《Incompatible Interspecies Wives》


 Prologue: Abolition of Polygamy

    Prologue: Abolition of Polygamy


    <strong>Prologue: Abolition of Polygamy</strong>


    The wind of change arrived with that letter.


    "......"


    I couldn''t react to the huge shock conveyed by the words.


    The letter was decorated with many flowery words, but ultimately they all meant one thing.


    ''The abolition of polygamy.''


    It was a royal decree.


    I had a feeling, but I never thought it would really happen.


    ording to the decree, I should have left only one wife within a year.


    Thinking so, I let out a long sigh, "Haah!"


    All the promises and resolutions I had made were shattered by this letter.


    But at the same time, it was also an opportunity to fulfill my wives'' wishes.


    The pain of parting would surely be there, but my two wives wouldn''t be too unhappy with this news.


    In the first ce, we were forced into this rtionship.


    Soon, I gathered my wives and showed them the letter.


    "..."


    "..."


    Contrary to my expectation that they would be pleased with the news, my both wives belonging to two different species became stiff and silent.


    Well, now that I think about it, it was difficult for us to get along mostly because of the differences in our cultures.


    Feeling ufortable due to the awkward silence, I spoke:


    "We have to get a divorce."

 Chapter 1: Childhood (1)

    Chapter 1: Childhood (1)


    I was 11 years old, and... a thief.


    "Did you seed?"


    As I wasing toward them, Max inquired with a glimmer in his eyes.


    At his question, I raised the corners of my mouth and proudly disyed the coin pouch.


    "Yeah! I knew you could do it, Berg."


    Even Flint, our fellowrade, joined in the celebration, giving me a friendly p on the back.


    I lightly flicked the coin pouch in my hand and checked its weight.


    It was heavy.


    With this, it seemed like we wouldn''t have to struggle to make a living for a while.


    Our faces bloomed with huge smiles as we looked inside the pouch.


    This was our usual way of living.


    For orphans like us living in the slums, there was no other way to survive.


    I had heard rumors of an orphanage somewhere in the northern part of the city, but it had nothing to do with us.


    Berg, look over there.


    As we wereughing and enjoying the movement of victory, Max suddenly wiped the smile off his face and pointed somewhere.


    At the tip of his finger, three people of our age stood.


    Just like us, they were guys who lived in the slums.


    It was also our rival group.


    If there was one difference, unlike us they were wolfmen.


    Those wolfmen kids were snickering as they looked at the coin pouch in our hands.


    Ah.


    Looking at them, Flint clicked his tongue quietly.


    .


    There was nothing good about the fact that other people knew you had acquired something.


    It was especially true if the opponent was the same slum people.


    Just as we didn''t abide by thew, thew didn''t protect us either.


    Even if we were beaten to death somewhere, there would be no punishment for the perpetrator.


    The slum was a ce where strength was everything.


    So averting my gaze from the three individuals before me, I ced a coin pouch in my arms and spoke.


    "Let''s go."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    That day, we hid the coin pouch, and the following day we did the same.


    We couldn''t predict when they might start fighting.


    Perhaps, even older brothers and sisters who were taller than us might be attracted to it.


    Although there were ways to spend money all at once, it would be a wasteful approach to take.


    It wasn''t right to give up the money that could provide us a few weeks of food and rest, fearing a fight.


    Of course, fighting with the wolfmen was always unpleasant.


    Their sharp ws and quick reflexes always made us puzzled.


    But in the first ce, there weren''t that many races that we, humans, could defeat with our fists.


    So Flint, Max, and I agreed to take turns spying on the rival gang.


    To me, it seemed like we would have to live like this until we figured out their intentions.


    For at least a few days, we had to be on high alert.


    They would surely move quickly to obtain the whole coin pouch.


    Just like that, the time passed and it soon became night.


    Now it was my turn to keep watch.


    I hid my body and looked toward the entrance of the alley where they lived.


    If they wanted to attack, they had toe out through that path.


    ...?


    While I was watching them, an unexpected person appeared from an unexpected ce.


    A young girl who looked two or three years younger than me was walking hesitantly from a distance.


    She was of the same race as me... A human.


    Her expression seemed to be filled with fear.


    But her clothes were neat, and her face was clean and spotless, without a speck of dirt on it.


    Her shiny ck hair was Curly.


    Overall she looked... cute.


    It was clear at once that she was not a slum dweller.


    She seemed like a daughter from a well-off household in the northern part of the city who had lost her way and ended up in this slum.


    "Mom...? Dad...?"


    She was a girlplete opposite of me.


    Confused, she looked around restlessly.


    I stared at the terrified girl for a while in silence.


    ...


    Uh...Mom...? Are you there?


    After wandering around here and there for a while, that wandering girl suddenly stopped in front of the alley where the rival gang''s hideout was.


    She slowly swallowed her saliva and began to step towards the inside of the alley.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Suddenly, I couldn''t hold back and spoke to her.


    Eek!


    Startled, she put her hand on her chest and looked at me.


    Looking at her like that, I couldn''t help and said


    "It''s obviously a dangerous ce. Why are you going in there?"


    It was obvious that if a fragile girl like her went into a dark alley, the oue would be terrible.


    On such ambitious nights, no matter what crimes urred, people wouldn''t notice. They didn''t care about a person''s background.


    In the slum, it was natural for the night to be more dangerous than the morning.


    "Are you lost?"


    I asked.


    There was a part of me that didn''t want to see the rival gang having a good time... But honestly, there was also a part that was attracted to her.


    She was so beautiful that she couldn''t bepared to the girls in the slum, so somehow I just wanted to help her.


    Maybe I felt a sense of belonging since we were both human.


    However, she looked at me with fear.


    Reacting like that to my kindness, I felt hurt for no reason.


    "...Forget it, do as you please-"


    Just as I was about to turn away, three Wolfmen members appeared from the alley


    with their yellow eyes shining.


    "What''s this girl doing?"


    When the girl saw the three people rushing out of the alleyway, she got even more frightened and backed away, knocking her butt off.


    "...oh."


    One of the gang members stooped down and examined the fallen girl from head to toe.


    "Her clothes look expensive?"


    Sensing that situation had be a nuisance, I closed my eyes.


    "Hah."


    They noticed my presence at the sound of a sigh.


    "Isn''t it Berg?"


    "Were you spying on us?"


    The leader-like figure smirked andughed. His sharp fangs were standing out.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to the trembling girl on the ground.


    Do you know her?


    "I do."


    "...I see."


    The girl''s gaze shifted back and forth between me and the gang members.


    Instinctively, it seemed like she felt that the gang members were more dangerous.


    With an anxious blink, she turned her eyes towards me, as if seeking reassurance.


    "Oh... She''s really pretty. Even if we just strip her clothes off and sell them, we could make money, right?"


    Eugh...!


    The girl tightly squeezed the hem of her dress and closed her eyes.


    The gang member enjoyed her reaction and said to me.


    Hey, Berg.


    "...What?."


    I wont take that coin pouch, so leave this human woman to us.


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you already know? We were after the coin pouch."


    ...


    The leader-like guyughed and said to his gang members.


    "A few days ago, Auntie Michelle said she''d give us a lot of money if we bring in a decent girl."


    "That pr*stitute Auntie?"


    "Yes. We can bring her and sell her.


    "She seems like a well-off girl. Won''t there be problems?"


    "If she goes there to be sold, even the nobles won''t find her."


    "Ah... Ah..."


    I didn''t know if the girl understood the phrase ''selling or pr*stitute'' because she seemed too innocent.


    But whether she understood the word ''sell'' or not, tears soon began to flow from her eyes.


    Seeing her like that, I couldn''t turn back anymore.


    It was not like I was a good person or anything.


    I just didn''t want to be someone in the same category as the rival gang members.


    What is it, Berg? You still haven''t-


    -Thud!


    I kicked one of the three members, knocking them over.


    "Ow!"


    And as I did that, I thought to myself.


    ''...Now I''m going to get seriously hurt.''


    I hoped they back off after a decent fight. Or maybe Max or Flint would show up.


    The leader-like person red at me with a flushed face.


    "...Hey. I said I wouldn''t take the coin pouch away.


    You cant take it anyway.


    I boasted, showing off.


    Upon hearing my words, one of the opposing gang members charged at me.


    I had to fight and sh with them, even though there was nothing to gain from it.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ptoo.


    Saliva mixed with blood sttered out of my mouth.


    After the rival gang members had coolly beaten me up, they turned and left.


    I was scratched, torn, and bitten all over.


    Still, because I resisted to the end, they gave up on the girl and went back.


    Should I say I was fortunate? At least one objective was aplished.


    "Hey, get up."


    I said to the girl, who was sitting huddled with her head wrapped.


    She was still sobbing and tears continued to stream down her face.


    I scratched my head while looking at her, then sat down in the same position and ced my hand on her shoulder.


    "Get up. I''ll help you find your parents."


    Upon hearing my words, the girl lifted her head.


    Even now, her face still looked cute.


    However, upon seeing my battered face, she burst into even greater tears... Saying ''I''m sorry'' and ''Thank you'' over and over again.


    Where did the fear she had of me just a while ago go, and why was she acting like this now?


    I didn''t hate this change. But, there was no way it could continue like this.


    I grabbed her arm and stood up.


    "Stop crying and get up. We have to go back."


    But the girl shook her head weakly.


    "My legs... I-I don''t have the strength..."


    "Seriously... You make excuses for everything."


    Although I said those words, my desire to help her only grew stronger.


    I offered my back to her and said.


    "Hop on."


    "Sniff... Sniff..."


    "Hurry. Before those guyse back again."


    At those words, the girl swallowed her breath and slowly climbed onto my back.


    She tightly wrapped her small arms around my neck. A fragrance, like that of flowers in a meadow, wafted from her.


    The more I noticed it, the more ashamed I felt of the foul odor emanating from my body.


    It was the first time I had ever felt self-conscious about something so natural.


    However, as if she didn''t mind my stench, she sat firmly on my back and buried her eyes in my shoulder.


    In her strong embrace, I felt a surge of energy in my body.


    I started walking along the familiar slum streets.


    After walking like that for a while, she also calms down her crying and asked me.


    Doesnt it hurt?


    It hurts.


    "Sniff..."


    When I said I was in pain, she began shedding tears again.


    Her innocence made my nose itch.


    It wasn''t out of mockery. It was simply astonishing to encounter someone so pure.


    Whywhy are youughing?


    I didn''t answer her questions.


    Instead, I asked her.


    "How did you end up here, in this state?"


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you notice while walking? The path was getting dirtier and dirtier. You should have turned back."


    Drunkards rolling around. animal carcasses. flies and bugs... There were many things that could tell anyone that it was not a safe ce at all.


    But the girl didn''t answer.


    .......


    "Forget it. What do you know?"


    Perhaps, when one was scared, they didn''t even know what they were doing. It seemed like she was in that situation too.


    I walked like that for a while.


    ''Ahhhhhh...''


    Somewhere in the distance, a howl of a wolf echoed.


    It was quite a creepy sound to hear on an ambitious night.


    Then, at that moment, a strange feeling of coolness was felt through my lower back.


    It was also damp...


    "Hey! Did you pee?


    Surprised, I asked, and the girl, who was quietly scanning the alley, flinched and buried her face in my shoulder again.


    Ah N-No?


    Her voice trembled as she answered. I could sense that she wasn''t good at lying.


    I released her leg that I was holding momentarily in order to put her down.


    But the girl clung tightly to me.


    "N-No... I didn''t... Don''t... don''t throw me away..."


    And then, she began to shed tears again.


    Whatever she misunderstood, she desperately clung to me.


    I hate crying girls.


    That was why she should be bothering me...why do I justugh out loud?


    I didn''t feel strange about the feelings I hate.


    With the thought of just washing it off, I sighed and put her on my back again.


    The damp sensation quickly became familiar.


    As we continued walking, the girl gradually showed curiosity toward me.


    She raised her head again and repeatedly moved her nose beside my face, observing my profile.


    When we were almost out of the slums, she began to ask.


    "What... What''s your name?"


    "What is that? Talk to me in a formal way. You look younger than me at first nce."


    "B-But...? I... I''m..."


    "If you didn''t like it, I can let you down here."


    "N-No! No... no, it''s not like that."


    I was fascinated by how easily she was swayed, so I stopped and turned my head toward her.


    The sobbing girl came right next to me and made eye contact with me.


    The wet eyes sparkled more than ever.


    ...The kids who live well were indeed so pretty.


    Are you noble?


    So I asked first.


    But she shook her head in surprise.


    "No? Ah, no?"


    She was embarrassed, but it didn''t seem like she was lying.


    I continued walking.


    I thought our conversation would end there, but the girl persisted in asking.


    "So... may... May I know your name?"


    "Forget it, just use informal speech. It doesn''t feel good to hear it anyway."


    "...Then what''s your name?"


    ...


    She was really persistent.


    Even though she was showing tears now, it seemed like she would endlessly shine on the bright side.


    Don''t you heard it before?


    I replied bluntly, expressing my doubt.


    "When?"


    "When I was talking with those three people."


    Then she responded cautiously.


    "...I was afraid, so I couldn''t hear it properly."


    I felt unnecessary awkwardness in saying my name.


    Since this would probably be thest time I see her, should I even bother to answer?


    There would probably be lingering feelings towards her for a long time toe.


    There was no need to add more lingering feelings.''''


    "Forget it. Even if I tell you, we won''t meet again."


    "....Huh?"


    "Why are you surprised? Are you nning toe back to the slums?"


    .....


    I felt the strength leaving her arms.


    She was truly someone whose emotions were easy to read.


    "But still... still tell me anyway."


    She was still persistent as always.


    In the end, I had no choice but to answer.


    It wasn''t a secret anyway.


    Berg.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I carried the girl and roamed around all over the city.


    Until we reached a familiar street in her eyes, there was no other choice but to do this.


    "...Ah!"


    And after a long time, the girl who was hanging on my back let out a sigh of relief as she saw the way she had been waiting for.


    In response to that sound, I also put her down.


    She, too, didn''t cling to me persistently, begging me not to abandon her like before.


    "Now you can find your way home, right?"


    ...


    The girl who hade downstairs did not answer for some reason.


    Since she didn''t give a clear response, it became unclear whether I should leave or not.


    "Hurry up and tell me. I have to go back now."


    "Ah... Well..."


    She fidgeted with her fingers and hesitated.


    Then, she whispered softly to me.


    You youre hurt, so why dont youe to my house and get treatment?


    Where is your house?


    Its a short walk from here.


    Upon hearing her words, I turned my body.


    If she could find her way home, then my job was done.


    "Uh...Where are you going...!"


    But the girl didn''t let me go.


    She turned around and grabbed my wrist, then said,


    W-well, then... how about... I have a doll at home, shall we y with it?


    What are you talking about?


    When I pointed out how ridiculous her suggestion was, she nervously started picking at her nails and said.


    "But... I don''t want to say goodbye..."


    The girl, who quickly became teary-eyed, expressed her feelings.


    "Can''t we be friends...? We''re of the same kind..."


    "Just because we''re of the same kind doesn''t mean we''re all can be friends."


    ...


    Could she grow up properly and still be like this?


    Was it her bright personality that allows her to be like this?


    I was surprised by how casually she asked me to be friends.


    To me, who lived in the slums, a friend was someone who could provide tremendous trust.


    If I trusted just anyone, I would get hurt badly.


    However, perhaps this girl''s standards were different from mine.


    Unlike my current self, she might make such proposals with a light-hearted attitude.


    Maybe this was normal for her.


    ...


    She kept fidgeting and pouting like a crybaby.


    But giving up old habits was really difficult.


    Again, I was thinking of ways to use her calctedly.


    I looked at her like that for a long time.


    The girl turned around with an expression as if she was about to burst into tears, as if she had resigned herself to the silent me.


    She said without even facing me.


    Okay, then. Thank you...Goodbye."


    "What is your name?"


    Ignoring her words, I asked her.


    At that question, the girl quickly turned her rabbit-like eyes toward me and answered.


    "S-Sien... I''m Sien."


    Sien?


    "Sien...! Just Sien."


    I scratched my head and casually made her a suggestion.


    Then,e here with something to eat in three days. That way... we won''t have to miss each other."


    Perhaps, through her, I might be able to secure a source of food.


    If this impolite suggestion didn''t appeal to her, we could just go our separate ways.


    However, even with that impolite suggestion, Sien''s expression became brighter than ever, and she showed a big smile as she said.


    "Yes!"


    That was how our rtionship began.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 2: Childhood (2)

    Chapter 2: Childhood (2)


    <strong>Chapter 2: Childhood (2)</strong>


    Thats how Sien and I started meeting every three days.


    She was always the first to arrive and wait for me at the agreed meeting ce.


    I wondered how early she came, as it was always her who waited for me.


    While eating the bread she brought from home, I learned many things about her.


    Sien was 9 years old, two years younger than me.


    Although not aristocratic, she grew up in a wealthy house. Both her parents were doctors.


    Considering how rare it was to have both parents as doctors, I found it surprising.


    As I suggested, she brought food every time we met. She also told me that all of that food was secretly brought.


    There were also some parts where my expectations for her were different.


    Contrary to what I thought, that she would be bright and have many friends, she grew up somewhat lonely.


    "I''m the only one?"


    "Yes. You''re my only friend, Berg."


    She shyly revealed this during our third meeting.


    "I used to get sick often, so I didn''t have time to make friends."


    "..."


    "But when I saw you, I went ''wow!'' and couldn''t let you slip away."


    "What does ''wow'' mean?"


    "I don''t know. But I went ''Wow.''"


    She was overjoyed by the fact that we became friends.


    Perhaps thats why she didn''t realize that our rtionship wasn''t normal.


    Friends don''t snatch food from each other.


    They don''t just listen without reacting like I do.


    Our rtionship was one-sided, with no reciprocation, but Sien was content with just that, always chirping next to me.


    She had many interesting stories;


    Stories of shaking hands with a brave little wolfman in the neighboring city she followed her parents to,


    Stories of seeing a statue of a dragonkin warrior,


    Stories about a demon king who existed two hundred years ago,


    Stories of an aged elf chief who disregarded her,


    Stories of seeing a dwarf of simr height crafting jewelry


    She had so many interesting stories that made me wonder if there was a reason for her to meet me.


    She seemed to have traveled a lot, perhaps due to how wealthy she was.


    And every time I listened to her stories, I could truly feel the vast distance between us.


    "You were sick, so how did you travel so much?"


    "I traveled because I was sick. I had to move around to get treatment. But I''m okay now. I don''t get sick often these days."


    "..."


    "Don''t you have any interesting stories?"


    I shrugged in response to Sien''s question.


    It wasn''t that I found her bothersome.


    I simply had nothing to say.


    The stories I could share were neither bright nor interesting like hers.


    At best, I had stories of fighting with someone, getting injured, or doing something foolish with Flint and Max.


    Our worlds were too different.


    However, Sien kept trying to blend in with me.


    As a result, there were several aspects that she had to tolerate to be with me.


    First, the ce where we met.


    It wasn''t exactly a slum, but we met in a ce where people didn''te often.


    It was entirely because of me.


    I didn''t know if it would be the same with Sien by my side, but even whenever I left the slums alone, people pointed fingers at me and avoided me.


    It was somewhat natural, considering that people from the slums were known for stealing things, but there were also many who found us inherently dirty and repulsive, like cockroaches.


    If I foolishly crawled out to a brighter ce with Sien, I didn''t know what kind of trouble we might encounter.


    The guy from the slum, I, might be grabbed by the vige elders and used of approaching an innocent girl, only to be beaten right there.


    That''s why the ce where we met was a bit messy and dark, but Sien seemed to have noints as long as she could be with me.


    "Is it delicious?"


    She was even concerned about whether the food she brought tasted any good.


    "..."


    And as time went by, whenever I saw her kindness, a conscience that I didn''t know existed would prick me.


    I am using her.


    I am filling my stomach by taking advantage of her.


    She sees me as her only friend, but I don''t see her as a friend.


    Every time I saw her innocent smile, the food wouldn''t go down my throat. Even though the food she brought was softer and more delicious than any other food.


    It was somewhat natural for me to change a little after experiencing these emotions.


    In order to respond to her pure sincerity, I gradually tried to think of her as a friend.


    Our unnatural rtionship continued for about two months, and by the time we becamefortable with each other, when I no longer epted food from her, I started introducing Sien to the entertainment of the slums.


    After all, friends do enjoyable things together, right?


    "Here, watch. Kaak...!"


    "B-Be... Berg... Isn''t this a bit mean?"


    Through the window on the second floor, Sien said with a worried expression as she watched me find my next target to spit on among the numerous people passing through the alley.


    "..."


    Seeing her expression, which showed no enjoyment at all, my enthusiasm also waned.


    Without a word, I spat the saliva on the ground nearby and made her wait there for a moment.


    Then, I fetched water in a small bowl and tried again.


    "Here. Watch again."


    Instead of spitting, I sshed the water down.


    "Ah, it''s cold!"


    The person passing by looked up in surprise as the water drenched his neck, and Sien and I hid behind the window.


    Compared to spitting, it wasn''t as fun or risky, but Sien held her breath and closed her eyes as if something big was about to happen.


    "..."


    And as I looked at her like that, I realized that this was much more fun than spitting.


    Unconsciously, a smile appeared on my face.


    "It''s okay now."


    As I spoke, Sien opened her eyes wide and looked up at me.


    Looking down again, the street was full of peopleughing at the person drenched in water.


    Seeing that no one was displeased with my prank, Sien finally smiled brightly and said, "This is really fun, Berg...!"


    As I began to genuinely treat her as a friend, we quickly became close at an unbelievable speed.


    Her presence wasfortable, and it no longer felt like an unnatural rtionship.


    Like Max and Flint, she also felt like another one of my friends.


    We spent a year together like that.


    And when she turned 10, she dered.


    "Berg! I think it''s not enough to just be friends."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know because I don''t have any other friends, but aren''t we closer than other friends?"


    I pondered for a moment, wondering if that was true, and it seemed like it was.


    "So?"


    When asked why she said this, she blinked her eyes and avoided my gaze. She hesitated, biting her fingers.


    It was a habit that surfaced whenever she was nervous.


    "...Let''s be best friends."


    After a long pause, those were the words she spoke.


    I couldn''t understand her hesitation, wondering what the difference was.


    "What changes if we be best friends?"


    "It''s different...!"


    She suddenly let out a frustrated sigh.


    "When we''re best friends, you have to prioritize me above anyone else! And I''ll do the same...!"


    As we grew closer, I started teasing her more often.


    For some reason, her irritated appearance made meugh, making me want to tease her even more.


    "I have no intention of being best friends with a bed-wetter."


    "What? Berg-"


    "-Besides, I''ll be the only one at a loss. You don''t have any other friends anyway."


    "..."


    However, at that joke, Sien''s expression quickly darkened.


    She couldn''t argue back at all and blinked her eyes, looking lost.


    "Sien?"


    "....."


    She couldn''t even answer my call and pursed her lips. Without a moment''s hesitation, she turned her body and left.


    I hurriedly grabbed her departing figure and patted her gently.


    "Hey, Sien...! It was just a joke, why are you like this?"


    Did I cross the line?


    Sometimes I forget. She''s not from the slums. I should regte the level of pranks ordingly as well.


    The fact that she had no friends might have been a sensitive topic.


    Tofort her, I spoke.


    "You were sick. How could you make friends-"


    "-Do you have someone closer to you than me?"


    But the words she spoke surprised me.


    "What?"


    "Do you... have a friend more precious than me?"


    She frowned anxiously, as if she was disappointed not because I joked that she had no friends, but because I rejected the offer to be best friends.


    As I looked at her like that, I let out a long sigh.


    With that sigh, the tension surrounding us dissipated.


    Erasing the mischievous expression from my face, I smiled and said, "Let''s be best friends."


    "If you''re lying to ease the anger-"


    "It''s not like that, Sien."


    I was sincere.


    Because of her, I felt myself brighten as I saw a world I hadn''t experienced before.


    I had begun waiting for the day I would meet her as well.


    Max and Flint might feel resentful, but I made my decision.


    "Let''s be best friends."


    At those simple words, a big smile spread across Sien''s lips, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Holding onto me tightly, she was overjoyed.


    Perhaps at that time, I underestimated the power of the term ''best friends.''


    Contrary to what I thought, that bing best friends wouldn''t bring much change, we became even closer.


    The frequent meetings were proof of that.


    We went from meeting every three days to every two days, then to every day.


    We ate together, washed together, and lived together, ying many pranks.


    Max and Flint expressed their dissatisfaction with my behavior, but I didn''t listen.


    I only had the thought of prioritizing my best friend in my mind. I only wanted to meet Sien.


    I couldn''t help it. When I was with her, I could escape the gloomy atmosphere of the slums.


    Just seeing Sien''s smiling face made all my worries disappear.


    And so, another year passed.


    We had been friends for two years now


    And best friends for one year.


    In the year when Sien turned 11 and I turned 13...


    Sien''s parents passed away in an ident.


    She too became an orphan like me.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 3: Childhood (3)

    Chapter 3: Childhood (3)


    I heard the news from Flint.


    Before meeting Sien today, as I was wrapping up a street fight to assert my position in the slums, Flint hurriedly approached me and spoke.


    Berg!


    "Flint, just give me a moment. Let me finish this."


    "Now''s not the time, Berg!"


    At his urgent voice, I set down the wooden stick I was holding and looked at him.


    ...?


    "Go... Go back to your friend! Her parents...!"


    From the urgency in his voice, I could sense the seriousness of the situation. If it had been something insignificant, Flint wouldn''t have disyed such temperament.


    I left everything behind and started running toward Sien.


    It wasn''t hard to guess what had happened.


    I just hoped that my predictions were wrong.


    Dizziness overwhelmed me as I ran.


    Death was no stranger to me, yet the mere thought of Sien being hurt made my heart race with anxiety.


    The idea of her innocence beingpromised felt like a sharp de piercing through my chest.


    I fervently prayed that the situation wouldn''t be anything serious, even as I continued sprinting toward her.


    Since Sien''s parents were doctors, they often traveled from vige to vige, leaving their house vacant.


    There were times when Sien would apany them, but those seemed to be stories of when she was sick.


    This time, I heard from Sien that the two of them had gone to the vige of Wolfmans, known for their expertise in medicine, to expand their knowledge.


    ''Could there have been any issues during that journey?''


    When I arrived at Sien''s house, I saw a lot of people filling the ce, which I hadn''t seen before,


    Whispered sobs could be heard from all around.


    It felt like I could truly sense and grasp the extent of her parents'' kindness and impact on the city.


    Frozen by the sight, I took a deep breath for a moment.


    Amidst the crowd, I saw Sien sitting in the center.


    Tears were streaming down her face.


    "Ugh... Sniff!"


    Seeing that, my body reacted on its own.


    I didn''t even think about pointing fingers that woulde at me because of my slum background.


    Our secret rtionship, which had been hidden, could no longer be hidden.


    Pushing through the crowd, I ran toward the crying Sien.


    What- the fuck, what is it? Is he a slum rat?


    "Keep your wallet safe! That bastard might steal it!"


    I couldn''t even hear the erupting chaos.


    The escting chaos around me became a distant noise, barely audible.


    In my eyes, all I could see was Sien, crying.


    Breaking through the crowd, I made my way to the area guarded by soldiers.


    An adult dwarf dressed in luxurious attire was consoling Sien, gently patting her shoulder. However, Sien remained frozen, showing no response.


    Seeing her in that state, I called out her name.


    "...Sien!"


    Startled by the sound of my voice, her stiff expression transformed into one of astonishment.


    Her eyes and nose were red from crying so intensely.


    Sien examined my face slowly, then distorted. Her expression was stained with sorrow.


    "Sob... Berg..."


    Sien staggered to her feet.


    "Berg...! Huuung...!"


    Then, with her arms wide open, she stumbled towards me and embraced me with great effort.


    In my arms, she began to sob uncontrobly.


    "Mom and Dad...! Sob...!"


    Even those who had once restrained me no longer made any attempt to stop me, their skepticism evident.


    I didn''t pay any attention to them.


    I just hugged Sien tightly and stayed with her without saying a word.


    .


    .


    .


    It was said that Sien''s parents were attacked by monsters.


    Despite being apanied by numerous escort soldiers, they all perished in an instant.


    Based on the traces, it was said that they were attacked by a special kind of monster and couldn''t do anything.


    It was an unfortunate ident.


    Sien had to be held captive by wealthy adults for a long time. And since she didn''t want to leave me, I had to be with them too.


    Unlike the neighbors, the wealthy adults didn''t show much mourning for Sien''s parents and quickly moved on, focusing on theplicated matters left behind for Sien.


    They talked about keeping the inheritance, asking her toe in as their adopted daughter...


    At first, these stories seemed innocuous, but upon closer inspection, they took on a sinister undertone.


    I had to pick out the trap on behalf of Sien, who couldn''te to her senses.


    I didn''t have the qualifications to step forward, but I didn''t concern myself with such formalities.


    It was a moment when I needed to calm down.


    In the face of wealth, many individuals would cast aside their moralpass.


    Having seen the bottom of life, I was certain of that...


    A considerable amount of time passed.


    Sien just shed tears in my arms without saying anything.


    When she didn''t give any answer, the adults made excuses about giving her time to mourn and left.


    Left alone in the spacious house, Sien and I sat in silence.


    With only the two of us left, Sien''s crying and trembling intensified.


    The more that happened, the tighter I held her and supported her.


    I hoped that my sincerity would reach her, even if just a little.


    I stayed silent, holding her tightly until her crying ceased.


    She, too, struggled to stop crying, as if her heart was gradually calmed down by myfort.


    After staying up all night with her, she finally opened her mouth.


    Berg...


    "...Tell me, Sien."


    "...I want to live with you in the slums."


    "What?"


    Sien''s proposal, spoken after much contemtion, took me by surprise.


    ...I only need you. Can''t we...?"


    Her desperate voice and considering our rtionship... It was a truly difficult request to refuse.


    "...No."


    However, I had to be firm.


    "W-what?"


    Sien started crying again with a sense of betrayal.


    Still, I shook my head and continued.


    "No, it''s not possible. The slums are too dangerous. It''s not a ce for you toe."


    In particr, I couldn''t bring her because I personally knew how harsh the slums were for human beings.


    I wanted to protect her innocence.


    I didn''t want her to see those dirty things.


    "...Berg...please...I-I just want to be by your side... I-"


    -I will always be by your side, Sien.


    "..."


    "So go to the orphanage. Forget about being a foster daughter or anything like that... Ignore all that looks dangerous... Go to the orphanage. I heard there''s a good one in the northern part of the city."


    As if she was relieved by the words that I would not leave her, Sien hugged me again, wiping away the tears that were welling up.


    "...Will we still be best friends?"


    I nodded my head at her sudden question.


    "Yes. I promise."


    Sien looked at my face for a moment, seemingly dazed. Then, with a determined expression, she said, Okay, then. I will do as you say.


    She believed in me more than anyone else.


    .


    .


    .


    That was how Sien started living in an orphanage.


    She had to give up all her possessions, but this was necessary for her.


    She shouldn''t waste money.


    There were many who would risk exploiting her for her inherited fortune.


    In the past, I wouldn''t have considered such things, but when Sien''s life was on the line, my perspective shifted.


    ''What was it about her that changed me so much?''


    Sien lost everything, but my feelings for her only deepened.


    I gradually reduced the amount of time I spent living in the slums, to be a pir Sien could lean on. I always hovered around the orphanage.


    If anyone dared to bully her, simply because she was human, I would step in and confront them. And whenever she shed tears, I would be there to wipe them away.


    Sien also leaned on me like that and got used to the orphanage. Gradually, with her unique sociability, she got along well with everyone and continued her life courageously.


    It would have been very difficult without you.


    After four months in the orphanage, one day Sien expressed her gratitude and said.


    "..."


    "Thank you, Berg."


    Every time she said those words, somehow I felt the worth in my life.


    "There is no need."


    And so, another three years passed in this manner.


    I was now 16, and Sien was 14.


    Our bodies were undergoing rapid changes.


    The baby fat disappeared, and we grew taller. The distinctions between men and women became more apparent.


    However, our rtionship remained unchanged.


    After oveing the loss of her parents, Sien returned to her previous self.


    She was a storyteller, so the conversation never stopped.


    I learned many things about the world through her.


    Even trivial conversations always brought happiness to us.


    But if there was something that had changed... it was that the physical distance between us had be closer.


    What used to be hand-holding had evolved into interlocking fingers, and during breaks, she would often sit between my legs and lean against my chest.


    It felt so natural that I couldn''t recall exactly when it started.


    We still cherished each other the most.


    However, because of that, feelings of jealousy gradually arose.


    "...It''s annoying."


    Sien said.


    "What?"


    "Why do you keep getting more handsome?"


    "What?"


    I chuckled, but Sien maintained a serious expression as if she had a genuine concern.


    ...People keep getting attracted to you just by looking at your face. It''s so frustrating. I wish you were ugly instead."


    "You''re the only one who thinks I''m handsome."


    "No, it''s not true. Ah, how about cutting off all your hair?"


    What are you talking about? Besides, I''m always with you anyway.


    "...Lie."


    As she said that, her expression turned cold.


    "...What?"


    -Bell, you were talking to Hailey earlier. What did you say then?


    Somewhere along the way, she started calling me ''Bell'' as a nickname.


    With Hailey? I didn''t talk much.


    Hailey was a girl who was in the same orphanage as Sien.


    You didnt say anything, but you smile like that?


    "What are you talking about, seriously."


    Are you going to keep running away?


    I really dont know.


    You smiled at Hailey. And I don''t want you to do that in the future. Do you know how much she goes around telling everyone in the orphanage that you''re handsome?"


    "Just because I smiled-"


    "-Then should I smile and y around with other boys?"


    ...


    Her point was made, and she couldn''t help but burst intoughter again. Clearly, giving such an example made me feel uneasy.


    "...I see. I''ll be careful."


    Only after I agreed, Sien rxed his expression and showed a smile.


    I also started feeling jealous like her.


    As Sien entered the orphanage, she began to believe in a god.


    The god of purity, ''Hea,'' was her god.


    Not to the point of being overly devout, but... There wasn''t a day she missed a prayer.


    "Can you please stop praying?"


    I asked one day. Even though I was always with her, I didn''t like the time that was taken away from me because of her prayer.


    But Shien was adamant about this.


    "No. I must pray.


    "Why do you pray every day?"


    "So that you can be happy."


    "...Isn''t that a forbidden thing to tell? What good does it do if you told me that?"


    "But that means you think it''s true?"


    I couldn''t beat Sien in an argument.


    Her voice, her words, and her beautiful smile always left me speechless.


    Even when I was angry, I would foolishly surrender.


    ****


    As the time passed, we started talking about the future.


    "Do you have any dreams, Bell?"


    "Dreams?"


    I first thought about dreams through Sien. Because it was awkward for me, who always lived in the present.


    Yes, a dream. How do you want to live in the distant future?


    After thinking about it for a while, I listed some positive things I could think of.


    I justwant to live. I don''t really want to live rich.


    Be a little more specific.


    I want to save enough money and livefortably. I mean, I want a little bit calmer life. I don''t want to live with constant tension as I''m in a slum every day. Should I move away from the city?"


    Are you going to live alone?


    "Ah. It would be nice to have friends by my side.


    ...Who are your friends?


    I burst outughing as I pressed the cheek of Sien, who was starting to protrude.


    That was the end of the joke.


    From the middle part onward, I already knew what kind of answer she wanted.


    "And you should be there too."


    At that answer, Sien smiled and pretended not to show it.


    "What about you?"


    At a question like that, I also immediately be curious about Sien''s dream.


    Sien leaned her head against me and spoke.


    ...I want to travel the world.


    Her voice, as she uttered those words, carried a dreamlike atmosphere.


    It was fun when I traveled with my parents. To you..."


    Sien nced at me briefly and whispered.


    "...I want to show you the things I''ve seen."


    Seeing Sien''s shy expression, I burst intoughter once again.


    When Iughed, Sien continued as if to make an excuse.


    "...Well, you sometimes don''t believe what I say...! That''s why..."


    Whenever Sien told astonishing stories about the world, sparkling with excitement in her eyes, I often teased her for lying.


    Deep down, she seemed to have been caught by that.


    But in reality, even without seeing with my own eyes, I already knew that everything Sien had told me existed.


    It was because I knew Sien could lie.


    If she had lied, it would have been evident.


    And just like Sien''s dream, the thought of seeing everything she had told me with my own eyes seemed enjoyable.


    The lighthearted conversation about that day''s dream woke me up.


    The moment to escape from the slums woulde soon.


    Living by stealing like I did when I was a child had be difficult.


    From my age now, those from the slums would find a new path.


    I had to do the same.


    There was no way I could obtain a future with Sien through thievery. There was no way I could travel the world with her. The ie was too low for that.


    In the end, after a long thought, I revealed my answer to Sien.


    "Sien, I''m thinking of joining an organization. There have been offers recently, too."


    Sien frowned in horror. Although she looked cute to me.


    "...But we decided that you would not get involved in crime anymore."


    "These are the only options I have. If you don''t like anything illegal, I could be a mercenary. They''ve been recruitingtely."


    There were not many paths that people from the slums could take.


    In any case, it was natural to fall into the path that required strength.


    "Bing a mercenary is even worse...!"


    Sien shouted in protest.


    Her expression was filled with anxiety and trembling.


    "Bing a mercenary is too dangerous...! You have to fight against monsters, right?"


    Whenever something was rted to monsters, she always became agitated.


    Of course, she couldn''t forget the things that took her parents away.


    So, even though I knew it, I didn''t hide my feelings.


    ...It has to be done to survive.


    Sien sat on myp and held my face with both hands.


    Her weight on myp was endearing.


    But seemingly unaware of my feelings, Sien exined with a worried expression.


    "Bell... Let''s not do dangerous things... We have to live together for a long time..."


    Having lost her parents, she always feared losing me.


    Is it because I want to travel the world...? Don''t you notice that you are the first priority...?"


    ...


    I like your dreams too


    Suddenly, this was something only Sien could do to me.


    When I heard her earnest voice, even my firm resolutions wavered one by one.


    I also had a stubborn personality, but I was too gentle in front of Sien.


    Perhaps her words touch the depths of my heart.


    So, I also held Sien in my arms and said.


    "...Okay. I won''t do that.


    .


    .


    .


    A few days after that conversation, I left the slums.


    There was no longer a need for me to stay in that long-time shelter.


    It was after Flint and Max had already bid their warm farewells and set off on their own paths.


    I got out of the slums and wandered around the city, looking for a job.


    When I was looking for a job, some people kicked me out with verbal abuse just because I was from the slums, but everything was fine.


    I wasn''t even angry.


    I was able to endure it because I thought it was for Sien.


    As I wandered around the town, I asionally came across recruitment flyers for mercenaries.


    ''Recruiting men who want alcohol, meat, money, fame, and women. Excluding the human race.''


    There were mercenaries that ept Humans, and there were mercenaries that did not.


    That was how much the humans were ignored.


    But now it didn''t matter much to me.


    The option of joining a mercenary group had been a difficult decision, but now it didn''t even catch my attention.


    After walking around the city for two days, an opportunity came to me.


    The ce I found this time was a tavern.


    Arent you from the slums?


    The dwarven tavern owner asked after seeing my scars and hands.


    "You''re right."


    "-Get lost. How can I trust someone from a slum?


    ....


    I swallowed the insult as usual and turned away.


    But before leaving the shop, the tavern owner opened his mouth again.


    "Wait. You..."


    ?


    With a bulging belly, he looked me up and down.


    "Aren''t you the one taking care of Asger and Hilda''s daughter?"


    I expressed my confusion.


    "Who are Asger and Hilda?"


    A two-human doctor who died after being attacked by a monster a few years ago. You... What was her name... Sien...? Anyway, you''re the one taking care of their child."


    It seemed that Asger and Hilda were the names of Sien''s parents.


    I learned something new about her.


    "Sien is my friend."


    "Hah, this is ridiculous..."


    He scratched his head and asked.


    "So, you''re doing all this to take care of Sien? Why did someone from the slums crawl into the civilized world?"


    "...Exactly as you think. I''m doing this to take care of Sien."


    "I''ll give you a job."


    "Is it just empty words or will it truly be a week''s worth of work?"


    ...


    The man pondered for a while. Then he sighed deeply and spoke.


    "I''m not doing this for you. It''s because those two people once treated my son in the past, so I''m repaying the debt. Come tomorrow. I''ll teach you the job."


    A smile spread across my lips.


    I''ll see you tomorrow.


    The one who was happiest about this news was Sien.


    She jumped up and down in ce, blessing me for escaping the dangerous slums.


    "Is it true? Really, Bell?"


    "Why would I lie to you? I''ll be working at the tavern from tomorrow."


    I grabbed her jumping legs and hugged her.


    A smile more beautiful than any flower bloomed on her face.


    To see this, I had been humiliated and bowed my head. And I could continue to do so in the future.


    Looking in her eyes I said, Its all thanks to you, Shien.


    You did well-


    "No, Sien. The person who gave me the job... was an acquaintance of your parents. That''s why I could get the job."


    ........


    "Thank you."


    Tears began to well up in Sien''s eyes, who had been smiling brightly.


    "...I''m thankful too, Bell. For working hard for us."


    She lowered her upper body and embraced me again.


    After a few months passed like that, I was able to gain the recognition of the tavern owner.


    It was possible because I worked hard while thinking of Sien.


    Consequently, I was able to rent a small room.


    It was a room of the right size to be with Sienter.


    When she would be old enough to leave the orphanage, this would be the ce to start.


    I was gradually establishing my ce.


    So, I believed that the news of that day had nothing to do with me.


    "Did you hear the news?"


    It was a voice that echoed from a table while I was working at the tavern.


    Even if I didn''t want to hear it, the sound that I could hear pierced my ears.


    "What news?"


    "They say the demons have chosen a king?"


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 4: Childhood (4)

    Chapter 4: Childhood (4)


    "The Demon King has appeared? Do you really believe that?"


    "I''m not saying I believed it, I''m just saying I''ve heard the news."


    The Demon King.


    The word indeed carried an ominous feeling.


    "I heard about a mercenary group that entered the city a few days ago, and it seems the movements of the monsters are unusual."


    "Well, if you think about it that way, everything will look to you that way. Let''s have some drinks instead of talking nonsense that doesn''t whet our appetites."


    Their conversation cuts off just like that.


    I also turned my attention away from the Demon King news. And instead, I drifted into memories, recalling the stories about the Demon King and the brave heroes that Sien once told me.


    I remembered Sien''s sparkling eyes as she spoke about those stories, and it reminded me of how cute she was at that time.


    The next day, I went for a walk with Sien.


    We sat under the shade of arge tree, enjoying the sky and spending time together.


    I was ying the flute with a leaf in my mouth.


    Sien really loved that sound, so I usually yed it.


    "Are you okay with your work?"


    Sien asked. And to her question, I stopped ying and answered.


    "It''s manageable. By the way, when do you n to leave the orphanage?"


    "About a year from now. It would be too burdensome to rely on Bellright now."


    "I''m okay."


    "I don''t like it. I don''t want to be a burden to you.


    You are a burden in one way or another.


    "What? You...!"


    In response to my prank, Sien reached out with both of her hands and rushed toward me to pinch me.


    As I blocked her hand, smiles bloomed on our lips, and soon we stopped in entangled postures.


    I grabbed both of Sien''s wrists, pressed her against my chest, and held her in my arms. Her arms became ensnared in the tangle, preventing her from breaking free.


    "Let me go, Bell."


    Sien said.


    Really?


    "...No."


    We enjoyed the gentle breezebrushing against us.


    Come to think of it, I never thought that we would be so deeply connected like this.


    A beggar from a slum and a daughter from a wealthy family crossed paths and arrived at this very moment.


    There were hardships, but we helped each other stay connected.


    Even in difficult times, having each other made us feel at ease, and we knew it would be the same in the future.


    I sincerely believed that.


    All I needed was Sien.


    So, I wanted to make sure that she felt the same way as me.


    While enjoying the peaceful silence, I spoke quietly.


    Sien.


    "What?"


    "I love you."


    ".......What?"


    It was the first time I had said those words to her.


    It was a word that demanded bravery from both of us.


    Sien immediately turned her head and looked at me.


    I didn''t avert my gaze from her either. I gathered all my courage once again.


    She was the only one I had ever entrusted my deepest feelings to.


    "...I said I love you."


    Tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Her dyed response, apanied by the act of wiping away her tears, conveyed her resolution.


    "...It''s obvious, isn''t it?"


    "Why cry over something so obvious?"


    Its not that.


    Well, I-


    "-I love you too, Bell."


    When I confirmed that she had the same feelings as me, I felt like our familiar rtionship was getting even more closer.


    Her face was flushed, and I was sure mine was too.


    "...Those words can''t be taken back."


    I continued speaking.


    I wanted to make herpletely mine.


    Sien didn''t hesitate.


    "I won''t take it back, Bell."


    And then, she smiled more brightly.


    .


    .


    .


    I turned 17, while Sien was now 15 years old.


    Now we talked more frequently about our future.


    Sien seemed pleased with the fact that we were going to be a couple.


    ''Couples hug each other.'' or ''Couples don''t pay attention to other members of the opposite sex.''


    She started educating me ording to her own tastes.


    I found her so adorable and cute, that I always listened to her requests.


    ...However, despite our harmonious atmosphere, the rumors circting around us became increasingly ominous.


    For me, who was working at a tavern, news came quickly.


    If I just listened for a moment, I could find out what people were talking about.


    In just one day, a vige was turned into ruins.


    Stories of different types of monsters being hunted. And magical forests and animals decaying. As a result, the number of monsters increased exponentially.


    These were the rumors that were making everyone feel uneasy.


    And as I listened to those rumors, the story of the appearance of the Demon King gradually became more realistic.


    Nevertheless, in my heart, I thought it was a story that had nothing to do with me.


    I dispelled the difort with a single sigh.


    It was not something that I, who was working at a tavernin the city, should care about.


    It was a matter to be resolved by the high-ranking people who handles the country''s work.


    Even if the Demon King led an army andunched an invasion, all I needed was Sien.


    I was busy just dreaming of a future with her.


    That was how I spent my every day.


    -Bang!!


    But, one day, with a tremendous noise, the ground shook and trembled.


    Silence fell over the bustling tavern where I was working.


    One by one, people leftthe tavernto figure out the situation.


    I did the same.


    "...What is that?"


    And as soon as I stepped out of the tavern, I could see ita pir of light visible in the distance on the horizon.


    A towering pir of light illuminated the dark night sky.


    Along with the others, I climbed to the rooftop of a building to gaze at the spectacle.


    Something was beginning.


    -Bang!


    "It''s appearing over there too...!"


    It didn''t stop at just one.


    With each tremor of the ground, a new pir of light emerged from the sky.


    -Bang!


    Then the third one followed. As all the pirs were far away from the city, I found myself somewhat bewildered, staring at them.


    -Kwaaaaang!!!


    And then came the deafening explosion.


    Everyone lowered their posture in response to the immense sound, their faces filled with confusion.


    But what caught our attention was the sight before usunlike the other pirs, this one was too close.


    "...Ah."


    This time, the pir was shining down upon Sien''s orphanage.


    People murmured among themselves.


    "It''s... in the direction of the orphanage, right...?"


    My heart grew cold, and the color drained from my face.


    After confirming the direction, I started running straight away.


    All I could think about was the possibility of Sien being in danger due to this unknown phenomenon.


    Without taking a moment''s rest, I sprinted through the city, paying no attention to the people I collided with.


    As I ran, I could see the orphanage in the distance.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    Arge number of people gathered around the fading shiningpir, their voices filled with confusion.


    What the hell is this...!


    "Could the rumors have been true?"


    People were buzzing about what they saw.


    Judging by the atmosphere, it didn''t look like anyone was hurt or dead.


    Relieved, I pushed through the crowd and made my way forward.


    ....?


    And then, I saw Sien.


    Her body was shining brightly.


    Radiating purity and nobility beyond anyone else, she shone beautifully.


    "...Sien?"


    "Bell..."


    From the moment Sien looked at me, the light gradually faded.


    She looked at me and let out a sigh of relief, but she still looked confused.


    I stepped in front of her, who was sitting on her knees.


    Holding both of her hands, I asked anxiously.


    "...Are you okay? Is your body...?


    "I don''t know either, what''s going on... But..."


    Sien cautiously showed me the back of her hand.


    On the back of her hand, a new symbolwas engraved.


    It was a familiar symbol.


    It was a symbolsymbolizing ''Hea'', the god that Sienbelieved in.


    "...Why is this... here?"


    While looking at the sign questionably, someone shouted in the crowd.


    "...She was chosen by Hea-sama...!"


    "Chosen...? Wait, does that mean she''s a Saintess...?"


    "Could it be true that the Demon King has appeared?"


    Saintess...


    Unexpectedly, the title was bestowed upon Sien in an instant.


    My mind couldn''t process it properly.


    The mere fact that she was given the noble title of a saint made me anxious for some reason.


    ''If she was called a saint, doesn''t that mean she is destined to fight the Demon king?''


    My eyes meet Sien''s.


    Without saying a word, we both felt the same uneasiness.


    Things were taking a twisted and wrong turn.


    Without saying a word, I grabbed the back of Sien''s hand and started wiping off the symbolwith the cor.


    And before people spread any more strange rumors, I shouted.


    What saintess...! Everyone doesn''t talk nonsense...! It''s ridiculous!"


    Sien, looking increasingly anxious, sought refuge in my embrace.


    I continued to check the symbol and rubbed at it with my clothes, but it wouldn''t disappear.


    "Fuck...what is this...!"


    A swear word came out of my mouth in fear of unknown cause.


    "Bell... I''m scared..."


    "It''s okay, Sien. It will be fine. It will disappear soon. Don''t worry."


    I rubbed the back of her hand harder and harder...


    ...But the symbolremained the same.


    ''Why wouldn''t it go away? It should disappear.''


    There was no reason for Sien to be a saint.


    In my impatience, I put strength into my hands and began to roughly push the back of Sien''s soft hand.


    Even so, Sien didn''t say anything, closingher eyes tightly, she just endured the pain.


    However, my attempts were quickly interrupted.


    -Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Sounds of approaching footsteps echoed from somewhere.


    It was a familiar sound to my ears, having lived in the slums.


    Those were soldiers.


    With a glimmer of hope, I looked down at Sien''s hand.


    ...


    ...


    The symbol hadn''t disappeared at all.


    "Young man, step aside, please. We need to verify something."


    A voice resonated from behind.


    I couldn''t easily turn my head.


    I could only meet Sien''s gaze.


    Her trembling hand, held tightly in mine, couldn''t stand up.


    Unable to move, a heavy hand rested on my shoulders.


    "Let go, you bastards!"


    I protested, but numerous arms from behind me forcefully separated me from Sien.


    "Just a moment! Just give us a moment!"


    The armored figures restraining me pleaded roughly.


    Soon, a priest passed by my side.


    His attirerobes, hat, and staffindicated that he wasn''t an ordinary priest.


    But I didn''t step back. I shouted, "Hey you bastard, don''t you dare approach Sien!"


    Desperation and anxiety overwhelmed me.


    I couldn''t stand the terrible feeling that Sien was pulling away from me.


    "What did you say to the bishop...!"


    A fist swung at me from the side.


    I clenched my fists in response, but...


    "Stop."


    At the bishop''s words, everyone froze in ce.


    He wasn''t even looking at me.


    With his gaze fixed solely on Sien, he remained motionless.


    Sien quickly hid her hand, but it was already toote.


    The bishop kneeled down in front of Sien and spoke.


    "I greet the Holy saintess."


    Following his lead, the numerous soldiers who had apanied the bishop also kneeled.


    I could only helplessly watch the scene unfold.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 5: Childhood (5)

    Chapter 5: Childhood (5)


    Some time passed, and I was alone in front of Sien''s orphanage.


    The crowds that had gathered, apostles of Hea, the god of purity, and even Sien were nowhere to be seen.


    Yet, the image of her being led away as the saint lingered in my mind.


    I tried swinging my fists to stop them, but what came back was a barrage of punches from several holy knights or so-called pdins.


    Seeing me fighting so fiercely, Sien decided to follow them first.


    She stopped me, saying that even if I defeated all the knights in front of me, they would keeping.


    Consequently, I have arrived at this point.


    Ptui... I spat out the blood that remained in my cracked mouth.


    The wounds all over my body were sore and throbbing.


    However, none of it waspared to the anguish I felt in my heart about Sien''s disappearance.


    As if a hole had been pierced in my chest, a heavy, empty pressure continued to torment me.


    ''What is happening?''


    ''Was yesterday''s pir of light selected the heroes?''


    ''Will Sien be able toe back to me?''


    With no one saying a word, my anxious imagination grewrger andrger.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that Sien was finally able to return to the orphanage.


    "....S... Sien?"


    However, her attire was very different.


    She was wearing ssy clothes. The pattern of ''Hea'', the god of purity, was embedded in arge golden color on her clothes.


    It was a sight that instantly evoked the image of a saint, leaving anyone in awe.


    And around her, several pdinswere escorting her.


    I alwaysplimented her when she wore new clothes, but this time, even empty words of praise didn''te out of my mouth.


    It was to the point where I wanted to see her in simple clothes rather than those fancy clothes.


    Sien walked towards me with an expression that seemed like she was about to cry.


    ...


    ...


    I naturally stood up from my seat and tried to hold her hand.


    -Thunk!


    But at that moment, a pdinstanding beside her forcefully knocked my hand away and blocked me.


    "To the saintess"


    -Thwack!


    In an instant surge of anger, I swung my fist at the pdin.


    And a fight began.


    The pdinI hit took a step back and attempted to draw his sword from his waist.


    "Please stop it....!"


    At that moment, Sienstopped the pdin from pulling out his sword with an urgent voice.


    The pdin obediently followed Sien''s words with a bewildered expression.


    "...Understood."


    The pdinwho sheathed his sword issued a warning.


    "From now on, do not dare ce your hands on thesaintess'' jade body recklessly."


    "Who do you think you are? Sien is"


    "Don''t even address her so casually. The saintessis not the person you knew yesterday. She is now a hero chosen by Hea, the god of purity. And for the sake of all races in this world, the saint must maintain purity in her body."


    I couldn''t stand the pdinspeaking about Sien in such a manner. I knew Sien the best. Just as I belonged to her, Sienbelonged to me. There was no room for others to intervene. Even my friends, Max and Flint, couldn''t intervene.


    It was natural that I wouldn''t be threatened just because he knew how to wield a sword.


    I felt the strongest anger I had ever experienced, and I approached the pdinonce again.


    "...Bell!"


    But Sien stopped me once more.


    My attention shifted to her.


    And when I looked at her, in an instant all my anger washed away.


    This absurd and nonsense situation was just starting to feel unfair.


    "Sien... what is this..."


    Its a saintess.


    Once again, the pdinintervened.


    Sien also seemed to be irritated by his presence, so she raised her voice without disying any anger.


    It''s okay if Bell used my name...! Please don''t say anything more..."


    ...


    Soon, we made eye contact again and talked.


    "Sien... What happened? What did you discuss there?"


    ...


    For some reason, Sien remained silent.


    It seemed like she had a lot to say but couldn''t express it yet, as if her lips were sealed shut.


    I found her actions incredibly frustrating.


    I wanted to trust her, but the fact that she was keeping things from me bothered me immensely.


    Sien tightlyclosed her eyes and looked at me with a forcedsmile.


    "...Does it hurt?"


    She spoke while looking at my wounds.


    I pondered for a long time before answering.


    "...It hurts."


    Sien suppressed her tears and reached out her hand toward my wounds.


    She didn''t touch them, and just ced her hand in front of the injuries.


    Soon, her hand began to emit a bright light, and my wounds started healing at a rapid pace.


    ...


    ...


    For some reason, that miracle only brought me great despair.


    "...It doesn''t make sense, Sien."


    ...


    "...How did this happen?"


    ...


    "Why... why are these changes happening to us?"


    I tried to hold her hand as they stopped in front of my face.


    However, Sienhurriedly lowered her head and hid her hand.


    My hand sliced through the empty air.


    And looking at me, she spoke.


    "...I don''t think I''ll be living at the orphanage anymore. I''ve decided to go to therge church up there... Please visit me there from now on.


    "Sien"


    "-I''ll resolve everything, Bell."


    She made a determination in her words.


    Her shoulders were shaking, but she said as if she wanted it more than anyone else.


    "There must have been a misunderstanding. So... after resolving everything, I''lle back to you."


    The pdins rolled their eyes and looked at Sien.


    Ignoring their gazes, Sien continued her words.


    "So... can you wait for me safely until then?"


    There was only one answer I could give to her.


    I nodded silently and had to let her go.


    We, who would be a couple in the future, had to trust each other.


    ****


    I always waited for Sien outside the church.


    She always came out to see me like that.


    It was ufortable with several pdins and priests following her, but it was far better than not being able to see her.


    At first, just seeing each other''s faces was enough to satisfy me, but as time went on, I felt a growing thirst.


    It had been a long time since I held her hand.


    It had been a long time since we embraced each other.


    I had never felt lonely before, but now, for the first time, I felt lonely.


    Changes had urred between us.


    They were significant enough for us to notice.


    Sien''s face grew darker and darker, while I became more withdrawn.


    We didn''t talk about it, but we could vividly feel each other''s pain.


    Every time this happened, I recalled the words Sien had said to me.


    She asked me to wait, promising to resolve everything ande back to me.


    I was certain that Sien was fiercely fighting from within. Despite being gentle and timid, she had an unwavering resolve.


    But as time passed, the number of times she came to see me decreased.


    From several times a day to four, then two, and eventually just once.


    Gradually, it decreased even more until there were days when she didn''te to see me at all.


    Then I had no choice but to wait outside all night for her without anymitment.


    Even though I was hanging out outside the church like this, the rumors floating around in the world entered my ears one by one.


    The voices of peopleing to the church to pray echoed around me.


    There were rumors that the birth of the Demon King was true, and that several heroes had emerged.


    They said the Pir of Light was therevtion, the heroes would protect the safety of the world. And in our city, they said a holy saintwas born.


    I forcibly rejected those rumors.


    I didn''t want to believe that Sien was one of the heroes who had to fight the Demon King.


    After all, she had promised toe back to me.


    I was eagerly clinging to Sien''spromise.


    If my friends in the slums saw me like this, they would surely ridicule me.


    But I had no other choice. I just couldn''t imagine a life without Sien anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It had been three days since I couldn''t meet Sien and waited.


    Finally, as the doors of the church opened, I realized that the time to meet Sien hade again.


    ...


    However, there was a small change.


    Previously, Sienhad led the way out of the church, but now the knights escorting her were leading the way out.


    Sien no longer ran out quickly and didn''t even look at me.


    She just walked out slowly, with cautious steps, surrounded by her escorts.


    That small action made me uneasy.


    Soon, she stopped in front of me.


    "...Sien."


    ...


    I called her name, but she didn''t respond.


    I looked at her pretty face and asked, "...Were you crying?"


    Her shoulders trembled at those words.


    Even if she tried to hide it from me, there were things that couldn''t be hidden.


    At my question, Sien''stightly pursed lips began to tremble.


    Sien, after a while, spoke to me with eyes that were about to burst into tears.


    I wasnt crying.


    ...


    Even at a nce, I could tell it was a lie.


    It felt as if she had made up her mind to lie from the moment she stepped out of the church.


    I was simply confused by all of this.


    As if stabbing my heart, a diforting, sticky sensation was pulling me down.


    I carefully grabbed Sien''sshoulder.


    The pdins around her tried to cling to me like they were rampaging, but this time the bishop stopped them.


    "It''s thesttime, let him talk. That much... should be fine."


    "...Last?"


    I repeated the bishop''s words.


    My heart was pounding like it would explode.


    I looked down at Sien.


    As if Sien was about to give me an answer, took a deep breath and opened her mouth.


    "...Bell, I am the saintess."


    ...


    "I tried to deny it too, but now I''ve epted it. The mark on the back of my hand won''t disappear, and I can heal people''s wounds by extending my hand... Recently, it''s even Godess Hea is appearing in my dreams."


    "I don''t care about that. Let''s go back, Sien."


    Sien shook her head slowly.


    "...It''s not that, Bell. It seems like it''s my destiny to protect people from demons and monsters."


    What bullshit are you talking about! What demons and monsters...!"


    Unknowingly, harsh wordse out of my mouth.


    At those words, Sien shrunk her body. With that small gesture, I regretted my words, but what I said couldn''t be taken back.


    Instead, I calmed my breath and spoke.


    ...There''s nothing you hate more than monsters...! You even told me not to do mercenary work...!


    Sien took several deep breaths, then took a final big deep breath.


    With moist eyes, she looked straight at me and spoke.


    I am leaving for the capital tomorrow.


    ...


    Ignoring all my words, Sien only said what she wanted to say.


    She was clearly trying to convey a message to me.


    I gritted my teeth and ignored that message.


    Ill follow you, then.


    "...No, don''t follow me."


    I couldn''t believe such cruel words wereing out of Sien''s mouth.


    "If I''m with you... the power I received from Heawill continue to weaken."


    "Then weaken it as much as it wants...!"


    "...No."


    ...


    While looking at Sien like that, I turned my arrow.


    I looked at the bishop and the knights behind me and shouted.


    "What have you done to Sien-"


    "-They didn''t do anything, Bell."


    ...


    "...It''s just a choice I made."


    How could I believe that?


    When the lies were so obvious.


    I could tell just by seeing her gripping her fingers tightly, that there was something wrong.


    It was her habit when she lied.


    I pulled Sien''s shoulder and pressed my forehead against hers.


    To others, it may seem close, but it was a familiar distance for us.


    I whispered to her, making sure only she could hear me.


    "...Sien... why are you doing this... you said you woulde back to me just a few days ago..."


    "...Bell... hundreds... thousands... millions of lives are in my hands."


    ...


    "It''s too many numbers for me to ignore. Even for the sake of my parents who were doctors... I..."


    She was originally a kind-hearted person.


    But selfishly, I wished she would choose me.


    Above millions of people, I wanted her to prioritize me...


    Because that''s what I would do.


    "If it were you, you would have acted differently from me, right...?"


    As if reading my mind in an instant, Sien asked.


    "Of course. I-"


    "If I were included among those millions of people?"


    ...


    Sien''s remark momentarily left me speechless.


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    I imagined myself in her situation once again.


    If I had received the prophecy. If I had known that being together could mean Sien''s death.


    Did I ignore that small possibility?


    "...Sien... then... then I''ll wait until youe back..."


    "I won''te back."


    "...What?"


    Sien wiped her tears away quickly.


    "When the job is done, I will be a hero. Why would I have a reason to return to your side?"


    ...


    "I''ll wear clean clothes and eat delicious food. There''s no reason for me toe back to you."


    She was the one who said she would not care even if we were poor.


    She was the one who said all she needed was me.


    So, these words of hers must be clearly lies, but why was I not convinced?


    I knew that her words were not true, but those words were deeply embedded in my heart.


    Perhaps it was because I was so poor and insignificant that I couldn''t argue back.


    Perhaps it was because I was troubled by the fact that I persuaded her to give up her parents'' wealth.


    Sien released her grip on my hand, which was holding onto her shoulder.


    From that moment on, she became cold-hearted, as if firming her resolve.


    "...Our close friendship ends here."


    ...


    Since when did she prepare for this parting?


    ''How long have you been preparing for it, so that you can continue to say such cruel things?''


    How much pain was she pouring into these words?


    I tried to understand her heart.


    "I will live as a saint from now on. I can''t evenget married anymore."


    However, every time Sien personally broke our ns-


    I dont have any more ns to travel the world. Let''s give up on that dream."


    -The dirty personalities I had learned from the slums wriggled.


    Sien.


    "You can hate me. You can resent me. You don''t have to keep our promise. You too...live happily."


    "...Are you going to abandon me?"


    I knew that my words would only make our parting more difficult.


    "Is this...the end?"


    ...


    "You won''t let me follow you, and you won''te back...?"


    But even like this, I wanted to hold onto her.


    I harbored a desperate desire for the torment I inflicted to be excruciating, praying it wouldpel her to return to me.


    "Don''t do this, Sien."


    Lets leave the memories weve umted so far as mere reminiscence.


    "...If you leave...I will resent you."


    For the first time, I said harsh words to her.


    At those words, Sien covered her ears with both hands.


    "As time passes, you''ll be able to brush off those foolish memories."


    She closed her eyes, covered her ears, and just said what she had to say, just like spitting out the words she had memorized.


    "How can those be foolish memories?!"


    The more she did that, the louder my voice became, piercing through those small hands.


    "Is it okay for me to forget you? Is it okay for me to fall in love with someone else?!"


    ..............


    "Answer me, Sien...!"


    "Goodbye... Thank you for everything until now."


    Soon, she opened her eyes again and gazed at me for a long time,


    As if engraving me into her memory.


    Then, she turned her body.


    I wasn''t prepared in the slightest, but she was leaving me.


    When she was getting farther away...


    Finally, I spit out the hardest and cruelest words.


    "...Don''t go."


    ...


    "...Please."


    The voice came out trembling and for the first time, I begged her.


    Please please, please. I beg you. I don''t want it to end like this.


    I threw away all my pride. That was how much I needed her.


    I uttered words that made it impossible for her to leave.


    And at those words, Sien stood upright.


    And my final words seemed to shake her.


    Her fragile shoulders began to tremble.


    I couldn''t see her face, so I didn''t know what expression she had.


    She stood like that for a while.


    And this time, she turned her back to me and cruelly spoke.


    "...We probably won''t meet again..."


    ...


    "...And as selfish as this may sound... sniff... I have to say it."


    ...


    "Don''t forget me, Bell."


    That was how Sien left me.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 6: Childish Thinking (1)

    Chapter 6: Childish Thinking (1)


    How many days had passed?


    I sat in front of the church, feeling as if I had returned to the squalor of the slums.


    Although Sien abandoned me, I couldn''t let go of her.


    While I understood her actions, they were too detestable.


    Even though I knew that she had no other options... I was searching for a target to vent my anger.


    I resented Sien alone for a while, shedding tears, reminiscing about her, and worrying.


    I thought that the fate that had been bestowed upon her was too cruel.


    Could the gentle and tender Sien survive the fight against the demon king and demons tribe?


    Even though she had a mild and cheerful personality, did she have the strength to witness the terrible tragedies and horrors?


    Would she fall ill? Catch a cold? Get hurt?


    I med Sien and ultimately worried only about her.


    If I were chosen instead, I wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    But then again, if I think about it... Sien was the one worthy of God''s love, not me.


    After a few days of hanging out in front of the church, someone came out and poked me.


    "Get up."


    ...


    Responding to that voice, I turned around and saw the pdin whom I had been encountering frequentlytely.


    "Don''t stay here any longer. Hey, I didn''te here to pick a fight, so let go of that expression."


    ...


    As a fellow human being, it is regrettable.


    I snorted weakly at his words.


    Was he genuinely expressing pity for interfering between Sien and me like this?


    ...


    The pdin seemed to guess the cause of my disdainful expression and began to exin himself.


    It was only natural to protect the saintess. The more she is with you, the more her holy power may weaken. Considering the tens of thousands of lives she could save, she had to push you away.


    ...


    And there''s nothing better for you here. Because the saintess left the day after she broke up with you.


    "...What?"


    At his words, I turned my head.


    I had been sitting here to prevent Sien from leaving again.


    I didn''t even see her passing by, and she had already left. What does that mean?


    "...She left the city through a secret passage so you wouldn''t notice. So, go back."


    "...Hahaha..."


    At the absurd news, I lowered my head and looked down at the floor.


    I couldn''t understand why my heart was bubbling and boiling like this.


    Originally, the anger that used to dissipate when I saw Sien didn''t subside without her presence.


    There was an emotion festering inside me as if it would burst any movement.


    I wanted to relieve the frustration even a little bit.


    The pdin put a hand on my shoulder as I stood still.


    "Get up-"


    -p!


    In the end, I chose the pdin as my target right in front of me.


    I knew he hadn''t done anything wrong, but I couldn''t bear it anymore.


    In the first ce, I wasn''t even that nice of a person.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sometimeter, I found myself imprisoned in an underground dungeon.


    I was beaten and torn, and the blood was flowing from various parts of my body.


    But strangely, these wounds felt refreshing.


    I needed something, anything, to distract me.


    I would rather endure physical exhaustion and pain than the unbearable agony that tore at my heart.


    When I closed my eyes, Sien''s figure kept appearing in my mind.


    Her body scent, warmth, and touch were all still vivid.


    I couldn''t believe that she had been torn away from me.


    From our first encounter to the memories we shared, everything felt so vivid.


    I couldn''t ept that our seven years of life together hade to such an end.


    We were nning a happy life.


    Both she and I were preparing to live ording to that life.


    But everything was gone.


    -Drip...


    Tears streamed down my face, dampening the cold stone floor of the prison.


    I was already missing her.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I was able to get out of prison sooner than expected.


    No sins were charged at me in the church.


    "It''s thanks to the mercy of the Holy Knight that you haven''t been punished."


    The guard who pushed me out of the prison said.


    "Live in gratitude for the grace of the Hea."


    ...


    Instead of answering, I walked away from the prison, spitting on the floor.


    There was no sense of relief in being alive.


    Even if I had died, there would have been no regrets.


    I just couldn''t feel anything.


    When Sien left, it felt like she took away a lot of emotions with her.


    Instead of emotions, only sensations remain alive.


    I couldn''t escape the pain I felt in my heart.


    It was too agonizing.


    I felt like I could do anything to not feel this pain anymore.


    From that day on, I lived even more like trash.


    Trapped in a slum where light doesn''te in, I only fought.


    Those who couldn''t escape the slums, or those who lost everything and ended up in the slums were my opponents.


    I didn''t discriminate based on race.


    Just locking eyes with someone was enough for me to throw a punch.


    Engaging with multiple opponents simultaneously became frequent, resulting in umting wounds, but I found it less agonizing this way.


    During the fights, I could surrender myself to instinct.


    I couldn''t keep my body still.


    If I stopped, Sien, who had left my side forever, woulde to mind.


    It was as she said.


    The words she said, "Don''t forget me, Bell," became a curse that tormented me.


    And every time the pain got worse, I became even more reckless.


    Even if someone were to ce a knife on my back at any moment, I wouldn''t notice and would act without hesitation.


    After living like that for a few weeks, I gained a notorious reputation in the slums like never before.


    When the children in the slums saw me, they all hid.


    The number of eyes ring at me from the shadows had increased, and the number of times I face a stranger holding a knife when I opened my eyes from sleep had increased.


    I frequently suffered deeper wounds, and the marks on my body multiplied.


    But I didn''t care.


    If I had any goal I cared about, it was finding the drink I would have that day.


    After Sien left, I lived like that for more than two months.


    <strong>****</strong>


    -Thunk, thunk.


    Someone disturbed my sleep.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw two pairs of legs in front of me.


    -Thunk, thunk.


    The person nudged me with their foot, trying to wake me up.


    Wake up.


    Immediately, I assumed abat stance.


    I extended my leg to kick the opponent''s throat.


    However, the opponent raised his leg as if he had already predicted it.


    Wow, thats wild.


    ...


    As soon as a distance developed between us, I got up.


    I try to lift the bottle from which I fell asleep while drinking.


    ...


    Through the broken ss, only traces of alcohol remained.


    The man standing in front of me spoke.


    "So, you''re the ''trash of the slums''?"


    ...


    "...That''s what everyone calls you. Anyway, you''re not the one who''s been causing a fusstely."


    I assessed the person speaking.


    He had a fairlyrge body, a bit overweight. He was shorter than me, but he looked a year or two older.


    There was a certain slickness about him.


    But... he also came from the same background as me. Even if he was dressed neatly, his slum origins somehow showed through.


    His arm was marked with scars, and his fist looked rough.


    As I examined the sharpness of the broken bottle, I asked him.


    "...Did youe to capture me?"


    "Yes. I''m getting paid for it."


    I tightened my grip on the ss bottle and approached him.


    But before that, he reached out his hand to stop me.


    "Wait, we can fight, but let''s start with a conversation."


    ...


    "You might be curious about my employer."


    I wasn''t particrly curious. Recently, the people seeking revenge against me were more than just a couple.


    But the man took something out of his pocket.


    Two coins and a partially eaten jerky emerged.


    "It''s the payment I received from my employer. Can you guess who it is?"


    "...It''s pretty cheap for a life."


    "It depends on who gave it. This was given by the kids from the slums. It must have been everything they had."


    When I looked around, I noticed children hiding in the shadows.


    A young boy even tried to conceal a girl behind him.


    In that sight, I saw a resemnce between me and Sien.


    Unconsciously, my eyebrows twitched. A strange emotion briefly passed through my chest.


    And upon seeing that, the man smiled.


    "Good. You''re notplete trash."


    At his words, I swung the ss bottle.


    -ng!


    In an instant, the opponent''s kick hits my chest urately.


    I collided with the wall behind me, losing my grip on the bottle.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I could tell from that one hit. There was a significant difference in power between me and him.


    "Ugh...!"


    But I managed to lift my breathless upper body and clenched my fist.


    -m!


    And even that attempt was futile, to the point of being ridiculous.


    As he kicked my leg, I lost my bnce and fell, losing my center of gravity.


    As I fell for the second time, I couldn''t get up again. Trying to regain my breath.


    The man sat down in front of me and spoke.


    "Listen, kid. The request wasn''t to kill you, but to eliminate you."


    "Cough... Cough... Cough..."


    "To be honest, what''s the point of receiving a piece of jerky to kill someone? I did it for the kids, but..."


    Feeling intense nausea in my abdomen, I vomited all the alcohol I had drunk the previous day.


    "Ugh...! Cough...!"


    In the first ce, I was looking for someone like you. I was looking for the right people to work with.


    The man came over and patted me on the back as I was pouring vomit.


    Would you like to join me as a mercenary?


    "Haa... Huh... What?"


    Mercenary...


    My heart sank at that word.


    ''You can''t be a mercenary...!''


    Sien''s cries from the past echoed in my mind.


    She had lost her parents because of monsters and grew to despise them.


    That was why she came forward and left me to fight against the monsters.


    Thinking that the conversation might be long, the man sat on the floor, crossed his legs, and slowly began to speak as if he was confiding in a close friend.


    "I''m nning to form a mercenary group. But it''s a bit daunting to start alone. But since you seem to know how to fight... Ah, should I introduce myself first? I''m Adam."


    "Haa... Haa..."


    "Well, you don''t have to ept if you don''t want to. I''ll find someone else. But listen... I have something to say. You will be fighting here anyway, so why not get paid for it?"


    "Haa... Haa..."


    "You can earn money, drink expensive liquor to your heart''s content, and sleep with women as you wish. After a hard day''s work, you cane back and soak in a warm bath, enjoy a delicious meal, and spend your day like that-"


    "-Get lost. Haa... I''m not interested."


    Although I spoke harshly, Adam immediately countered.


    "But you''re still looking for someone to direct your anger towards, aren''t you?"


    ...


    His words left me speechless.


    "If it weren''t for that, you wouldn''t be fighting like this."


    I slowly lowered my gaze to the floor while locking eyes with him.


    I can''t help but feel ufortable when my insides were transparent.


    "Just change your direction of anger. Don''t torment innocent people here."


    ...


    My eyes found the boy and girl I had encountered earlier.


    In my eyes, I saw the boy hiding the girl once again.


    At that moment, I became curious about what I was doing here.


    Contrary to my belief that the pain would subside by doing this, it only intensified.


    It felt like struggling in a swamp.


    I hadn''t escaped the agony yet.


    When I woke up from alcohol-induced sleep, the loneliness intensified, with Sien''s absence growingrger.


    Furthermore, without realizing it, the thoughts nted by a man named Adam began to grow within me.


    It was a childish thinking.


    It was the mercenary job that Sien had warned me against the most.


    She had tried to stop me from pursuing that upation until the end.


    But now, there was no one left to stop me anymore.


    Just as Sien hadn''t listened to my plea, I didn''t want to listen to her words either.


    I had found an outlet to pour out my anger.


    "How about it? Will you give it a try?"


    Therefore, I hadn''t rejected his offer.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 7: Childish Thinking (2)

    Chapter 7: Childish Thinking (2)


    A few dayster, I found myself with Adam Hyung and the mercenary group.


    I was calling him Hyung because he was two years older than me.


    We patiently waited in a lengthy queue, anticipating our turn for the entrance interview.


    Humans?


    Soon, it was our turn.


    A mercenary member in charge of the entrance came out and waved his to Adam Hyung.


    There was a subtle hint of disdain and disregard in his mention of our race.


    However, Adam Hyung responded in a resounding voice.


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "...Well, whatever. It doesn''t matter. You pass."


    Without making eye contact with anyone, I also faced the interviewer without any difficulty.


    I thought it would be something like a physical fitness test or a medical examination. But the lizardman with no enthusiasm exined to us insincerely.


    "Step back. There''s a seating area; wait there momentarily. We''ll inform you about the mercenary group''s regtions and training when the timees."


    Lets go.


    I quickly lost interest in the careless lizardman and followed behind Adam Hyung


    But it seemed like Adam Hyung also had a feeling about our easy entrance, as he said to me.


    "It doesn''t matter how we enter anyway."


    Because this is a ce where the game is decided by quantity rather than quality. We''ll sacrifice dozens to kill one monster.


    Uponprehending the entrance exnation, his words rang true.


    Even to someone like me who didn''t know anything, it was clear that the mercenary group had little concern for the well-being of its members.


    Meals are twice a day! The training schedule will be different from day to day!


    It was very different from the great life they promised.


    Life as a mercenary was not much different from life in the slums.


    While the high-ranking officers of the mercenary group might live a glorious life, those like me and Adam Hyung could only survive well enough to preserve our lives.


    Cold nights, meager food rations, paltry pay, and inconsistent training based on the officers'' whims...


    Nevertheless, the lower-ranked mercenaries clung to hope, dreaming of one-day bing officers themselves.


    The senior mercenaries who had joined earlier would mock other groups, boasting about the true rewards that awaited them after a missionthey could drink and be with women to their heart''s content.


    Some might have been grateful for such opportunities, but I felt that even at the cost of my life, it was a pitiful trade-off.


    Of course, I didn''t care because I joined not only with the desire to kill monsters but also withplex circumstances mixed in.


    Adam Hyung always told me, "Just hold on a little longer, Berg. Like I said, someday I will form my own mercenary group. And my mercenaries will feel and be very different from this."


    I didnt really care about what he said.


    At that time, I had no room for leisure.


    A few more weeks passed like this.


    The whole world was worried about the explosively increasing number of monsters.


    The ruined vige and the dying lives also increased ordingly.


    Numerous mercenary groups were formed, and everyone had more than enough work.


    I had no choice but to believe in the stories about the demon king.


    Even when I tried not to think about it, worries about Sien were the only thoughts lingering within me.


    She was the girl who made it impossible for me to pursue or wait for her.


    And as my mind grew more tangled, I turned to personal training with a wooden sword alongside Adam.


    Through the intense sessions, drenched in sweat, I managed to momentarily release my thoughts about Sien.


    Sometimes, training became a more powerful remedy than anything else.


    The pain in my heart eased a little, and my shoulders felt lighter.


    I preferred my body to be exhausted rather than my mind and heart.


    Adam Hyung had once told me that if I were to die, I should die as a prominent mercenary, but he, more than anyone else, would not let me die.


    If I made a mistake during practice, he would yell, criticize, and get angry.


    Hey, you idiot! You will die, if you do that!!


    Again!


    He showed more enthusiasm than the training instructor of the mercenary group.


    Adam Hyung never rested.


    He practiced the sword with me, again and again.


    Knowing that his scolding came from concern, I didn''t feel bad about it.


    I slowly realized that people could be kind.


    I gradually became addicted to training, just like him.


    As I spent my days like that, Adam Hyung and I were building friendships even if we didnt want to.


    Even without friendly exchanges, there was a sense of trust that umted between us.


    Even without words, there was a sense of reassurance when we were together.


    Our tumultuous life in the mercenary group contributed to that.


    Due to our significantly lower physical abilitiespared to other races, we often faced conflicts.


    The sight of us doing personal training might have been an annoyance to them.


    The fact because we were human, it seemed like they considered us as targets they could harass.


    "Did you say your name was Berg? Don''t mess with me-"


    Whack!


    We watched out for each other.


    If someone provoked me, Adam Hyung would step in and start a fight.


    If someone provoked Adam Hyung, I would step in and start a fight.


    Both Adam Hyung and I were from the slums, so it might have been a habit ingrained in our bodies.


    We had to look out for each other as much as possible.


    Ignoring our own side would only leave us aler on.


    Sometimes, more than that, I just wanted to release the umted anger.


    If the mercenary group had been a better ce, such misconduct would not have been tolerated.


    However, the mercenary group we joined was a mess like no other, so fights among the members were considered a way of sorting out ranks or even a form of entertainment.


    Adam Hyung and I only took the fights that came our way.


    We didn''t want to waste our strength on unnecessary things... Instinctively, we knew that it wasn''t good to be so discordant in a mercenary group where it was important for the members to stick together.


    Nevertheless, we couldn''t afford to be ignored, so we had no choice but to fight.


    Since there werent that many Humans in thisrge mercenary group, we came to rely on each other.


    As we continued our lives like that, Adam Hyung and I were preparing for our first campaign.


    We received training that I didn''t know if I could call training, and I held a sword and shield in my hands.


    We wore worn leather helmets on our heads and torn, blood-stained leather armor on our bodies.


    Perhaps these armors were recovered from someones corpse.


    Wearing them made death feel closer than ever.


    But that chilling sensation made me strangely happy.


    Because it reced the pain of leaving Sien behind, even if only a little bit.


    I always wondered what Sien would say if she saw me now.


    I remember the day I saw a monster for the first time.


    They were simr to the animals with unfamiliar features were gradually added.


    A deer with three eyes, a wolf with two heads, winged monsters


    ...And at the center was a massive, unidentified monster.


    The mercenary group we joined was quiterge, so we often faced formidable monsters.


    The officers would deliver morale-boosting speeches to inspire us.


    "From here on, you must prove your worth! Only those who survive and rise above will be able to enjoy a prosperous life! Don''t worry, you''ve received enough training!"


    The figure behind us raised his sword high and spoke.


    "Don''t forget what you were taught! There''s always a leader among the monster packs! If you hunt down that leader, the rest will be easy!"


    Adam Hyung and I didn''t pay attention to such words from the officers.


    We were talking to each other through conversation.


    Berg. Dont forget that the two of us decided to stick together.


    I know.


    "Forget the training we learned in the mercenary group. Remember only the practice we did together."


    I know.


    "Trust only me. If it gets dangerous, I''ll save you."


    Despite speaking confidently, Adam Hyung''s hand was trembling.


    Dont be afraid.


    Hey man, I am excited. It''s not because I''m scared, but because I''m pumped up."


    Then themander of the mercenary group shouted.


    "The God of War, Dian, is watching over us! Charge!!"


    Adam Hyung proved his words. Even on our first mission, he disyed tremendous skill and achieved remarkable feats.


    He outshone even the assault squad leader of the mercenary group.


    It was Adam Hyung who sessfully hunted down the leader of the monster pack.


    It was almost unbelievable where such talent emerged from.


    He shone brightly in battle, showcasing exceptional talent.


    Certainly, the rewards after the task were generous.


    Money that couldn''t be easily touched came into our hands.


    But Adam Hyung was a man who knew how to keep his word.


    Like he said when he was preparing to form a mercenary group, he saved his rewards and refrained from spending them on alcohol, delicious food, or women.


    He carried the burden of death, the mental pressure from quarrels among the mercenaries, as if they were nothing.


    Although I wasn''t particrly interested, one day I asked him.


    Isnt it hard?


    It was a question about not enjoying any entertainment.


    "I''m enduring it now to livefortably in the future."


    But he remained unwavering, driven by his strong beliefs, heading towards his dream.


    On the other hand, I bought and drank at least some alcohol to forget the Sien that always came to my mind every night.


    I was able to save quite a bit of money, as I didnt do things like delicious food or women, of course.


    However, there were times when I thought my hyung was amazing.


    If I only had Sien by my side, I would have lived with herfortably through the money I had earned at the cost of my life. I wouldn''t have hesitated to spend money.


    I just couldnt think of pursuing other pleasures because Sien wasnt by my side.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Six months had passed.


    We were getting used to fighting monsters.


    I shook off the rigidity I had during my first mission, and now I was starting to rx even in the midst of battle.


    "Berg, want to make a bet?"


    "What kind of bet?"


    "Who can score more kills."


    "Stop messing around and focus."


    "Alright, today''s bet is on the drinks."


    "...Sigh."


    Why are you sighing again?


    "...Even if I win, you won''t pay up."


    "I''ll pay up today!"


    We were using lighthearted pranks to cope with the pressure on the battlefield.


    We were gradually getting used to the asional death of ourrades.


    No. Rather than getting used to it We were learning how to cope with it.


    Cleaning up the bodies, holding funerals, and sharing cheap alcohol helped alleviate the shock.


    As mercenaries, our lives were as expendable as those of flies.


    Therades we had conversations with every day were gone.


    Frequently, it was a matter of luck who lived and who died.


    Of course, my hyung and I probably had a higher chance of survival than others.


    We kept our distance from women, avoided alcohol, and focused on training.


    Even so, the pressure of knowing that we could die if luck wasn''t on our side was always with us.


    But we overcame even that.


    Being with Adam Hyung, I gradually regained myughter.


    "...Hyung, I thought you were done for."


    "Why would I die? By the way, did I kill five?"


    "...Heh heh. I got the leader."


    "Well, I threw my body around and cleared the area, so of course."


    Looking at his optimistic or heroic performance, small smiles came out of me.


    Sometimes he looked stupid, but there was always a smile at the end of his stupid actions.


    Adam Hyung was also a caring person.


    One day, he asked me why I had been like that in the slums.


    But when he saw my unanswered expression, he changed the subject, saying he had made a mistake.


    After that, he never asked about it again.


    But I knew he was still curious.


    Nevertheless, he prioritized his rtionship with me over his own curiosity.


    The more I saw him, the more I realized what an amazing person he was.


    In a way, it was natural for me to trust him.


    I gradually feltfortable following him.


    .


    .


    .


    Two years had passed in the first mercenary group.


    I was 19 years old and had be an adult.


    The pain of Sien still lingered within me, but it no longer overwhelmed me like before.


    I no longer drink alcohol the way I used to.


    I still miss her... But at the same time, I now understood our separation.


    It was after epting the fate that we couldn''t be together.


    Just as I had bid farewell to many people within the mercenary group, I tried to think of leaving her as just one of the many partings.


    However, that immature separation from back then now felt trivial.


    If I think about it, she sacrificed herself for everyonesfort.


    Why did I only utter words that would hurt her?


    If I could turn back time, I would... I would offer her my blessings.


    ...Blessings...


    ...Could I genuinely offer my blessings?


    ...asionally, rumors would circte about the party of warriors that Sien had joined.


    It seemed that she was no longer called Sien, but a saintess.


    She saved countless people, protected many, and seemed to purify thends tainted by magic.


    I felt like the cowardly crybaby Sien I knew had disappeared.


    The more the saintess gained such a high reputation, the farther the distance between us felt.


    I tried not to think about it anymore.


    I decided to consider the time I spent with her as a blessing.


    I regarded the moments we shared as sweet dreams.


    She was someone who had a different purpose for being born into this world.


    Perhaps she realized that and made the decision not toe back.


    But to be honestI was still curious.


    ''Is Sien also thinking of me?''


    Was our time together precious to her, or were they, as she once said, foolish memories that she could forget and move on from?


    How much impact did my existence have on her?


    What would she say if she saw me continuing my life as a mercenary?


    No matter what she would say, it doesnt matter anymore.


    The mercenary life, which had begun with resentment towards her, had now be something I had grown ustomed to.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 8: Childish Thinking (3)

    Chapter 8: Childish Thinking (3)


    As time passed, Adam Hyung and I held high positions in the mercenary group.


    No one could oppose our promotion.


    We had made a lot of contributions to support this mercenary group.


    As our position rose, we also moved away from the front lines of danger.


    We were making good money as well.


    It was to the point where I thought maybe it would befortable to live like this.


    We also got to attend the officers meeting.


    To be honest, it was more like a gathering because alcohol, food, and women were always together.


    In fact, it could be called an entertainment party in reality.


    "Berg! Adam! You''vee. Have a seat."


    The Lizardman Mk, who was the leader, weed us to the meeting with women on his both sides.


    Other officers from various races had already taken their seats.


    Greasy, sizzling meat, various side dishes, and expensive liquor were waiting for us.


    Mk pretended to wee us, but there was always a sense of caution in his eyes toward us.


    Of course, we were highly valued for the support of the members, as we were able to secure this position with our skills.


    As the leader, he might have felt threatened.


    In addition to that, Hyung and I were closely tied together as we both were from the same human race, so it might have seemed like a faction.


    Hyung and I took our seats.


    Oh myI should y with this person. He''s handsome..."


    Then, naturally, a dark elf woman sat down next to me.


    I stopped her from trying to cross our arms together.


    Dont touch me.


    At that, Adam Hyung almost spat out the alcohol he was drinking while looking at her.


    I didn''t pay attention to theughing Hyung or the startled Dark Elf woman.


    All I could see was just free drinks in front of me.


    The meeting proceeded well on its own.


    I always attended the meetings just to drink.


    Not many people talked to me. Because I never showed any particr reaction.


    As I stayed like that, gossip and cursing dominated the space throughughter.


    I didn''t shareughter with them.


    I drank alcohol while filling my stomach with meat.


    Then, the leader Mk pointed to Adam Hyung and opened his mouth.


    "Adam. By the way, there was a conflict with the vice-captain in the previous battle."


    Hyung was flirting with the woman sitting next to him, and he shrugged at Mks words.


    "A conflict? It was just a slight deviation from the n."


    "But the vice-captain said something else."


    "What did the vice-captain say?"


    "He said you didn''t follow orders."


    With Mks cold tone, the atmosphere of the meeting quickly turned cold.


    It didn''t take long to realize that Mksment wasn''t meant as a joke.


    I pretend to drink the alcohol and read the atmosphere of the meeting.


    It felt familiar.


    It felt like we were the target.


    Adam Hyung, reading the atmosphere, put down his ss first.


    "...It''s not that I didn''t obey orders. The situation changed."


    "So you acted on your own? Isn''t that disobedience?"


    "The situation changed, so I made the best choice. We got separated from the vice-captain. Are we supposed to wait for his orders and act? Didn''t I exin properly before?"


    "When I listened to the vice-captain in detail, it didn''t seem like a simple situation."


    Hyungs expression, which was filled withughter, gradually stiffened.


    I also put down my ss following his lead.


    Looking at Mk, Hyung said.


    "...Anyway, all of my subordinates survived. I wish I could have given them some reward."


    "Do you think I''m joking right now?"


    Another short silence fell.


    Mk was hanging by a thread.


    It seemed like he was trying to properly restrain Hyung, who had risen to power this time.


    Adam Hyung finally spoke.


    "I apologize. I''ll make sure to obey orders properly next time."


    "That''s not it, Adam. We''ve decided that this matter won''t be easily overlooked. It''s not just leaving ourrades in danger as disobedience on the battlefield. There will be consequences-"


    "-Later."


    Thunk!


    Adam mmed his fist on the table.


    All the officers who were in their seats flinch in surprise and move back.


    But Adam Hyung, who took action, looked at me.


    Berg.


    "It seems like the time hase. Let''s form our own mercenary corps now. We''ve been looking for an opportunity anyway."


    As I nodded, Adam Hyung stood up from his seat.


    I also stood up after him.


    Hyung, once again putting on that smile, spoke to Mk.


    "Captain, I appreciate everything so far. It feels like we''ll keep shing in the future too. In that case, I''ll leave the mercenary corps."


    Mk, after digesting Hyung''s words for a moment, tried to draw his sword in anger.


    "Where does this bastard-"


    Countless officers ce their hands on their swords, following his lead.


    But I drew my sword faster than anyone else.


    "-Captain, sit down."


    I aimed my drawn sword at the captain''s throat and warned him.


    It was a very strange feeling to point a weapon at the neck of the captain I always followed.


    Mk froze instantly. The other officers were the same.


    There was a significant difference between us, who had forcefully obtained our officer positions, and the other officers who had climbed up through politics.


    In addition to that, there was a clear gap between those who had distanced themselves from battles and only drank alcohol and ate meat, and us who still trained daily.


    Everyone understood that fact. It was evident just by looking at our physiques.


    Hyung left his seat first.


    I stayed behind and spoke to them alone.


    "Since we''re breaking up anyway, let''s not part messily, shall we?"


    I waited for a moment, but no one raised any objections.


    I put my sword away and followed Adam Hyung.


    This was something that was bound to happen someday. I had anticipated it, so epting it was quick.


    Even though I would have to give up all the positions I had, it didn''t matter.


    I also had a desire to continue monitoring Hyung''s actions.


    In the first ce, the current mercenary corps was not the ce I wanted to be for the rest of my life.


    Nevertheless, Hyung, without any military jargon, thanked me for following him and bid farewell.


    Thank you, Berg.


    I smirked.


    "You''re good at pretending."


    And within a few months, we formed the mercenary corps.


    We went through quite a hard time thinking of the name of the mercenary group.


    Hyung''s suggestions were always foolish.


    "The me Sword and Shield."


    "Not a chance."


    "Hey! Where else can you find a name like this...!"


    "Please go with something ordinary. No one wille otherwise."


    "Then should we just go with the Red me?"


    Its better than before.


    It was quite enjoyable to build the mercenary corps.


    The biggest advantage was that we could operate ording to the principles we established.


    Lets only ept the human race.


    Adam Hyung decided.


    In the first ce, when races are mixed, they just fight. We should be able to have each others backs.


    Even without him exining, I understood his intention.


    Closing the distance with other races was not easy.


    Through years of experience, there were things I learned and felt.


    In the end, it was moreforting to have our own kind by our side.


    Because there are no cultural differences, there are fewer disputes.


    Considering all aspects, there was no reason to ept members from other races.


    Adam Hyung infused his warm personality into the principles of the mercenary corps.


    He wanted to create a mercenary corps where fewer people died.


    Instead of forming a mercenary corps that simply pushed back monsters with numbers, he wanted each member to be an expert.


    ording to this, we selected the members after careful consideration.


    Physical fitness tests, medical examinations, intelligence assessments, and so on...


    All the applicants who seemed to be defeated easily were knocked out.


    Even the selected individuals had to undergo rigorous training.


    He and I pushed the new recruits to their limits.


    Especially me, to the extent that I was disliked by the members.


    But I didn''t care about their dislike.


    I couldnt help but feel strangely ufortable thinking that their lives were in my hands.


    I wanted to fulfill my responsibilitypletely.


    Swordsmanship training, tactical training, survival trainingwe didn''t neglect anything.


    I taught them the weaknesses and types of monsters, everything.


    Adam Hyung naturally began to be called the captain, and I was called the vice-captain.


    Since we managed the mercenary corps in Hyung''s way, the number of casualties had decreased to a point where it was iparable to the previous mercenary corps.


    As we carefully considered and epted applicants, it was difficult to expand the scale, but we established a solid foundation.


    Apart from the training, the satisfaction of the members was high.


    As the survival rate increased, the resentment towards me gradually turned into respect.


    Because of this, our Red me crop, which had a slightly different reputation from ordinary mercenary corps, began to spread rumors here and there, and we steadily grew in size.


    As the scale grew, the iing contracts became more dangerous and the rewards increased.


    We were able to continue growing steadily.


    Watching the mercenary corps we built with our own hands grow, I couldn''t help but feel an inevitable sense of pride.


    When everyone moved as one and defeated monsters with a unified goal, camaraderie naturally formed.


    I was happy, even if I didnt show it, that I had colleagues I could truly rely on, not colleagues who would argue with me every day and change overnight.


    Just like that, five more years passed.


    I turned 24 years old.


    Hyung was now 26 years old.


    Our Red me Corp had gained considerable recognition.


    Many people now knew the name of our mercenary group.


    Even nobles asionally approached us with contracts.


    Adam Hyung''s n to establish a mercenary corps could be considered a sess.


    One day as I was drinking with Hyung, he smiled and said.


    "I said my mercenary corps would be different, didn''t I?"


    In response to his words, I couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] </strong>

 Chapter 9: Compensation (1)

    Chapter 9: Compensation (1)


    Vice-captain Berg!


    As I ced flowers on the graves of the fallen members of the Red me, I turned around upon hearing a voice calling me.


    Approaching me was my aide, Baran.


    When our eyes met, he spoke.


    Captain Adam has returned.


    I remained silent for a moment, then nodded and gently set down thest flower.


    The time of remembrance came to an end here.


    "Is there anything special?"


    I wiped the dirt off my hands.


    "Nothing, except that captain is looking for the Vice-captain."


    Adam Hyung had left our hideout for a while two weeks ago to ept a new request.


    All I knew about this client was that they were a noble.


    I had no information about who they were, their race, or how high-ranking of a noble they were.


    However, based on my intuition, it seemed likely that a significant battle was on the horizon.


    In the first ce, it was rare for Adam Hyung to meet the client in person.


    The fact that he had gone to meet them indicated the importance of this particr individual. And clients of such stature didn''t offer easy contracts.


    As we entered the cemetery, Baran handed me the sword I had set aside.


    Without hesitation, I secured it around my waist and turned towards Baran, who walked beside me.


    "What about the recruits'' training?"


    There was no immediate response. I gave Baran a sharp look and repeated my question.


    What about training?


    "Well... it''s not yet..."


    What?


    A sudden surge of heat rose in my head.


    Baran continued his excuses without even meeting my gaze.


    Vice-captain, you need to understand


    "The members haven''t even recovered from yesterday''s intense training... and the families of the members are getting restless..."


    "Ignore it. Traininges first."


    "You should also consider the morale of the members! Haven''t we been training them too harshly since Captain Adam left?"


    "Vice-Captain, instead-"


    "If there are casualties because you neglected the training, will you take responsibility?"


    "Get ready. You will handle it on your own."


    Leaving Baran standing still, I move forward.


    After a while, Baran followed me btedly.


    A refreshing breeze swept through the air as I walked, slowly taking in the scenery surrounding me.


    It had been five years since the founding of Red me.


    We had set our roots in the expansive ins of Stockphina beautiful ce adorned with lush meadows and towering trees scattered throughout.


    Aspensation for hunting the nearby monsters, it was a rightfulnd borrowed from the lord who managed Stockphin.


    For a mercenary group like us with hundreds of members, it was always challenging to wander around.


    Establishing ourselves in Stockphin was also for our benefit.


    We built a shelter on this in. Houses where we could rest, stables, warehouses, tombs, and so on...


    As time passed, our stronghold unknowingly transformed into a small vige. asionally, we would purchase goods from nearby viges to fulfill any shortages.


    With the establishment of the vige, many mercenaries settled down and made their homes here.


    Some brought their partners to Stockphin and even had children.


    This was all possible because Adam Hyung had a strong and stable mercenary corps with discipline.


    However, on asions like today, family became a source of disturbance. Members would sometimes lose sight of their true nature as mercenaries and becent.


    Of course, since Adam Hyung valued such scenes, I couldn''t openly criticize them in front of everyone.


    With a slight sense of frustration, I made my way toward Adam Hyung''s residence.


    The closer I got, the more I could sense themotion in the air.


    I saw the faces of the mercenaries who had left with Adam Hyung.


    Every time they noticed my presence, they bowed their heads and greeted me.


    Vice-captain.


    "Vice-captain, it''s been a while."


    I lightly nodded in response to their greetings.


    The gathering resembled a joyous family reunion, with the wives and children of the returning members beaming with delight as they reunited with their loved ones.


    Soon, I saw Adam Hyung. He smiled broadly and spread his arms.


    Berg!


    Hyung.


    We exchanged a brief handshake.


    "Did everything go smoothly? Any issues?"


    "No issues."


    "Good. Let''s go inside and talk. There''s a lot to discuss. Everyone, go back and rest."


    Hyung ced his hand on my shoulder and began leading me toward his residence. I exerted some force to halt his movement.


    "We still have training remaining."


    Adam Hyung gazed at me and then nced questioningly at Baran, who stood behind me.


    A silent exchange of looks urred between Hyung and Baran.


    Then, Hyung smiled and patted my back.


    "...Let''s forget about it for today. We''ve all returned after a long time, so let''s have some fun and enjoy drinks together."


    "Come on, Baran heard it too, right? We''ll pretend that Berg never issued the training order, and you can go rest as well. Let''s have a feast."


    Instead of answering, Baran briefly bowed his head.


    Although he didn''t give a clear response, he seemed to naturally ept Adam Hyung''s words.


    .


    .


    .


    With a sigh, I entered Adam Hyung''s house.


    Considering Hyung''s status, it was a small house, butpared to amoner''s house, it was quiterge.


    Until Hyung closed the door, I suppressed my annoyance.


    No matter how long I had spent with Adam Hyung for the past seven years, in ces where there were watching eyes, I showed respect towards him.


    The door closed, and a momentary silence enveloped the room.


    Soon, I gathered the emotions I had been holding back and asked him.


    "...Did a difficult requeste in this time?"


    Taking a seat on a nearby chair, I awaited Hyung''s response.


    He shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Yeah, that''s right. It seems we won''t be able toplete this one without casualties."


    "But why cancel the training?"


    "...Well, there are days like this-"


    "Are you the leader or am I the leader?"


    A brief silence followed. Unlike the gradual brightening of the atmosphere outside, the inside of the house remained quiet and chilly.


    Instead of answering, Adam Hyung picked up one of the bottles that were lying neatly on one side of the wall.


    Pop!


    Opening the cork, he filled two sses with alcohol.


    He handed me one of the sses and forced a weak smile.


    "Why are you so moody? Aren''t you d to see me?"


    "Is it because of the mans who died on the previous expedition? It wasn''t your fault, you know?"


    I calmed my emotions and clinked my ss.


    My throat, which had been dry, became moist with alcohol.


    "Let''s take it easy, Berg."


    "After all, we started this to live freely. How can you be strict with yourself even now, when we''ve achieved a certain level of sess? When will you let yourself enjoy?"


    I closed my eyes and lightly massaged my forehead.


    Considering his reaction, I wondered if I was too intense.


    "I know, man. You''re worried about the guys getting killed. But let''s have a little more rxation, huh? Rest is important."


    As he continued pouring the alcohol without saying a word, he wore a mischievous smile.


    Do you know why you are so sensitive?


    Seeing his expression, I could already anticipate what he was going to say.


    That again-


    -Its because you dont have a girlfriend. Heh-Heh.


    Ha.


    Adam Hyung looked at me, amused by my exasperation.


    It was a tired remark I had heard hundreds of times before.


    But even I, who was annoyed by it, eventually chuckled at his endlessughter.


    -Drrrk, clink!


    Adam Hyung pulled out a chair and ced it in front of me.


    "That''s beside the point, but hey...!"


    He sat down, positioning himself so closely that our knees nearly touched.


    "Why are you like this?"


    As I asked, he also clinked his ss and settled into a rxed posture.


    "Do you ever think about quitting being the head honcho?"


    Adam Hyung asked.


    Being the head honcho referred to the squad''s role in killing the leader of a monster pack, known as the ''head honcho.''


    Monster packs revolved around their leader, and when the head honcho was eliminated, the less intelligent creatures in the vicinity would decay and transform into monsters, following their lead.


    Therefore, by hunting only the head honcho, the monster pack would disperse.


    Naturally, it was the most dangerous task and resulted in the highest number of casualties.


    The sess of a mercenary unit hinged on the abilities disyed in piercing the head honcho deep with a spear.


    Since the establishment of the Red me, I had always taken on the role of assault leader.


    No.


    I gave the same response once again.


    There were various reasons for it.


    Among them, the biggest reason was the thrill I felt when hunting the head honcho.


    The reasons behind that thrill were alsoplex and deeply rooted within me.


    Another reason was the sense of responsibility that made me feel like I should be leading.


    I didn''t want toter regret seeing numerous casualties.


    Adam Hyung let out a sigh, seemingly giving up, and asked about my well-being.


    We engaged in afortable conversation for a while.


    "Oh, right."


    During our conversation, Hyung raised his ss, drawing my attention to it.


    Berg. This is an expensive drink.


    He suddenly blurted out something absurd.


    It didn''t take me long to understand his intention. Whenever he had a difficult request for me, he would treat me to expensive drinks like this.


    "Damn it..."


    I thought he handed me the drink to calm my annoyance, but there was a trick hidden underneath.


    I had no choice but to me the drink that had already gone down my throat.


    ''No wonder it tasted so good.''


    "What is it this time?"


    Hyungughed mischievously and slowly began to speak.


    "But before that, let''s talk about this recent negotiation. It was quite challenging, to be honest."


    ncing at the ss once again, I suppressed my appetite and followed his lead, shifting the topic ordingly.


    Who was the client?


    Do you know the ckwood family?


    The ckwood family was a name I couldn''t be unfamiliar with.


    It was a famous family that even a lowly mercenary like me knew about.


    "They''re a noble family of the werewolf race, right?"


    Hyung nodded his head.


    A prestigious branch.


    Personally, I had encountered the werewolf race or wolfman quite frequently during my time in the mercenary corps.


    In fact, I had a lot of personal experience fighting them in the slums.


    Generally, the wolfman tribe held to honor andbat sacred.


    As a result, they had deep military tactics, advanced healing, and shamanic magic for recovering from wounds.


    So, I was even more curious.


    The Wolfman asked for help?


    Wolfmen with their strong sense of self-esteem rarely sought assistance from others. They saw dangerous situations as opportunities for honor and turning the tide.


    I knew many Wolfman who died while trying to umte achievements, so I was certain about this aspect.


    The fact that they requested assistance meant...


    "It seems like they''vepletely given up hope. It looked serious when I took a closer look."


    In response to the shocking news, I broke my ss once again.


    The ss quickly revealed its bottom.


    Since I was already drinking an expensive drink, I decided to make the most of it and stood up from my seat.


    While refilling the empty ss, I processed Adam Hyung''s words in my mind.


    There were rising questions in my mind.


    "Are there more requests from noblestely?"


    Adam Hyung''s continued with the exnation.


    There must be some things we are doing well, and there must be things where everyone is reaching their limits. Its been almost 7 years since the monsters ran rampant. ckwoods overpowered first. Like werewolves, I wonder if I was stubborn and led the situation that far.


    "Have you confirmed the size of the demon horde?"


    Approximately. The scale seems substantial. This time, I n to take all of the Red me members.


    "What''s the situation with ckwood?"


    There were not enough soldiers to fight, and food was running out. I dont think we can ask for much support. No money, of course.


    ?


    I furrowed my brow at his words. Setting aside the danger, there was something that needed to be confirmed first.


    "Just a moment, they have no food or money?"


    Yes.


    "What about ourpensation?"


    If they had nothing to offer us, we had no reason to move.


    We werent doing charity work.


    We were in the business of risking our lives and extractingpensation in return.


    Especially forrge-scale battles like leading the entire Red me members, a significant price was necessary.


    Adam Hyung didnt make eye contact with me.


    Turning the ss round and round, he spoke softly.


    I decided to take it.


    With what.


    Hyung, with what.


    With another sip of his drink, he finally uttered the answer.


    "Ner ckwood."


    "...What?"


    Adam looked at me and said.


    I decided to take the youngest daughter of the ckwood family.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: The author used '''' which is literally tranted as ''werewolf'', so I had to use the same term.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 10: Compensation (2)

    Chapter 10: Compensation (2)


    "Are you kidding me?"


    I asked him, cing the newly filled ss on the table.


    There was no room left for drunkenness to interfere.


    This was a topic that required a serious discussion with a clear mind.


    "You want us to go there and risk our lives fighting just to get a werewolf girl?"


    "She is not just any werewolf girl, she is the girl from the ckwood family. A noble."


    "What difference does it make?"


    "It changes everything."


    Hyung-


    "Berg, listen. I''m notpletely thoughtless about this."


    Adam Hyung''s calm tone left me speechless.


    Sometimes, he had this side to him.


    His nonsensical talk seemed to imply that he had some sort of n.


    If I hastily objected, I would only end up feeling stupid.


    I furrowed my brow and scratched my eyebrow, then looked at him with a sigh.


    I waited for his exnation.


    Hyung tapped his fingers on the ss, buying some time as if organizing his thoughts.


    Then, in aposed voice, he said:


    Berg. The war ising to an end.


    He too slowly lowered his ss.


    -nk.


    "Whether it''s the heroes or the Demon King, one side wille to an end. And as the war ends, there will be significant changes in the country."


    My heart fluttered weakly when I heard the words about the heroes'' party.


    "How do you know the war is ending?"


    "I know. I see the signs. Trust me on this."


    Apart from the unavoidable news, I turned my head away from the topic of heroes.


    Among the information, there must have been something that convinced Adam Hyung so firmly.


    "... Well, if we believe that the heroes will win, we should prepare for the future. There''s no hope if the Demon King kills the heroes anyway."


    I wanted to divert the conversation from the topic of heroes.


    Especially when ites to stories of them dying.


    "What does that have to do with epting the ckwood''s daughter aspensation?"


    "Because we''re surviving by clinging to this war. If the heroes win and the war ends, the number of monsters will drastically decrease. And when that happens, we''ll be in danger."


    "What kind of danger? We can just find other things to do then."


    "It''s not about running out of things to do. It''s that people will start looking down on our existence, the mercenary corps itself. "


    The mercenaries existed before the Demon King appeared.


    There has never been a mercenary group asrge as ours.


    Especially us, who are only humans. Can we just sit still knowing there''s a group that can take our ce by force? A group with some noble-level power?


    "Aren''t we going too far with this?"


    "No, I''m sure. You know that there are already nobles who don''t look favorably upon us. Even if not, it doesn''t hurt to be prepared."


    This time and once again, I was easily persuaded by him.


    I stopped making meaningless objections.


    So?


    So, this is the moment when we reach out to ckwood. We can get involved with other families too. If you cant win, why not be on the same side? We have to look at the future after the war, Berg. That''s the only way to ensure the safety of the mercenary corps and the families of our members."


    As I listened to his exnation, I gradually understood and epted it.


    In fact, the decision he made would have included not only the mercenary corps but also the families raised by the members of the mercenary corps.


    If safety was the only concern, disbanding was not a bad choice.


    If, in the distant future, our lives were in danger from the nobles, we could simply scatter as we did when we first gathered.


    However, the reason he didn''t talk about that possibility was probably because the situation had changed a lot from when we got together.


    Adam Hyung was not someone who would abandon the members who had followed him, and trusted him.


    As I considered the families of the members, it seemed inevitable to think about the future.


    "...You''ve really grown up."


    Adam Hyungughed at my sarcasm and asked.


    "So, what do you think?"


    For some reason, I expressed my trust in him, which was rather embarrassing to admit.


    "...I agree."


    I released the tension and strength that had been on my shoulders and continued.


    "If Hyung thinks that way, then sure."


    Once again, I ended up yielding to his words.


    My previous objections seemed feeble and simple.


    You were always going to do what your Hyung said in the end, but you were always arguing.


    "...Hyung only does foolish things once or twice."


    As if the serious talk was over, Adam Hyung picked up the ss he had put down on the floor again.


    I also picked up the ss I had put down and sat back in my chair.


    Looking at the ss, I sighed and asked.


    "By taking her aspensation, you mean you''re considering a marriage, right? You''re not going to bring a nobleman''s daughter and use her as a servant."


    Adam Hyung nodded his head.


    "Of course. That''s the only way to establish a strong rtionship."


    "I''ve heard that interspecies marriages are quite difficult..."


    "Have you met the other person?"


    "Ner ckwood? Yeah, I have. It was from a distance. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman before."


    I burst outughing.


    "Hehe. That''s great. Well, congrattions, Hyung."


    At my words, there was a momentary silence.


    ..


    ..


    Instead of answering, Adam Hyung looked at me for a long time.


    I didn''t notice his gaze as I was enjoying the alcohol again.


    ?


    But with the continued silence, I expressed my confusion.


    As I looked at Adam Hyung again, he slightly shook his own ss.


    "This is an expensive drink."


    Whenever Adam Hyung had a favor to ask of me, he always treated me to expensive alcohol.


    I blinked my eyes and looked at him.


    Then slowly put down my ss.


    Gradually, I began to grasp what his request might be.


    And the more I realized it, the more I shook my head.


    "...You''re talking nonsense."


    Berg.


    "If it needs to be done, why don''t you do it? You''re the leader in the first ce!"


    "You should do it. It''s an important marriage."


    "So you''re telling me to do it just because you said so! In the first ce, the leader should do it!"


    Hey dude, I...clearly need some fresh air every time."


    Adam Hyung boldly uttered absurd words.


    A bewilderedughter burst out at the unexpected response.


    Seeing meugh, he seemed to gain more confidence and pushed further.


    "There are so many women throwing themselves at me. How am I supposed to handle it? I can''t refuse. But you''re different, Berg. You haven''t given a single nce to the countless women who have tried to seduce you, right?"


    "It''s enough."


    "I know. You''ll be good to your wife. You''re considerate, take care of people, and you''re gentle... You just don''t talk much. Once you fall, there''s no one who can let you go. You''re perfect for a strong marriage. Besides, I''ve already mentioned to them that if you ept, you''ll be the other party."


    Adam Hyung raised his voice for a moment.


    "Hey! I said I''ll find you a good match, so why do you keep saying no?"


    "Are you my parents, Hyung? I''ll find someone myself."


    "You''ve been saying that for three years."


    "...Whether it''s three years or ten years, I''ll take care of it myself."


    Adam Hyung scratched his head and asked.


    "Ha, Berg. I didn''t want to say this, but..."


    ?


    Do you hate women?


    I looked at Adam Hyung coldly.


    He also clicked his tongue at my reaction.


    "...No, it''s because you''ve driven away all the women who liked you. What a waste of a handsome face. Look at your expression, you''re really stubborn, aren''t you? Anyway, if it''s not that, why are you so adamant in rejecting it?"


    "It''s probably that, because you''re the only one who dislikes the idea of having a beautiful noble wife."


    Instead of responding to his words, I kept trying to erase a certain person that kept flickering in my mind.


    I sipped my drink, savoring the tingling sensation at the tip of my tongue and the feeling as it went down my throat.


    I responded with indifference.


    A long silence followed.


    Ha.


    Adam Hyung also seemed to give up in the end.


    Until he whispered quietly.


    "...Is this rted to the reason you were running wild in the slums?"


    Cough!


    The alcohol momentarily went down the wrong way.


    A burning pain continued from my throat.


    I continued to cough.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Adam Hyung patted my back.


    I calmed my cough and avoided eye contact as I asked.


    "Ha, wh...what are you talking about?"


    "...After spending so much time together, do you really think I couldn''t even guess that much? Even if you don''t tell me what it is, it must have been a woman-rted issue."


    I abruptly stood up from my seat.


    Phew. That was a good drink. You can continue.


    "I said it was an expensive drink, damn it."


    Ill pay you backter.


    Setting the ss down on the table, I shook my head.


    I knew that such a strong reaction could be seen as some sort of tacit agreement with his previous spection, but I couldn''t help it.


    I began to leave Hyung''s ce.


    "That''s also a sickness of yours."


    Adam Hyung said. When he spoke, the impact on my heart was different.


    I didn''t slow down my pace.


    "Berg. You''re the perfect match. You have to do it."


    His voice continued to enter my ears.


    "Think about the children... I ask you a favor. You take care of them just like I do. You can do anything for them, just like I can."


    To my endlessly unresponsive reactions, Adam Hyung said his final words.


    "...Are you still unable to forget that person?"


    Dont forget me, Bell.


    My steps came to a halt.


    I felt a slightly choked-up feeling in my heart.


    "Ha... If it really doesn''t work out, I''ll give up too."


    Adam Hyung took a step back. However, for some reason, I couldn''t utter the words to give up the request right away.


    It might be because I understood the reason behind him pushing for this marriage.


    Regardless, Adam Hyung''s judgment was always right.


    So even now, it was clear that I hesitated because of that.


    Once again, I closed my eyes.


    Lately, the days when I truly recalled Sien had be few and far between.


    The warmth of her, I could barely remember what it felt like.


    Nevertheless, she still caused a significant ripple within me.


    I didn''t want to admit this fact. I hated it.


    Perhaps now, it was finally time for me to let go of the past.


    I might need to sort out the feelings I had been avoiding.


    Because now it didn''t hurt as much as before.


    It was clear that she, too, would have let me go by now.


    It had been seven years.


    Not one or two years, but seven years had passed.


    Give me time to think.


    Unable to make a final decision, I left Adam Hyung''s house, uttering those words.


    Perhaps the moment hade when I had to break free from the curse.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 11: Compensation (3)

    Chapter 11: Compensation (3)


    After my conversation with Adam Hyung, I walked through the vige in silence.


    There was still a festive atmosphere going on here.


    The members who had left with Hyung for two weeks to meet the client were boosting their mood.


    They danced, yed pranks, shouted, and sang.


    Aside from that, the cute children of the vige and the wives of the members were gathering in groups of two and three andughing.


    In addition, word had spread about Adam Hyung''s proposal to eat and drink, resulting in small drinking parties happening here and there.


    The familiar feeling of the mercenary group spread.


    Everyone was enjoying the present as if there was no tomorrow.


    As a result, a warm and affectionate atmosphere permeated the vige.


    We have to look at the future after the war, Berg. That''s the only way to ensure the safety of the mercenary corps and the families of our members.


    I pondered over Hyung''s words.


    The more the festive atmosphere continued, the more deeply Hyungs words became embedded.


    As if I didn''t know how I feel, a small girl suddenly came running and clung to my leg.


    Ice!


    The girl clinging to my leg didn''t pay attention to me. She was focused on another boying to grab her.


    The girl shouted in an excited voice.


    "It''s ice because it''s Berg''s leg!"


    "Hey! Be careful!"


    The children enjoyed ying innocently.


    The girl clinging to my leg giggled, delighted by something.


    Startled by the girl''s actions, her parents rushed over.


    "Melissa! Let go of Vice-captain Berg''s leg!"


    "Huh? Why...?"


    The girl''s expression quickly turned gloomy.


    She looked up at me, her eyes welling up with tears.


    I said as I gently stroked her head.


    Its okay.


    At that, the girl''s face brightened again.


    With a bright smile, she looked at her parents and shouted.


    "Berg said it''s okay!"


    Melissa!


    I looked at the girl''s parents.


    They were a member who looked older than me.


    "It''s fine. They''re just kids."


    He was reassured as well.


    I didn''t want to disrupt the festive mood.


    Since I had been making such a small fuss, people started to notice my presence here and there.


    Vice-captain!


    Vice-captain! Didnt you train too much yesterday? Kuk-kuk.


    Vice-captain! Come and have a drink!


    I decline their offer with a slight wave of my hand.


    There was one ce I wanted to visit now.


    I tapped the forehead of the little girl clinging to my leg and said.


    "Alright, go."


    The little girl trembled and tilted her head slightly, surprised, and then let go of my leg and started running away again. The boy also chased after her.


    I briefly watched their retreating figures.


    For some reason, it was the day when someone seemed to ovep after a long time.


    .


    .


    .


    The vice-captain.


    As I walked, someone ran up to me.


    It was Baran, my aide.


    From his dimplexion, it seemed like he had been drinking.


    Even his lips were greasy.


    Nevertheless, he seemed to be making an effort to hide his intoxication.


    Beyond his shoulder, I noticed a woman gazing at Baran and me intently.


    A lover?


    When I asked quietly, Baran also looked back at her and replied.


    Yes.


    "Do you change lovers every time? When did you bring her?"


    "I brought her during thest expedition. This time, it''s serious."


    At his response, Iughed.


    "You have quite the ability."


    Baran chuckled along with me.


    As for abilities, the vice-captain is better. You were handsome, you were sessful


    "Enough ttery."


    "Hehe. So, vice-captain, is there anything you need?"


    Unlike the daytime, in a softer atmosphere, Baran asked me a personal question.


    I neither affirmed nor denied what he said.


    It must be because Adam Hyungs proposal was still on my mind.


    I felt mentally prepared to tread new paths from the past, but my body felt immobile.


    I changed the subject.


    Baran.


    Yes, vice-captain.


    "...I apologize for earlier today."


    There was definitely a sense that I had pushed the training too hard recently.


    Adam Hyung said that the reason why I was so sharp was because I had no match, but the stories that I passed off as jokes in the past came to me with a sense of reality this time.


    Baran smiled in response to my apology.


    No, vice-captain. I understand that you are doing this out of concern for the members.


    "...Go and have fun with your lover. Stop following me."


    Yes. See youter.


    Baran immediately turned around at my words.


    As he left, I found myself engulfed in unnecessary thoughts.


    It was a strange sensation, as if I were the only one without a partner.


    There was a time when I had someone closer to me than anyone else.


    Seven years have passed, so there weren''t many days when I thought of Sien.


    However, the void in my heart where she once upied remained unfilled.


    As much as I knew what it felt like to have someone by my side, I also felt that same thirst.


    This loneliness wasn''t easy to endure.


    I was just holding on.


    Ha.


    I sighed.


    My worries were deepening.


    The fact that I couldn''t outright reject Adam Hyung''s proposal indicated that there was a change within me.


    .


    .


    .


    I visited the orphanage in the vige.


    Many children shouted excitedly at my arrival.


    Berg!


    Its Berg!


    Thousands of children were running towards me as if pouring.


    The children were all enjoying the aroma of the delicious meat.


    Fortunately, the food was evenly distributed everywhere.


    I gently stroked the heads of the children gathered around me, one by one.


    These children were the offspring of fallen mercenaries. When the members died and even their mothers ran away, we took care of these children who were left behind.


    A young nun walked briskly following the children.


    Be, vice-captain Berg. You havee again.


    It was Julia, a nun from an orphanage who served the god of purity.


    Are there any problems?


    Julia nodded at my question.


    Without making eye contact with me, she looked down at the ground.


    The mischievous children who were observing that scene called out to me.


    Sister Julia, you were waiting for Berg?


    Paul!


    -Thunk!


    Sister Julia lightly tapped Paul''s head.


    Iughed.


    Julia was restless at myughter, and she moved inward as if to take refuge.


    Be Vice-captain Berg. If you''re here to eat, let''s eat together..."


    Offering me a meal while turning her back to me was just an added bonus.


    I also knew she had a favorable impression of me, to some extent.


    However, since my heart couldn''t respond, I always pretended not to know.


    To avoid giving her any false hope this time, I declined her proposal.


    "Sorry. I came here because I had something to attend to. Paul,e here."


    Me?


    Paul, who was being dragged by Julia with his head wrapped around her, ran towards me.


    "I heard it was your birthday yesterday. It''ste, but here''s a gift."


    I handed Paul a pair of tough leather gloves.


    Paul epted the gift and looked at the glove with shining eyes.


    WhoaWow!


    He jumped up and down happily with the glove in his hand. Other children gathered around him after seeing him receive the gift.


    I nced at that heartwarming scene for a moment.


    To be honest, I felt sorry that I could only do this much. Pauls father was my subordinate. He served in my top henchmen group and died in action.


    I didnt take care of them like this because I particrly liked children, but it was a minimal courtesy for myrades who gave up their lives and left.


    Once again, it felt like I could hear Adam Hyung''s words.


    We have to look at the future after the war, Berg. That''s the only way to ensure the safety of the mercenary corps and the families of our members.


    If the Red me copsed


    The members were still strong, so they could find their own path. It might be difficult, but they could make ends meet somehow. They could support their families somehow.


    But what about these orphans?


    If these children leave ''Stockphin,'' they would have to live in nearby cities. Whether they could enter an orphanage or not was uncertain.


    If that happens, some of them would experience slum life like me.


    They would have to steal, fight, and survive in that dark atmosphere.


    Even a brief moment of thought told me that it was not right.


    What I promised to the dying members was not something like that.


    Reason constantly told me what choices were right.


    But I couldn''t shake off my indecision.


    Berg! Thank you!


    At that moment, Paul came and hugged me.


    In that small warmth, the heavy thoughts slowly peeled away.


    I blinked and looked at the children in front of me.


    And I let out a sigh.


    As if the worries in my mind were washed away, my heart felt lighter.


    It was not a role I could always stick to stubbornly.


    Once a choice was made, I felt refreshed.


    I nodded to Paul.


    Yes.


    .


    .


    .


    As I returned to the center of the vige, arge bonfire was zing.


    People gathered around it, dancing and singing.


    Everyone held drinks and meat in their hands, andughter filled the air.


    The festival was in full swing.


    In the midst of it all, I saw Adam Hyung standing.


    He wasughing and drinking with other members, shoulder to shoulder.


    As I watched him for a moment, Adam hyung noticed my presence.


    We exchanged nces from a distance.


    I finally nodded subtly.


    Adam Hyung responded with a gentle smile and nodded back at me.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 12: Compensation (3)

    Chapter 12: Compensation (3)


    The expedition path to ckwood was bustling with noise.


    It was filled with stories about me.


    Congrattions! Vice-captain!


    "Wow... I can''t believe it. The vice-captain is getting married..."


    "Vice-captain must have epted her because she''s pretty, right?"


    "She''s even a noble... The vice-captain has really seeded."


    "Is the vice-captain also bing a noble?"


    "No, you fool. How can that happen? He doesn''t have anynd to rule, and he''s not even taking the name of ckwood. The vice-captain will remain the same."


    I remained silent and did not respond to anything they were saying.


    However, Adam Hyung couldn''t contain hisughter on the horse.


    Seemingly delighted by my embarrassment, heughed out loud.


    At first, I was annoyed and irritated, but as time passed, I started tough too.


    Perhaps it was because I realized that all of them were trying to ease my tension and congratte me at the same time.


    Adam Hyung, who had beenughing for a while, calmed down hisughter and said.


    "Anyway, Berg. You made a good choice, really."


    "It may be a mixed-race marriage... but, Berg, do you know what one of the characteristics of the Wolfman tribe is?"


    At his question, I looked at Adam Hyung.


    Putting his index finger up, which had been dangling, he said.


    "They love only one person for a lifetime."


    "Impressive, isn''t it?"


    For some reason, those words were deeply engraved in my heart. Adam Hyung gave an exnation.


    "And that''s why they also refer to marriage as a bond of souls. They say that the couple stays together even after death."


    I pondered over his words for a while and then said.


    "...But the Wolfman people I saw in the mercenary group didn''t behave like that. They brought prostitutes and spent their days in debauchery."


    Oh, thats


    Adam Hyung opened his mouth as if to refute, blinked his eyes, and avoided eye contact.


    Then he answered in an uncertain voice.


    "...Actually, the rumor about loving only one person is something I heard too."


    .


    I sighed and tried to change the subject quickly.


    It felt like I was just having pointless conversations with Adam Hyung.


    However, as I moved forward, Adam Hyung quickly followed me.


    Even the mercenary group that had been following at the tail end had to pick up the pace to keep up with him.


    Adam Hyung, who was persistently following me, spoke.


    "Anyway, your ckwood wife will stand by your side. A man also gains strength with his wife''s support."


    "You speak as if you already have a wife."


    "Well, considering how many women I have been with..."


    He reached out his arm from the horse and pped my shoulder.


    "And now that it''s like this, don''t just hide in the mercenary group. Let your name be known. The son-inw of ckwood can''t live quietly anymore. Its a mercenary group that you and I raised together, does it make sense people dont know about you?"


    "...I''m not doing this to be famous or anything. Let it go."


    "Anyway, once you get married"


    "Let''s postpone the marriage talk. Tackling the horde of monsters is the priority."


    I interrupted as if there was something Hyung was forgetting. It had been a long time since we led the entire mercenary group in such arge-scale battle.


    Perhaps there could be many casualties ahead.


    "Well... as always, we''ll be able to handle it well. Trust the kids. Besides, everyone seems motivated because they know you''re getting a wife, right?"


    I observed the mercenaries following behind for a moment.


    It had been a long time since the entire mercenary group went out like this.


    But indeed, just as he said, everyone had the same smile on their faces.


    I shook my head and said.


    "...Rather, it''s probably because they now have a connection with the nobility."


    There were many members who felt proud just by having a connection with the noble. Because now our group was going to change from a group ofmoners to a group with nobles on their backs.


    "Whatever the case may be, don''t worry about it."


    .


    Adam Hyung made a mischievous expression for a moment then continued his words.


    "...If you''re worried, then worry about your first night-"


    "-Ah, just stop it."


    "Ahahaha!"


    Adam Hyung busted intoughter to the point where tears welled in his eyes.


    Baran, who was riding the horse behind me, couldn''t contain hisughter either.


    I tried to ignore his words as much as possible.


    After a while of traveling like that, this time it was Baran who asked.


    Vice-captain Berg. Are youpletely ready?


    ?


    "Well, you know, like a ring or something... Don''t you have that?"


    Perhaps because I showed a clear disinterest in that aspect, Baran worried about even the smallest things.


    I nodded my head.


    In the first ce, it was not an easy decision for me either.


    Even though I wasn''t particrly inclined, if I decided to get married, I would do it properly.


    I had no intention of treating my future wife roughly.


    Whatever happens, she will be by my side until I die.


    So I needed to put in the appropriate effort as well.


    Eventually, our existence would be a source of strength for each other.


    That was what being a couple is about.


    "But do the Wolfman Tribe have a ring culture?"


    Adam suddenly asked.


    "I don''t think they do..."


    Baran smiled at his words and spoke.


    Wouldnt it be nice to have a good culture mixed with each other? Anyway, giving a ring as a gift, would there be any woman who dislikes it?"


    "Is that so?"


    "I''m a little worried. It wouldn''t be easy to adapt to each other''s cultures..."


    "If it''s Berg, you''ll do well."


    Adam Hyung''s words pushed through once again, sticking by my side.


    He reached out his hand and patted my shoulder as he spoke.


    "Anyway. I''m d you made the decision."


    Berg. First love is always hard to forget. Now that time has passed, brush it off and move on."


    Baran was taken aback by Adam Hyung''s words.


    "What? Vice-captain Berg, did you also have a first love?"


    "So that''s why you''ve been pushing women away? Wow... you''re more romantic than I thought."


    "Hah. It''s not like that."


    I sighed and turned the horses reins.


    I wanted to escape from this ongoing conversation.


    "I''ll go take a look at the back."


    I said to Adam Hyung and headed toward the back of the formation.


    However, even as I backtracked like that, I was still overwhelmed by the congrattions from many members.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The evening was approaching.


    The mercenaries set up their campsite in a familiar manner in a suitable space.


    Bonfires sprouted up here and there, and the smell of food wafted through the air.


    The sounds ofughter, sighs, and conversation echoed around.


    However, I got on my horse and briefly left the campsite.


    I needed some time alone, away from the mor.


    As we approached the ckwood Territory, the air became clearer.


    The trees grew denser, and the grass grew taller.


    The forest was also sparsely visible in the distance.


    It felt like we were venturing further into nature, perhaps even entering the territory of the elves.


    However, at the same time, there were scattered signs of devastation left by monsters.


    As we proceeded, the damages suffered by the territory began to appear one by one.


    I lightly surveyed the surroundings, lost in contemtion.


    Marriage...


    It was such a heavy word.


    I couldn''t even imagine that I would suddenly find myself in a marriage with a stranger.


    I didn''t show it, but as a human, I was nervous.


    It was because I was aware of how important this ceremony was.


    There was a time when I considered it to be the most important ritual in my life. There was a time when I longed only for marriage.


    The tension I once held during those times seemed to return faintly.


    ''Will I be able to make my partner happy? Will we get along well? Will we not fight? What kind of future should I envision?''


    I couldn''t sense anything because I didn''t know my partner.


    There might be underlying issues in this marriage that added to the burden.


    Perhaps this marriage had the potential to bear the fate of our mercenary group.


    As Adam Hyung said, it could be our lifeline after the war.


    In that regard, merging with ''Ner ckwood'' was more important than anything else.


    It meant that there were areas where I needed to make an effort. Of course, these efforts would be easier if I could get along well with her.


    If I had to do it anyway, I hoped that the other person would get along well with me.


    In the first ce, I didn''t want to live my life shing with a woman I would spend a lifetime with.


    Certainly, there would be difficulties. I was expecting some of them.


    As different races, I knew that our cultures would differ greatly.


    I had already experienced it in the previous mercenary group. There were times when the cultural differences didn''t diminish until the end, and I had to suffer through it.


    Back then, I could express my opinion with my fists, but not this time.


    As a couple, a considerate heart would be more important than anything else.


    What kind of things would there be?


    I also couldnt know this because I didnt know the other persons culture.


    Vice-captain Berg!


    I hear a voice calling me from behind.


    "Please have your meal! We will take care of the scouting!"


    I set aside my thoughts on the words of my subordinates.


    Nodding my head, I turned the reins of my horse.


    ****


    "Grand, isn''t it?"


    As we entered the ckwood Castle, Adam Hyung called out to me.


    There was no need to answer, as the ckwood territory was massive.


    Even the mercenary group walking in formation seemed distracted and chaotic.


    But I could understand their reactions.


    I had been to many other nobles estates, but this ce was of a different level.


    Among the nobles we had encountered so far, it might be the most prestigious.


    Perhaps it was due to the cultural differences, but the atmosphere here felt unique.


    The castle built on the steep mountain slope emitted a strange feeling.


    Along that slope, many trees grew.


    Numerous birds flew freely in the air.


    There were houses that reminded me of cozy dens.


    The stone statues that look like they might have been their heroes in the past were also raising their heads high.


    And


    There''s a giant waterfall flowing inside the ckwood Castle, Bell! We have to see it too!


    One waterfall.


    I closed my eyes momentarily at the voice that came through my mind.


    .


    ''It couldn''t be like this. Really, I couldn''t be like this anymore.''


    Berg?


    Adam Hyung called me from the side.


    "What? Surprised by the waterfall? It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    I looked at the waterfall and slowly let out my thoughts.


    "...It''s smaller than I expected."


    "Huh? Wait, you knew there was a waterfall?"


    There was no need to answer Adam Hyung''s question.


    - Pabam! Pabam!


    - Doong! Doong! Doong! Doong!


    In an instant, a military band ying in sync greeted us.


    Cheers erupted from the numerous Wolfman soldiers.


    The people of the territory and the children also apuded.


    There wasn''t a single person who didn''t wee us, who came bearing hope.


    The atmosphere was pleasant.


    Its the first time Ive ever seen so many werewolves people at once!


    Baran shouted into my ear, sticking close to me.


    I had the same thought as well.


    Being surrounded by these people, it distinctly felt like we were foreigners.


    Every citizen had a tail, and two wolf-like ears hung above their heads.


    The Red me walked slowly along the path created by their parting.


    And at the end of this path, there were people waiting for us with an air of dignity unlike anyone else.


    The sheen flowing from their tails was different.


    Just as the nobles overflowed with dignity, those werewolves people also overflowed with dignity.


    There were a total of six people waiting for us.


    One middle-aged man with a mature appearance, three young men who seemed like his sons, and two young women who appeared to be his daughters.


    I looked lightly to see which of them might be Ner.


    They were all not bad, but I could tell that Adam Hyung''s statement, "I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman before," was an exaggeration.


    Regardless of which one she was, they were just slightly pretty.


    They didn''t reach the level of most beautiful.


    Adam Hyung and I got off our horses at an appropriate distance.


    The other members who had been riding along with us also dismounted.


    Adam Hyung walked ahead, and I followed behind him.


    Apuse, cheers, and the sound of musical instruments filled the air.


    We could hear whispering evaluations toward us.


    "Who''s that human behind? Handsome..."


    Is that person Ner-samas partner?


    Adam Hyung smirked in response to thepliments about me.


    And with thatughter, he smoothly smiled at the approaching middle-aged man.


    That man had arge build, grayish hair, a tail, and scars that seemed to symbolize honor.


    Gibson ckwood.


    He was the head of the ckwood family.


    Adam Hyung extended his hand for a handshake first.


    Lord ckwood, nice to meet you.


    Adam. I hope your journey wasfortable?


    They exchanged brief greetings, and soon the focus shifted toward me.


    Is this my son-inw?


    I lowered my head lightly.


    Nice to meet you. My name is Berg.


    Berg! Thats a good name. As Adam said, you are tall. Oh, is it okay if I speakfortably?


    "That''s fine."


    We shook hands, and I could feel his strength in his grip.


    "Good. Since we''re going to be family, let''s be at ease. Berg, don''t stick to formal titles, just call me ''Father-inw.''"


    I nodded my head and moved my gaze.


    First and foremost, I wanted to make sure who Ner was.


    But at the same time as the attention was focused, Gibson ckwood began to look at me and Adam.


    "Well..."


    Adam Hyung also tilted his head in confusion.


    It didn''t take long for me to realize what he was wondering about.


    "...Neir ckwood is not here, it seems."


    At his words, there was a moment of awkward silence.


    Gibson ckwood let out a long sigh and replied.


    "...She suddenly fell ill this morning... and couldn''te out."


    I quietly nced at Adam Hyung from the corner of my eye.


    He still maintained a polite smile.


    But he probably felt what I felt.


    Gibson ckwood was lying.


    I discreetly sighed through my nose, trying not to show any signs.


    The path to marriage didn''t feel smooth from the very beginning.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 13: Lone Wolf (1)

    Chapter 13: Lone Wolf (1)


    The love of the wolfman race is thicker and heavier than any other race...


    They were a race that did not easily forget love between lovers, love between families, and friendship between friends.


    In a twisted tale, it was also a story that the one who breaks that love could never be forgiven for a lifetime.


    Because of that instinct, Ner grew up suffering throughout her life.


    Ner, who was ate child, was cursed with an inseparable curse from the moment she was born.


    She took away the life of her mother, Syllin ckwood, along with her birth.


    On the day Ner was born, it was said that there were no congrattions orughter in the ckwood family.


    Only tears and mourning resounded.


    Until she turned eight years old, Ner didn''t realize that she was being hated.


    She thought the sharp reactions and dry responses from her five older sisters and brothers were natural.


    Sometimes she wondered if it was because the color of her tail fur was slightly different.


    Her siblings had glossy gray tails, but Ner''s tail was white, devoid of any color.


    However, as she grew little by little, Ner felt that her siblings only treated her differently.


    Ner''s siblings bloomed like flowers when they were together.


    But when she appeared, everyone would turn cold.


    *Paelyun-a...


    Ner thought for a while that that was her name. Because her older sisters and brothers, who had a significant age difference, called her that.


    But thanks to her grandmother''s tireless and constant efforts to treat her warmly, Ner realized btedly that her name wasn''t *Paelyun-a.


    However, her doubt continued. She wondered why she couldn''t blend in with her other siblings. She wondered why when only she appears, theirughter dies down, and everything scatters.


    From some point on, this doubt grew so much that Ner asked her grandmother.


    "Grandma, it feels like my sisters and brothers are avoiding Ner."


    "...Is it because of my tail? If I turned it like them and approach them, will they like Ner? I''m a little sad because my tail has a different color..."


    Ner''s grandmother gave her apassionate smile and stroked her head.


    "Your tail is beautiful, Ner."


    "Then why is everyone avoiding me...?"


    Its because they still dont know how adorable and cute my Ner is.


    "...But why they don''t know? Why can''t I be with them?"


    After pondering for a while, her grandmother gave a difficult answer.


    Did I tell you about your mother?


    Yes.


    "It''s because your siblings loved your mother so much. As time goes by, they will realize how adorable you are, so just wait a little longer."


    "How much longer?"


    "...Just a little bit. Just a little more."


    As time passed, Ner''s desire to blend in with her siblings grew stronger and stronger. It might have been an instinct engraved in her race.


    Although she had never experienced warmth, she yearned for it.


    It was inevitable for the werewolf tribe, who traveled in packs.


    She wanted to be a part of theughter that everyone enjoyed.


    So Ner believed only in her grandmother''s words and worked hard.


    She tried being cute, running errands, and giving gifts.


    She even relied on her father''s feeble intervention.


    However, her siblings always found Ner annoying and detestable.


    She even had to hear her eldest sister telling her to disappear.


    Nevertheless, Ner never gave up.


    She believed that someday she would be able to intervene among her siblings, just as her grandmother had said.


    However, sometimes, while making such efforts, tears would flow.


    ?


    She was embarrassed to shed tears for no reason. These tears were often shed when she saw her siblings getting along well without her.


    It became even worse when she saw her siblings smiling brightly when she wasn''t with them.


    Every time this happened, Ner would wipe away her tears bravely and think of ways to approach her older sisters and brothers.


    However, it didn''t take a long time for her efforts to be shattered.


    One day she thought that if she make what her sibling liked most, they would like her.


    That was why she went into the kitchen and worked with the maids all day to make honey pies.


    Thinking this time her sisters and brothers would be delighted, she approached the gathering of her siblings with the pie in her small hands, enjoying the sunshine.


    T-This This is made by Ner. Lets eat together


    Summoning her courage, she presented her heartfelt offering.


    But the reaction she received was once again cold.


    -Smack!


    "I told you to disappear!"


    With a shout, her pie was knocked out of her hand and flew high into the sky.


    As the pie, made with so much effort, fell to the ground without entering anyone''s mouth and crumbled, Ner finally burst into tears that she had held back her whole life in that very spot.


    She was full of sadness that she couldnt share it with anyone.


    Ahhhhh! aaa!


    Even then, no oneforted her. Everyone left, leaving only Ner behind crying.


    Ner stood there for hours, shedding tears of sorrow.


    It was also the day she gave up on her siblings'' love.


    Only when night fell did her grandmother, who had heard the news, came to her.


    Her grandmother warmly embraced her, and tightly wrapped her in a nket, as she put her on the bed.


    "Grandma... sniff... sniff..."


    "...I havee here after scolding the kids, Ner."


    SobSisters and brothersSobIts too much


    .


    "Ner... sniff... n-now... won''t make any more efforts... sniff..."


    ''


    Ner freed herself from the nket and instantly embraced her grandmother''s arms.


    Her grandmother hugged her tightly and patted her back.


    Feeling the warmth of her grandmother, Ner released the stifling feeling in her chest.


    "Grandma, why did you lie to Ner? Sniff..."


    She even weakly hit her grandmother with her little fist.


    -...Smack... Smack...


    "Everyone... Everyone hates Ner... No matter how hard I try, it''s no use..."


    "I hate you... Sob... If you hadn''t said such things... Ner wouldn''t have made pies..."


    Ner felt her grandmother let out a long sigh.


    "...I''ve been too harsh... I''m sorry."


    Hugging her tightly, Ner found sce in the strength of her grandmother''s embrace. Ner didn''t ask for much. Just being held like this was enough tofort her.


    And on that day, as her grandmother held Ner for a long time, she quietly asked a question as if she had made up her mind.


    "...Ner, you know that this grandmother of yours is a famous fortune-teller, right?"


    Yes.


    "Shall I take a look at my granddaughter''s fortune?"


    "...What''s the point of looking?"


    In response to Ner''s curt answer, her grandmother gave her a response that would make her happy.


    "We can find out who will be by Ner''s side in the future."


    Huh?


    Ner immediately perked up her ears and looked up at her grandmother. Somehow, the tip of her tail started swaying on its own.


    Seeing that, her grandmother smiled kindly and wiped the tears from Ner''s eyes.


    Lets see


    Her grandmother closed her eyes tightly, and soon, flickering orange lights like fireflies began to appear around her.


    Wow


    Ner was captivated by the beautiful sight. And while that was happening, a glimmer appeared in her grandmother''s eyes.


    Heheh.


    Her grandmother chuckled lightly.


    "...Grandma, why?"


    Our Ner will grow up really pretty.


    Dont say that. Yes who...who will be on Ner''s side?"


    "Of course, there will be someone. It''s only natural. No one can ignore my cute and adorable Ner."


    Ner focused deeply on the words of hope that flowed from her grandmother''s mouth.


    "There''s a child who matches you perfectly. Brave, warm, and kind. A man who will be loved by many women. Even so, he will fall deeply for you. And you will naturally fall for him too."


    IReally?


    "No matter who came after you, he will be on your side. He will protect you more than anyone else."


    Even from older sistersbrothers?


    He will protect you from even more frightening people. Even if the world turns against you, he will be by your side. Enough to live happily even if only the two of you were left in the whole world? Even Grandma is surprised by that."


    And


    Ner thought it was truly a wonderful story.


    UmA man who saves many people? WhoaHow cool! Men like this are rare?


    Save many people? Is he like a hero?


    Maybe, maybe not


    "What do you mean, Grandma?"


    Some things are ambiguous, Ner. And noblesYes, he is noble. In any case, there will be no problems with our family.


    A noble


    Ner epted all the stories about her futurepanion for the first time.


    The wounds she received from her siblings were slowly fading away and being forgotten.


    "When...when can I meet him?"


    "I can''t know that. And...oh."


    Grandmother''s expression grew somewhat dark.


    ?


    The lights surrounding the grandmother disappeared.


    In the dim room once again, the grandmother looked directly at Ner.


    After hesitating for a moment, she asked.


    If this child shows up, can you be nice to him?


    "O-Of course. I''ll make the pie for him every day."


    Can you be really nice to him? He looks like a child with some scars, just like you.


    Yes! Ner will get rid of all the pain! Ill even lick his wounds! And make his pain go away! I will treat him really nice!


    "Good. Then I have no worries. Ner, I don''t want to say this, but..."


    Huh?


    "Don''t let go of that child."


    Grandmother''s warning stuck in Ner''s mind stronger than any other memory.


    Perhaps it was because she swallowed her fear a little.


    "If you let go of this man... you''ll be so heartbroken. There may be no one you will love more than this boy. You know that the werewolves tribe only loves one mate, right?"


    "Yes. I love that story so much."


    "That''s right..."


    Grandma?


    The grandmother made a subtle expression for a moment, then smiled.


    Once again, sheforted Ner and patted her back.


    "Alright, the fortune-telling is done. Ner, even if your father is cold to you, it will be difficult, but you have to understand. He loved your mother very much.


    "...Yes. My dad doesn''t hurt me."


    "Someday, there wille a day when he treats you warmly. Just hold on a little longer."


    Yes.


    From then on, Ner could gather her determination.


    It was possible when she thought about her future mate who would appear someday.


    The indifference of her siblings no longer hurt as much as before.


    If her mate appeared, the love of her siblings would be unnecessary, that much was certain.


    Now the loneliness had be easier to endure.


    Her grandmothers prophecy gave her a lot of strength.


    Somewhere out there, he existed.


    She would meet him someday.


    Like a princess locked in a tower, waiting for her prince, Ner could endure, dreaming of that hopeful day.


    After that day, whenever she faced difficult times, Ner would speak to the man through the moon.


    Somewhere, her destined mate was surely looking at the moon.


    It was the only thing she could have inmon with her mate who didnte looking for her.


    Its a little difficult for Ner. I hope you show up soon.


    Holding her tail tightly, she sniffled and spoke.


    If you show up, Ner will be really nice to you. Soe quickly and be on Ners side.


    Even as she grew older, it remained the same.


    No matter how many years passed, she waited for her fated partner.


    She spent many days looking at the moon.


    As if praying to God, she ended each day gazing at the silent moon.


    "...Today was even harder."


    She confided her worries and revealed her pain.


    "How much longer do I have to wait for you to appear? A month? A year?"


    She longed for him, whom she had never met.


    It felt like she had made a friend.


    His existence became her armor.


    Knowing that there was a happy future waiting, she gradually became unshakable.


    Even when her older sister and brothers became openly cruel.


    Even when she was ridiculed for the color of her tail.


    Even when rumors circted in the realm that she was cursed due to her other extroverted traits.


    Even when she sensed the bitterness in her father''s eyes as he looked at her.


    ...Even when her grandmother passed away.


    Even when her tribe was trampled by monsters.


    Ner endured everything. Waiting for happiness toe someday.


    ...Waiting for her destined mate to appear someday.


    .


    .


    .


    Me?


    But all of that crumbled one day with her father''s decree.


    "Yes... You"


    Ner was twenty-one years old at that time.


    "I said you must marry, Ner. It''s for the sake of the tribe."


    Ner opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    It felt like her foundation was shaking under immense shock.


    The other person is a human, a mercenary.


    Her grandmother said she would fall in love with him naturally. The opponent was said to be a nobleman.


    However, the sudden marriage proposed by her father did not match anything.


    It was a marriage that shattered all the dreams and hopes she had cherished for a long time.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Paelyun-a '''' is Korean ng which means an immoral person who is unkind to his/her own parents.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 14: Lone Wolf (2)

    Chapter 14: Lone Wolf (2)


    The ckwood estate had been lively for the first time in a while.


    After a long time of only being haunted by the stench of death, a gust of hope blew in.


    It was the wind led by the human Mercenary Group named Red me.


    The sound of women''s tears ceased, and the training sounds of men revived once again.


    One by one, people who had fallen were standing up.


    They held expectations for a future they thought would nevere.


    Except for one person.


    "Sob... Hic..."


    Every day, Ner ckwood stayed locked in her room, shedding tears.


    She was the one who had to make sacrifices to make all these miracles happen.


    With no money or food, the only thing ckwood could pay was one life, and it was her own.


    Ner felt the injustice.


    She couldn''t understand why she had to be sold.


    However, such selfish thoughts could note out of her mouth, so she had to embrace all the absurdities alone.


    She believed in her grandmother''s prophecy like solid iron.


    She thought salvation woulde someday.


    But she had never thought her dream would be shattered like this.


    Her destined one did not appear, and instead, a mercenary came to take her.


    To live the rest of her life with someone she didn''t love...


    That was something she despised more than death.


    It was something she hated more than the torment from her brothers and sisters all along.


    As a werewolf tribe member, she wanted to meet her long-awaited partner of destiny and share a passionate and deep love.


    She wanted to experience such a burning love that they would die without each other.


    But what awaited her was a future intertwined with a human.


    Ner was familiar with numerous rumors about the human race.


    They were weak and cruel.


    Barbaric and devoid of honor.


    Instinctively, they knew how to dig into their opponent''s weaknesses and had no fear of bing sordid and filthy.


    Furthermore, they were also lewd. In particr, Ner had heard that human males were always in heat.


    To relieve that sexual desire... there was also a system called ''polygamy.''


    It was a system enjoyed only by the human race.


    It involved one man leading numerous women.


    Ner couldn''t understand that culture.


    It felt so dirty and impure to her.


    If people weren''t considered mere decorations, it was clearly impossible.


    The Humans came up with the excuse that they could love multiple people at once, but Ner simply thought it was just a cowardly excuse.


    And now, she ended up being sold to such a human.


    It was incredibly humiliating.


    Why did it have to be the human among so many tribes?


    On top of that, he was a mercenary.


    A mercenary who makes money by wielding a sword.


    It was no secret that mercenaries liked alcohol and sex.


    It was said that even the Wolfman tribe member indulged in such activities once they became mercenaries.


    Of course, there was no way that the Humans were any less.


    And now she would be living the rest of her life with the worst of the worst as her partner.


    It could be a situation where she would be used like a sexual ything.


    Of course, in the first ce, she would have hated whoever it was if it wasn''t her destined partner... but thebination of the human and mercenary intensified the displeasure she felt.


    Ner''s grandmother''s advice about her destined partner echoed in her ears.


    You must not let go of that child.


    Her tears didn''t stop.


    "Grandmother... What should I do?"


    She hadn''t even thought that she could end up missing her destined partner like this.


    Ner wanted to run away if only she could.


    But with her conspicuously unique tail, it was more difficult to escape unnoticed than picking stars from the sky.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Ner quickly wiped away her tears andposed her expression.


    Before she could even give permission, the door opened.


    Ner.


    Older brother.


    Ner held on tightly to the nket when an unpleasant opponent appeared.


    She covered her face and pretended not to cry.


    Her big brother, Gidon ckwood, with his massive build, walked in.


    "Hmph. Your groom hase to visit, and you''re just stuck in your room. What disrespect is this? Do you even realize how difficult this situation has be for us thanks to you?"


    Instead of answering, Ner crouched down.


    He silently looked down at Ner and spoke.


    "Ha, were you crying, by any chance?"


    Followed by a sigh filled with contempt.


    "... If you have even a little consideration for the territory''s people, you should ept it with joy. But to show tears..."


    Ner bit her lower lip.


    There were countless things she wanted to say.


    But she couldn''t say them because she wasn''t the party involved in the first ce.


    Gidon ckwood had formed a soul bond with the partner he had designated.


    Even though he surely knew how Ner felt, he came like this to provoke her.


    Normally, Ner wouldn''t have expressed her displeasure.


    She had always feared Gidon.


    But now she had nothing to lose.


    Being sold to a human mercenary, what was there more scary than this?


    Ner gathered her determination, suppressing the anger in her mind.


    Please leave.


    Even so, what she finally managed to say out loud was a request for some time alone.


    The fear of Gidon imprinted on her skin made her unable to say anything more.


    Tsk.


    Gidon maintained his silence for a long time, then turned away.


    Normally, such rebellion would have incurred a great price.


    But they both knew that her sacrifice was worthwhile.


    As a result, she was fortunate enough to push Gidon away before any substantial conversation could begin.


    In the first ce, there was no way that the new bride would be able to hold her wedding ceremony with bruises on her back.


    "I''ll give you just one day. We managed toe up with an excuse that you''re sick today. But you must be prepared by tomorrow."


    Ner was left alone in the room again.


    She gripped the nket tightly, expressing her anger.


    Her allies were nowhere to be found.


    Only enemies kept pouring in.


    Even now, there was no family tofort her as she became the hero of the territory by giving herself in.


    If she had received a little more love while growing up, would she have faced a different fate?


    Even though her older sisters were unmarried, there must have been a reason why she was being sold.


    Ner looked up at the sky, where the moon had not yet risen, and prayed.


    "Please... I don''t have time."


    She wished for someone to appear from the sky and rescue her.


    It wouldn''t be a bad idea to run away with him.


    Whatever it may be, it would be better than being sold to a human mercenary.


    Please show up


    Ner prayed and prayed while looking at the bright and clear sky.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After Adam Hyung and Gidon ckwood''s casual meeting came to an end, I strolled around with Hyung on ckwood''s estate.


    None of us brought up ufortable topics.


    It might have been because it was partly expected.


    Ner ckwood didn''t show up, and that meant one thing.


    She didn''t want this marriage.


    I tried to understand her.


    In the first ce, it was said that werewolves people only loved one person in their lifetime. They were a sincere race when it came to love.


    A sudden strategic marriage would undoubtedly be bewildering to her.


    Furthermore, it might be seen as humiliating for a noble to marry a mercenary.


    Of course, expressing that displeasure was another matter.


    Hyung and I discussed other topics first.


    "I sent a reconnaissance party. We should be able to pinpoint the leader''s location by tomorrow."


    "Make sure to thoroughly check the eastern forest as well. There might be a few more leaders hiding."


    I know. Did we decide to handle meals among ourselves?"


    Yes.


    Throughout the conversation, Adam Hyung couldn''t hide his slight difort.


    After the meeting with Gidon ckwood, he never wore that foolish and malicious smile again.


    It was to the point that I became ufortable and asked first.


    Why.


    What?


    Hyung, it''s written all over your face that something''s bothering you. What''s the matter?"


    Adam Hyung stopped his walking.


    He turned to me with a long sigh.


    Adam Hyung, looking at me with a serious expression, spoke.


    "...Berg, if you don''t like it even now, you can give up on the request."


    What?


    "I was trying to find a good match for you, but I never expected this."


    I lightly brushed off Adam Hyung''s hand that was resting on my shoulder and said.


    "It''s fine. I didn''t decide to marry because of that in the first ce."


    Seeing him still unable to loosen his expression, I raised my voice.


    "It''s okay. In the end, this is for Red me''s sake."


    His frustration made me ufortable.


    "I brought you along even though you didn''t want to, and I''m sorry that things have turned out this way.


    "If you were sorry, you shouldn''t have made the suggestion in the first ce. Isn''t it foolish to think that the other party would naturally like me?"


    I thought they would at least show sincerity in hiding their emotions. But we both saw it. If the other person-"


    "It''s okay, stop now. It''s over."


    No matter how much I spoke, he didn''t loosen up his expression, so I added an exnation.


    "Maybe it''s better this way."


    What?


    "It means I take the other person seriously. So stop holding that expression. The decision has already been made, and there''s no turning back. I even bought the ring."


    .


    "Just because it starts this way doesn''t guarantee it will be like this till the end. I can make it work if I move forward and adapt. Were you close with me from the beginning? We became friends through fighting."


    Ha.


    "I''ll take care of it hyung, so you should let it go now."


    Our positions immediately reversed.


    Now I was the one in favor of the marriage, and Hyung was on the opposing side.


    He furrowed his brows, and I no longerforted him.


    It was a decision that had already been made. I hadn''t even considered being swayed by such trivial matters.


    I knew better than anyone else that falling in love with someone is not easy.


    To convey that I had made up my mind, I asked.


    So, if this is the case, when is the wedding ceremony?"


    In two days.


    "And the subjugation?"


    The subjugation will proceed after the marriage is over.


    It was a rational judgment.


    People have different perspectives when they were in a hurry and when they were not.


    If they refused to hand over Ner ckwood after the subjugation, it would create a bigger problem.


    I nodded my head.


    I pushed away all the misceneous thoughts.


    "It''s okay, Hyung."


    I looked at the waterfall flowing in the distance.


    In two days.


    As if making a determination, I whispered to myself.


    "...I will try."


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Shout out to Justin for sponsoring a chapter. Don''t forget to read the next chapter.


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 15: Lone Wolf (3)

    Chapter 15: Lone Wolf (3)


    In thete hours of the night, only the gentle hum of cicadas filled the air.


    Ner was silently gazing at the moon through the window.


    The moon had always been a way for Ner to connect with the man mentioned in her grandmother''s prophecy, but it was also a source of sce for her.


    Since she had developed a habit of reflecting on her day while gazing at the moon, it felt second nature to Ner.


    Moreover, even without speaking, by gazing at the serene and shining moon, she could be captivated by its beauty and let go of all trivial thoughts.


    It was still the same now.


    For a brief respite, she could forget about the impending marriage that would separate her from her destined partner, finding sce in the stillness of the night.


    Perhaps she had shed enough tears in the past few days, so now they no longer came out.


    With a vacant mind, she slowly blinked her eyes and focused only on the moon.


    - Knock, knock.


    At that moment, a quiet knocking sound awakened her from her reverie.


    Unlike the casual knock from her brother during the day, this time the door didn''t open right away.


    There had been very few such cautious approaches.


    With that alone, Ner could immediately tell who the opponent was.


    Come in.


    Ner said without taking her gaze away from the moon.


    Soon, the door opened.


    A calm and firm footstep entered the room.


    What is it?


    Ner didn''t turn around and asked without looking back,


    "...Have you calmed down?"


    Ner''s father, Gibson, asked.


    Ner did not answer.


    A moment of silence passed.


    Gibson walked slowly and took a seat beside Ner on the bed.


    For Ner, her father''s behavior was quite unfamiliar.


    Their rtionship was not like this.


    Ner could not say that she had calmed down even with empty words.


    If she took her eyes off the moon, she might start shedding tears again.


    She had been waiting her whole life to find her fated partner, but now even that dream had crumbled.


    "Ner, look at this."


    Ner blinked and turned her head while taking a deep breath.


    She could see her fathers stern expression that could only be described as cold.


    Her father had always looked at her with that kind of expression.


    It wasn''t obvious, but it was a different gazepared to when he looked at Ner''s older sisters or brothers.


    There was always a trace of resentment towards Ner, the one who took away the life of hispanion, Syllin ckwood.


    Ner could read that subtle difference.


    Because she had gotten used to it by now.


    But even so, there were moments when she couldn''t help but feel envious as she gazed into those eyes.


    Ner had also wished to experience such love someday.


    If someone could harbor such resentment towards their own child born from their blood, how deeply must they have loved theirpanion?


    Ner, who had never experienced that emotion even once, had always been curious.


    Although she had longed for her fated partner while gazing at the moon, she had never experienced love from someone she hadn''t naturally met.


    "In two days, the wedding ceremony will take ce."


    Gibson spoke slowly.


    "...From now on, you need to prepare. Tomorrow, you will have a meal with the other party. You can''t keep crying like today."


    As she realized that the inevitable reality was gradually approaching, Ners heart fluttered again.


    As a result, words that seemed impossible to say naturally flowed out.


    Why me?


    "Father, why me?"


    There were unmarried older sisters as well, so why did it have to be her?


    Actually, it wasnt that Ner didnt know the reason.


    But she wanted to hear what came out of his mouth.


    She wanted him to spit out at least some excuse.


    "...It''s a sacrifice for the territory, Ner."


    Gibson ckwood turned around and said.


    Ner was not surprised by that fact. But that didn''t mean it didn''t hurt her.


    Her strength and energy instantly drained away.


    She wanted to give up everything.


    Suddenly, Ner wondered why she had to be so unhappy.


    It felt like she had been burdened with countless curses since birth.


    She hadn''t received her mother''s love, her father''s love, or the love of her siblings.


    The only kindness she had ever received was from her departed grandmother, the kindness of the servants, and the etiquette of other nobles she met at social gatherings.


    She always felt lonely even when surrounded by a group of people.


    Sometimes she even wondered if her grandmother had lied to her.


    Perhaps there was no such thing as a destined partner.


    It might have been her grandmothers mercy for her, who had nothing but misfortune.


    Because dreams give hope for the future.


    Of course, even that hope had recently disappeared.


    Ner cautiously grasped Gibson''s arm.


    It felt like she was touching her father like this after a long time.


    The tears, which were thought to have dried up, once again flowed from Ner''s eyes.


    Father


    "I... I really don''t want to... sniff... please..."


    "I''ve never wanted anything... so please..."


    Gibson''s expression gradually darkened.


    He didnt change his words.


    "...I''m sorry."


    He just simply offered an apology.


    Ner finally killed her emotions.


    Her tears gradually ceased. With a nk face, she released her father''s arm.


    Then she turned her head back to the window and looked at the moon.


    Please leave.


    Ner requested, but Gibson remained motionless for a long time.


    Ner found sce in the faint sense of guilt her father had towards her.


    She tried to change her mind.


    Someone had to make sacrifices. She, who had nothing to be happy with, would have to take on all the misfortune.


    Ner.


    Suddenly, Gibson grabbed Ner''s arm.


    Ner was slightly surprised by the unfamiliar touch.


    A long sigh escaped Gibsons mouth.


    After contemting for a while, he whispered quietly in a low voice.


    "...If you ever felt that this father of yours didn''t love you... it''s a misunderstanding."


    Its just It hurt more, so I couldnt show it for a while.


    The seeds made with SyllinHow could I hate them


    Hearing those words, Ner felt aplex mix of emotions.


    If it had been a few days ago, her father''s confession would have sounded touching.


    But now, it seemed like nothing more than an excuse.


    "...So from now on, what I''m about to say is a secret."


    However, the atmosphere abruptly changed with Gibson''s following words.


    A change transmitted from his hand, which held her arm.


    "It means giving up honor... but for the sake of our territory children and future..."


    Father?


    Ner, who was looking at the moon, turned her gaze to Gibson.


    He whispered.


    "...Can you endure... Betrayal?"


    "...............Yes...?"


    In that instant, Ner doubted her own ears.


    Bring me the information that can destroy the Red mes. As the vice-captains wife, you will be able to ess such information someday.


    Even without listening carefully, she could sense what Gibson was thinking.


    "...We''re in a situation where we need to extinguish urgent grievances. The war with the Demon King will soone to an end. If we just get through thisst crisis, we can gradually regain our past strength. Not only us, but many other nobles will be the same."


    "...F-Father..."


    "Naturally, the influence of the mercenary units will diminish ordingly. Knowing this fact, the Red mes is also taking you with them. They are seeking a way to survive. Carrying us on their backs."


    "Endure quietly until the war is over. Wait until ckwood regains its strength. Afterward, if you find the weaknesses of the Red mes and send me information... by any means necessary. Whether by shattering the Red mes with another mercenary group or by joining forces with other families to dismantle and annihte them... however it may be, I will break them, and save you."


    It was a sincere proposal from her father.


    For the first time, Ner felt as if his own voice had reached her.


    Emotions she had suppressed surged forth again.


    Despite how pathetic it seemed, she made a request once more.


    "...Is there truly... no way to avoid marriage...?"


    Gibson showed no reaction at all.


    Marriage was now inevitable.


    With tears in her eyes, Ner asked about his next best solution.


    "...Sniff... Will you rescue meter?"


    Ners voice was sinking, and she had no choice but to hold on to the rope. There was no other way.


    Gibson slowly pulled Ner''s head close to his chest.


    For Ner, it was the warmth of her father that she felt for the first time.


    "...I sincerely apologize for putting you in this situation. I... didn''t want to sell you either."


    While feeling sobbing heart, Ner still pointed out the unresolved issues.


    Although there was hope with the emergence of an escape route, there were things that wouldn''t change.


    "...What about my purity all this time?"


    "...Sniff... Father... What about my dignity?"


    Even if things worked out and she escaped from the Red mes, her innocence would not be restored.


    She couldn''t expect such a thing from a savage human filled only with lust.


    During the war''s end and while ckwood regained its strength, it was certain that she would be vited as much as he pleased.


    Could her fated partner, whom she would meet someday, ept her impurity?


    Ner was not confident.


    "...Deceive him somehow. He can''t treat you recklessly either. If he makes a mistake there, it will be like opposing all of ckwood''s allies, in other words, the nobles... He will respect your opinion."


    "How can you know that? He is ... a human."


    Gibson didn''t answer.


    For Ner, that was enough of an answer.


    It was time to prepare mentally.


    Ner wiped her tears and asked for clear information.


    "...Haaa... How long... how long do I have to wait?"


    One yearOr two years


    "When the timees... will you let me know that you are ready?"


    Even in the midst of this, Ner doubted Gibson''s words. It might have been a lie to make her obedient and then discard her.


    "Of course. I promise on your mother''s honor."


    But Gibson''s promise was not false.


    Uhhhhh


    Ner shed tears by her father''s side, who promised a definite end.


    Gibson continued to console Ner and exin.


    "But above all else... I hope you find happiness there. That way no one will get hurt


    Ner shook her head.


    "My partner... My partner is not a mercenary."


    Even if there was only one thing she knew, the vice-captain of the Red mes was not her destined partner.


    He wasn''t even a noble.


    Gibson seemed to be moved by Ner''s response.


    "...Then find the information."


    Ner''s body rxed entirely.


    It was the moment when she finally epted the marriage.


    If it was a hell that would end someday, she decided to endure it again this time.


    Her grandmother said her destiny opponent cherishes herself.


    Even if she met him without her purity, she believed that he would surely treat her with care... She had to believe in it.


    Once again, she had no choice but to believe in her grandmother''s prophecy and gather her strength.


    Once again, she had no choice but to believe in the prophecy and endure.


    After all, she was ustomed to waiting.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Berg, can we be nobles too?"


    It waste at night.


    I was gazing at the moon from the room I was guided to.


    As the members of our group passed around the light liquor they had brought, I joined in on Adam Hyungs sudden, out-of-context remarks.


    "Why all of a sudden?"


    He spread his arms and pointed around.


    "This kind of life is good."


    The mansion that served as our residence was a grand mansion.


    Adam Hyung continued to look around the elegantly furnished room.


    I raised my head and asked again.


    So, why?


    The question about nobility wasn''t because of a good house.


    Having known Adam Hyung for a long time, that was clear.


    Adam Hyung sighed with a sense of frustration, licked his lips, and whispered.


    No. When I look around the ckwood Territory... everyone seems happy."


    "They may seem happy. But they called us right before they were about to die."


    "The soldiers died, not their families."


    "...So what does that have to do with us bing nobles?"


    "I''m just wondering if we could live stable lives if we had independent power."


    "The Red mes is great... But we are mercenaries, so there are too many people dying.


    Compared to other mercenary groups, the casualty rate was incredibly low... but as close-knit as it was, the death of each individual had a significant impact.


    I sympathized with his words a hundred times.


    I continued to listen attentively to Hyung''s words.


    "It would be nice if we hadnd we could rule over."


    I snorted.


    Within myughter, there was also respect for him. He always seemed to be thinking only about the members.


    Since I am not a noble, I have nond. I cant even farm. That''s why we keep being mercenaries like this."


    "Sounds like you want to live by farming someday?"


    "If I could, that would be the best, Berg. But I said, when the war ends, we''ll have to find a new path."


    I sensed the sincerity in his words.


    I didnt spit out any jokes I was about to throw, nor any insincere replies.


    Instead, I spoke with the best answer I coulde up with using my stubborn head.


    "...Maybe you should marry a noble, Hyung. That might give us some hope."


    "Forget about that. Even if I be a noble that way, I won''t getnd."


    "Then what do we do?"


    Adam Hyung shrugged his shoulders.


    "I don''t know, Berg. I just wish I could be born again."


    While we were sincerely discussing our worries together, unable to bear it any longer, I burst intoughter at Adam''s nonsensical words.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Those, who supported us on S-rank or above tiers, can now read 5 chapters ahead of the release. Happy Reading! <strong>Patreon</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 16: Lone Wolf (4)

    Chapter 16: Lone Wolf (4)


    The next day, Ner began to take care of herself


    She washed her face and wiped away the traces of tears. She meticulously cleaned her body as usual.


    She also carefully brushed her tail and dried it with care.


    She was preparing for her wedding step by step.


    However, she didn''t go outside unnecessarily.


    Partly because there were asionally humans who seemed to be members of the Red mes, and partly because she was afraid of meeting her opponent, ''Berg.''


    She wanted to avoid him as much as possible.


    Ner spent the afternoon receiving massages from the maids.


    It was a preparation process to reduce the swelling of her body and make herself even more beautiful.


    Of course, it could be said that she looked pale and weak due to not having eaten anything recently.


    While doing so, Ner had a conversation with her maid, La, who had taken good care of her.


    "Ner-nim, you''re not in pain, right?"


    Yes, why?


    "Well... No, it''s nothing."


    It was so easy for Ner to feel that La was being careful with her words.


    Considering that she had shed tears for several days, it was understandable.


    Although Ner still couldn''t shake off her gloomy feelings, she hoped that La, who had shown kindness to her, wouldn''t feel too ufortable.


    "...La, if there''s something you want to say, you can tell me."


    "Now I''m ready too."


    La blinked her eyes and swallowed her saliva.


    Then, with a bright expression, she yfully changed the atmosphere to cheer up Ner, poking her body.


    "Ner nim! You couldn''t see Lord Berg yesterday because you were sick. But he is really handsome!"


    Ner didn''t consider appearance to be important.


    As a member of the werewolf race, she herself had an unimpressive tail color, so she never judged others based on their appearance.


    However, as she understood La''s intention, Ner mustered a smile, albeit reluctantly.


    I see.


    Yes! And hes tall, and hes got a great body too!


    "...Is that so?"


    "And also... And also..."


    Ner soon stopped hearing La''s words.


    She was thinking about how she could endure for several more years.


    What should she do, how could she survive with as little humiliation as possible?


    It was a difficult task.


    To uncover crucial information about the Red mes, they had to be close enough, so she couldn''t figure out how to maintain that distance.


    Ner looked at La, who was rambling on about Berg, and a certain request came to her mind.


    Ah.


    Ner nim?


    Ner, who was receiving the massage, slowly straightened her upper body and stood up from her seat.


    "...La, I have a favor to ask."


    Looking at Ner like that, La instantly burned with enthusiasm.


    "Ah...! Yes! Yes! Anything!"


    The feeling of preparing for something she didn''t want to do was truly unpleasant and annoying.


    "Well... Can you gather more information about this person named Berg? Ask the members... I want to know what he''s usually like."


    "La, find everything like his usual behavior to even if it''s about his bad sides, it''s all right. Go and find out."


    Ner-nim


    Because I have to prepare my mind


    If she was going to get married, Ner first wanted to know who Berg was.


    Perhaps she could find a way to use him.


    If she knew his true nature beforehand, she would be less hurt when something happened.


    She would be less surprised.


    It would strengthen her emotional defenses.


    La looked at Ner and nodded.


    "...Yes. Yes, of course, Ner-nim."


    "Do it right away. Can you do it?"


    "Yes. I will find out by evening."


    Ner nodded andy back in her ce.


    The hands of the maids, excluding La, slowly resumed their massaging on Ner.


    "...Ner-nim?"


    While Ner was entrusting her body to them, La''s voice rang out.


    "...Hmm?"


    "Um... I''m sorry and... thank you. For everything."


    With those words, La left the room.


    Ner immediately understood why La expressed her gratitude and apology.


    In fact, all the members of the werewolves tribe within the ckwood Territory owed a debt to Ner because of her involvement with this mercenary group.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Adam Hyung and I went outside the ckwood territory to examine the traces discovered by the reconnaissance team.


    "...It''s serious."


    Looking at the devastated forest, Adam Huyng muttered.


    I shared the same opinion.


    Broken and bent trees. Decayingnd. Foul odor...


    The destruction was on a massive scale,rger than anything we had seen recently.


    The trees weren''t just broken and fallen; they were crushed and deeply embedded in the ground.


    It wasn''t simply a passing ruin; it was a rampage through the forest.


    The enormous size of the leader we had to face and the scale of the horde could be seen in the traces.


    As expected, the number of leaders was not just one or two.


    At the very least, we had to confront four leaders, which meant facing four groups of monsters.


    asionally, when I was resting in ckwood Manor, I could hear the cry of the leaders from various ces.


    Even the reconnaissance members of the Red mes had hunted down a leader from a long distance, and everyone was amazed by its size, saying they had never seen anything like it.


    A fierce battle awaited us.


    While we were looking everything, Gidon ckwood, the eldest son of the ckwood family, approached Adam Hyung and me.


    "...This is nothing but a prelude. One monster is truly..."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll kill them all." Adam Hyung replied, kicking a rolling stone on the ground.


    "I believe you. By the way... Is the Vice-captain going to sit out this battle?"


    Gidon asked me while looking at me.


    Simrly, Baran, who had been following us, also showed interest from behind.


    "While it wouldn''t be a minor problem if the new groom got injured..."


    "I appreciate your concern, but I won''t sit out the battle. Because I have to lead my group.


    I replied to Gidon.


    A faint surprise flickered in Gidon''s eyes as he looked at me.


    "...You''re brave. With such honor, my younger sister would like you."


    Indeed, the werewolves was a race that revered honor andbat.


    In fact, his previous question was also intended to test me.


    If I had uttered words about avoiding the fight, I might have been disregarded.


    It wasn''t a big deal, but Gidon looked at me and suddenly made a proposal as if burning with enthusiasm.


    "...Would it be okay for me to participate in this subjugation as well?"


    "Pardon?" Adam Hyung asked with a tilted head.


    "Since the new groom is participating, I can''t sit out either. I will throw myself into defending our family''s territory. In fact, in the past seven years, I''ve killed quite a few leaders myself. Now, we''re running short on soldiers, so we requested assistance."


    Gidon proudly extended his chest.


    Unbeknownst to Gidon, I let out a sigh.


    It wasn''t because I particrly disliked his proposal... It was because of the werewolves people''s troublesome desire for honor.


    I had seen too many werewolves who died like that in the previous mercenary group with Adam Hyung.


    If by any chance Gidon joined us in battle and ended up dying... I was certain we would be entangled in bothersome affairs that I didn''t want to imagine.


    Perhaps Hyung shared the same sentiment as me, as he shook his head.


    "No, it''s alright. We brought the entire Red mes in the first ce, so there shouldn''t be any shorings. Gidon nim should rest."


    However, Gidon didn''t understand.


    "Adam, the ckwood''s strength would be a great help."


    Adam Hyung looked back at me for a moment.


    I didnt bother paying attention to him.


    It was my intention to leave everything up to Adam Hyungs judgment.


    Gidon looked at Adam Hyung hesitantly and asked.


    "What about your personal record of hunting leaders, Adam-nim?"


    Hyung remained silent for a while before answering with a sigh.


    "...It''s 14."


    Adam personally killed only 14 leaders. It was by no means a low number.


    Despite having served in the mercenary group for a long time, there were numerous members who had never recorded a single subjugation.


    "The captain''s record is impressive, but... I have 26."


    Adam also admirably expressed his admiration for Gidon''s record.


    "...I''m surprised. I didn''t expect you to have subjugated that many... It seems that the ckwood territory has suffered quite a lot of monster attacks."


    "Haha... We''ve been holding on as much as we could. In any case, it is said that it is not only the mercenaries who know how to catch the leader.


    Adam Hyung slowly stroked his chin.


    The sense of relief that was clearly felt after hearing Gidon''s subjugation record was different.


    It didn''t seem like he was trying to show off.


    Moreover, if he had captured that many, it wouldn''t be bad to have him along.


    26 was definitely not a number that could be achieved by luck alone.


    Adam Hyung also changed his firm rejection stance.


    However, he remained cautious.


    Gidon-nim. But you also need to understand our position. If you go out on the expedition and... well... if you die, our situation bes quite difficult."


    "For us, the werewolves, dying in battle is an honorable thing. Don''t worry, ckwood won''t hold you responsible for that."


    "...As much as you''re joining our mercenary group, you need to follow our rules. Can you obey the orders that are given?"


    "I understand. I will definitely follow them. I won''t cause any trouble."


    As Gidon nodded his head endlessly at every word, Adam Hyung finally made his decision.


    "Alright. Let''s go together."


    Gidon finally smiled with a tinge of bitterness.


    "To be honest... I also have a desire to avenge the soldiers who died at the hands of those monsters..."


    In response to his honest words, Hyung replied in a more rxed tone.


    I understand.


    We finished our reconnaissance and turned back.


    Soon, dinner with Ner ckwood was scheduled.


    As I was preparing to go back like that, a question suddenly came from behind.


    Ah, vice-captain.


    It was Gidon.


    Vice-captain, what is your subjugation record?


    A faint struggle was sensed.


    There seemed to be no ill intent, but his intention was quite apparent.


    Huyng only rolled his eyes and looked at me.


    Baran also gave me a sidelong nce.


    Silence filled the air.


    After a moment of thought, I answered.


    "...I have 20."


    Gidon raised an eyebrow and said,


    "That''s an impressive record."


    However, he couldn''t hide the smile forming on his lips.


    As expected, werewolves had a strong desire for honor.


    We turned back again.


    Gidon returned to his werewolf soldiers.


    Everyone went back to their respective positions and began their return to the ckwood Manor.


    As we walked in silence, Adam Hyung lightly tapped my shoulder andughed.


    "You held back well, didn''t you?"


    Baran also smiled.


    "You should have let out a sneeze."


    I burst outughing too.


    Its been a while. That feeling of a werewolf people.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 17: Marriage (1)

    Chapter 17: Marriage (1)


    "You look beautiful, Lady Ner."


    Ner looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    As the maids said, it was indeed the first time she had dressed up so neatly.


    She wore a pristine, pure white dress thatplemented her figure, and her hair was delicately pinned up with a hairpin.


    A touch of light makeup enhanced her features, and a subtle hint of shimmering oil was applied to her tail, giving it a gentle shine.


    Completing the ensemble were a simple ne and exquisite earrings, adding an elegant touch to her overall appearance.


    However, all these decorations couldn''t erase the sadness on Ners face.


    Soon, she was scheduled to have a meal with her betrothed, ''Berg'', a human mercenary


    She had to suppress her unwillingness to go, even if it meant dying.


    Ner recalled the terms of the agreement with her father, Gibson.


    Someday this woulde to an end. She tried to understand that beginnings were always difficult.


    She also tried not to forget that this marriage would save the lives of many people in her territory.


    Through her own sacrifice, the ckwood family would escape their extinction.


    If one day all of this was over and she returned, wouldnt her brothers ept her?


    At the very least, it was clear that they wouldn''t ignore her like before.


    The honor of protecting the entire territory was not going to disappear.


    Just by looking at the subtle changes in Gibson''s attitude toward her, she could tell that.


    There was no retaliation for her rebellion the previous day.


    Even the most stubborn ones, like Gidon, would likely be the same as the rest of her siblings.


    At such thoughts, Nerughed at herself because, despite everything, deep within her heart, she still felt a lingering yearning for her brothers and sisters.


    It was her heart that tried to give up, but it continued to be swayed by the possibility of receiving love.


    Maybe it was because the only important acquaintances she had were her siblings.


    As Ner maintained her silence, an awkward atmosphere filled the room.


    The maids also remained silent, unable to read Ner''s expression.


    They looked at each other for a while, then gently hugged Ner.


    Theirfort gave Ner a faint strength. She nodded her head little by little and regained control of her emotions.


    After the hug and constion ended, one maid tried to lighten the mood and spoke.


    "Lady Ner, please smile. You''ve dressed up so beautifully."


    Ner raised the corners of her mouth following the maids words.


    Her eyes were teary, but her lips were curved. A bizarre smile was formed.


    Ner also knew it in her head as well.


    As much as she hated this marriage, there were parts she had to make an effort for.


    Apart from her feelings, the marriage must take ce.


    Now she understood.


    If she were to reject the marriage and it reset due to her animosity toward the human mercenaries, not only ckwood would be on the brink of extinction, but countless lives of the werewolf people would be lost.


    And Ner knew she had to shoulder that responsibility.


    So, even if she disliked it, she had to somewhat cater to the whims of that human mercenary.


    It was fortunate that they were in somewhat simr positions.


    The Human mercenaries also had to be cautious in their dealings with the nobility, and Ner had to ept their counterpart for the sake of the people of the territory.


    If she had ended up being sold off to a mercenary group thatcked nothing, she wouldn''t have been able to avoid a more dreadful situation.


    Ner continued to console herself with trivial facts and suppressed her reluctance to move forward.


    -Thud...! Thud...! Thud!


    At that movement, the sound of someone running could be heard.


    "Ner nim! Haa... haa...!"


    "...La."


    Ner thought it was fortunate that La appeared before the meal.


    Ner was sure she had gathered information about ''Berg''.


    The other attendants who had heard orders given to La in the morning also rushed towards her as she caught her breath.


    The maids were the first to ask.


    "La! Did you find out about... Mr. Berg?"


    "Are you okay, La? Shall I bring you some water?"


    To the maid who asked the first question, La nodded. To the second question, she shook her head.


    La, with her ash-colored tail swaying, quickly approached Ner.


    She folded her hands lightly on Ner''s knees and knelt down.


    "Ner nim. Haa... haa... I found out a little bit about Mr. Berg."


    "There was no need for you to run like this. Today is just a dinner... and there''s still time until the wedding ceremony..."


    But it was Ner nim'' request How could I...


    Nar let out a feebleugh.


    "...Thank you, La."


    At that thank you, La gave a small smile and nodded her head, then opened her mouth.


    "....Well..."


    However, La hesitated before speaking.


    So


    It felt like she was struggling to figure out how to package her words.


    "I... heard that he is very kind. And... good at fighting."


    "And also... um..."


    Ner stopped La, who was gradually getting darker.


    La.


    Yes?


    La''s shoulders trembled at Ners call.


    Ner calmed her down and spoke sincerely.


    I said it in the morning too But this is to prepare my heart.


    "I want to hear it honestly. I don''t want to be shocked by something I''m not prepared for. So, tell me exactly what you heard."


    La''s eyes began to wander.


    "But... the members of the mercenary group says... he has rough and tough personalities... I don''t know if they were joking or serious..."


    "Tell me exactly what you heard."


    La hesitated again, took a deep breath, and made up her mind.


    "...He is strict."


    Although she had chosen to listen to these stories herself, Ner''s heart sank at that fact.


    "Really... He pushes them so hard during training... and doesn''t show mercy... they say he''s a merciless person..."


    A stern and merciless person. Ner engraved that fact in her mind.


    "...What else?"


    "...They say he is cold. Because he speaks so little, it''s hard to understand what he''s thinking."


    A cold and blunt person. It was clear that he was theplete opposite of her destined partner.


    "...Anything else?"


    "He''s a mercenary, so he''s very brutal and scary on the battlefield... they say even his allies are frightened... honestly, not many members want to join Mr. Berg''s unit..."


    A person who can be said to be cruel and fearful even to his own race. It pressed down on her heart as if something was weighing on it. And she had to marry such a person in the future.


    AndNer-nim?


    "...What else?"


    As if La could see that Ner was gradually struggling, she began to hesitate to open her mouth.


    "Tell me, La."


    But Ner pressured La, and in the end, La had no choice but to tell.


    "They say... ...He... hates women... to an extreme extent... They say its awkward when they see him from the side That Ah No one approached him


    Ner nim?


    "...That''s enough."


    Ner suppressed the urge to deafen her in front of her maids.


    Her words, especially herst statement, shook Ner greatly.


    A person whom even his own race called cruel, and hates women as well.


    How did she end up with such a person?


    It urred to her that her own fate was too strange.


    She became afraid that she might be treated as a mere toy.


    Her father said that the mercenaries wouldn''t treat her lightly, but she didn''t know how things would turn out in reality. Hearing such stories only increased her suspicions.


    Would mercenaries who lived day by day think about the future?


    Perhaps she and Berg were not in a situation where they have to be careful with each other.


    It might be a situation where only she had to please the other person.


    Perhaps this marriage was just a means for a wealthy mercenary to find a noble to y with.


    Along with the insults, physical violence as a form of venting might await.


    Ner remained silent for a long time.


    The maids, too, fell silent without exception.


    Once again, an awkward stillness enveloped the room.


    Ner somehow managed to suppress her tears.


    Her makeup was already finished, so she couldn''t shed tears here.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps broke the silence.


    Ner could sense that her time was up.


    She took a deep breath and stood up from her seat.


    La''s worried expression followed her.


    Through the open door, a butler revealed himself.


    Lady Ner.


    Yes.


    Its about time. Are you ready?


    On the surface, she was ready, but on the inside, she waspletely unprepared.


    But Ner had no other options.


    She just nodded cautiously.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner, who arrived at the dining table, spotted her father and brother waiting for her.


    Father. Brother.


    "Ner, have youe?"


    No one else was visible.


    It seemed they didn''t n to invite other siblings or officials for the meal.


    Ner already knew that such luxury was out of the question in the current situation.


    Although it was simple, the table was filled with delicately prepared dishes to conceal that simplicity.


    Gibson stared at Ner intently.


    Ner sensed a faint sense of apology hidden in his stern expression.


    After yesterday''s conversation, it became even easier for her to read his hidden emotions.


    Gidon looked at Ner with a cold expression and spoke.


    Do not be rude.


    "Now that we''re together today, he seems like quite a decent person."


    Ner quietly let out a mockingugh.


    She brushed off Gidon''s sarcasm as if it was water off a duck''s back.


    "...If you say so."


    This time, Gidon didnt say anything about Ners rebellion.


    Ner felt a subtle sense of satisfaction in Gidon''s wordlessness.


    Truly, it was a feeling that even she could not understand.


    She wanted to be acknowledged by Gidon, but at the same time hates him.


    She wanted to vent her anger like this, even if just a little.


    The weight of the future she had to bear was too heavy, and she might not have known how to release her frustration.


    Gibson loosened his cor gently.


    At that signal, Ner and Gidon ceased their silent struggle.


    With natural movements, everyone found their ce on the square table and took their seats.


    Gibson took the main seat, Ner to his left, and Gidon to his side.


    The remaining two seats on the right were left entirely empty.


    "The captain of the Red mes and the vice-captain, the person who will be your husband, are the only ones invited."


    "This is important... Even if it''s difficult, let''s make a little effort, shall we?"


    Gibson looked at Ner as he spoke.


    Ner also nodded her head, indicating that she would follow her fathers words.


    Through therge door that led to the dining hall, the butler entered.


    "Lord Gibson, the captain of Red mes, Adam nim, and the vice-captain, Berg nim, have arrived."


    Gibson nodded and stood up from his seat.


    Gidon also stood up, and Ner, calming her trembling heart, stood up as well.


    Meanwhile, the door swung open wide.


    Two men from the human race walked in.


    The person standing a little further in front was tall and smiling. He walked confidently with smile.


    "Lord ckwood, thank you for inviting me."


    And following him, a taller man walked in.


    ck hair and dark eyes.


    A strong body...


    ...And handsome face.


    Numerous scars on his arms...


    ...And rough hands.


    With firm expression...


    ...And cold atmosphere.


    Ner could tell immediately who was Berg.


    Whether it was because she was already scared when she entered or not, her heart thumped painfully, and her legs trembled.


    She was scared. She couldnt believe that she had to marry someone like that.


    Her tail curled up on its own.


    The two men approached and shook hands with Gibson first.


    It was a human way of greeting, a handshake.


    "Adam, Berg, thank you foring."


    The man called Berg didn''t look at her. Their eyes could have met, but he didn''t even nce at her.


    ...He... hates women... to an extreme extent...


    La''s words echoed in her head.


    Ner just clenched her teeth and concealed her fear.


    Next, they shook hands with Gidon.


    "Adam nim, Berg nim, you must keep your promise."


    "About mission? Of course."


    Finally, it was Ner''s turn as the protagonist.


    Adam stepped back, creating space.


    Berg, whose gaze had never been directed towards her before, turned his head to face Ner.


    Ner gathered her courage and lifted her face.


    The two eyes meet.


    Ner looked at the person who would be her husband in the future.


    Breaking the silence, Berg reached out his hand first.


    But unlike the previous handshakes, Berg''s hand was held up, facing the sky.


    For a moment, Ner hesitated, then slightly twisted her hand and ced it in Berg''s hand.


    While she pondered how to shake hands in this situation, Berg lightly grasped Ner''s hand, his gaze fixed on the sky.


    Ah!


    Ner let out a groan, inwardly.


    Soon, Berg, with a natural movement, pulled her hand, bringing it to his lips.


    Startled by the soft sensation of his lips, Ner quickly pulled her hand back.


    -Snap!


    And then, flustered, she started making excuses.


    "Ah...! I...I..."


    However, even before that, Berg spoke first.


    I apologize. I should have told you about the culture of the human race first.


    Ner was taken aback by Berg''s much more polite tone than expected and couldn''t say anything.


    In the meantime, the other person introduced himself.


    "I am Berg."


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 18: Marriage (2)

    Chapter 18: Marriage (2)


    The conversation at the dining table was mainly led by Gibson, Adam, and Gidon.


    A gentle atmosphere and lightughter apanied the food.


    In that atmosphere, Ner nced past Berg, who was sitting right in front of her.


    As if to prove La''s words were true. He showed a blunt expression and didn''t say a word.


    The initial greetings they exchanged marked the end of their interaction.


    He only showed signs of interest when someone spoke,municating through his eyes and attentively engaging in the conversation.


    Ner was still calming her beating heart.


    The sensation of his lips touching the back of her hand was still vivid.


    The tingling sensation still remained.


    Ner didnt know how to describe her feelings at the time.


    Despite the difort, she also felt a slight sense of relief.


    The monstrous image of him that she had created in her mind could not be seen yet.


    He didn''t appear cruel, ruthless, or someone who hate or disliked women.


    Of course, she didn''t dismiss the possibility that his current appearance could be an act.


    "Ner, eat more."


    While looking at Berg like that, she was neglecting her own meal.


    At Gibsons advice, everyones attention turned to Ners te.


    Berg also looked at her te.


    This time, his gaze felt cold again.


    For some reason, whenever he gave attention, a slow ufortable feeling came over Ner, and she wanted to hide her te.


    Ner held the knife and fork with trembling hands and focused on the food.


    She hoped that Berg''s interest would quickly fade.


    Also, to be honest, she had no appetite today.


    The person she wanted to get away from was right in front of her, so she couldn''t swallow any food.


    Ner didn''t look at Berg, but she felt his gaze scanning through her body.


    Once again, a chill ran down her spine, and her body hair stood on end.


    She had kept her tail tucked and tried not to show any emotions, but she almost revealed her aversion.


    Ner continued to act naturally.


    While cutting a piece of steak into pieces, Berg opened his mouth for the first time.


    "...What do werewolves people like?"


    Gibson showed interest in Berg''s first question.


    Could you say that again?


    "I mean food. What do you like to eat?"


    He said that in a low tone.


    While Berg''s gaze turned towards Gibson, Ner secretly nced at Berg again.


    She wanted to read the other person, but she couldn''t figure out what he was really thinking.


    With no emotions revealed on his face, Ner couldn''t even make a guess.


    Gibson replied casually.


    "Well, it varies from person to person. Werewolves have different preferences, just like humans."


    Berg nodded slowly.


    Then he started eating his food again.


    ''Was it a hint to eat properly?''


    Ner was already thinking that she might not bepatible with Berg.


    In terms of dining etiquette alone, Berg showed off his rawness.


    He didn''t switch knives and forks when different dishes were served.


    He didn''t cut the food into small pieces. He put big bites into his mouth and chewed.


    His way of holding the wine ss was also strange. He didn''t savor the aroma of wine.


    His use of the fork was awkward. He was only skilled with the knife.


    It seemed like he was just filling himself with nutrients rather than enjoying the food.


    Simply put, nothing suited Ner.


    And above all, the fact that she couldnt show any of her feelings was more frustrating than anything.


    There were situations where she pushed herself, and there were times when she was afraid of Berg.


    This kind of coercion had always been the most frustrating.


    The conversation continued in full swing.


    Ner felt like she was once again left alone in a group of people.


    The conversation topics were difficult to keep up with.


    Only stories about battles and monsters flowed.


    Berg remained silent again.


    As time passed, Ner felt a strange sensation, whether it was because of her own feelings or the topic of conversation.


    It might have been because she had finally eaten something after a long time.


    So, she cautiously ced the fork down and rested her hands gently on her knees.


    She didnt want to eat anymore.


    -Creak


    Ah!


    At the same time, Ner felt a sharp pain in the sole of her foot.


    It was Gidon stepping on her foot with his thick heel.


    Ner looked up at Gidon.


    But he continued the conversation as if nothing had happened, with a smile still on his face.


    Gidon was giving a hint not to disrupt the dining atmosphere.


    Ner swallowed her saliva and reached out her hand toward the fork and knife.


    She suppressed the urge to vomit.


    She seemed to have to put more of the food she didnt want to eat into her mouth.


    In the current situation with Berg right in front of her, Ner didn''t have the courage to rebel against Gidon.


    -Thud.


    But at the same time, Berg put down his utensils.


    Many of the dishes that were near him had already disappeared.


    He roughly wiped his mouth with the cloth ced in front of him, showing that he was finishing his meal.


    "Huh? Berg, you''re done already?"


    Adam asked Berg from the side.


    He answered to his captain.


    "Yes."


    "It seems like the vice-captain has no appetite. Or perhaps the food didn''t suit your taste?"


    When Gidon asked, Berg shook his head.


    "...I''m full."


    Ner, watching that scene, was enveloped in a strange sensation.


    Thanks to Berg''s exquisite way of putting down his utensils, Ner no longer needed to continue eating.


    There was no need to force more food into her mouth.


    She ced her hands back on her knees and pondered.


    ''Was it a coincidence?''


    Ner wondered what the hell she was thinking.


    There was no way that a blunt, cold, cruel, merciless, and strict man would have paid such delicate attention to her.


    Of course, it must have been a coincidence.


    She had to consider that exquisite timing as a stroke of luck.


    With Berg even taking his hands off the food, it gave off an atmosphere that the meal hade to an end.


    And with that, Gibson brought up an important subject.


    "...So, how will the wedding proceed tomorrow? The Humans must have their own culture.


    Adam answers Gibsons words with a question.


    "How does the werewolves tribe conduct their weddings? I know you have a cultural practice called ''Soul bonding''."


    Ner secretly bit her lip.


    As the word "Soul bonding" was mentioned, the ritual clearly became something that had to be performed.


    She wished the other person didn''t know about it. She hoped she could skip the soul-binding ritual. But even this became a stubbornness that Ner had to give up.


    Gibson said.


    "We don''t call soul binding our weddings. We have a procedure of soul binding during our marriage process."


    Adam expressed interest.


    "Oh, I see. How does it proceed?"


    "It''s the final stage of the werewolf wedding. It''s a ritual that must be performed by only the two of them at night. In the depths of the forest, they kneel together with a tree they have chosen as a witness, intertwine their tails, and swear to the moon. They promise to be each other''s strength and love only each other, a sublime oath."


    Gidon also exined from the side.


    "The meaning varies depending on the type of tree. A pine tree represents unwavering love, an oak tree represents unwavering trust, and a birch tree represents flexibility and consideration... It depends on what you value after marriage.


    Adamughed.


    "That sounds great. But... what about a partner without a tail?"


    Gibson answered.


    "All the issues that arise during the soul-binding process must be resolved by the two who will be a couple. It''s a tradition that signifies solving future problems together as a couple... So that part should also be entrusted to Berg and Ner tomorrow."


    Gidon spoke again.


    "When I performed soul binding with my wife, a bear suddenly appeared in the forest. I had to kill it for my wife''s sake."


    Now Gibson asked the question again.


    Anyway, what about the culture of the humans?"


    "We hold a feast. We share food with many people and receive their blessings. We also swear to love each other in front of all those people, exchange rings on the fourth finger, and well... spend the first night together."


    Ner''s heart sank at the mention of the word First night.


    She couldn''t breathe properly.


    She took shallow breaths, trying to calm herself.


    Put the ring on the fourth fingerHmm. Does that means something?


    "It signifies a pledge of love. Its a long tradition, so Ive never thought about its deep meaning.


    "I see. Anyway, for the werewolves, the first night follows after the soul-binding ceremony."


    "Then, should we follow our customs for the initial wedding ceremony and perform the soul-binding afterward? Since our cultures ovep, there shouldn''t be any issues afterward."


    Gibson nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, that''s how we should do it."


    As the situation progressed, Ners heart became heavier than ever.


    Adam spoke up.


    "By the way, given the circumstances, I don''t think we can have a fancy party. It seems like we''ll just share simple snacks and drinks."


    "That part is still part of the human race culture, so I won''t interfere. I''ll leave it to you."


    "Haha, sounds good."


    Given the circumstances, Ner didn''t expect a grand wedding either.


    After all, she was in a position where she was being sold.


    The wedding was just a process for that.


    There was no need to spend a lot of money on it.


    But Ner also once had romantic notions about her wedding.


    Doing it this way, having to perform the wedding like this, was ultimately sad and painful.


    No, in fact, no matter what kind of wedding it was, it would have been the same if the other person was that human mercenary.


    As soon as the ns for tomorrows wedding were finalized, Gibson said.


    "Well then, shall we end the meal here?"


    Adam nodded.


    "Yes, that''s a good idea. Since tomorrow is a big day, it''s better to rest early."


    With that, the conversation ended, and one by one, they got up from their seats.


    Ner also quietly stood up.


    Berg and Adam, who were guests, left their seats first.


    Adam politely bowed and said, "We''ll be going inside. Thank you for inviting us to the meal."


    Gibson replied with courtesy, "It was enjoyable."


    Ner secretly nced at Berg once again.


    And her eyes met Berg, who was staring at her.


    Ner''s body trembled.


    However, Berg simply lowered his head with a firm expression on his face.


    Soon, he turned away.


    Adam and Berg left like that.


    Only the three of them remained in the room, and Gibson let out a long sigh.


    It was a sigh filled with many emotions even at first nce.


    "...Did you have to show so much disdain?"


    Gidon sneered and said to Ner.


    Gidon, stop it."


    Gibson stopped Gidon, but Ners older brother did not stop.


    "You withdrew your hand from the person you were greeting. You didn''t say a word throughout the meal and sat there with a sad expression. What difference would it make if you did all that? You wished to ruin this meeting to break up the marriage and bring the demise of ckwood."


    Gidon!


    With Gibson''s forceful reprimand, Gidon finally closed his mouth.


    Ner couldn''t refute anything about it. She already knew.


    That she couldn''t do anything throughout the meal. She didn''t even do anything that would warrant favorability.


    But as herself, she had no other choice.


    Because she was so afraid of Berg.


    Due to the presence of the parties involved, the absurdity of this marriage became even more apparent and agonizing.


    Furthermore, because of his stoic nature, she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking at all.


    Overwhelmed by the atmosphere, she couldn''t bring herself to speak.


    Just like the calm before a typhoon, his quiet demeanor seemed to foreshadow a rough future.


    His arm, still covered in fresh scars, vividly reminded her of his many fights and battles.


    How many fights had he experienced to have so many scars on his arms?


    How many people had he struck with those arms?


    A mercenary couldn''t escape the signs of being a mercenary.


    "Both of you, go inside."


    In the ambiguous atmosphere, Gibson urged them.


    Gidon sighed and turned away first, followed by Ner.


    Ner looked at her white tail for a moment.


    The maids were diligently anointing it with rose-scented oil, and the adorned tail now looked really ugly.


    Once again, she felt useless.


    As they exited the room, the attendant and the maids followed closely behind the two ckwoods.


    Ner wanted to quickly return to her room.


    She wanted to go back andment over another difficult day while looking at the moon.


    But since Gibson wasn''t there, Gidon''s attacks began once again.


    Anticipating it to some extent, Ner bit her lip firmly.


    "Useless. Finally paying a small price for taking mother''s life."


    "Always disappointing. The reason your other siblings hate you must be more than just because of Mother."


    "How long do you n on living like this... Even if you weren''t born a ckwood-"


    -Thud.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps stopped Gidon, Ner, and the group of werewolves who followed them.


    Ner looked ahead.


    And there, she saw a figure hiding in the dark.


    Only the lower half of the figure was illuminated by the moonlight, making it impossible to properly identify who it was.


    Gidon also gazed at the figure in an attempt to determine its identity.


    -Thud. Thud.


    The shadowy figure walked out slowly.


    With each step, the upper half of his face, concealed in darkness, was revealed little by little.


    Ah.


    Ner let out a small gasp as she recognized the person.


    It was Berg.


    He was walking through the mansion alone, having separated from Adam.


    Ner looked at the cold expression on Berg''s face.


    ''Could he have heard all the conversations?''


    Ner felt a surge of embarrassment.


    There was nothing more agitating than showing an unwanted scene to someone you disliked.


    Vice-captain.


    Gidon called out to Berg.


    "...Why have you returned?"


    Berg silently observed the two of them without replying.


    His gaze shifted towards Gidon, then towards Ner, and back to Gidon.


    Once again, she couldn''t fathom what he was thinking.


    Maintaining his silence, Berg created an eerie atmosphere.


    Gidon spoke to him.


    "...If you need something..."


    Gidon''s words contained a faint hint of emotion.


    Unlike the lively atmosphere at the dining table, Gidon expressed difort, as if giving a warning.


    It was an implicit request for him not to meddle in family matters.


    Without saying a word, Berg stood still.


    He sighed and approached Gidon.


    I was looking for a restroom.


    "Miles, please escort Vice-captain Berg to the restroom."


    Gidon said coldly.


    An attendant named Miles appeared from behind.


    Come this way, Vice-captain Berg.


    This time, instead of reacting immediately, Berg continued to look at Gidon.


    The two engaged in a staring contest for a while until it ended with Berg following an attendant named Miles first.


    Berg walked away in the opposite direction.


    Ner watched Berg''s back as he moved away, following Gidon.


    Vice-captain.


    Then, Gidon called out to Berg.


    Berg turned to face them once again.


    Gidon spoke to him as if trying to release any remaining difort.


    "Werewolves dont like eavesdropping on or interfering in family affairs."


    "...It''s better for you to know."


    Berg remained silent for a moment, then slowly nodded his head.


    Then he followed Miles and disappeared.


    ****


    After everything was done, Ner sat on the bed and looked at the moon once again.


    Berg''s image kept flickering in her mind.


    Clearly, everything about him was etched so strongly, as if it were terrifying.


    She had no idea when or how she would be acquainted with such a person and gather crucial information about the mercenaries.


    It seemed like a harsh future awaited her.


    Another dayes to an end and Ner spoke to the moon.


    "Like La told me... He was cold and stoic. I''m afraid I might discover his cruel sideter on. He doesnt even look at me, maybe he doesnt like women either. Should I call this good or bad?


    On the bright side, he might not give her any attention, but on the negative side, she could be a target for his anger.


    Ner instinctively wrapped her tail around herself.


    The scent of roses emanating from her tail calmed her anxious heart.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Then, the moment when Gidon scolded her in front of Berg came to her mind.


    She reyed that embarrassing scene over and over, and she spoke to her fated counterpart.


    "...If it were you, would you have protected me from my older brother at that moment?"


    As always, the moon did not respond.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 19: Marriage (3)

    Chapter 19: Marriage (3)


    The following day, Ipleted the training session with myrades.


    Since dawn, the cold air pierced deep into my chest.


    It was amusing to let the cascading water from the waterfall wash over my body.


    I couldn''t train the entire mercenary unit, so I gathered my top 30 subordinates and woke up early.


    Vice-captain, isn''t this going too far? Training even on the day of the marriage ceremony. Ah... You have no mercy, really..."


    After finishing the training, a member from the leading group, lying down with a refreshed expression, spoke.


    Even if he made such a rxed expression and said those words, I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    All the members of my unit were people who enjoyed sweating.


    Baran also sat down on the ground, breathing heavily.


    "...As the kids said, I didn''t expect it to be like this even today. Can''t we take a break for a day?"


    I said to Baran with such a request.


    There is nothing wrong with sweating. It increases appetite and clears the mind..."


    Baran, lying prone on the ground, briefly smiled upon hearing those words.


    "Ah, this is because of your first love, isn''t it?"


    What?


    "Your mind becameplicated, so you carried on with the training. Is that what you''re trying to say?"


    I shook my head and remained silent.


    ''Why did Adam Hyung have to say something like that to this guy?''


    The other members of my honcho group alsoughed lightly at Baran''s joke.


    With the strict atmosphere broken, mischief began to appear on everyone''s faces, one by one.


    Shawn, who was skilled in horsemanship, chimed in.


    "Vice-captain, didn''t you meet the woman who will be your wife yesterday? How was she? Is she pretty?"


    "See for yourself. You''ll get to meet her today."


    "Oh, I''m curious to know how she appears in the vice-captain''s eyes. Please tell me."


    Gigglingughter filled the air.


    Jackson, who was quick to grasp the situation, also joined in.


    Vice-captain, was she pretty? Shouldn''t there be a reason why you are going to marry her and pushed other women away?"


    In the end, I was also swept away by that atmosphere.


    After such intense training, there was a blossoming friendship through exchanging lighthearted jokes.


    I smiled, responded to the atmosphere, and finally answered.


    "...She was pretty."


    Expressions of pure admiration appeared here and there.


    Some members made a fuss again.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard the vice-captain say that a woman is pretty."


    "Wow, I''m looking forward to it. If someone ugly shows up after saying that..."


    Baran alsoughed and singled out members to fit the remark.


    "What ugliness can there be for someone who is going to be the vice-captain''s wife? Ugliness?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it that way."


    I interjected, raising my voice to wrap up the situation.


    "Alright. The training is over now, so everyone should go back and tidy up. Let your wet bodies dry a bit. The battle day ising soon, so take good care of yourselves."


    Upon hearing those words, a solemn atmosphere was once again created.


    "As you all probably already know, ourrades only survive when we perform well. You all understand that this time it''s on arger scale, right? We need to be mentally prepared more than ever before. So keep your spirits up."


    "It seems like Lord Gidon ckwood is also participating. How is that going?


    Someone asked.


    Its none of our business. Its not like he is joining our honcho group.


    Everyone nodded at that answer.


    "Alright. Training is over. Let''s go back."


    In response to my words, everyone shouted a spirited reply and stood up one by one from their positions.


    Taking care of our swords and percussion instruments, I also began my return to the lodging.


    Baran, as always, stayed by my side and asked, while patting the moisture off his head.


    "Are you ready now?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Well, is there anything I can help with?"


    "No. Just... Ah."


    Following Baran''s question, I suddenly felt the urge to ask him for a favor.


    Baran wiped the moisture from his face and looked up at me. It seemed like he sensed that something was on my mind.


    I looked around and whispered quietly to him.


    "...It''s not an important request. If there''s any problem, you can give up on it."


    Just tell me.


    I recalled the moment when I met Ner and Gidon after dinnerst night.


    Ever since then, a lingering uneasiness had been circling in my mind.


    So, it was purely out of curiosity.


    There was nothing wrong with getting to know Ner ckwood better.


    "Could you... find out a bit about the rtionship between Ner ckwood and her siblings?"


    The rtionship between your wife and her siblings?


    "Wife... Haa... Yes."


    Baran chuckled and nodded.


    Thats easy. I will find out soon and let you know.


    Yes, thank you.


    <strong>****</strong>


    "This moment has finallye."


    Adam Hyung looked at me intently and spoke.


    I was getting ready for the final preparations, wearing the ceremonial attire we brought from Stockpin, our ce of residence.


    The unfamiliar sensation of the ufortable clothes clinging to my body made me feel awkward. It was my first time dressing up like this, so it felt strange.


    Berg.


    In the midst of that, Adam Hyung quietly called my name. I could sense the seriousness in his voice.


    As I looked at him, Adam Hyung had a small smile on his face as he gazed at me.


    Congrattions.


    There was no childishughter or mischief in his words, just sincerity.


    I didn''t respond to his somewhat awkward remark.


    However, his words made me suddenly realize how long we had been together.


    Did I ever think that we would be close enough to attend each other''s wedding ceremonies, starting from when we met in the slums?


    Taking my gaze away from Adam Hyung, I nced at my clothes again.


    At that moment, he said to me.


    "...I''m sorry."


    ?


    "...Because you''re sacrificing yourself for us. When the other party..."


    "-Not that again."


    The more Adam Hyung got to know Ner ckwood, the more he felt sorry for me.


    Starting from the fact that she couldn''t attend the first meeting due to being sick, to the silence duringst night''s dinner.


    Certainly, Ner ckwood hadn''t been in the best conditiontely.


    I pondered how I could convey that I was fine, but I decided to give up on it altogether.


    In the first ce, the more we exchanged such words, the more ufortable I became.


    "Then buy me expensive liquor or something."


    Instead, I requested something in return. It would be easier for Hyung to alleviate his guilt this way.


    Because it wont work with what we hadst time.


    "...Hahaha."


    Only then did Hyung finally smile and lighten the atmosphere.


    "Got it."


    To be honest, there were things that were truly okay.


    Until now, Ner ckwood''s actions hadn''t bothered me that much.


    Perhaps because I was in a simr position, I understood her feelings, and that could be the reason.


    The bigger challenge was how to navigate our married life.


    And that, I thought, could only be determined by experiencing it firsthand, whether it would be difficult or easy.


    Furthermore, the purpose of this marriage was not for my happiness.


    It was for the future of our mercenary group.


    I had to remember that.


    Berg. So, do you really want to skip the officiating ceremony?


    Exactly.


    "I know you don''t believe in gods, but... still, shouldn''t you receive blessings? Your Hyung also brought someone to officiate at your ceremony.


    I shook my head.


    I appreciated Hyung''s efforts, but I didn''t want to have a wedding ceremony ritual.


    Wedding ceremonies were usually conducted by followers who believed in the goddess of purity, Hea.


    "I can do well without such blessings."


    At that moment, Baran walked into the room.


    He looked me up and down and nodded his head.


    You look good. You look like a new groom.


    I smiled at him and asked about what I had requested in the morning.


    "Did you find out?"


    "Yes, it''s not much of a secret."


    So?


    Baran shrugged his shoulders.


    "She is being disliked or should I say hated by her siblings. It seems like the problem was that Lady ckwood passed away while giving birth to your wife."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Adam Hyung showed a momentary interest.


    Baran exined the situation to Adam Hyung.


    On the other hand, I was putting new points to remember in my head.


    Ner ckwood was going to be my wife from now on.


    I was starting to get a rough idea of how to take care of her better.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Time passed, and the moment for the ceremony was just around the corner.


    Adam Hyung and I, along with several high-ranking members of our mercenary group, were waiting behind the entrance door, waiting for everyone to be ready.


    On the other side of the door, the mercenaries were already holding their sses andughing loudly, and the atmosphere was filled with anticipation.


    - "Berg! Berg! Berg!"


    - "Berg! Berg!"


    It was a bonus to hear my name being called like a chant.


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all.


    Thanks to that, my heart became much lighter.


    - "Now, now, pay attention!"


    And at that moment, Baran''s voice echoed from outside.


    Since we had decided to have a simple wedding, many processes were omitted, especially the wedding ritual for blessings.


    ordingly, Baran took it upon himself to proceed with the marriage process.


    It would have been better if someone older and more experienced took charge, but the wedding of the humans had to be led by the humans, and there werent too many older people in our mercenary group.


    It wouldn''t have been bad if Adam Hyung led the ceremony, but he chose to stand by my side.


    Baran''s voice continued to resonate outside.


    I let out a sigh at the strange pressure that came over me in an instant.


    I had a very important vow of my life right in front of me.


    It was natural for anyone to feel nervous.


    After all, it was about finding someone to spend a lifetime together with.


    It would take time, but we had to be each other''s strength.


    ...This time, I hoped it would be possible.


    Although it wasn''t a marriage made out of mutual love, there was now saying we couldn''t love each other for a lifetime.


    Since we were getting married anyway, I wanted to dream of a happy future with my partner.


    Adam Hyung discreetly opened the door and checked outside, nodding at me.


    The moment hade.


    I nodded as well, and at the same time, the door opened.


    As soon as it opened, Baran was visible in front, while the door to Ner ckwood''s side remained closed.


    There was arge wall on the right, and guests were sitting on the left.


    As we walked towards the altar, the door on the opposite side opened wide as well.


    Ner ckwood stood there, dressed in a white suit.


    She had heavier makeup and a more determined expression.


    It was definitely better than yesterday.


    Ner ckwood looked into my eyes for a while, then began to walk out, looking at the ground.


    When I made my slightly faster appearance, the members of the mercenary group cheered and apuded, but as soon as Ner ckwood appeared, one by one, their mouths closed.


    I could understand their reaction.


    Because Ner was a beauty in my eyes too.


    Actually, from the first time I saw her at dinner yesterday, I felt that Adam Hyungs words, I''ve never seen such a beautiful person before, Werent nonsense.


    I walked to the center of the altar first.


    And I stood there, waiting for Ner to arrive in front of me.


    Behind Ner stood Gibson and her brothers.


    They were smiling, but there was also a subtle mockery mixed in.


    It was so faint that if Baran hadn''t told me about their rtionship, I wouldn''t have known.


    Soon, she also stood in front of me, but she didn''t look up at me.


    Vice-captain! Your wife is so pretty!


    First night! First night! First night!


    Vice-captain, you must be happy!


    During that time, the mercenary members who had regained theirposure started throwing annoying jokes again.


    Ner ckwood, somehow epting it, hunched her shoulders and lowered her head.


    It was a familiar sight of swallowing her fear.


    Soon, Baran proceeded with the wedding ceremony.


    Since the two of us only had to stand there, there wasn''t much for us to worry about.


    I looked down at Ner, who was hunched over, and whispered quietly enough for only her to hear.


    Sorry.


    Yes?


    Ner looked up at me in amazement.


    Our eyes met for the first time.


    Her pointed ears folded backward.


    I didn''t bother exining the reason for my apology.


    Even if she only caught bits and pieces of the excited members shouting from the side, it was clear why I was apologizing.


    There was confusion in Ners eyes as she looked up at me.


    I averted my eyes because I didnt want to put unnecessary pressure on her.


    I didn''t know why she was acting that way, but I thought she would figure it out on her own.


    Come on, vice-captain.


    And so, our small wedding entered its final stage just before the feast.


    As a man of a household, it was time to make vows to my wife.


    One by one, the members silenced their voices.


    A profound silence filled the air, almost unbelievable considering the number of people present.


    Even the sound of my breath seemed to reverberate.


    Along with that resounding breath, I recalled the words of the vows.


    Several years ago, these were sentences that I had repeated hundreds of times.


    And then, looking at Ner ckwood, I opened my mouth.


    Everyone in attendance became witnesses.


    "...In exchange for your love, I will give you everything I have."


    Our eyes met.


    As if reaffirming it to myself, I slowly and carefully uttered each word.


    "...No matter what happens, I will stand by your side and protect you from any threat. Whether you are beautiful or not, healthy or ill, I will love and cherish you equally. We will give our children honorable and pure names, and we will teach them a wise andpassionate life. I will be the pir you can lean on, the roof you can rest under, and the foundation you can trust."


    I took out the ring I had prepared and extended my hand to her.


    Ner ckwood slowly extended her left hand to me with a trembling, hesitant hand.


    It took a while for her hand to reach mine.


    That was how much she hesitated.


    As soon as her hand touched mine, I gently held her hand and began to put the prepared ring on her ring finger.


    I could distinctly feel Ner ckwood''s hands shaking as I touched.


    But I still uttered the words I had memorized until the end.


    "...Until myst breath leaves me, I dedicate my life and honor to you."


    Soon, the ring I had given was ced on the deepest part of Ner ckwood''s ring finger.


    Ner looked at the ring quietly, then looked up at me.


    Numerous emotions passed across her face.


    As a result, I couldn''t discern exactly how she felt.


    Ner ckwood immediately responded to my words by nodding her head.


    Even this was part of the marriage process.


    And Gibson handed Ner the ring they had prepared.


    Ner also carefully took hold of my left hand.


    One hand supported my hand, while the other held the ring.


    Once again, her hand trembled without restraint.


    The ring began to slowly fit onto my ring finger, shaking uncontrobly.


    As I had sworn, it was now the moment for me to ept.


    There was no turning back anymore.


    "You are now husband and wife!"


    As the rings were ced on each other''s fingers, Baran shouted loudly.


    Cheers erupted, and the feast began.


    Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!


    Kiss her! Vice-captain, kiss her!


    And at a human wedding, there was a story about a kiss that was indispensable.


    I looked at the crowd, a mix of mercenaries and ckwood residents, and reached out my arm to Ner.


    Putting my hand on her cheek, I turned my body slightly.


    I showed my back to the people.


    Then, I brought my lips close to Ners.


    I intended to go along with the atmosphere and make it a light and passing moment.


    However, Ner, whose body had spun around because of me, was stiffening all over.


    Our faces were so close, as if they were about to touch.


    The expressions we exchanged were only visible to us.


    And then, I saw it.


    Ner''s frozen expression broke, revealing her frightened state.


    She trembled, biting her lips tightly and squeezing her eyes shut.


    Please


    She whispered quietly, as if talking to herself.


    Her earnest breath brushed against my cheek.


    Looking at her like that, I lightly brought my nose to touch hers instead of our lips.


    And then, as if we had shared a kiss, I turned my body and looked at the crowd offering their blessings.


    "...Huh?"


    Ner ckwood seemed confused, as if she didn''t understand what had just happened. But I simply wiped my lips and pretended as if the kiss had happened.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 20: Marriage (4)

    Chapter 20: Marriage (4)


    Ner and I sat at the head table of the feast, observing the joyous and lively crowd of humans and werewolves enjoying themselves.


    Laughter and blessings continued to pour toward us.


    We both responded to those cheers without much enthusiasm.


    Getting married felt strange.


    It still didn''t feel real.


    Ner ckwood sitting next to me was now my lifelongpanion.


    Now, she was someone who should be cherished more than anyone else.


    ...Right now, it feels so awkward, but I suppose we will grow closer over time.


    I wasnt sure either.


    Ner sat with her tail tucked, resting her hands on her thighs.


    This beautiful werewolf woman seemed even more reserved in her chair.


    Looking at her, I had various thoughts.


    After our marriage, Ner and I didn''t share any significant conversations.


    Silence persisted between us.


    Myck of conversation skills contributed to it, and Ner ckwood seemed frightened.


    I didnt dare to try to get closer right away.


    We had decades ahead of us.


    But surely, some kind of interaction would be necessary before that.


    Soon, the celebration, whether short or long, woulde to an end.


    As we couldn''t have a grand feast, the food quickly disappeared.


    Soon, we would have to engage in battle with the monsters, so everyone showed restraint in drinking.


    Gibson seemed to have the same thought as he approached us.


    Berg, Ner.


    Ner trembled at Gibson''s call. Being right next to her, I noticed her every small gesture and movement.


    Gibson spoke to us in that manner.


    Lets go for the soul binding.


    We were approaching the final step of marriage before the first night.


    <strong>****</strong>


    A group of people guided us to a small forest within the ckwood Territory.


    Gibson and Ner''s brothers, werewolf soldiers, Adam Hyung and Baron, uur honcho team soldiers surrounded us as our escorts.


    I walked one step ahead of Ner, and she followed slowly behind me.


    When I turned my head slightly, I caught sight of her tail.


    I didn''t know the exact meaning behind her tail''s movements, but I heard that when it was tucked, it signified mncholy.


    She seemed mncholic now.


    "Please,e this way."


    Gidon led us to the entrance of the forest.


    It was the time to resolve the conflicts from yesterday''s skirmish and today''s marriage.


    Since I had epted his warning in the first ce, there was no reason to fight anymore.


    The entrance of the forest, guided by Gidon, was shrouded in darkness as the night grew deeper.


    Baron instinctively handed me a sword.


    I also put the sword on my waist and finish my preparations.


    In the forest, you never know what will appear or what problems will arise. However, the two of you can resolve the situation through dialogue, kneel in front of the tree you have decided on together, and make another vow while looking at the moon.


    Gibson slowly exined to us about the Werewolfs Soul binding once again.


    Even as I listened to his exnation, my attention kept shifting to Ner by my side.


    Was it because she was my wife now? I couldn''t help but be concerned about her mood.


    If you have any doubts, Ner will exin it to you.


    Gibson''s exnation came to an end like that.


    I nodded my head and turned to Ner.


    Then, I extended my hand to her and spoke.


    Lets go.


    Ner alternated her gaze between my hand and my face before slowly reaching out her hand.


    The girl held my fingertips very lightly.


    But that was enough.


    I took the steps toward the forest, and she followed me.


    .


    .


    .


    We moved inward step by step.


    The light began to fade away, hastening its pace and swiftly vanishing, concealing any remnants.


    The moon took its ce.


    Soon, the surroundings grew so dark that nothing could be seen.


    Thud.


    Uh.


    Something caught my foot, and I momentarily lost my bnce.


    I let go of Ner ckwood''s hand.


    "Are you okay?"


    When I turned back to her, a yellow glow shimmered in the darkness.


    As a result, the beauty of her eyes became more prominent.


    I had momentarily forgotten that the werewolves people were not affected by darkness.


    Even in the slum, it was quite difficult to fight the werewolves people because of that feature.


    I''m fine.


    For the first time, I spoke to her casually.


    Ner quietly nodded her head.


    I looked around the unseen surroundings and momentarily sat down in ce.


    Ner wasn''t getting any closer from where she had released my hand.


    ''How should I handle this situation?''


    I knew that she wasn''t particrly inclined toward marriage.


    Come here.


    I spoke to her to initiate a conversation.


    But in the distance, Ner shook her head.


    ''Is it because of the darkness? Or because we''re deep in the forest?''


    ''Is it because there''s no one around?''


    She was more afraid of me than at any other moment.


    Personally, I didn''t quite understand it.


    I hadn''t done anything.


    ...But then again, I knew the disadvantages of the human race, which the other races focused on.


    Since she didn''t know me very well, that was why she was like that.


    Or perhaps she had a prejudice against me because I was a mercenary.


    It was even more amusing that a noble like her had connections to a slum-bornmoner like me but was reluctant to ept it outright.


    I sighed quietly.


    As much as this soul-binding culture could progress more intimately than what others saw, it could also proceed indifferently, like us.


    After contemting for a moment, I spoke.


    Miss ckwood.


    Ner watched me for a long time, slowly nodding her head. I could tell from the way her yellow eyes moved up and down.


    "...I hope you can find a tree for us to kneel together. Honestly, in this darkness, I can''t see well because I''m a human."


    Ner blinked for a moment, then began walking somewhere.


    I made an effort not to fall in the darkness and followed behind her.


    Soon, she came to a stop.


    She hadn''t moved far to find a tree.


    It seemed like she stopped in front of one of therger trees that could be seen around.


    "...Can we do it here?"


    Yes.


    I approached the tree Ner guided me to and ced my hand on it.


    It was a Zelkova tree. It was not particrly big, and it didn''t look particrly healthy either.


    What does the zelkova tree symbolize?


    I asked Ner.


    After a long silence, Ner whispered quietly.


    "...Destined love."


    I nodded and looked at the tree again.


    ''Destiny.''


    ''Dose she thinks our marriage is one of the fates we have to ept?''


    I tapped the tree lightly.


    Although I didn''t know much about the werewolf people''s culture, I wonder if this was correct.


    Still, it was a ceremony called soul binding, so I wondered if it was okay to pick the tree roughly like this.


    ''If she wants a Zelkova tree, wouldnt it be better to choose a slightly stronger and straighter one?''


    But I didnt even worry about it for long.


    In the end, things like rituals didn''t matter at all. It wasn''t like god was watching over.


    Understanding and consideration for each other in our future married life would be even more important.


    From that point of view, I didnt put a toe on the tree Ner had chosen.


    Her emotions were soplex at the moment, and if they were expressed in this way, I had to ept them as one of the things I had to embrace.


    Lets start.


    I kneeled and sat in front of the tree Ner had chosen.


    Ner also kneeled one step away to my right.


    It was said that we had to swear to the moon with the tree as a witness, and fortunately, the moon was visible. It was shining so brightly that there was no room for confusion.


    The next step... was to bind our tails.


    Of course, I didnt have a tail for that.


    The tail is


    When I asked Ner for a moment, something touched my calf.


    When I turned around, Ner''s tail, shining silver under the moonlight, was resting on my calf.


    It seemed that it was most important for us to be connected in some way.


    "...What''s next?"


    "...We will make a vow, looking at the moon, for our future. In our heart."


    A vow. The more she spoke, the easier it was to understand that fact.


    I nodded.


    As it was a ceremony, I followed her actions.


    As she did, I held both of my hands together and closed my eyes.


    Then, I repeated the vow for the future in my mind and swore it.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner felt relieved that lies could somewhat cover up the situation.


    During this soul-binding ceremony, there were things they had to say to each other.


    They had to confess their love and vow to be faithful to each other.


    However, Berg, a human mercenary, was unaware of such werewolves'' customs, so she was able to skip all those procedures.


    Since she had bypassed them, it couldn''t be said that their souls were bound.


    Ner was feelingplex emotions.


    She was still afraid of Berg, but he had never performed any actions that would cause fear.


    She had not yet witnessed any cruelty, strictness, or belittling of women from him.


    He spoke with polite words.


    Of course, the situation in which he would go on a rampage hadnt happened in the first ce.


    If he became her husband, and immediately reveal his true nature like flipping his palms and starting treating her as he pleases and ying with her That would break the alliance between Red mes and ckwood.


    It was said that even in a long-term rtionship, one discovers unknown aspects.


    It was unknown how well he was hiding his true self.


    So she didnt foolishly let go of her guard against him from the beginning.


    ...There were still challenges ahead.


    Once this soul-binding ceremony was over, the first night awaited.


    The moment woulde when she must offer her purity to him.


    Berg already knew that fact, so she didnt even know why he was this calm.


    .


    When Ner thought about the first night, tears welled up in her eyes already.


    She didn''t know how many screams she would let out or how much she would cry.


    She was also afraid of seeing the side of Berg that he had been hiding.


    She didn''t want to give herself to a stranger like him, not her destined partner.


    Nevertheless, there was a glimmer of hope.


    When it came time to kiss, she remembered Berg''s hesitation.


    He was the one who pretended to kiss and only touched her nose.


    She didn''t know if such an expression of affection existed in human culture, but for Ner, it was much easier to bear than a kiss.


    But if by any chance he was pretending and adjusting himself to her preferences.


    If there was no expression of affection like touching noses, and even that was a considerate action towards her.


    ...It created an opportunity to somehow get through the first night.


    Ner had to infuse all her hope into that possibility.


    Ner briefly opened her eyes and nced to the side.


    Berg, with a resolute expression, still had his eyes closed, holding her hands.


    Ner didn''t believe that serious demeanor.


    She had already heard it before.


    There was no way she would live with this person for the rest of her life.


    Ner turned her eyes back to the sky.


    She saw her friend, the bright moon.


    She pondered for a moment on what she could vow or wish for in the future.


    She didn''t need much time.


    Ner wished for the one thing she desired most at the present moment.


    I hope I cane back here again.


    .


    .


    .


    After the ritual ended, Berg stood up from his seat.


    Ner also stood up, following him.


    Her mind waspletely focused on the next step.


    The first night.


    A heavy sense of oppression weighed her down.


    The ring on her left ring finger felt ufortable.


    Lets go back.


    But it was something that could not be postponed. Ner said that and turned her body around.


    "Just a moment."


    And at that moment, Berg pulled out his sword.


    Ner was momentarily startled and copsed into ce.


    Are you okay?


    Berg looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Ner briefly alternated her gaze between the sword and Berg.


    It was terrifying to see arge, scary human mercenary holding a sword.


    Ah.


    Berg seemed to understand her reaction and slowly closed his mouth.


    Without further exnation, he approached the tree where he had just offered his prayers.


    -Swish! Swish!


    He then swung his sword, leaving marks on the tree.


    Afterward, Berg promptly sheathed the sword in its scabbard.


    "...This way, I know in front of which tree I kneeled."


    It was a reason Ner hadn''t even considered.


    She looked at the tree where Berg left marks.


    There were prominent, difficult-to-heal marks.


    Did Berg want tomemorate it, even though she wanted to overlook it?


    Ner looked at Berg again.


    "...Let''s go. Get up."


    He said.


    Ner nodded her head with difficulty.


    The time hade.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 21: First Night (1)

    Chapter 21: First Night (1)


    As we came out of the forest, many people were waiting for us.


    Gibson looked at us as if acknowledging us as a married couple.


    Adam Hyung wore a smile on his face.


    Baran nodded his head in congrattions.


    Gidon simply observed Ner.


    Looking at them, I said, "It''s done."


    Gibson nodded and addressed the crowd.


    "Well then, let''s head back."


    Ner, standing by my side, lowered her head.


    "... Once we see off the newlyweds, our role will beplete."


    ****


    This time, I positioned Ner in front of me.


    There was also a desire to protect her from the numerous mercenaries following us.


    Everyone threw mischievous jokes, and each time I heard those jokes, I could see Ner''s tail wagging even more.


    From my perspective, those pranks didn''t cross the line, but to Ner, they seemed ufortable to hear.


    ''Different cultures, different social statuses...'' There was a mountain of things to understand.


    Ner soon stopped in front of a door.


    It was a room where we would spend the night.


    Amidst that unfamiliar feeling, even my heart swayed.


    This was the ce where we would truly be a married couple.


    Uniting our bodies and leaving marks on each other deeper than mere rings.


    The fact that Ner would be my first experience would never change, even until death, and it would be the same for Ner.


    It was about sharing a once-in-a-lifetime experience with each other.


    Ner stood in front of the door for a prolonged period.


    She didn''t budge.


    As I looked at her, I reached out behind her and opened the door.


    There was no point in continuing to stand here.


    Since she would hesitate anyway, I gently nudged Ner into the open room.


    "Ugh...!"


    She resisted me for a moment but eventually walked inside, weakly.


    After safely sheltering her, I looked at the people who followed behind me and spoke.


    "Now everyone should return."


    Mischievous sounds of sighs andughter followed once again.


    Members of the ckwood family nced at our mercenaries with slight unease, then turned away.


    As they dispersed, Baran also led the rest of the group.


    Only Adam Hyung stayed for a moment and looked at me...


    Once again, with those apologetic eyes.


    I clicked my tongue and lightly pushed his face with the palm of my hand.


    "Hey, this is for you, Hyung...!"


    "G-Go now. Rest."


    Since Hyung couldn''t bring himself to move, I pondered for a while and whispered as if holding my breath.


    I uttered empty words to put him at ease.


    "I like her because she''s pretty. So, stop being sorry and leave.


    Huh?


    Adam Hyungs expression straightened out like never before.


    "Did you really...?"


    "Yes, so just go."


    He started nodding slowly.


    Even a faint smile also formed on his lips.


    "Got it, Berg. I''ll go then."


    As I watched Hyung turn around, I entered the room and closed the door.


    -Thud.


    Then, as if the world had been severed,plete silence filled the air.


    ...The silence was so profound that even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    In a corner of the dimly lit room, a small candle flickered.


    The candle swayed as it burned, creating a gentle sound.


    I could see Ner''s silhouette shimmering.


    The fragrance of blooming flowers from the scented candle filled the room.


    Every element in the room seemed to foreshadow the forting actions.


    The atmosphere was differentpared to when only the two of us remained in the forest.


    Ner had somehow weakly seated herself on the bed.


    Her tail hung down, scattered randomly on the bed.


    ''Did she ept it too?''


    I couldn''t read her mind, and her expression was not visible, so I couldn''t tell.


    Nevertheless, I had to proceed with the final stage of our marriage.


    As a man, I had a duty.


    With a long sigh, I took off my clothes slowly.


    One sleeve at a time, I took off my coat.


    Soon, I hung the coat I had removed on a nearby chair.


    Ner didn''t move.


    I also slowly organized the clothes that had beenyered on me one by one.


    Perhaps it was a formal attire, as there were certainly numerousyers.


    Even during that time, Ner remained motionless.


    No words were exchanged, and there was no movement.


    I removed the final upper garment.


    My upper body was exposed.


    A slight cold air passed over me.


    At the same time, Ner''s yellow eyes briefly looked at me.


    A short silence followed.


    I blinked for a moment, realizing that it could be more awkward if we continued like this.


    That was why, with a strained throat due to the morning training, I slowly approached her.


    -H-hup... Huh...


    And soon after, she began to shed tears like little droplets.


    Huh?


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner tried to hold it back, but she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing.


    As soon as Berg, the human mercenary, began to undress, her heart trembled with fear, and her breath stopped when she saw his bare body.


    Tears followed as she watched him approach, loosening his tie.


    Numerous scars. Well-defined muscles...


    It was clear to Ner that if he had the intention, she wouldnt be able to resist him.


    She had to offer her body to someone she didn''t love.


    Until the moment she entered this room, Ner had a n.


    To have a rational conversation with him without shedding tears.


    And to make a request that she knew was unreasonable.


    Not to take away her purity... To tell him that there was a destined partner for her.


    But all those words transformed into something unspeakable due to the fear of retaliation.


    She already understood that expressing such absurd thoughts served no purpose. Not only would it invalidate all the rituals of the day, but it might also provoke him.


    Ner had heard that there were also humans who took pleasure in viting women who resist.


    She had heard that some people derived pleasure from witnessing the distorted expressions of women.


    She couldn''t be certain that Berg, with his sarcastic and cruel demeanor towards women, wasn''t one of those individuals.


    But now, all of those things had be futile.


    She had shed tears.


    She didn''t know how he would perceive those tears, but she was certain it would be negative.


    Ner hastily wiped her tears with both hands, but unfortunately, her eyes remained wet.


    "J-just... wait... h-hup... g-give me... a little more time..."


    Berg stiffened and slowly moved closer.


    "Uh... Ugh...!"


    Ner crawled backward on the bed until she reached the wall, with no way to escape.


    She couldn''t even bring herself to look at Berg. She was too terrified to witness his expression, too afraid to confirm it.


    Ner could sense that Berg, who was approaching her, was reaching out his hand.


    In the end, she tightly closed her eyes.


    Tap.


    ?


    Then, something light was ced on her leg.


    Ner struggled to open her eyes and confirm what it was.


    It was a white cloth.


    Perplexed, Ner looked up as Berg spoke.


    Wipe away your tears.


    Immediately, Berg shifted his body and gently sat on the bed. He didn''te any closer.


    Instead, he let out a long sigh.


    Haaah


    Ner was anxious but looked at him carefully.


    She couldn''t even lift the cloth ced on her knees.


    "I''ll not let go of my words. We''re a couple now."


    He said.


    Ner was making an effort toprehend this bewildering situation.


    Berg was sitting on the bed with his elbow resting on his knee.


    She couldn''t tell what he was thinking as he let out another long sigh.


    Then, he slightly turned his head and asked a sudden question.


    "...It''s said that the Werewolves only love one person for a lifetime... Is it true?"


    Ner pondered for a long time, wondering about the intention behind the question, but couldn''t find an answer.


    In the end, despite being scared of the numerous scars on his back, she slowly nodded her head.


    Y-Yes.


    Not all members of the werewolf race adhered to this, but generally, they focused their love on one individual.


    Ner, too, had kept her heart devoted to loving only one person.


    Berg remained silent for a prolonged period, revealing no thoughts, as the wind whispered through the window with a natural sound.


    ''What was he thinking?''


    Berg stayed still for a while.


    The wind rustled through the window, creating a natural sound.


    "...Then, it must be equally difficult to like someone else."


    After a long silence, Berg threw the question nonchntly. Ner couldn''t discern his intentions, but answering truthfully didn''t seem harmful at all.


    Ner cautiously nodded her head again.


    Berg chuckled.


    "...But if someone suddenly tells you to mix your body with someone you don''t even like, of course, you''d naturally dislike it."


    Even during the previous dinner, she had sensed it to some extent, but there was nothing to be afraid of in Berg''s behavior.


    Whether it was a consideration or an act, it made her feel foolish for being scared like this.


    Ner felt that a momentary opportunity hade.


    She tightly held the dress she hadn''t even taken off yet and spoke to him.


    "...Haaa... I...I don''t want to..."


    "...I don''t have the intention to force you either."


    With his response, Ner felt a heavy burden lifting from her chest.


    As if her blocked airway had opened, a tingling sense of relief spread through her body.


    Tears streamed down her face once again.


    Ner used the back of her hand to wipe away the tears.


    The cloth Berg had handed her still remained on her knees.


    Looking at her like that, Berg said.


    "...We became entangled due to our circumstances, but whether you like it or not, we''re a couple now. I don''t want to start off on the wrong foot. I don''t want to spend our lives... hating each other."


    Ner managed to calm her tears somehow. She lifted her shoulders intermittently and took a deep breath.


    She hadn''t expected Berg, who she had feared, to say such things.


    "...How long does it take for the werewolves to like someone...?"


    His words sounded like a grace period.


    Ner swallowed her saliva and recited a number that momentarily came to her mind.


    "...One year... Ah, two years..."


    It took a long time for the werewolves to fall in love, but there wasn''t a specific number that existed.


    Even so, Ner intentionally mentioned a specific time, naturally harboring an intention.


    However, Berg shook his head.


    "...No"


    Yes?


    "It''s too long."


    In an instant, Ner held her breath. Her heart sank.


    Her ears trembled as she turned towards him.


    "...But...but...still..."


    "A few dayster, our troops will go into battle. They will fight for their lives. Some will get injured... Some will die. It''s difficult for me to have you by my side, crying every day, after they went through all of that... It''s inconvenient," Berg said.


    Berg slowly turned his upper body.


    Ner locked eyes with him.


    His gaze seemed somewhat sad.


    "I know. I understand. In the end, we''re tied together because of our circumstances. You probably can''t love me yet. It must be scary and unpleasant. But..."


    "But, we''re staking our lives. Even for the sake of myrades, it''s inconvenient to have you like this. Members should be proud to ept you. You have to prove that their life is worth it."


    "Of course, I''m not telling you to smile by my side every day. But still, distancing yourself from me too much bes a problem. Being happy next to me was not a condition of our contract, but..."


    Berg, as if deep in thought, tightly closed his lips before speaking.


    "...I''ll make a promise."


    Yes?


    I am also aware of thebels attached to our race. There will be resistance to the human race, and I know that interspecies marriage will be as embarrassing as it was unexpected.


    Ner had her own reservations, of course, but what bothered her more was the fact that she couldn''t connect with her destined partner.


    Having endured a lifetime of suffering alone, she had been waiting for the hand of salvation toe, only to find herself faced with another arduous path.


    But Berg continued speaking.


    "It will undoubtedly be difficult in the future... With different cultures, there will be moments when we don''t understand each other."


    "But I won''t do things that you would hate. After all, I am now... your husband. I''ll stand by your side."


    Ner was confused at Bergs much friendlier appearance than she expected.


    Where did the cruel person go?


    The one who hated women?


    Human race which was said to be in heat while time?


    The mercenary who enjoyed debauchery?


    Among the many words used to describe him, not a single one could exin the man before her.


    For the first time, Ner saw the true face of Berg. Compared to any other appearance she had witnessed, his current self seemed devoid of any pretense.


    So, dont be afraid of me anymore. Therefore


    Berg slowly rose from the bed and reached out his hand.


    Ner quietly observed as he approached.


    There was still fear stemming from his approach itself, but she had nowhere else to run.


    His subsequent actions were incredibly gentle.


    His hand enveloped hers.


    She could feel his warm touch.


    So hide your feelings for us. Endure it. At the very least, do that much."


    It was a sincere and polite request. It was the plea of someone who cherished their loved one.


    In the end, he even spoke with a smile.


    "...And if you keep acting like this, Adam Hyung will start to get annoyed."


    Ner looked down at her hand, embraced by Berg''s.


    His hand was rough, but it didn''t elicit as much aversion as it had throughout the day.


    Of course, even this was one thing she didnt want to do.


    She wanted to keep her body as clean as possible for her destined partner.


    Nevertheless, perhaps Berg''s heartfelt request as a person was being conveyed.


    For some reason, it felt like her heart was being transmitted through his touch.


    Ner stood still for a while and asked quietly.


    Pretending to be goodActingYou mean? Until I Like you?


    "As long as we''re alone, you can behave however you want."


    Once again, she gathered her courage.


    "...What if I nevere to love you?"


    It was a response tinged with a faint conscience.


    Already, Ner had been looking only at her destined partner.


    Betraying him, dismantling the mercenary group, simply reverting the contract, and paying the price to leave... Ner had thought of leaving Berg someday.


    She didn''t want to wait for a love that would nevere.


    Berg did not answer right away.


    His upright shoulders seemed to droop slightly.


    And then, he spoke.


    "...I hope that doesn''t happen."


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 22: First Night (2)

    Chapter 22: First Night (2)


    "...I hope that doesn''t happen."


    It wasn''t just an empty statement.


    Did I want Ner''s love?


    ...It wasn''t that, not yet.


    However, I didn''t want to be devoid of love from my lifelongpanion.


    It wasn''t something I could control, though.


    Nevertheless, I never forgot from the beginning. That this marriage wasn''t for my own happiness.


    It was for the future of the mercenary group.


    From the start, it didn''t make sense for the mercenary group to risk their lives for my personal happiness.


    To me, it was just a role given to me.


    To ensure the stability and cohesion of the Red mes, keeping Ner ckwood settled was essential.


    After the war, it became even more crucial for the ckwood family to support us.


    Of course, by subduing monsters alone, they would umte a significant debt, but... to put it harshly, keeping Ner as a hostage would solidify that fact even more.


    So even if the marriage with Ner wasn''t filled with joy and didn''t develop into a supportive rtionship, there seemed to be no other option.


    That was why I didnt want that future.


    Regardless of who the other person was, I wanted a happy marriage rather than a sad married life.


    Besides that, this was just an assumption.


    Maybe eventually she would like me too.


    I could find myself falling for her as well.


    No one could say anything about the future.


    There were instances when one would passionately love someone only to part ways unreasonably.


    Sometimes an annoying person became an irreceable brother.


    All I needed to do was put in my own efforts.


    I looked at Ner, who was still rigid.


    Fortunately, she must have sensed the sincerity in my words because she no longer held her guard up against me as before.


    It felt akin to taming a stray cat.


    Taking my time, I slowly approached her.


    Even her tail, which had been standing upright, had rxed slightly.


    I picked up the cloth I had ced on her rigid knees.


    Ner observed my actions with a slow gaze.


    It was quite a peculiar situation.


    Despite her intense rejection of me, she showed no inclination to harm me.


    Perhaps she held me in high regard.


    Despite being hated by her brothers, she sacrificed herself for her family.


    Despite those sacrifices, she disyed no willingness to surrender herself to a stranger.


    It felt like I was gradually getting to know the woman named Ner ckwood.


    Slowly, I lifted the cloth toward her eyes.


    For some reason, I felt the urge to wipe away her tears, even if just a little.


    ''Is it because we became a married couple?''


    Couples hug each other, Couplesfort each other I didn''t know if it was due to the words that had grazed my ears and left a mark.


    ...But thinking that even this small act might burden her, I ended up handing the cloth directly to her.


    Ner stared at the cloth I handed her for a long time.


    I let out a long sigh.


    The conversation ended here.


    "...Let''s rest now."


    With that, I slowlyid down on the bed.


    The bed wasrger than the one I usually slept in.


    "You''ve had a busy day."


    Ner was still on her knees, staring at me, without wiping her tears.


    I closed my eyes because it seemed like she would continue to tense up if I kept looking at her for no reason.


    Then, I shared the thoughts that had suddenly crossed my mind.


    By the way, Im just saying this because Im sure there will be questions.


    "Just say that we had a rtionship."


    "...It''ll be easier for you too."


    Ner stopped and nodded her head.


    Perhaps it would be easier for her to go along with a lie, rather than actually having a rtionship.


    I opened my eyes and confirmed her affirmation.


    "And if possible, call me Berg from tomorrow onwards."


    There seemed to be some resistance within Ner, as she remained rigid.


    I had more words to say, but I let them go.


    "...Sleep well."


    I bid my final farewell.


    There was no need to put on the upper garment again.


    The ufortable ceremonial attire for the lower body had already been removed, leaving onlyfortable clothing.


    It was a good condition for falling asleep.


    I took a deep breath and gradually released the tension in my body.


    As I was making efforts to fall asleep, Ner rose from the bed and began to remove the ufortable ceremonial attire one by one.


    Soon, like me, she stood there, dressed infortable clothes... and slowly climbed back into bed.


    She distanced herself from me, ced a pillow between us, and curled up to sleep.


    The long day came to an end like that.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner ended her day by closing her eyes.


    Contrary to her expectation of it being the worst day of her life, nothing terrible happened.


    She remained unharmed and preserved her innocence.


    It was to the extent that one would wonder how she could be so fortunate.


    Even if she were to share it with others, they wouldn''t believe it.''


    That she had married the vice-captain of the human mercenary corps and retained her purity on their first night.


    She couldn''t even believe it herself.


    To be honest, even she had no intention of denying that Berg was handsome.


    So she thought he would be someone to enjoy sexual acts with many women and would expect the same from her, but she didn''t expect him to be considerate of her feelings like this.


    Of course, she didn''t know yet.


    Since there were already partners avable to satisfy his sexual desires, she might not have to do them herself.


    She had heard that he disliked women, but that was separate from enjoying thepany of women.


    Perhaps her father''s words were true.


    He might also be cautious of the ckwood family and not treat her lightly.


    ...But even so, she was grateful for his consideration.


    Of course, this consideration alone didn''t magically make Berg likable.


    Ner''s heart was still filled with her grandmother''s words.


    The words about how challenging it may be, but she mustn''t miss her destined partner.


    Words she had tried to suppress but ultimately expressed.


    Perhaps even this could be an ordeal to approach her destined partner.


    Being able to maintain my purity even now may be a revtion that one day she would meet the person of her destiny and fall in love.


    The heavy burden on her heart had be much lighter.


    The pressure that had been weighing her down, making her suffer, disappeared in an instant with Berg''s proposal.


    Ner slowly opened her eyes in the darkness and looked at Berg, who was sleeping next to her.


    Until now, it was his face that she couldn''t properly look at due to fear.


    Even if she did manage to nce at it, she quickly averted her gaze after just a few seconds.


    But now she could see it properly.


    There was no need to be afraid. Berg was sound asleep with his eyes closed.


    While looking at his face like that, Ner discovered a few things.


    It didn''t appear as terrifying as she had imagined.


    It seemed like she was mistaken because of his sharp eyes.


    The scars might have contributed to that intimidating aura.


    The uneasiness in Ner''s heart might have amplified his intimidating presence.


    However, if she judged him solely based on his sleeping face, he appeared gentle to the point of being docile.


    He was undeniably handsome, though it didn''t stir her heart.


    Ner immediately felt a wave of fatigue.


    Perhaps it was because the tension had been released.


    It had truly been a long day.


    She had worried too much.


    She closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep within seconds.


    She wanted to fall asleep warmly under the nket... but she was afraid of pulling the nket and waking up Berg, so Ner ended up lightly covering herself with the tail and closed her eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    - Chirp chirp.


    Ner opened her eyes.


    The world had already brightened.


    How long had she been sleeping? The sun was high up in the sky.


    It felt like the umted side effects of not being able to sleep due to anxiety all this time hit her all at once.


    She woke up with a refreshing feeling, as if she had finally had a good rest.


    However, at the same time, her heart sank slightly.


    The idea that Berg would treat her kindly didn''t be so familiar right away.


    So she slowly raised her upper body.


    -Swish.


    The nket that had been covering her, she didn''t know since when, slipped down.


    ...Did Berg cover her?


    It was a question she didnt know the answer to.


    Ner looked around restlessly.


    There was no one in the room.


    Berg had already disappeared.


    ****


    "Faster!"


    The Red mes was finishing their final training, raising a dusty wind.


    Since tactics, individual swordsmanship, and equestrian training no longer held any meaning, they were pushing their physical training to the extreme.


    In many cases, the difference between being able to run one more step or not was the difference between life and death.


    At the training ground, the members were constantly running in the same ce.


    I was watching it from the sidelines.


    This was truly the end.


    After this, the Red mes had to focus solely on recovery.


    I had to recover and start hunting the leader.


    While cracking the whip to motivate the members, Adam Hyung approached me.


    So far, he had only shown a sinister smile, but hadnt asked any embarrassing questions.


    So now something wasing.


    Ber-


    "-Later. We''re in the middle of training."


    Adam Hyung smirked.


    You know what Im going to ask you forter. I wanted to talk about the training."


    "...Shawn! Don''t fall behind!"


    Vice Vice-captain! Sa... Save... Ugh...!"


    "Instead of saying that, keep running!"


    Adam Hyung didn''t say anything in response to my nonsense.


    He just came over to me silently and stood still.


    He stared in the direction I was looking.


    And he just stood there silently.


    "Well... The weather''s nice."


    Just staring nkly like this, he was making fun of me.


    I was trying my best to hold back my smile at how foolish and ridiculous he was.


    Laughing would mean losing.


    -Thud.


    When I didn''t react at all, Hyung pushed me with his shoulder.


    I still didnt react.


    Hey.


    "Hey, you. Hyung is calling you."


    Why?


    "...Why, you ask."


    So?


    In the end, he asked.


    I let out a wry smile. Hyungughed out loud too, finally making a big noise.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>You can read the author''s first work here: https://.readingpia.me/series/why-are-you-bing-viin-again-novel</strong>


    <strong>Happy Reading!!</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 24: Building Honor (1)

    Chapter 24: Building Honor (1)


    The members of Red mes gathered together, engaging in conversation.


    "Did such a thing really happen?"


    While discussing what to do with Gidon, who would also participate in the subjugation tomorrow, I recounted a past incident.


    The story of the argument with Gidon over Ner.


    Baran reacted strongly to the story.


    "I thought highly of Gidon nim... But this won''t do. Well, after all, he is a noble young master, as expected..."


    "If it won''t do, what will you do about it?"


    Iughed at Baran''s words.


    "Opportunities wille, Vice-captain. Just wait."


    "Perhaps on the battlefield-"


    "--I won''t take it lightly even if it means risking my life, no matter how much I dislike it."


    "...Anyway, it might be better for Gidon to stay away from us because of that."


    As we continued the conversation, I noticed Adam Hyung maintaining a peculiar silence.


    Hyung?


    Upon hearing that Gidon and I had fought, he quickly put on a serious expression. Perhaps, after living together and protecting each other for seven years, there were certain aspects he was more sensitive to. He seemed ready to fight Gidon at any moment.


    "...But still, Gidon did apologize first and leave."


    However, since only Gidon offered the apology, there was no justification.


    Adam Hyung nodded in response to my words.


    After sighing for a while and blinking his eyes, he changed the subject.


    "...Alright. If it''s a resolved issue, there''s no need to dwell on it further. Let''s summarize the n onest time and disband."


    I nodded and looked out the window, gazing at the sky.


    Indeed, the day wasing to an end.


    It was almost time to conclude the afternoon meeting.


    I thought it would be better to go back and get ready for bed with Ner.


    Adam Hyung spoke to the subordinates.


    "There are four leaders in total. Our first target is the ''Draig'' found in the northwest forest."


    Among the leaders, Draig was thergest creature.


    It was a gigantic monstrous creature that walked on all fours.


    An average Draig would be as tall as six adult men lined up in a row and would weigh about the same as 200 men stacked together.


    It was blunt, but its destructive power and the damage it caused in the surrounding area were considerable.


    However, the Draigs residing in ckwood were exceptionallyrger than normal.


    It was the most dangerous leader in this subjugation operation, and therefore, it became the primary target to be subjugated - to strike when Red mes suffered the least damage.


    Everyone is familiar with Draig subjugation, so its okay, but As you know, the problem with this one is the size. There seem to be quite a few monsters that have been attracted and eroded. It''s more serious because we haven''t suppressed them for a long time. We need to clear out the monsters in the forest before leading the leader to the open field."


    Adam Hyung exined, and everyone nodded in agreement


    "Krian, you have to do well. The more monsters you drive away, the easier it will be for Berg."


    "I understand," Krian replied.


    "When the leader is led to the open field... Berg and Baran will take care of it from there. Afterward, we''ll continue advancing north in the ckwood territory, capturing any leaders we encounter along the way. The only concern this time is the Draigs in the northwest. Let''s prioritize that. If everything goes smoothly, it should take two days. But if Red mes suffers significant damage, we should expect it tost three days."


    As everyone focused on the map Adam Hyung held, they absorbed the n.


    "In case of any injuries, seek out Theodore. He should be on the western side of the battlefield unless he''s unavable. In that case, use your judgment."


    Everyone responded with determined answers to Adam Hyung''s words.


    Hyung pondered for a moment while looking at the map before stating, "I believe we''ve covered all the important aspects."


    Adam Hyung pped his hands, invigorating the atmosphere. They had already discussed all the crucial points.


    He then expressed his anticipation.


    "I''ve heard that the werewolf people are highly skilled in medicine and magic, so we should look forward to that. ckwood has agreed to treat all the wounded this time."


    Baran joined in, lightening the mood. He released his serious expression and let out a deep sigh.


    Our vice-captain won''t have to worry even if he gets hurt."


    I looked at Baran with confusion, wondering what he meant.


    A mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    "You have a wife. I recently heard that all the werewolf women learn medicine for their husbands. I envy them."


    I clicked my tongue.


    After hearing such remarks all day, I had nothing to retort now.


    Lightughter broke out here and there.


    "Let''s call it a day."


    I said, trying to escape their teasing.


    However, Adam Hyung had an unyielding sense of humor.


    "Oh, dear, your wife isn''t going anywhere. Already longing to be back with your wife..."


    "I never knew our vice-captain could be this romantic."


    I let out a sigh and stood up from my seat.


    Baran and Adam Hyung began tough together. As I approached the door, Adam Hyung spoke.


    Go, Berg. Ill see you tomorrow.


    Yes.


    Get a good rest.


    I also looked at the subordinates and said,


    "Everyone, get some good rest."


    Except for Hyung, everyone responded in unison.


    ****


    The meeting had concluded, but I was preparing for the uing situation.


    Today, I happened to be protecting Ner.


    At that time, I thought it was the right thing to do... but in reality, I hadn''t considered Ner''s perspective in my actions.


    By opposing her brothers, I may have unintentionally made things more difficult for Ner.


    Perhaps it would have been better to resolve the situation through conversation and gently guide Ner out of it.


    I always found myself regretting things after they were over.


    I let out a sigh.


    Standing in front of the shared room with Ner, I pondered for a moment on what to do.


    I


    At that moment, a soft voice came from behind.


    When I turned around, Ner was standing there.


    Ner?


    She flinched at my call.


    Only after speaking did I realize the awkwardness of the situation.


    It was the first time I had called her by name. It felt strange, but there was no way to take back what I had said. So, I continued.


    "Weren''t you inside?"


    Ner shook her head hesitantly.


    Then?


    She didn''t say anything about that. Instead, she changed the subject and asked,


    Have you Eaten?


    Her voice was trembling a bit.


    However, it was definitely much better than the previous day. Yesterday, she couldn''t even make eye contact with me.


    But now, she looked at me directly. She spoke to me. She asked if I had eaten.


    It seemed that helping her and enjoying waterfall together earlier in the day, had made a difference.


    For some reason, a smile appeared on my face.


    I had put in the effort and asked her to act, but I didn''t expect her to change so quickly.


    Ner turned her head slightly instead of smiling.


    I answered her.


    "I haven''t eaten."


    She closed her mouth again after that response. This time, it was my turn to ask.


    Have you eaten?


    She also shook her head.


    "We haven''t... reached mealtime yet."


    "When does ckwood have dinner?"


    A momentary darkness clouded Ner''s eyes.


    She remained silent for a while before speaking.


    "...Family members will soon..."


    I frowned at that strange answer.


    "Family members?"


    After that I


    I was speechless at her words.


    My expression began to slightly furrow.


    "Was it always like this?"


    Silence approached with an affirmative tone.


    Was she saying that she had been having meals alone all this time?


    I knew she was disliked by her family, but I didn''t realize it was to this extent.


    In that distant statement, I couldn''t even fathom the depth of loneliness she must have experienced.


    As a noble heiress with a beautiful appearance, I thought she had been cherished more than anyone else.


    But perhaps she had a painful past that was even more severe than anyone could imagine.


    I couldn''t manage my expression properly.


    After struggling for a long time, there was only one question I blurted out.


    "...Are you not on good terms with your siblings?"


    I already knew the answer, but it seemed like something I needed to hear through her.


    Ner nodded with a darker expression, as if feeling ashamed. Even though it wasn''t her fault, she carried herself as if she were a criminal.


    "...But isn''t that too much?"


    I couldn''t hold back and asked.


    But Ner shook her head again.


    "Ah, it''s... my choice to avoid..."


    ...my older brothers and sister


    With each word she spoke, a glimpse of her life unfolded.


    She must have experienced torment to the extent that she had no choice but to avoid them.


    If she had experienced the same torment during meals, like she did earlier that morning, it was natural that she wouldn''t want to eat together with them.


    I didn''t necessarily want to pry into her past, but I couldn''t suppress the ufortable emotions that arose with the questions.


    What about the father-inw?


    Even if the other siblings were like that, how even Gibson could treat her in such a way. After all, he was her father.


    But it turned out to be my misunderstanding, as Ner vehemently shook her head.


    "Ah, my father asionally had meals with me. He didn''t say anything, but..."


    Its rare, but he also intervenedand recently too


    Ner paused as if recalling something and then closed her mouth.


    I silently watched her in that state.


    Haah.


    The more I got to know her, the more I understood the sense of rejection she expressed towards me.


    How could she not feel that way after living a life of loneliness and being sold to someone she didn''t even love? To someone who wasn''t even of the same race?


    But ultimately, there was nothing I could do.


    If I thought that today''s confrontation with Gidon might have been a burden to Ner, then I couldn''t afford to worsen my rtionship with her other siblings in the future.


    So, it seemed like a better choice to turn my attention away from her siblings and focus on treating Ner well, who was right in front of me.


    There might have been sympathy involved, but if I didn''t take care of my wife, who else would?


    "...Let''s go."


    I said, breaking the silence.


    Yes?


    Doubt appeared on Ner''s face.


    I didn''t want Ner to have a meal here if she didn''t want to.


    In this mansion that had always been filled with wounds, where she had always been alone, I didn''t want to feed her.


    Once again, I grabbed her wrist.


    It might be a bit rude, but it would be good for her to experience this side of things as well.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner looked down at her own wrist.


    Until just now, it was the wrist that Berg had firmly grabbed.


    After hearing her circumstances, he didn''t ask for her opinion and led her to the campsite of the Red mes.


    And inside one of the tents in the camp, sitting in front of a board that reced a table, Berg was waiting for the food he had ordered his subordinates to bring.


    At first, Ner felt a secret fear about being led here by him without a word. However, as she watched him order the food and quietly seat her, her heart began to feel at ease.


    Gradually, Ner started to understand that this could be Berg''s way of showing consideration.


    He consoled her not with words but with actions.


    It was the same with the waterfall, and it was the same now.


    As soon as he heard her say that she doesnt normally eat with her family, Berg took her out to that ce.


    It was as if he was telling her not to stay in that lonely ce anymore.


    Once again, she looked down at her wrist, recalling the moment when his warm and rough hand tightly held onto it.


    However, she couldn''t understand why she didn''t dislike the moment he forcefully led her.


    "Theodore, Krian, stop gawking and leave."


    Ner observed Berg as he sighed.


    She cautiously raised her head and looked around.


    Through the gap, she could see numerous soldiers outside, and sitting next to the table were two men named Theodore and Krian.


    However, even with Berg''s words, Theodore didn''t move and only raised his chin in response


    Ner had heard rumors that Berg was a man feared even by hisrades, yet hisrades seemed at ease in his presence.


    She recalled Berg''s request from the previous day and made an effort not to look gloomy.


    I cant believe the vice-captain is already being nice to women like this.


    "Just go. Stop talking nonsense."


    She wondered how Berg usually treats women for such words to keeping up?


    Ner didnt know how to take that fact.


    Should she be afraid that he was treating her differently from his usual self, or should she be grateful for being treated specially?


    "It''s hard to believe no matter how much I look at it."


    As Theodore muttered with a sigh, Ners eyes turned to him.


    Sensing Ner''s gaze, Theodore smiled and began to exin.


    The vice-captain really hated women. No one could even touch a finger of him-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Krian, who was standing beside Theodore, unexpectedly hit him on the head.


    -Smack!


    "-Hey, you idiot! What if you say something like that!"


    "Krian, you leave too. Don''t make it ufortable."


    Berg interjected.


    There seemed to be a part of Krian that was trying to show consideration to prevent misunderstandings, but for Ner, his violence was the more surprising aspect.


    Startled by the sound of Theodore''s head being hit, Ner flinched and jumped slightly. And seeing such a startled appearance, Berg smiled softly.


    It was bing increasingly difficult for Ner to look at him whenever heughed. She was still unfamiliar with other people''s smiles.


    Krian looked at Ner again and spoke.


    "It wasn''t that the vice-captain hated women... He had his own standards. The vice-captain didn''t enjoy thepany of women until he met you, Ner."


    Berg stood up from his seat, interrupting the conversation.


    Ah! Vice-captain!


    "Just a moment! I''ll be right there!"


    Theodore and Krian quickly got up in a panic.


    The members standing outsideughed out loud.


    Berg immediately chased away the remaining officers and remained alone in the tent with Nehr.


    However, Ner couldn''t help but ponder the story she had just heard from the man named Krian.


    Was it true that Berg distanced himself from women before she appeared?


    If that was the case, it wasn''t that Berg hated women... He just didn''t enjoy femininity.


    Could she be the first woman Berg treats kindly?


    ...For some reason, that thought didn''t feel unpleasant.


    Looking up at Berg again, she caught his gaze. He casually asked her a question.


    Do you like meat?


    "Huh?"


    "I asked my subordinates to grill some meat... I wanted to make sure it''s okay."


    Ner liked meat. It was one of her favorites after pie.


    So she nodded her head slightly.


    Yes. I like meat.


    Upon hearing that, Berg also nodded as if relieved.


    Soon, Ner realized that Berg intended to resume the silence. However, she still had something to say, something she should have said much earlier.


    Berg?


    She called his name for the first time.


    His name felt unfamiliar as it rolled off her lips.


    In response to her words, Berg turned his head and showed interest.


    Would he keep looking at her like this if she continued to utter his name, "Berg"?


    Setting aside her idle thoughts, Ner spoke.


    "...Thank... you."


    It was a word filled with mixed gratitudefor the fatigue, for the dinner, for not trying to console her or pry into her past.


    Nehr felt heat rising in her face.


    But Berg, the person in question, just nodded briefly as if it was nothing.


    We are a couple.


    Berg''s response made Ner''s feelings inexplicably agitated.


    It was the same emotion she felt at the waterfall.


    "...And you can let go of your formalities."


    It was an odd situation where amoner was telling a noble to speakfortably.


    After that, silence fell again.


    However, to Ner, this silence now didn''t feel as awkward as it should have been.


    Was it because she had said everything she wanted to say?


    ''...This shouldn''t be happening...''


    Ner thought to herself.


    The calm atmosphere she shared with him already felt toofortable from the start.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 25: Building Honor (2)

    Chapter 25: Building Honor (2)


    In the pre-dawn, before the sun had risen, my eyes opened naturally.


    Today was a day of battle.


    Vague noisesing from outside indicated that it was different from the usual day.


    It was a subjugation battle that I had experienced countless times, yet the tension was different each time.


    Especially when I contemted the possibility of losing all myrades in one fell swoop.


    Nevertheless, this pressure was a challenge I must ultimately ovee.


    I rose from my seat as usual and prepared to go out.


    Adjusting my shoulders and loosening my neck, I retrieved the sword I had left in the corner of the room and fastened it to my waist before setting off.


    "...Are you leaving now?"


    At that time, a voice came from behind.


    When I turned around to the unfamiliar sound, Ner was gazing at me from behind the pillow ced in the center of the bed, her upper body propped halfway up.


    For some reason, I didnt expect her to wake up.


    In fact, I hadn''t intended to disturb her sleep.


    It seemed that there was little to be said between us.


    "...Yes."


    Silence filled the air.


    Suddenly, I found myself envisioning what she might say to meter if our rtionship were to improve.


    Would our parting be imbued with more emotion if we were in a loving bond?


    Shelving those futile thoughts, I redirected my attention and turned away once again.


    cing my hand on the door, I exerted force.


    "...Hey."


    Ner called out to me once more.


    Why?


    She hesitated for a while.


    It seemed like she was trying to say something, but she couldn''t make a decision.


    I had no intention of pressuring her.


    Thats


    So


    After giving her some time and seeing that she still couldn''t speak, I decided to speak up.


    I didnt have enough time today. No matter how much preparation I had done, there were things I had to do when I got there.


    Ill be back.


    Ner nodded faintly at those words.


    With that, I turned around and made my way outside.


    <strong>****</strong>


    On the way to the campsite, I witnessed some peculiar behaviors.


    Several pairs of werewolf couples were outside their houses.


    Here and there, simple magic spells were being performed.


    I knew that the werewolves were skilled inbat, medicine, and magic, but I didn''t expect it to be thismon.


    Every visible couple was engaged in this practice.


    The men supported their wives, while the women ced their hands on the men''s backs.


    In that state, orange-colored lights were extracted from the muttering womens bodies and entered the bodies of the men who touched them.


    Despite my familiarity with werewolves, this was the first time I had encountered such a phenomenon.


    At that moment, someone spoke from behind.


    "They are sharing their ''Ki''. For the husbands going into battle."


    When I turned around, Gidon was approaching me. Adam Hyung was also standing next to him.


    Seeing me pause at the unfamiliar word "Ki," Gidon spoke.


    "...I believe the vice-captain must have received it as well."


    There was a faint smirk in his expression.


    I could clearly sense that he knew Ner and I didn''t participate in such rituals.


    I looked at Adam Hyung.


    I didn''t want him to worry about my rtionship with Ner.


    Perhaps this was what Ner was hesitantly trying to convey in the morning.


    I didn''t have a long conversation with Gidon.


    We only exchanged nces.


    "Captain Adam, I''m going to check on my soldiers now."


    "Yes. See youter."


    As Gidon left first and bid farewell to Adam, I watched his retreating figure.


    Adam Hyung slowly walked toward me and spoke.


    "...I''ve had a long conversation with Gidon about the operation."


    He is definitely quick to understand. He observes the situation seriously and offers advice...Despite our hostilities, our objectives align."


    "...So, while he may not engage in futile actions, skirmishes will likely continue."


    Hyung looked at my silent expression and added.


    "...Berg, don''t do anything foolish."


    I looked at Hyung with curiosity.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s written all over your face. Anyway... you have a subtle temperament that easily gets irritated."


    No you have that?


    I didn''t strongly deny Hyung''s words.


    I was bing more and more displeased with Gidon.


    It would have worsened when I heard the story that Ner had been eating alone for a long time the previous day.


    Gidon, who was the eldest son, must have influenced the atmosphere that tormented Ner greatly.


    It was questionable if I cared about Ner enough to get angry to this extent, but well, she was my wife. It felt unjust to just stay still.


    It seemed I needed to do something to ease my conscience, a habit I had learned from my days in the slums, where taking care of oneself was crucial.


    Suddenly, Adam Hyung rested his arm on my shoulder.


    "Berg, aside from that, did you have a good rest?"


    I nodded my head.


    What about you?


    I am also in good shape.


    "By the way, Berg, after the subjugation is over... well, this is a conversation from back then..."


    "...Yes?"


    "Now, instead of hiding anymore, let''s step forward."


    Hyung repeated the same words he had said previously.


    "As I saidst time, the Red mes is bing famous, but no one knows who the vice-captain is. Let''s seize this opportunity to make a name for yourself. If you had established your reputation, we wouldn''t have to deal with these troublesome situations with Gidon now."


    I had been living as the vice-captain of the Red mes and never tried to make the name for myself. Initially, it was simply because I didn''t want to get entangled in bothersome matters. I ended up leaving the burden to Hyung.


    However, as time passed, I started feeling a sense of guilt for not shouldering that responsibility. In the end, many achievements of our head Hancho group came at the cost of members'' lives. I felt remorse for taking all of that alone.


    The members of the same head Hancho group had urged me to change my perspective and step forward, but I had disregarded their suggestions. Simply gaining a reputation hadn''t altered much.


    ...But now, my mindset was gradually shifting. Perhaps, as Hyung suggested, if my subjugation records and name became famous, I wouldn''t have to face such situations.


    And now youre married.


    ?


    Adam Hyung said.


    "...Now, along with your name, your wife''s reputation will follow."


    I had never thought about it that way, but... maybe Hyung''s words were right this time as well.


    "...Think about it, Berg. It angers me every time I see you being disregarded by someone like Gidon."


    At his words, I nodded lightly. Hyung smiled in response.


    "If you really don''t want to, I won''t force you... but anyway, let''s finish the task quickly and return to Stokpin."


    My head felt lighter with Hyung''s words. Regaining my determination, I set off toward the Red mes'' campsite alongside him.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After all the preparations were done, we moved forward.


    d in heavy armor and mounted on horses, we made our way toward the huge leader in the northwest, ''Draig.''


    Adam Hyung led the way at a steady pace, followed by my Head Hancho group and Gidon''s group. Each group consisted of approximately 30 members.


    Baran, who was behind me, whispered something to the members of my group, Shawn and Jackson.


    What? Did something like that happen?


    Huhreally?


    Baran said something that made Shawn and Jackson gasp.


    They then began whispering.


    Perhaps it was an exnation about the fight between me and Gidon. It must have been something only the officers knew.


    Meanwhile, Gidon spoke to me.


    "By the way, vice-captain. As the newlywed... did you sleep well?"


    When I turned my head to look at them, Gidon and his brothers were smiling.


    It was a slight insult that was difficult to point out. But the constant provocation stirred up emotions.


    It felt like something I had experienced frequently in my old mercenary group before joining the Red mes.


    Since there were so many different races, this kind of rivalry had urred frequently.


    After joining the Red mes, I had forgotten about it since we only recruit humans.


    However, I couldn''t help but feel slightly perplexed. How could Gidon be so foolish? What would we gain by harboring ill intentions?


    Perhaps it was because we seemed more like a well-trained army than a mercenary group.


    Or maybe it was because they knew we couldn''t harm them, thus resorting to such exaggerated behavior.


    ckwood''s army had allied with us, the three brothers, and if they were to face any casualties, we would be held responsible.


    "...Did the harmonious brothers sleep well? I haven''t seen a moment of discord among you."


    I lightly insulted them in return.


    The smile on Gidon''s face gradually faded. Ignoring his reaction, I continued speaking.


    "Oh, Gidon-nim. By the way, I''ve heard that your position hasn''t been determined yet."


    "Even though I''ve memorized all the ns, I''m considering making my own contributions. Berg-nim, are you hiding behind us?"


    I revealed a fact that I hadn''t bothered to tell him until now.


    "I''m the captain of the head Hancho group."


    As soon as he heard the term "captain," Gidon''s expression changed.


    It seemed he already understood the immense responsibility that came with being the captain of the most dangerous unit.


    "...Vice-captain is the captain?"


    "That''s right."


    "...Don''t lie. What foolish mercenary group would assign their vice-captain as the captain of the Head Hancho unit, directly confronting the monster leader?"


    Adam Hyung clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    "Berg is enough. Everyone thinks the same way."


    Gidon watched us intently, trying to gauge if we were lying. He seemed to have something in mind as he scratched his head.


    "...Haa, are you telling me to believe that the captain of the Head Hancho unit has a subjugation record of 20?"


    I didn''t bother defending my previous lie. Instead, I made a suggestion to Gidon.


    Since things had unfolded in this manner, I thought it might be a good opportunity to release some of my anger, as Hyung had suggested. If I had established a reputation, perhaps these situations wouldn''t have arisen.


    "Gidon-nim, instead of doubting whether it''s true or not, why don''t you join us if your position hasn''t been determined yet?"


    "What are you saying?"


    "If you find it difficult to believe in the captain position, why note with us? I''d like to witness the strength of a warrior who has subjugated 26. It''s also a chance for you to enhance the honor you so admire."


    Gidon didn''t readily respond.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    Even if I proposed joining the Head Hancho unit all of a sudden, only a few would ept it. How many would embrace an offer that doubles the probability of death?


    Of course, Gidon, with his subjugation record of 26, might consider it. Moreover, since I had already spoken those words, withdrawing would make him lose face.


    As Gidon pondered, Shawn shouted from behind.


    Ah, it seems the young master has swallowed by his fear.


    Baran, Shawn, and Jacksonughed at Shawn''s jest.


    Now it seemed that the atmosphere of the mercenaries was rising, not the rigid atmosphere of the military.


    I also smiled at Gidon, subtly expressing a hint of disrespect.


    I did not avoid the impending fight.


    Now, they seemed to realize that we were a mercenary group, not a regr army, and their guard was raised.


    Gidon whispered.


    As expected, humans are barbaric.


    I responded to his whisper.


    "If you understood, it would be better to be more careful with your words."


    What? Thismoner bastard-


    Adam Hyung intervened from the front.


    "That''s enough now. The argument ends here. Berg, stop it as well."


    Once again, it was Adam Hyung who made the wisest decision.


    That''s why I continued to trust and follow him.


    Although I sensed that Hyung was on my side, he felt the need to express it from his position.


    Because I always showed a respectful attitude towards him in front of the members, I showed my consent to hismand.


    "Gidon-nim, excuse me. The joke may have gone too far"


    "-Enough."


    Gidon cut me off before I could finish my sentence, his temper ring.


    It seemed he had relinquished all respect for me.


    I smiled inwardly. I could easily see that he had fallen into the provocation.


    With a frown, Gidon said.


    "Fine, I''ll follow. Rather than being a coward hiding behind the soldiers, I can contribute more. Captain, I will apany the vice-captain."


    Adam Hyung expressed concern at Gidon''s deration.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Don''t worry. Even if we argued, freeing ckwood Territory is more important than anything foolish."


    "No, it''s not about that..."


    Adam Hyung looked over at me.


    I quietly nodded my head.


    Then, with a deep sigh, Hyung said to Gidon,


    "Understood. Well, that''s settled."


    I smiled and spoke to Gidon.


    "I''m counting on you."


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 26: Building Honor (3)

    Chapter 26: Building Honor (3)


    - Kugung... crack... kugugung...


    The sound of trees snapping and breaking could be heard in the distance.


    Countless birds were soaring from where the sound resonated.


    With that, we could determine the location of the Draigs.


    Although their figures were not directly visible due to being hidden in the forest, it was clear from the monsters running between the trees.


    Adam Hyung began the operation without hesitation.


    Staying still would only make our bodies stiff due to tension. It was easier for everyone to control their bodies and minds by quickly springing into action.


    Krian.


    "Yes, Captain! I wish you good luck! Let''s go! The God of War, Dian, is watching over us!!"


    Krian led his men and ran towards the forest.


    These were baits to attract monsters near Draig.


    Theodore.


    "I''ll see youter, Captain! Let''s go!"


    The member in charge of support tasks, including Theodore, also set off.


    Dust rose in front of my eyes, and the vibrations that shook the ground increased. The members started shouting to boost morale.


    Meanwhile, Gidon and I, who hadn''t left yet, exchanged nces, allowing the tension of the battlefield to flow between us.


    A strange mental battle continued.


    Adam Hyung continued to call the officers, and those who were already familiar with the orders participated in the subjugation along with their members.


    Even with the continuous calls, our team''s name wasn''t mentioned, so Gidon remarked.


    "The members are bravely charging ahead, while the Vice Captain is hiding well."


    I responded, "...I look forward to seeing how brave Gidon-nim will be."


    Afterward, more than half of the members left.


    Adam Hyung called the name of thest officer, except for me, then looked back at us.


    "...Berg. I''ll be back."


    See youter.


    Gidon frowned.


    "Captain, where are you going? We are still..."


    Berg will move at the right moment. I hope Gidon-nim believes in Berg and follows that moment.


    Adam Hyung then departed.


    The rest of the members followed Adam.


    Only 30 members of my Head Hancho Group and 30 members of Gidons party remained, gazing at the forest where the others had entered.


    Soon, I saw the members of our Red mes riding horses through the dense forest, and the sounds of shouts and screams gradually echoed through the woods.


    Gidon looked at me as I stood still, expressing his ongoing doubts.


    Does it make sense that our group consists of only this many people? Should we believe that your Head Hancho Group, which targets leaders, isprised of just... twenty or thirty individuals? Did any of the officers who left earlier have their own Head Hancho Group?"


    Gidon''s words brimmed with dissatisfaction and suspicion, but gradually, the underlying fear within him began to surface.


    He, who had been boasting of his bravery quickly hid his tails.


    But then again... it was only natural for him to think that way.


    Everywhere else, Head Hancho Groups were always thergest.


    However, our group in the Red mes had fewer members than any other unit.


    It must have been difficult for him to believe that we were a group that targeted the monster leaders.''


    Shawn threw another joke from behind.


    "My lord, if you''re scared, you can rest here. We''ll handle it ourselves."


    Gidon didn''t respond to his jest. Nobility and ss consciousness became insignificant in the face of the fear of death.


    -Kugung! Thud!


    As the long wait finally came to an end, monsters began emerging one by one from the forest.


    "...They''reing out," Baran said.


    And following behind, a massive Draig revealed itself.


    With a thunderous thud and apanying shockwave, Draig let out a deafening roar that weighed heavily on our ears. Its imposing presence sent shivers down our spines.


    Adam Hyung seemed to have seeded in drawing Draig out from the forest.


    Shawn whispered as he looked at the giant Draig.


    "...This... is insane..."


    Jackson also prayed to the God of Courage.


    MandGrace us.


    It was definitely a size I had never seen before. It was like a small castle.


    Gidon, who had already seen that monster, struggled to control his breathing.


    Lets go.


    I spoke to the soldiers and immediately started giving orders.


    Even the members who had been feeling uneasy followed mymand, one by one, suppressing their own emotions.


    Looking back, I saw Gidon and his group reluctantly following us.


    I drew my sword from my waist.


    -Shring!


    Simultaneously, the members grasped their weapons in response to the signal.


    As nned, some held bows, some held spears, and others wielded greatswords.


    "Baran!"


    Yes!


    Baran took out a horn from his pouch and sent a signal to the entire battlefield.


    -Booo Woo Woo! Booo Woo Woo!


    The signal that we encountered the group of leaders.


    From now on, the Red mes would finish the battle with the monsters and retreat.


    To increase the survival rate, it was advantageous to have shorter engagements with the monster.


    However, at the same time, the threat to our Head Hancho group intensified.


    The monsters, having lost their fighting target, would gather near Draig again.


    Therefore, before that happened, we had to finish it.


    Once the group of leaders was eliminated, the monsters would scatter or be purified.


    It was a structure where all the risks were focused on our group... But to save as many soldiers as possible, it was the strategy chosen by the Red mes.


    Suddenly, Gidon caught up to my side and shouted in a panicked voice.


    "Vice Captain! Are you crazy? How can we... with this number! Until the other memberse back-"


    "If you''re scared, go back!"


    I shook the reins and increased the speed of my horse.


    The members also tightened their reins and followed me closely.


    Draig was getting closer.


    Every time the four-legged monster stepped on the ground, vibrations echoed.


    -Thud...! Thud....!


    But no matter how close we got to Draig, I didn''t slow down.


    The members also trusted me and didn''t reduce their speed.


    "Vice... Cough...!"


    In an instant, Gidon turned his horse around. Many werewolves who followed him also leave.


    Looking back, Gidon was circling around Draig, seemingly attempting to attack with arrows.


    It might have been the standard method, but we didn''t have that much time.


    Anyway, we didn''t need them.


    I focused on the target ahead once again.


    "Go under its legs!"


    As I shouted, everyone responded loudly.


    Through the long training and the time we had spent together, the members had unwavering faith in me. They would follow me even if death awaited them.


    -Thud!


    Above us, the foot of the giant Draig passed.


    A huge shadow cast over us, revealing the body of Draig.


    Attack!


    I gave the finalmand. From here on, everyone had to act ording to their own judgment.


    -Thump!


    Some shot arrows,


    -Chink!


    Some scraped Draig''s leg with a sword.


    Baran raised his spear from the side and forcefully threw it upward.


    "Hup!"


    -Sk!


    The spear struck Draig''s torso.


    Blood sttered,nding on top of our heads.


    A rough roar erupted from Draig once again.


    The subjugation had begun.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner couldn''tprehend the cause of the trembling that had started since the morning.


    Ner''s heart continued to pound, and she couldn''t find sce in stillness no matter what she tried.


    It felt different from when the werewolves went out for subjugation as usual.


    Certainly, she experienced anxiety during those times, but now there was an additional strange emotion mingled with her unease.


    No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t find an answer to what it was.


    Lost in her thoughts, she simply stared beyond the ckwood territory, observing the forest and nature.


    From far away, asionally, she could hear the cries of monsters.


    ''Why do I feel this way?''


    Ner tried to calm her chest and think.


    ''...Is it because I hope for ckwood''s liberation through this event?''


    ''Am I worried about the ckwood soldiers and my brothers who went with the human mercenaries?''


    ''Could it be the fear that this subjugation might fail?''


    ''...No, that''s not it. Such anxiety was something I already had from before... It didn''t feel like this back then.''


    Ner tried to be more honest with herself.


    ''...Perhaps it''s because of Berg.''


    Admitting it, that seemed like the answer.


    Maybe it was because she couldn''t share her ''Ki'' with him earlier.


    Perhaps she felt repulsed by the thought of losing someone who had been by her side.


    She didn''t like Berg, but she didn''t want him to die... Probably.


    Of course, it was undeniable that Berg treated her kindly... But Ner didn''t feel a deep bond with him to the extent of dedicating her body and soul to him. If possible, she still wanted to part ways. After all, they had only been together for a few days.


    These emotions were beyond her control. Even if Berg would be disappointed if he knew her true feelings, it was her genuine self.


    Nevertheless, Ner tried to suppress her unsettled mind by wandering around here and there. It was said that it would take two or three days for the results toe out... She wondered what Berg was currently experiencing. She didn''t want to be connected to him, but she continued to be curious about his well-being.


    Ner let out a long sigh.


    Ner.


    And as she wandered around, she naturally encountered her sisters.


    After the previous incident, Ner didn''t know how to treat her siblings.


    The fight where she was supported by Berg and won. Now, Berg was out on the battlefield.


    But even her sisters didn''t seem to desire a big fight now.


    Instead, they lightly mocked her.


    "Back then, you acted all high and mighty with your husband supporting you... But that was then."


    "Because our older brothers will achieve greater feats than your Vice Captain. By the way... no one even knows that Vice Captain."


    Ner furrowed her brow.


    In addition to her already unpleasant mood, even more negative emotions mixed within.


    She was also their younger sister, so why did they take sides to this extent?


    Each time, a bitter emotion welled up in her heart.


    And this time, it was even more intense.


    Ner kept her head down, turned her back to them, and walked away.


    Today, she didn''t want to engage in confrontation with them.


    As she distanced herself from them, her pace quickened.


    A profound sense of loneliness once again found her.


    <strong>****</strong>


    "...Hah... hah..."


    -Thud... thud!


    With one final effort, Draig''s neck was severed.


    The monsters that had gathered nearby were scattering, and the battle wasing to an end.


    I wiped the triumphant monster''s blood off my face and surveyed the surroundings.


    Members of the Head Hancho group who had participated in the subjugation were gradually gathering around me.


    "Vice-Captain... Hah... You did it."


    "Huh, I wanted to catch it today."


    "How did you even manage to get on top of the leader?"


    While I was grateful that they were alive, I counted their numbers.


    It was often the case that we only found out who died or got injured after the battle was over.


    However, today, there was a sense that things had gone well.


    Considering the size of Draig, it turned out to be slower and easier to subdue than anticipated.


    There were unexpectedly few monsters causing trouble as well.


    I had anticipated a considerable number of casualties, so this oue exceeded my expectations.


    Baran also approached me, wiping the blood off his face and giving me a smile.


    Baran. Thanks for drawing attention earlier.


    "No problem, Vice-Captain."


    Any casualties?


    "I didn''t see any. Maybe no one got hurt."


    As Baran looked around, he spoke again.


    "...Actually, the monsters were concentrated on Gidon''s group... It made things easier for us. I don''t think it was intentional. I can''t see where they went now."


    As we waited, the remaining members gradually joined us.


    No one was missing.


    Finally, I let out a sigh of relief.


    The situation was good.


    -Parpam...! Parpam...!


    The sound of a trumpet could be heard from a distance.


    It was Adam Hyung''s signal.


    After tying the rope around Draig''s head, I mounted my horse.


    Everyone would soon gather at that signal.


    We were no exception.


    Feeling relieved and satisfied with the situation, I smiled at the members and said.


    "Let''s head back."


    .


    .


    .


    As I led the horse with the leader''s severed neck, the members cheered.


    We followed the path they had cleared by splitting up.


    At the end, Gidon and Adam Hyung stood waiting.


    Even the fact that Gidon was still alive brought a sense of relief.


    I didn''t like him, but I didn''t wish for his death either.


    It seemed like he could avoid a lot of troublesome things by staying alive.


    I dismounted from my horse, and Adam Hyung came towards me and hugged me tightly.


    Berg. Great job.


    No. I think Krian led the monsters pretty well. There was nothing in the way.


    After hugging Hyung, I looked at Gidon.


    His gaze had changed a lotpared to before the battle.


    Even with a quick nce, his eyes seemed to acknowledge me.


    The werewolves were gracious in this regard.


    They didn''t easily dismiss opponents who had defeated them.


    I looked at Gidon and said.


    "You seem to be unharmed. That''s fortunate."


    Im also d you look okay.


    What about you brothers?


    They are... Safe


    The atmosphere around him didn''t seem particrly good.''


    Although Gidon and his brothers were safe, it appeared there were casualties.


    In a situation where there were losses, I didn''t wish to engage in a confrontation with him.


    And it seemed he already understood that without me saying anything.


    None of our teammates had died.


    Those who had shown bravery survived, while those consumed by fear met their demise.


    Gidon would already know who to me, and the realization of that fact would have been a disgrace.


    Since he was the one who boasted of his bravery, he would me himself even more.


    Suppressing his inted ego would be satisfying enough for me.


    I had no desire to continue the conflict any longer.


    Suddenly, I became curious about how Ner would react when we returned to the territory.


    I didnt want her to be afraid of Gidon because of me.


    I turned around.


    The vice-captain.


    Gidon called me from behind.


    ?


    "I just... have one question."


    "...Go ahead and ask."


    What is the subjugation record in this battle?"


    I turned my body and looked at Draig''s severed neck.


    If clinging to that record aligned with the werewolf way, then I would stay true to my werewolf nature.


    No, maybe I didn''t even know that I needed information to ept the current situation.


    Why did they die while we survived?


    I didn''t know if I was searching for the reason.


    Baran and Adam Hyung also looked at me now.


    There was no need to be modest at this point.


    If they sought an answer, I simply had to provide it.


    "...This time, it''s 184."


    Ha.


    At my words, Gidon let out a hollowugh.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 27: Building Honor (4)

    Chapter 27: Building Honor (4)


    When the final leader fell, cheers erupted from all around.


    The members copsed to the ground, breathing heavily, and enjoyed the relief of having survived.


    The subjugation waspleted in two days, quicker than expected due to the hard work of our group and proving to be formidable opponents.


    Everyone took appropriate breaks and maintained high morale, resulting in minimal casualties.


    Especially in the Head Hancho group, no one died. Shawn only suffered minor injuries to his arm.


    Amidst the pouring cheers, I also relished the current feeling. There was definitely a sense of exhration after killing the monster leaders. There were times when it felt like a matter of life or death to defeat them.


    -Tok.


    Someone approached from behind and tapped my shoulder.


    It was Gidon.


    The most surprising thing for me in the past two days, except for the first drive, was that he followed my orders.


    Despite being reckless and dangerous, he carried out his duties to the end.


    The tense atmosphere between us had also settled into a ceasefire.


    There was no choice when one wandered together through death.


    I didn''t want to fight with him anymore.


    Just breaking his momentum was enough.


    Gidon quietly extended his hand to me, asking for a human handshake.


    But... I didn''t reach out my hand.


    Reconciliation and friendship are different.


    Reconciliation had already been done. I didn''t want to get closer to him beyond that.


    The fact that he had been bullying Ner for a long time didn''t change.


    It was not anger... but since I didn''t know Ner''s feelings, I couldn''t be the one to initiate friendship.


    My wife was a priority over a stranger.


    So I shook my head.


    Take care of your younger sister first.


    I said.


    Gidon quietly lowered his hand at those words.


    Adam Hyung came running from a distance.


    A big smile hung on his face.


    Seeing the smile on his face, I also smiled.


    It was time to return.


    <strong>****</strong>


    News of the subjugation quickly spread throughout ckwood.


    "The subjugation isplete! The mercenaries are said to be returning!"


    Gibson, Ner''s older sisters, attendants, maids, and servants erupted in apuse and let out relieved sighs.


    Upon hearing the news, Ner felt a sense of liberation from the weight that had been pressing on her chest.


    Her tail wagged freely.


    ...However, there were still more important news remaining.


    "What happened to Gidon?"


    Gibson shouted and asked. News about his eldest son, of whom he was most proud, was undoubtedly important.


    "He''s safe...! All the other youngsters are safe too!"


    "Oh...! That''s great...!"


    The Werewolves expressed their joy by hugging each other, as if they had heard all the important news.


    It was good news, but Ner still had news to be curious about.


    It was absolutely not because she liked him. There was still someone else who held her heart.


    But she couldn''t help but worry.


    The man who fought for her sake was not leaving her mind.


    She could still picture him leading her to the camp and sharing a meal together when he heard that she had been eating alone.


    "Hey...! What about the mercenary corps...?"


    It was more convenient to ask about the mercenary corps than to inquire directly about Berg, as it seemed to hide her true intentions.


    Amidst the cheers, Ner''s voice resounded.


    It had been a long time since she had raised her voice so loudly.


    Then, as if cold water had been poured into the room, everyone fell silent.


    Laan and Swan erased their bright smiles... and slowly sneered at her.


    But at the same time, they also looked at the soldiers with curiosity.


    Gibson also inquired.


    "Yes. What''s the situation with the Red mes? Is the Captain and the vice-captain... no, my son-inw safe?"


    The soldier nced at the atmosphere and nodded.


    "Yes... yes! They are all safe. This subjugation was aplete sess!"


    Ner brought her tightly clenched fist to her chest.


    Finally, she was freed from the emotions that had been truly suppressing her heart.


    It felt like a refreshing wind had passed through her body.


    As the tension eased, her body tingled.


    Her blood felt like it had turned into worms, crawling through her entire body.


    ...At the same time, another pressure weighed on her.


    Ner couldnt stop thinking about him.


    There was truly no turning back now.


    After the subjugation was over, the Red mes would return to their home.


    Ner would also leave ckwood''s territory and follow them.


    With the emotions running through her head, Ner didnt know how to react.


    Should she be happy or sad about having to follow Berg?


    ...For now, she decided to be happy about the liberation of ckwood.


    <strong>****</strong>


    "Berg. Have you made up your mind?"


    On the way back to ckwood Fortress, Adam Hyung asked me.


    He was bandaging a new scar on his arm.


    What?


    I asked, and he spoke.


    "Are you going to establish your reputation? Or are you going to hide behind once again?"


    The bustling atmosphere continued behind us, and Adam Hyung approached me, speaking forcefully.


    "After all this effort? Everyone just thinks I''m the one who subjugated the leaders."


    At that moment, I could see our destination right in front of me.


    Countless werewolf people stood on the castle walls, weing us.


    The lively atmosphere inside the castle reached us from here.


    "Decide quickly. We''re almost there."


    Adam Hyung urged me for a response.


    I was undoubtedly undergoing a significant change in my thoughts.


    If I made a decision, it was clear that I would be entangled in troublesome matters.


    More people would recognize me, more people would seek me out, and expectations towards me would rise.


    There would be more meetings to attend, and more nobles to meet.


    Undoubtedly, the attention from women towards me would increase. Although I had been good at rejecting them so far, unpredictable problems could arise as a result.


    ...And maybe.


    Sien might hear my name too.


    She might think it''s just a coincidence, but she might hear my name as well.


    Mercenary Berg. When she hears that name... What will she think?


    -You should also think about your wife.


    At that moment, Adam Hyung interrupted my thoughts and spoke.


    Ah.


    His words brought me back to reality.


    Once again, I was thinking about Sien.


    Inwardly, Iugh at myself.


    I had be pitiful to the point where I was still holding onto someone who was truly in the past.


    Even after getting married, I was still doing this.


    My wife wasn''t Sien. She was not the one I should prioritize.


    It was Ner.


    I turned back for a moment.


    I exchanged a nce with Gidon for a moment.


    Then I looked ahead again and made a decision.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The members of the ckwood family were waiting for the heroes.


    Gibson, Laan, Swan, and Ner stood at the end of the path created by the crowd.


    Cheers echoed from the front.


    It seemed like the mercenaries and Gidon''s soldiers were entering.


    Laan and Swan were ying a subtle fight against Ner.


    Ner was doing her best to avoid making eye contact with them.


    Perhaps Ner knew as well.


    That it would be difficult for Berg to shine as much as Gidon.


    There were no werewolf warriors stronger than Gidon within the ckwood territory, and there were no werewolf warriors with a higher reputation than him.


    Laan and Swan had already anticipated that and were doing their best to torment Ner.


    Finally, the mercenaries appeared in the distance.


    ?


    And among them was Berg, who was at the forefront.


    Wearing blood-stained armor, he approached while not saying a word.


    Adam was behind him, and Gidon was behind Adam.


    For some reason, the vice-captain approached like the main protagonist.


    Flower petals showered down on them. Cheers and apuse continued endlessly. Laughter and tears filled their path.


    Swan whispered.


    "...Why is that person at the forefront?"


    At that moment, Adam raised his hand.


    The mercenaries stopped, and the crowd fell silent.


    Soon,plete silence enveloped the wide square.


    Everyone wondered why the procession had halted.


    Then, in that ce, Berg alone shouted.


    Ner!


    Her name echoed.


    When Ner heard her name, her body trembled.


    All eyes turned to Ner.


    The sound of countless clothes brushing against each other was so loud, indicating how many people were looking at her.


    Berg gestured for her toe over from a distance.


    Ner hesitated for a moment, ncing at Laan and Swan.


    But Berg seemed unwilling to move if Ner didn''te.


    Not wanting to disrupt the flow of the atmosphere, Ner slowly made her way toward Berg, who was already mounted on his horse.


    Ner walked on the path prepared for the mercenaries.


    All eyes were fixed on her.


    Ner was not used to being the center of such intense attention.


    She felt self-conscious about her unimpressive tail, and the me for her mother''s death weighed heavily on her.


    Her legs trembled.


    The cursed tail, the cursed womanmoments when she was cursed and insulted felt like an everyday urrence.


    Her tail curled.


    Even though she no longer heard such remarks, it felt as though people were saying them silently in their minds.


    She also lowered her head.


    The attention she received because of Berg was ufortable for her.


    It had gone too far.


    The only reason she endured this was to please Berg, who had liberated ckwood.


    After walking a difficult path, she finally stood in front of Berg.


    Berg, covered in blood, looking down at her with a chilling gaze, was undeniably terrifying.


    The scent of fresh blood filled the air.


    She felt that her recent fear of him had somewhat dissipated, but she couldn''t help but still feel afraid, as she didn''tpletely know Berg.


    It seemed like she could see at least a glimpse of what kind of life he was living.


    And that life seemed even more cruel than Ner had imagined, arousing a sense of repulsion.


    Berg, who had been standing at the forefront of the mercenaries, dismounted lightly from his horse.


    Berg slowly approached Ner.


    Ner closed her eyes tightly, her senses dulled by the smell of blood.


    Then Berg whispered quietly so that only she could hear it.


    Sorry. Excuse me for a moment.


    Contrary to his appearance, his tone was warm.


    And then, just as he had done a few days ago when he forcefully grabbed her wrist and led her, Berg ced his hands gently on Ner''s waist without hesitation.


    "Ugh...!"


    Between gasping for breath, Ner''s body floated in the air as light as a feather.


    When she regained her senses, she found herself already seated next to Berg, atop his horse.


    Huh?


    Berg continued speaking from atop the horse.


    And to prevent Ner, who was leaning to one side, from falling, he lightly held her waist while gripping the reins.


    And at that moment, a carriage appeared from behind.


    It had the enormous heads of four grotesque monsters attached to it.


    They were the heads of the monster leaders.


    They were so terrifying that it was hard to believe the mercenary group had subdued them.


    As Ner held her breath, Baran, who had been Berg''s aide, began to shout from the side.


    As requested, the Red mes have finished subjugation!


    People began to cheer.


    "There were sacrifices, but we brought down all four leaders!"


    Bergs horse slowly walks forward.


    Ner was also on the horse, so he went ahead.


    The mercenaries followed behind.


    "The subjugator of Draig in the northwest, Berg!"


    The murmurs grew louder.


    Ner looked up at Berg. She didnt think he would have subdued the leaders himself.


    Especially the terrifying monster from the northwest that had troubled everyone.


    "The subjugator of Kiken in the north, Berg!"


    Huh?


    As the names were called one after another, Ner doubted her ears.


    Even the honor-loving members of the werewolves had a different glint in their eyes.


    Ner, who was on top of the horse, could feel it all.


    But it didn''t end there.


    "The subjugator of Seongdium in the east, Berg!"


    Exmations and cheers burst forth, and apuse began.


    Berg''s name continued to resound. Meanwhile, Gidon''s name was not mentioned even once.


    Ner looked back and forth between Berg and Gidon, who followed silently behind him.


    Gidon looked at Ner for a moment... then averted his eyes.


    It was an experience Ner had never had before.


    Look ahead, Ner. Straighten your back.


    While Ner was focused on Baran''s unbelievable deration, Berg, the person in question, lowered his head and whispered.


    His tone sounded as if the subjugation didn''t matter at all.


    Without any resistance to his words, Ner followed his gaze and looked ahead.


    "And finally, the subjugator of Niles in the east... Berg! With this, the Red mes is..."


    As soon as the deration was over, she was overwhelmed by the thunderous shouts.


    "Wow!!"


    "We''re alive! We''re alive!"


    "Berg! Berg! Berg!!"


    Baran''s voice continued, now being drowned out.


    The members of the werewolf tribe erupted in cheers and apuse, celebrating the liberation of ckwood.


    The atmosphere of death that had been looming over them disappearedpletely.


    Ner, who had been med her whole life, listened to the thunderous apuse and cheers... and shivered.


    It may not have been apuse for her, but just standing on that path made her heart race uncontrobly.


    She became breathless, her chest filled with overwhelming joy.


    She never expected to find herself in a ce where such immense happiness poured forth.


    Ner didn''t know what to say.


    She blinked her eyes, her lips trembled... and she spoke to Berg.


    "...C-Can I be here too-"


    While she lowered her head and tried to hunch down, Berg lightly pressed against her waist, straightening her upper body.


    Berg spoke.


    "You''re also being cheered for."


    Yes?


    When Ner looked up at Berg with curiosity, Berg responded.


    You saved ckwood too.


    .


    Ner cautiously turned her head again.


    Finally, among the cheers calling out "Berg," she heard her own name.


    Ner! Ner! Ner!


    "Ner-nim!! Ner-nim!!"


    ..Ah.


    And from the moment she realized that, Ner couldn''t say anything.


    The emotions she had been suppressing surged.


    In the midst of the cheers directed at her, for some reason, she felt like she was about to shed tears.


    The people who had med her were now cheering for her.


    In reality, it might have been a fickle change, but Berg seemed to reassure her from the side that it wasn''t just that.


    Flower petals fell from above her head.


    Sunlight illuminated the path ahead.


    Everyone cheered.


    Ner thought that perhaps for the rest of her life, she would never forget this moment.


    Berg continued.


    "...It feels like we''re redoing a wedding procession, doesn''t it?"


    Berg spoke with a smirk, as if all the cheers meant nothing.


    Ner''s innocent smile was also contagious.


    At the same time, a small tear formed in her eyes.


    She burst intoughter.


    Wiping away the tears with her fingers, she asked a question that had been on her mind for several days.


    "...Are you hurt anywhere?"


    She couldn''t even remember how long it had been since shestughed.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 28: Human Village (1)

    Chapter 28: Human Vige (1)


    Several days had passed, and Adam Hyung and the mercenaries were now preparing to return to Stockpin.


    Since there was nothing better to stay here for, we hurriedly prepared to return.


    There were no celebrations or feasts for our victories. Werewolves suffered for a long time, so they couldnt afford to do such a thing.


    If the cheers and apuse we received a few days ago were a feast, then that was our celebration.


    So, it was right for us to find our own way back home now.


    On top of that, when we return to Stockpin, we would be able to enjoy ourselves in our own way.


    Having operated the mercenary group for a long time, our warehouse was filled with plenty of food and wealth.


    In this war, the mercenaries were probably the ones who could live the most well.


    It was only fitting for us, as well as the werewolves, that we would return now.


    I watched as the members hammered the nails into the final coffin of the casualties.


    A total of 7 people had died in this subjugation.


    It was a very small number, considering that it was a casualty that came from the full manpower of the Red mes, but Even so, I couldnt help but feel burdened.


    As I looked at the coffins with a troubled expression, Adam Hyung handed me cheap liquor and spoke.


    ...Think of it as an investment in our future, Berg.


    I took a sip of the liquor he handed me.


    He continued speaking.


    If thats not enough, think of it as the sacrifice which saved many werewolves in ckwood.


    And if thats still not enough, live happily for yourself.


    I watched as the coffins were loaded onto the carriage.


    I nodded my head and let out a long sigh.


    It was a farewell I had experienced hundreds of times, but it was always difficult to control my emotions.


    When death is so close, useless thoughts begin to surface.


    It always took away my energy, knowing that anyone could die just like that.


    I was afraid that one day, Bairan, Shawn, and Jackson might end up like that too.


    ...Especially Adam Hyung. The longer I spend time with him, the more my concern for his safety grew.


    However, I couldnt let it show.


    He likely felt the same way about me.


    Expressing these feelings would only provide an excuse to quit to Head Hancho unit.


    In fact, all of this was a price to pay for living with a full stomach and a warm back.


    It was something I had to endure and bear.


    Once again, after downing a bottle of liquor, I handed it back to Adam Hyung.


    Furthermore, when it came to the deaths of the members, Adam Hyung must have suffered the most.


    It was clear that as the leader, he felt a sense of responsibility for all those deaths.


    He would feel guilty for those who believed in the future he promised, only to meet their demise.


    Hence, I concealed my emotions and changed the subject.


    So, when are we heading back?


    The preparations will be finished this evening Lets depart tomorrow morning.


    Immediately, I thought of Ner.


    With the swift return, she too would have to bid farewell to her family quickly.


    She might be surprised.


    Ill make the necessary arrangements and join you,


    I said.


    Hyung nodded in understanding.


    <strong>****</strong>


    There was still a wall between Ner and me.


    Weughed together during the march a few days ago, but afterward, our emotions settled down, and things returned to how they were before.


    She still ced a pillow between us when we slept, she still used formal speech with me, and she still showed slight reluctance when we were alone together.


    Perhaps, in a way, I should consider myself fortunate. At least she remained by my side quietly when others were around.


    It didnt matter when we were alone because I made a conscious decision to give her time.


    I didnt want to force her to fit my standards.


    It was said that it took time for werewolves to like someone. That kind of lovests a long time.


    It was akin to a love as solid as charcoal.


    If I considered the current preparations, I had noints.


    I needed to understand her.


    ...And honestly, I wasnt deeply in love with her either yet.


    I had a clear understanding that she was someone I should take care of, but it was different from love and a profound bond.


    I was aware of that difference.


    So even if she didnt respond to my efforts, it wouldnt greatly affect me.


    As for me now, I had to worry about how to get along with her without fighting


    If it took time, instead of trying to make it feel like a married couple, I thought about starting as friends.


    Ner.


    I found Ner in the forest within ckwoods territory.


    It was quite a distance from where we had our wedding.


    This ce was believed to be the resting ce of ckwoods ancestors.


    It was a ce where the sunlight was partially blocked by the leaves, creating a tranquil atmosphere with a cool breeze.


    However, it wasnt excessively dark either.


    Birds chirped, and butterflies fluttered around as Ner turned her head to look at me.


    She was sitting gracefully, kneeling in front of a grave.


    Her long, white tail gently touched the grave, filled with a sense of mncholy.


    I had felt it for several days, but it seemed that touching the werewolfs tail also implies that it was something precious.


    When forming a soul bond, they also intertwined their tails, and now, as she mourned, she touched the grave with her tail.


    How did you find me?


    I asked one of the maids.


    Ner nodded her head.


    As I looked ahead of her, our wedding ring was taken off and lying on the ground.


    I felt that thebination of her dislike of this marriage and the unfamiliar feeling of the ring made her feel ufortable.


    It didnt matter since it was just the two of us.


    Putting those trivial matters aside, I spoke to Ner.


    Well leave tomorrow.


    Yes?


    Because theres nothing good for us to stay here any longer.


    Ner shifted her gaze to the grave. Her tail swayed gently again.


    ...Isnt it too sudden?


    We have to go back too.


    I had never seen her hold something so dearly before.


    She had always been distant from her family all her life, but the person buried there must have been someone precious to her.


    ...Who is it?


    I asked.


    Ner paused for a while, as if yearning for that person, then whispered quietly.


    ...My grandmother.


    ...Were you close?


    Yes. She... was the person I loved the most.


    Ners voice still contained a faint pain.


    Just from that voice alone, I could vaguely sense how much she loved her grandmother.


    She continued speaking, as if proudly proiming her love of her.


    ...She became like a mother to me in ce of my own mother. She became a friend to me when I was lonely. Sheforted me every time I cried and supported me, even when everyone pushed me away... She was always on my side.


    If it werent for my grandmother, I wouldnt have been able to endure all this. Especially the things she said... Ah.


    ?


    Ner fell silent for a moment and then spoke again.


    ...Anyway.


    Were leaving tomorrow morning?


    Yes.


    Its the first time Ive ever left her grandmothers side Im afraid, to be honest. And going to the human vige...


    I listened quietly to her words.


    I could understand her perspective, as it would undoubtedly be a frightening situation for her.


    For me, all I could offer was formalfort.


    ...Ill help you adjust.


    Ner turned to look at me.


    Indeed, our rtionship had grown much closer over the past few days.


    She didnt seem to be afraid of me anymore.


    In the first ce, it didnt make sense for a married couple to fear each other.


    However, Ner looked at me for a long time, then let out a sigh with a guilt-ridden expression.


    Berg?


    Yes.


    Can I be honest with you?


    I sensed that a heavy subject was about to be broached, perhaps something she had kept hidden while fearing me.


    I nodded. I didnt forget that even this was possible because she had opened her heart to me.


    ...I want to stay by my grandmothers side... I dont want to leave my hometown.


    She spoke slowly.


    My marriage with youIt still weighs heavily on my heart. I dont hate the time I spend with you as much as before but if I have to live like this for the rest of my life, I feel helpless.


    I nodded once. It was all understandable.


    ckwood gave Ner to me, but she didnt want that. It was no different from forcibly taking her away.


    I know that youre a good person, to the extent that I feel like an idiot for being afraid of you for so long. Im grateful for what youve done for us... But...


    But Im really sorryIm sorryBut my heart is still the same. This feeling I have for you... It feels distant from love. No, its far away.


    I wasnt surprised by her words.


    I know.


    We had already had this conversation. I didnt expect her to change so soon.


    Ner tightly closed her mouth.


    So, Berg. Maybe... It might be better for us not to try so hard for each others sake. I dont want you to work for a heart that wont be reciprocated either.We didnte together because we desired each other. In the end, were sacrificing ourselves for the sake of our people.


    I nced around nonchntly. Her statements didnt present a significant issue for me.


    So, should we not even try... since we were forced into this rtionship?


    The silence felt affirmative.


    I let out a sigh for a moment and took steps toward a beautiful flower in the distance.


    Pushing through the tall grass, I made my way toward the flower.


    No one knows what the future holds. Theres no point in discussing it now.


    But... Ugh...


    However, Ner couldnt rx her expression. She couldnt erase the apologetic look.


    It was as if she had already decided that she could never ept me.


    As I watched her in silence, I picked a flower I found and held it in my hand.


    Then, I approached the grave where Ner was sitting.


    I ced the flower in front of the grave.


    Ner looked at me curiously.


    Looking at that expression, I asked.


    Dont werewolves offer flowers?


    When we pay respects to the deceased, we do it like this, with our tails...


    Ners tail brushed the grave again.


    I nodded and returned to the previous topic.


    Yes. Surely, there will be many difficult things ahead. Especially... when ites to reconciling our cultures. The ways of honoring the deceased are different too...


    I said, pointing to the ring she had taken off.


    Even things like this. I know you feel ufortable wearing it, but if were in front of people, I have no choice but to ask you to wear the ring. Thats what a human couple is like.


    Ner looked down at the ring that had been taken off and spoke.


    ...Isnt this... just a culture of constraining each other? Are human couples the ones who confine and mark each other...? Berg, from this point on, werewolves and humans are already ipatible. Werewolf couples value each others freedom above all...


    Thats why it will be difficult.


    Then, maybe you dont need to start


    But that doesnt mean I want to live while giving up.


    I raised my voice as I cut off Ners words. Ner also closed her mouth and listened to me.


    ...We can adjust. Were a married couple. Were supposed to spend our lives together. I dont want to live as a couple without any affection for each other.


    I sat down next to Ner.


    Her eyes didnt seem to expect me to leave.


    ...Ner, earlier you said you think Im a good person, right?


    Ner hesitated to speak.


    Yes. But that doesnt mean its love


    I guess we can start as friends.


    Pardon?


    I looked at her as well.


    Even if we dont love each other, we can still be friends.


    .


    Ner blinked her eyes several times as if pondering those words.


    Then, she lowered her head and whispered quietly.


    ...Friends...


    She seemed to be repeating the word in her mind.


    Ive told you before, the werewolves take a long time to love, you said it yourself. So, I wont force it.


    Of course, we have to appear like a couple in front of others, for everyones sake. You know that, right?


    In truth, there would be nothing more certain than s*x to solidify the alliance with ckwood.


    By having a rtionship and bearing my child, Ner would bepletely dependent on me.


    She would be bound to our Red mes.


    If she were to have my child, whether our rtionship was good or bad, the members of the Red mes would not doubt our alliance with ckwood.


    However, if things were that way, she mighte to hate me. I didnt know what other consequences it might bring.


    Regardless, I didnt want to force myself onto her.


    So, instead, we would pretend to have a good rtionship.


    Through our actions, we would show that the alliance is strong.


    I believed that if we both showed a little consideration for each other, we could choose a much better path.


    In the first ce, Hyung told me to be happy. I was meant to be.


    Ner spoke.


    In front of others... I will continue to pretend.


    Thats a relief. So, does that mean we start as friends?


    Ner fell silent once again.


    It was apparent how difficult this was for her as she looked down at the ground with a guilt-ridden expression.


    Or perhaps it was because she disliked me that much, even after being rejected and abandoned by her family?


    -Thump... Thump...


    But at that moment, I saw Ners tail moving behind her.


    As if Ner felt the momentary movement, she immediately grabbed her tail.


    I recalled the story I heard a few days ago.


    If a tail shakes from side to side, it means good.


    With a smile, I spoke to her.


    Ill take it as a good sign.


    Ner blushed, feeling embarrassed that her true feelings were revealed.


    But eventually, she nodded her head.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 29: Human Village (2)

    Chapter 29: Human Vige (2)


    Ner received Gibsons call and went to his room.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The servant announced her arrival to Gibson.


    Master, Ner-nim hase to visit you.


    - Let her in.


    Ner nodded her head to the servant and stepped through the open door.


    It had been a long time since she visited her fathers room.


    It was arge room for one person, with arge, solitary bed, almost as if it mirrored the emptiness he felt without his wife.


    Gibson, dressedfortably, sat by the window at a table, waiting for Ner. As she entered the room, he poured tea into the cups.


    Without looking at her, he said, ...I heard youre leaving tomorrow.


    Yes.


    Come and sit down.


    Ner stopped for a moment to look at his eyes, then slowly approached the table where he was sitting.


    Seated across from Gibson, Ner alternated her gaze between him, the steaming tea, and the view outside the window.


    For a long time, Gibson remained silent.


    He was just looking out the window and enjoying the tea as if reminiscing about something.


    Ner didnt feel the need to break the silence either, as it would have been awkward.


    Although there were moments when she felt her father cared for her, their rtionship was never trulyfortable.


    Its a farewell.


    After a while, Gibson finally spoke.


    Ner, who had been idly ying with her tea, looked up at his words.


    The word farewell weighed heavily on her heart.


    She knew she had to leave for the human Vige tomorrow, but every time she thought about it, her chest felt heavy.


    Despite not having the closest rtionship with her family, the sense of anxiety about being separated from them remained.


    She might even miss Gidon. Perhaps it was an odd sentiment, but could even unpleasant memories be cherished in their absence?


    Ner nodded silently.


    Gibson asked.


    Are you ready?


    Once again, Ner nodded in response.


    She had packed numerous belongings, including various herbs and medicines she would use for the person she would love someday.


    She wasnt just waiting for her future partner either. Ner studied medicine and memorized spells, and acquired knowledgeparable to that of a doctor.


    Of course, she had never healed anyone with that knowledge But she believed that there was nothing she couldnt do.


    Alright.


    Gibson nodded.


    Alright.


    Gibson repeated his words once again and looked as if he was reassuring himself.


    Ner hesitated for a moment, carefully considering her words. She, too, had something she wanted to say.


    She wanted to revisit the conversation they had a few days ago.


    Ner nced at the rooms door, confirming that it was tightly closed, and began to speak.


    Father.


    Tell me.


    A few days ago... we had a conversation.


    At her words, Gibson closed his eyes and nodded.


    Yes.


    Ner swallowed her saliva and continued.


    Can it be done without betrayal?


    Over the past few days, Ners perception of Berg hadpletely changed.


    He wasnt cruel or cold, just somewhat gruff and easily misunderstood. If he had been as heartless and cold as she had initially assumed... betraying him might have been easier, but in reality, if that were the case, she might have found herself struggling with even deeper wounds.


    However, now that she had learned more about what kind of person Berg was, she was increasingly reluctant to betray him.


    She already thought that something like betrayal would be difficult.


    Ner expressed her thoughts.


    If ckwood rises again...


    She said it even though she knew it would be challenging to ask him this directly.


    ...Then, could you pay my price and bring me back?


    Gibson didnt hesitate for long and offered a faint smile.


    ...It seems betraying him has be difficult for you.


    Ner didnt try to hide her feelings and nodded.


    Gibson reached out and held Ners hand.


    In conclusionNothing is impossible, Ner.


    Really?


    We are family... Its not a question of if I want to, but rather, can I do that?


    Ner asked back to the strange resonance.


    What does that mean?


    Its not just our problem. The Red mes have to agree too.


    The Red mes and even the vice-captain have to agree. For that to happen, there are some conditions to be met.


    Gibson continued his exnation slowly so Ner could easily understand.


    For example, if the Red mes is short of money... or if the vice-captain doesnt have a good rtionship with you, that you both dont get along.


    If things work out that smoothly, we can resolve it peacefully without anyone getting hurt. For your sake, I will spare no expense. However, if things dont go that smoothly, thats the problem. If the Red mes dont want to let you go no matter how much money I offer, and they insist on keeping you there, then you wont be able to escape.


    Ner slowly lowered her gaze from Gibsons eyes. The more conditions were imposed, the more she felt that it would be difficult.


    When she thought about it, she felt that the Red me would neverck resources.


    So, remember this conversation. There might be unforeseen circumstances, so you should find their weaknesses. We cant predict if their minds will change... But theres nothing wrong with being prepared. Its your choice. As your father, I will support you no matter what choice you make.


    Ner, Ill say it again... I hope you find happiness there. Dont you already feel that you dont hate the vice-captain?


    Perhaps thats the best choice. I know it might sound really irresponsible, but its a sincere wish without any lies.


    Ner nodded.


    With that, the conversation on this matter came to an end. There was nothing more to discuss.


    Gibson let go of Ners hand and took a sip of his tea.


    Ner tried to capture the scent of the tea and the view of ckwood Territory outside the window in her memory. It still didnt feel real that she would be leaving this ce tomorrow.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, Gibson spoke.


    Ner.


    She turned her head towards him.


    Gibson wore a small smile, as if reminiscing about something, and asked, ...Do you know that your name was given by your mother?


    At that fact, Ner shook her head.


    I didnt know.


    Gibson did not add a detailed exnation.


    He just simply smiled, nodded, closed his eyes, and spoke lightly.


    Now you know.


    Ner couldnt understand what he was trying to convey, but with the strange warmth of a name given to her by her mother, she nodded her head in acknowledgment.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Depart!


    As Adam Hyung shouted, Baran, who was leading the mercenaries, moved forward.


    Adam Hyung and I were at the back of the mercenaries, facing the ckwoods.


    From the start, given the size of the mercenary unit, it was essential for the front to depart first.


    Time wasnt overly pressing.


    Adam Hyung shook hands with Gibson.


    Thank you once again.


    Im only d our paths have crossed.


    This time, Gibson turned to me.


    Please take care of my daughter.


    Yes.


    I also shook hands with him.


    Ner stood behind me, looking at the rest of the family members with a sad expression.


    The night before, Ner had a final conversation with Gibson. They exchanged nces and nodded without saying much else. Gidon and his younger brothers were next.


    ...Be safe.


    Gidon said quietly.


    His head was also slightly lowered, and his younger brothers followed suit.


    Laan and Swan looked surprised at the sight, but Gidon paid no attention to them.


    I looked at Ner and gave a slight nod.


    No matter how much they acknowledged me, it didnt matter to me.


    Then, Gidon looked at Ner.


    The two exchanged awkward nces for a moment.


    Ner felt ufortable facing him and instinctively turned her body away. But Gidons hand moved first.


    Tap.


    He ced his hand on Ners shoulder.


    Ner was taken aback and looked at Gidon in surprise.


    That was it.


    Gidon retrieved his hand and stepped back.


    Only Ner was left standing still in shock.


    Gradually, the moment we had to set off arrived.


    Shawn and Jackson brought a horse.


    It was the horse Ner would ride.


    I ced my hand on Ners stiff back and said, Ner, its time to go.


    AhYes.


    She slowly turned her body... and suddenly looked surprised to see the horse in front of her.


    Uh? Ah I


    In an instant, Ner moved her head anxiously and grabbed my sleeve with her hand.


    I could tell what she was trying to say.


    ...Dont know how to ride a horse?


    Ner nodded without saying a word.


    I took a moment to pat the horse Ner would ride and said.


    Its okay. This horse is gentle. Youll be able to get on easily.


    Ner swallowed her saliva at those words.


    Her anxiety was evident in her eyes


    Her gaze kept shifting to the departing carriages ahead and the carts filled with goods.


    I hoped Ner would at least try.


    Ner, just try getting on. Its not bad to experience it once.


    Finally, Ner nodded, seemingly resigning herself to the idea.


    While this was happening, Gibson and Gidon were quietly watching us.


    Whenever Ner exhaled, she flinched and pulled her hand back.


    Her innocent and timid demeanor brought a smile to my face.


    Ner finally stuck close to the stirrups.


    She looked at the stirrups and looked at me.


    It seemed unreasonable to step on the stirrups that came up above the waist.


    I stuck close to her and instructed her step by step.


    Okay, hold the reins firmly.


    She ced her hand on the horses reins.


    And your foot...


    The stirrup seemed out of reach for her legs.


    I offered her my hand and said, Step on my hand.


    Yes?


    Step on my hand with your opposite foot, then lift yourself up and put your foot into the stirrup while pulling the reins.


    ...Your hand... it will get dirty...


    Its okay, so hurry up. Were about to depart.


    Ner continued to hesitate, then slowly raised her foot.


    I lifted her foot, and Ners body floated in the air.


    With an uneasy posture, she managed to put one foot into the stirrup.


    Okay, now swing your leg over to the other side... like that.


    Ner soon got on the horse.


    She took a deep breath for a moment and then looked at me again.


    Directly staring at me, she seemed like a child asking for praise, and I found it amusing.


    You did well.


    As I said that, Ners tail flickered slightly.


    After Ner got on the horse, Adam Hyung, Shawn, Jackson, and I also mounted our horses.


    Looking back once again, we exchanged farewells with the ckwood family.


    Well be going.


    Adam Hyung said.


    Take care.


    Gibson replied.


    Ner looked at her remaining family members before finally turning her head forward.


    I stayed close to Ners horse and informed her about the key points.


    Dont hold the reins too tightly because youre nervous. Rx. The horse will know what to do even if you dont do anything.


    ...Y-Yes...


    Keep your back straight. That way, you wont feel soreter. Hold the saddle with your thighs.


    Okay.


    Ner quickly grasped the reins and began guiding the horse.


    She seemed to have quite a talent for it.


    You ride well.


    I praised her.


    ...Im a little scared.


    She honestly expressed her feelings.


    I reached out and patted the horse Ner was riding.


    Itll be alright.


    I reassured her.


    Then, we set off on the journey back.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 30: Human Village (3)

    Chapter 30: Human Vige (3)


    Ner handled the horse skillfully.


    At first, she kept losing her bnce and wobbling, but soon she found afortable posture.


    She looked around and even touched the low-hanging branches of the trees.


    asionally, I muttered someforting words and smiled.


    I was relieved that going to Stokpin didnt seem that bad after all.


    We didnt exchange many words.


    Though we agreed to be friends, there was still some awkwardness between us.


    I believed that time would resolve our issues, so I didnt rush and kept quiet.


    .


    .


    .


    We traveled all day, and eventually, the sun set.


    Following Adam Hyungs orders, we stopped and set up our camp.


    Ner and I sat on pieces of scattered wood, watching our fellow members prepare for the night.


    Is there anything ufortable?


    That was the first thing I said after a long time.


    Ner turned to me and was about to nod... but then she massaged her thigh.


    Actually, my thigh feels a bit sore.


    I smiled, remembering my first time riding a horse.


    It can be painful when you ride for the first time. But you are holding up pretty well though. Do you also have some muscle pain?


    Yes.


    At that time, Baran approached from afar.


    In his hand was the drink I asked for.


    He smiled at Ner and said.


    Good evening, Ner-nim.


    Yes, good evening.


    Following our agreement, Ner continued with her act.


    Since the march where we subdued the monster leaders in the ckwood estate, she had been putting on a certain persona in front of the mercenaries.


    As for me, I was just grateful for her effort.


    If I had met a much meaner woman, she wouldnt have done even this much.


    Vice-captain, heres your drink.


    Thanks, Baran.


    Youre wee.


    Baran handed me the drink and left without saying a word. It seemed like he had something to attend to.


    I took a sip of the drink Baran gave me, and it felt like the liquid was soothing my tired throat, blowing away the fatigue of the day.


    You seem to like alcohol quite a bit, Ner remarked from beside me.


    I rolled my eyes at her and nodded


    Its a feeling of exhaustion flying away.


    What kind of alcohol is that?


    Rum. Would you like to try it?


    I handed the ss over to Ner.


    She looked at the drink curiously and took a whiff of it.


    Immediately, her face scrunched up, and she leaned back.


    Its too strong.


    I chuckled and took back the drink.


    I thought it would be fun to drink together with her someday.


    Suddenly, there was amotion.


    Someone was raising their voice, and the heads of the members turned one by one.


    Ner and I also turned our heads in the same way.


    The noise wasing from the side of the wagon where the injured were.


    Oh no.


    I immediately felt the seriousness of the situation and stood up.


    Ner stood up as well, following my lead.


    We hurriedly ran towards themotion, pushing through the gathering members to reach the center of the disturbance.


    Ner stuck close to my back as she followed me.


    In the center, Adam Hyung was already there.


    Jackson was there too.


    Hey, wake up, dammit!!


    Theodore, who was in charge of managing the injured, was also present, and they were all raising their voices with a fallen member in between them.


    It was Shawn, the head of our other unit.


    Shawn!


    I raised my voice in surprise.


    I felt a rush of blood to my face for a moment.


    The person who had only slightly injured his arm this morning was now lying unconscious, shaking uncontrobly.


    He was the one who was fine until this morning...


    But now he had already lost consciousness, and red spots wereing up on his body.


    Looking at it, it seemed serious.


    Shawn! Snap out of it...! Come to your senses!


    Theodore pped his cheek and shook him, but Shawn didnte to his senses.


    Theodore! Cant we do anything?


    Adam Hyung also shouted, but Theodore seemed lost and confused, not knowing what to do.


    I dont know why...! Why all of a sudden...!


    Sometimes, there were cases like this.


    Even when we had thoroughly treated the wounds, some members still sumbed to their injuries.


    In such moments, we could do nothing but watch them die in agony.


    I was confused.


    Did Shawns injury have aplication?


    I approached Theodore and spoke.


    First of all, we had to take action.


    Theodore, get some water. Unwrap the bandages on his arm. First-


    And then, Ner appeared next to me.


    BeBerg, wait a moment...


    Then she slightly passed by my side and knelt beside Shawn as well.


    Everyone was stunned by Ners sudden action.


    Since there was nothing we could do, and Ner was skilled in medicine as a werewolf, They wondered what a noble heiress could really do... But they had no choice but to bet on her race.


    Of course, considering the fact that the injury had already worsened to the point of losing consciousness, I didnt think there was much we could do.


    Ner examined the rash closely and then looked at me.


    Berg, I can save him.


    Her response was filled with confidence, yet her shoulders still seemed tense.


    She seemed burdened by the gazes of many members. So she only looked at me.


    ...Its not because of the injury. He was bitten by the Heirun Spider. Its a spider that only resides near the ckwood estate.


    However, even if she said that, we were all ignorant about such insect venom.


    We knew how to treat injuries and wounds on the battlefield, but when it came to bug venom, we were clueless.


    What do you need?


    I asked Ner.


    Water and Calix leaves. They... they are in my belongings.


    Theodore, did you hear that?


    Theodore was also in charge of managing supplies.


    When I called him, Theodore called one of his subordinates.


    Get Ner-nims belongings! Hurry! And you! Bring the water!


    .


    .


    .


    After that, Ner told me the things she needed step by step.


    She needed a change of Shawns posture, required space, and asked for clothes to be removed to find the bite marks on him.


    And ording to her instructions, Theodore and I treated Shawn.


    The leaves the members brought were prepared by Ner, and we searched for the bite marks as she had instructed.


    Soon after, as Ner said, when we found a mark that looked like something had bitten him, everyone burst into admiration saying she was right.


    We squeezed the wound and drew out the venom, wiping away the dark red blood that flowed.


    She gave us orders over and over again, and we never questioned her.


    Finally, when she made Shawn take the medicine she prepared, his trembling gradually subsided, and his rough breathing calmed down.


    His condition became stable.


    ...Is it working?


    Theodore whispered.


    I think so.


    Adam Hyung said.


    A long breath of relief escapes from my mouth.


    I had only known Shawn for four years, apart from Adam Hyung and Baran; he was one of the people I had known the longest.


    Did I ever think that I could lose him so absurdly?


    Just a few days ago, we were teasing andughing together as usual.


    It was a moment when I once again felt how ephemeral life can be.


    Having Ner by my side was more than a stroke of luck.


    Losing a fellow member like this was not the first time.


    Watching Shawn return from the brink of death, everyones eyes began to fill with awe.


    There were no people who value medics as much as the mercenaries.


    Everyone tried to put themselves in Shawns position.


    If Ner hadnt been here, he might have died too.


    Starting as friends with Ner was definitely the right choice.


    If our rtionship had been worse, would Ner have stepped forward to treat Shawn?


    Ner, still unaware of the changing atmosphere, looked down at Shawn peacefully breathing, and sighed.


    ...I think hes going to be okay, Berg.


    She even managed to have a small smile.


    ...Its my first time saving someone like this. Quite-


    Then Ner turned her head to look at me, realizing she was at the center of everyones attention...


    Ah.


    She tried to put on a mask btedly, but it was already toote after the burp escaped her mouth.


    Ner blushed in embarrassment. She tightly closed her mouth and her tail curled up.


    Compliments directed at Ner came from all around.


    You are not only beautiful but also intelligent.


    Thank goodness youre here, really... Shawn...


    Vice-captain, you made a great choice marrying her.


    Upon hearing those words, Ner drew closer to me. She still seemed awkward with this kind of attention.


    In the first ce, hearing such things from humans must have felt strange too.


    Although she didnt quite like me yet, among all these people, it seemed I was the one she naturally relied on.


    For some reason, this obvious and trivial fact brought me a little joy.


    She brought her face close to my chest, using my body to hide herself.


    She was almost inside my embrace.


    I read her feelings and spoke.


    ...Seems like Shawn is getting better. Everyone can leave now. Go and finish your tasks. Well be done soon.


    Everyone started to disperse as per my order.


    Even Adam Hyung nodded and gave me a sigh.


    Slowly, I turned to look at Ner with a sly smile.


    Her status would inevitably rise in the future.


    In preparation for any potential mishaps, everyone would take good care of her.


    They might offer bribes if something bad happens.


    In the first ce, proper knowledge of healing and medicine came at a price.


    Already, it felt like Ner was bing part of our mercenary group.


    As the mercenaries gradually dispersed, I held onto Ners wrist and led her back to where we had been sitting earlier.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Nerposed herself from her surprise.


    She felt proud, but at the same time, surprised.


    None of the mercenaries had looked at her like that before.


    The eyes filled with wonder and admiration...


    She was unfamiliar with those kinds of gazes.


    Her heart was still pounding.


    Not as strongly as before, but she could still feel its intensity.


    She looked at Berg who was leading her.


    asionally, he led her this way.


    Contrary to her expectation, she didnt dislike it as much as she thought she would.


    She couldnt quite understand why she felt this way herself.


    Could the unstoppable heartbeat have something to do with it?


    Just a moment ago, when everyones scrutinizing gazes made her ufortable, she instinctively sought refuge in Bergs embrace.


    She didnt ponder the reason. Her body reacted first.


    And she didnt forget the sense of peace she felt in his arms.


    ... Only now did Ner realize that in this mercenary group, Berg was the only one she could truly rely on.


    A strange feeling washed over her upon realizing this fact.


    Berg?


    Suddenly, Ner became curious about where they were going.


    Since Berg didnt say anything, she couldnt help but wonder.


    But the answer soon revealed itself.


    She saw the spot where they had been sitting before.


    Bergs wine ss was overturned, and the people around had disappeared.


    It seemed like everyone had left to catch up on their dyed tasks.


    Also, Berg seemed to have read her own mind and brought her to a secluded ce.


    She was thankful for this too.


    Although she didnt hate the admiring gazes from earlier, it didnt make her feelpletely at ease either.


    And finally, Berg let go of her hand.


    She turned her body to face him, and she didnt know what to say.


    Everything, Im dBut the symptoms I know are-


    -Snap.


    While she was speaking, Berg pulled her into his embrace.


    Ner took a deep breath. She forgot to exhale.


    Her eyes widened, and her tail stiffened.


    She btedly realized that he had hugged her.


    Thank you.


    He whispered.


    The sincerity came through. And she could feel that emotion from his arms.


    It was the most emotionally vulnerable side of him that Ner had ever seen.


    Ner couldnt figure out what to say.


    Her mouth opened and closed repeatedly.


    Surprisingly, she didnt feel ufortable at all.


    Was it because of his words about, starting as friends?


    His expressions of affection felt like that of a friend.


    ThatAhOf course


    Ner stammered fragmented words.


    This was the first time she had stepped forward and aplished something this significant.


    And it was the first time she received praise for it.


    Ner, thank you so much.


    He pulled her into his embrace once again, speaking.


    Ner couldnt help but fill her heart with joy.


    Ah...


    And in a brief moment of losing focus, her tail started wagging.


    Ner pulled her hand back and grabbed her tail.


    Was it because she kept spitting out the words to push him away?


    It was always embarrassing when her true feelings were revealed.


    She didnt like showing happiness with her body.


    Contradicting her own words makes her look like a fool.


    However, Berg chuckled as he watched her tail.


    Hisughter seemed to convey that he was d she didnt feel ufortable in the embrace.


    Ner slowly released her grip on her tail as she heard hisfortingughter.


    Her tail swayed freely.


    In the first ce, there was no reason not to feel happy right now.


    There was no need to hide this emotion.


    This moment was a reason to feel happy no matter who brought her here.


    So she continued to wag her tail until Berg let her go.


    With a smile hidden in his embrace.


    Perhaps a friend was a much betterpanion than she had imagined.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 31: Human Village (4)

    Chapter 31: Human Vige (4)


    As the sun descended, darkness enveloped the surroundings.


    And as if the darkness swallows the sound, silencees along.


    Only the chirping of crickets, the snorting of horses, and the soft footsteps could be heard.


    Theughter andmotion that once filled the air now felt like distant memories.


    ...Lets head inside.


    I gazed nkly at the lit fire and spoke to Ner.


    I also put down the empty wine ss on the floor.


    -Thud


    Since the earlier incident, a warmer atmosphere had formed among us.


    Ner, who had been looking at the moon, nodded at me.


    We put out the fire we had set up and moved away.


    -Swish


    Soon, we entered the makeshift tent prepared by the others.


    The interior wasnt exactly small, but it wasnt particrly spacious either.


    It wasfortable enough not toin.


    ...


    ...


    ...Instead, the bed was narrow.


    Well, what could Iin about at a campsite... at the same time, I could sense the intentions of the members.


    A bed made by spreading animal fur over strawid on the ground.


    They could have made it slightly wider if they wanted.


    The makeshift bed was slightlyrger than half the size of the bed we used to sleep in at the ckwood Manor.


    ...Uh...


    Ner opened her mouth, looking puzzled.


    I already knew what her concern was.


    It felt like we would inevitably end up sleeping with our bodies touching on that bed.


    To avoid touching, both of us would have to be extremely ufortable.


    I let out a softughter.


    We had been pranked.


    Of course, their intention must have been to strengthen the bond between a couple, but I couldnt help but imagine the membersughing to themselves.


    Realizing this a little toote, I felt a bit embarrassed.


    I took a deep breath.


    In the end, there was nothing I could do.


    Asking the members to fix the bed again would be strange, and no one could sleep on this cold floorfortably.


    Lets go to sleep.


    I said.


    Yes?


    Ner asked back in surprise.


    I casually took off my outerwear as usual.


    Ner nced alternately between me and the bed.


    Over... there?


    It cant be helped.


    I spread my clothes over some nearby luggage and lowered my voice as I looked at her.


    ...I wont do anything, so dont worry.


    No... its not like that...


    Youve been riding on a horse all day, so you must be tired. Both of us will fall asleep quickly anyway.


    I assured her, settling on the bed illuminated by the flickeringntern in the tent.


    The soft feel of the fur beneath me was quitefortable.


    Looking at the tense Ner, I spoke again.


    Come quickly. We have to leave early again tomorrow.


    I knew this was an unwee situation for her, but it seemed like I had to lead her to this situation to resolve it quickly.


    I was notpletelyfortable with the current situation either, but since we were a married couple, I didnt feel any difort because of the favor I received from Ner earlier.


    If it were another woman, I wouldnt have gone this far.


    Perhaps the vows I repeated to myself after marriage helped in this situation.


    Ner hesitated, took a step, then stopped.


    Her yellow-glowing eyes scanned my body.


    She kept staring at me like that for a while.


    ...Are you just going to keep looking at my body?


    I teased her lightly.


    Ner covered her mouth and nose with her hand, feeling embarrassed, and shrank back.


    While taking a step back, she identally bumped into the luggage that was lying there.


    She looked at the clothes I spread over the luggage, then nces between me and the clothes, and picked up the clothes that were neatlyid out.


    Uh... please wear these.


    ...


    Please...


    Upon hearing her words, I reconsidered my thoughts.


    Surely, it would indeed be unpleasant to have a skinship with someone I didnt like


    I nodded and reached out for the clothes she offered.


    Give me.


    As she handed me the clothes... at the same time, I grabbed her wrist.


    Ah...!


    I gently pulled her and led her to the bed.


    Ner lost her bnce and softly sat on the bed.


    Meanwhile, I put on the clothes again, bit by bit.


    Once she sat on the bed, she didnt get up again.


    Wearing the ufortable clothes, I used my thumb and index finger to put out thentern.


    -Swish


    Now only Ners yellow eyes shone faintly in the tent.


    Im wearing clothes now, so its fine, right?


    I assured her, lying down at the edge of the bed to give her ample space to restfortably.


    I created enough space between the tents wall and myself to amodate her.


    Ner, despite sitting on the bed, remained stiff, still deep in thought.


    I told her, If there were mischievous ones, they woulde to spy on us.


    What?


    If we were lying on the floor then, it would look strange. So lets not think too much about it and rest.


    Ner looked toward the entrance of the tent at my words.


    Dim moonlight seeped through the gaps in the swaying fabric.


    ...


    I looked at the entrance and turned my back to Ner.


    I thought this way would be morefortable for her as well.


    I even closed my eyes.


    Perhaps falling asleep first might be in her best interest too.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner looked at Berg, who fell asleep right away.


    He had fallen asleepfortably, breathing softly.


    Perhaps the alcohol he drank helped him doze off easily.


    As a result, Ners heart also felt lighter.


    Sharing a bed with someone who was conscious seemed psychologically more ufortable than with someone already asleep.


    Even though she knew Berg wouldnt do anything untoward, seeing him sleeping so peacefully dispelled any worries.


    Slowly and cautiously, she began to lie down on the bed.


    She entered the small space between Berg and the tent wall.


    ...


    Ner felt ufortable adjusting her posture.


    If she slept with him on her back, her tail might touch him.


    But if she looked at him while lying down, it felt strange.


    If only the bed was more spacious, she wouldnt have such concerns.


    She knew that it wouldnt be of any use if Berg had ill intentions... But just for her psychology, having a pillow was reassuring.


    It was like covering oneself with a nket to protect from monsters. It wouldnt be of any help, but it was done anyway.


    Ner finally made her decision.


    She wanted to prevent her tail from touching him.


    Her tail was something she valued, as it was something that connected her to a truly precious person.


    Looking at Berg, she rxed her body.


    It had been a really exhausting day.


    She said goodbye to her family and rode a horse all day, covering the longest distance she had ever traveled.


    And then, she saved a life.


    Ner recalled that moment, and her heart still pounded.


    Was the knowledge she had acquired so long ago really helpful in this situation?


    ...And if she had to choose one of the happiest moments.


    ...


    Honestly, it was the moment when Berg was happy.


    At the time of treating Shawn, there was no time to think.


    When Shawn, a member of the mercenary group, found peace, she felt only relief.


    So, the happiest moment could only be when Berg was happy.


    For some reason, she found that sight pleasing.


    She liked seeing the stoic Berg showing gratitude and being happy.


    It was Berg who was constantly caring for her. It was Berg who protected her and stood by her side even against her own siblings.


    Being able to make such a good person happy, it felt like she had reciprocated.


    Ner opened her eyes slightly and looked at Bergs back.


    She recalled that moment.


    It had been such a long time since she had experienced someones favor, let alone a hug.


    No, she couldnt even remember when thest she was hugged.


    Perhaps she had forgotten that such a warm gesture existed.


    The feeling of ease in her heart made her contemte that she might actually be the type who likes hugs.


    Of course, it didnt mean she wanted to do it every day.


    Only in those special moments, sharing a hug once or twice would be nice.


    It was a hug not as an expression of affection, but as a way to share joy.


    Such hugs were free of burden.


    Ner did not want to fully reveal to Berg that she was delighted.


    The other day she waggled her tail and he knew it all, but she had no intention of expressing it with her mouth.


    She could just make him misunderstand her.


    She didnt like the hug because she liked him.


    Just as a friend, as a person who received help, and it was been a long time, she really liked that hug.


    Ner tossed and turned her body.


    Ah...!


    And then, she narrowly avoided falling off the bed. She almost hit the tent.


    ...


    She propped herself up sideways, lifting her upper body.


    Then she looked at the bed where they bothy.


    It was definitely narrow.


    With a pillow in between, even more so.


    Both Berg and Ner were already using the space minimally.


    Because of her own greed, the space used by the pillow was being wasted.


    ...


    Berg was still in a deep sleep.


    She hesitated for a moment.


    She looked at the sleeping Berg again.


    Swallowing her saliva...


    ...She moved the pillow.


    Her heart raced at this insignificant action.


    At the same time, more space was created.


    She stretched her body into that space.


    Bergs back lightly touched her forehead.


    His scent filled her nose.


    ...Ah.


    For some reason, the act of sniffing someone elses scent felt shady, so Ner quietly began to breathe through her mouth.


    In this way, the distance between them became much closer, but she felt morefortable.


    Now, she felt like she could fall asleep without worrying about falling.


    Ner tried to calm her pounding heart and tried to sleep.


    After all, it was just a pillow.


    She tried to think that way.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner?


    I called out to Ner again, who was dozing off.


    ...Yes?


    She was startled, raising her head.


    Water sshed from the cup she was holding in her left hand.


    The members nearby giggled as they watched her.


    I could understand theirughter.


    There was something that just made people smile about her actions.


    But I wonder if she had trouble sleeping.


    Eat your food quickly.


    ...Ah...yes.


    Ner put the bread, held in her right hand again, into her mouth.


    With her eyes closed, she chewed the bread slowly. It seemed like she was trying to open her eyes, but she couldnt.


    She was fighting a battle of her own that everyone else knew about.


    Then her expression suddenly furrowed.


    ...Sore...ah...


    And then she let out a groan.


    What?


    When I asked, Ner opened her eyes with difficulty and shook her head again.


    Ah... Its nothing.


    Why, what is it?


    With my continuous questioning, Ner hesitated before speaking.


    My... thighs hurt. The muscle pain has gotten a bit... worse...


    I felt concerned at her words.


    Todays journey was still long.


    At this rate, she would be struggling all day.


    I nced at Baran for a moment.


    He shook his head as if to say it was unfortunate.


    It seemed like there were no empty seats in the carriage.


    ...


    Indeed, it might be a challenging journey for a nobledy to endure.


    I should think it was incredible that she hade this far.


    A person who couldnt even ride a horse had made it hereit was almost like a miracle.


    I needed to find another solution.


    By the way, Baran. How is Shawn?


    Continuing my thoughts, I asked about Shawns condition.


    Baran smiled.


    Shawn is fine. He woke up early yesterday. Now hes resting.


    I let out a sigh of relief as well.


    Even though I went to check on Shawn right after dawn, seeing him fast asleep made me unsure if he was okay.


    Its all thanks to your wife.


    Baran said with a smile.


    I thought about what to do with Ner again.


    Looking at her, I called out to her, but...


    Ner


    ...burst intoughter.


    Once again, she had fallen asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    We organized the camping site. After Ner finished washing up, she appeared more refreshed.


    She didnt look as tired as before.


    However, it seemed like her muscle pain had worsened, and her walking was awkward.


    Her expression was also more furrowed.


    I finally made a decision.


    It wont work.


    What?


    Ner, lets ride together today.


    Ners eyes widened.


    I exined the reason to her.


    Since you have muscle pain, you might not have enough strength. Its dangerous to ride a horse without using your legs properly.


    Baran nodded beside her.


    If you cant grip the horses sides with your thighs, it could be risky.


    Besides, youre dozing off.


    ...


    Ner blushed.


    She showed such a tant dozing off, and yet she seemed embarrassed about it.


    Her dilemma didntst long this time.


    Then may I ask you a favor?


    She had already ridden with me once... and it seemed like her muscle pain was severe.


    Using muscles that werent normally used could make ones whole body ache.


    I whistled, and my horse came to me.


    Let me give you a hand for a moment.


    Ner nodded in response to my words.


    I held her waist and lifted her up.


    As before, I made her sit sideways.


    Then, I mounted the horse as well.


    Surprisingly, this position was quite stable.


    With her body between my arms, I could respond directly to any direction.


    Seeing us like this, admiration and praise erupted from all around.


    You two look great together already.


    Its like a painting, vice-captain.


    I shook my head and remained silent.


    I asked Ner, who sat in front.


    Does it hurt?


    She shook her head.


    Doing it like this, I can endure it. Thanks, Berg.


    I replied as if it were natural.


    Were a married couple after all.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I rode the horse in the forefront.


    Adam Hyung also approached from the side.


    There you are. Berg, where did you leave your precious wife? Oh.


    I looked at approaching Adam Hyung.


    His eyes were now fixated on Ner, who had leaned into my embrace and fallen asleep.


    She was breathing peacefully in her sleep.


    Out of all the looks I had seen from her over the past few days, this one looked the mostfortable.


    Adam Hyung smiled at us.


    Then he swallowed the words he was about to say.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 32: Human Village (5)

    Chapter 32: Human Vige (5)


    Ner gently rubbed her face against thefortable and warm pillow.


    How long had she been asleep? With a Half-awake mind, Ner felt refreshed.


    The breeze blowing was also fragrant, and the sunlight on her face felt warm.


    She wanted to continue to fall asleep like this.


    Adjusting her position for morefort, she turned her head to rest her face on the pillow.


    Ner, wake up.


    At that moment, the pillow spoke to her.


    The absurdity of the situation made her mind clear up instantly.


    As Ner opened her eyes in surprise, she saw Bergs neck right in front of her.


    Without realizing it, she had nestled close to his body, and she had entrusted her whole body to him.


    The moment Ner was startled and tried to pull her body away, Berg firmly held onto her waist.


    Ah...! I-Im going to fall-


    Simultaneously, her face grew warm, and her heart pounded.


    However, Berg calmly exined, -You wont fall. Rx.


    Only then did Ner turn her eyes around to confirm her surroundings.


    Her perception was still hazy and slow.


    She realized they were now riding on a horse, with her legs on the right side and leaning against Berg.


    Though it was stable now, she knew she might have fallen if Berg hadnt supported her.


    - Swish.


    Soon, Berg gently released his grip on Ners waist.


    Ner blinked, trying to process the awkward sensation of someone touching her waist.


    Thank you.


    She felt embarrassed but expressed her gratitude to him.


    Unsure how long she had slept leaning on him, she had suppressed her urge to breathe, feeling like she wanted to disappear into a rat hole.


    She wondered if she had drooled and stole a quick nce at her mouth


    However, Berg seemed unfazed and simply kept on talking, paying no attention to anything else. As if it were the most natural thing.


    Seeing him soposed, Ner felt foolish for being so embarrassed. She followed his lead, trying to calm her emotions while taking in her surroundings.


    The scenery was vastly different from what she remembered, it was no longer the familiar forest of her hometown.


    Instead of that, it was a vast in that stretches endlessly.


    The setting sun was sinking.


    ...Wow...


    Unbeknownst to herself, she let out an exmation of admiration.


    As the sunset descended, dyeing the in in golden hues, it was impossible not to feel its beauty.


    Every time the wind blew, the grasses swayed as if greeting them, creating ripples in thendscape.


    Ner had never seen such andscape before.


    In the first ce, she had never left her hometown this far.


    Only now did she begin to feel the realization that she had left her hometown.


    Amidst the awe-inspiring scenery, her heart was strangely bing mncholic.


    And in the meantime, Berg spoke.


    Were almost there. Just hold on a little longer.


    ...Yes.


    How is your muscle pain?


    As long as Im like this, I can endure.


    Berg continuously showed concern for her body.


    Every time he asked about her well-being, her heart warmed.


    Knowing that someone cared for her well-being gave her a sense of security.


    Soon, smoke rising from afar came into her view.


    Berg pointed at the smoke and said.


    Were here. See that?


    Ner followed his gesture and looked below to see a small vige. Compared to ckwood Territory, it seemed quite humble.


    Looking at the vige, Ner nodded.


    Yes, I can see it.


    Seeing that modest vige, an inexplicable sense of worry arose within her.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Were back!


    I entered the vige after a long time.


    Stockpin; It was the hometown of the Red mes.


    The whole vige came out to wee us.


    As the subjugation had been massive, the entire vige was filled with joy.


    Adam Hyung and I were at the forefront, leading the way.


    Many of Stockpins residents looked at Ner, who was sitting beside me, with interest.


    So, the vice-captain got married, huh?


    Shes pretty.


    Youre saying everyone fought to bring her here?


    You fool! It was for the future...!


    Ner shrank her body amid the cheers echoing around us.


    Lowering her gaze, she looked at her chest.


    Now, straighten your back.


    At the same time, I lightly pressed her waist.


    Ner flinched and looked at me in surprise.


    I also looked at her and asked her to act as we nned.


    We had to show a good rtionship with each other. If that wasnt possible, she should at least avoid showing a sad expression.


    Eventually, Ner, as if making a pledge, tightly closed her lips and straightened her back.


    Raising her head, she met the gaze of the vigers facing her.


    She introduces herself with more dignity, more like an aristocrat.


    By doing so, the nces of the people also changed.


    Their eyes were filled with admiration as they looked at her like a nobledy.


    The cheers grew louder, and there were more voices blessing us.


    Vice-captain! Congrattions!


    You must be happy!


    At least have three children!


    Amidst the jubnt atmosphere, Ner swallowed a gulp of saliva and looked at me.


    Her face seemed to be getting redder.


    She blinked as if breaking away from a serious expression, then took a deep breath and resumed her performance.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As soon as we arrived, Hyung announced the casualties and offered sincere condolences to their families.


    After discussing the schedule for the funeral, we dispersed.


    The untold stories for the vigers would be conveyed by our members to their respective families.


    More importantly, we prepared a feast so that sorrow would not descend upon the vige.


    We were tired of eating dried meat and hard bread to fill our stomachs after the arduous subjugation.


    Like other mercenary groups, our members needed a window to relieve the mental burden umted during this time.


    As I heard, prostitutes from the neighboring vige were alsoing over.


    Members would probably relieve their sexual desires with the money they earned.


    While preparing for the feast, Ner and I headed to my house.


    Ner continued to look up at me, as if she was uneasy about entering a house without any servants, just the two of us.


    ...How far are we going?


    She asked.


    It was a natural question considering my house was located in a remote corner of the vige.


    In this small vige, I was living in a house with no neighbors around.


    Over there.


    I pointed to the emerging house and tried to ease Ners uneasiness.


    Like Adam Hyungs house, my house was spacious enough formoners to live in, but... for a mercenary groups vice-captain, it was a small house.


    It was a two-story house with six rooms.


    Ner looked at the house she would be living in from now on and let out a shallow, long breath.


    It seemed like she was making a firm determination in her heart.


    Indeed, living in such a magnificent ce, she needed to be mentally prepared to enter a ce like this.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    - Creak...


    Like the scream of a ghost, the creaking wooden door opened with a screech.


    The vacant house greeted me after a long time.


    The lightly scattered dust rose.


    ...Come in.


    I brought Ner into the house.


    Ner slowly set down her belongings while looking around the house.


    Then, she stood there for a while, gazing at the interior, frozen and silent.


    I could understand her reaction.


    Just from looking at it, Ner didnt seem to fit in with the atmosphere of this house.


    She had an undeniable noble aura about her, and while my house might be slightly bigger than others... it was still an ordinarymoners house.


    Did she ever imagine as noble being brought into a ce like this?


    ...Whats with all these bottles?


    However, Ner pointed out something different from what I expected.


    I looked around the inside of the house.


    I hadnt cared much when I lived alone.


    But now that she mentioned it, there were indeed many rolling bottles of liquor.


    ...Do you drink this much?


    Its not like that... it piled up like this over the time.


    She didnt just stop there.


    Why is it so dusty here?


    Why bother cleaning it.


    Why are there so many spider webs on the ceiling?


    Thats right.


    The floor is broken. Why didnt you fix it?


    Well... you can just avoid stepping on it, cant you?


    I found myself making excuses while catching her eye.


    If I knew it would be like this, I should have cleaned up and gone on an subjugation.


    But I couldnt find the right words to say.


    In the end, all I could do was scratch my nose and look at Ner.


    If I introduce the house she would live with in this way, I think it would only create a sense of rejection.


    However, Ner stared back at me and burst outughing.


    I didnt understand why she wasughing, so I just stood still.


    She spoke.


    ...I feel like Im seeing a totally different side of you for the first time. You seemed like you knew how to handle everything.


    Unexpectedly, she didnt show any displeasure.


    Seizing the opportunity, I said.


    Ill fix and clean everything tomorrow.


    Ner replied.


    Let me help you.


    I was surprised by her unexpected answer.


    As an aristocratic youngdy, I thought she wouldnt want to do things like this.


    Ner turned her head and said softly, as if murmuring.


    Were friends, after all.


    Upon hearing that, a slow smile formed on my face.


    I felt closer to her during our journey back home.


    Saving Shawn, the embrace we shared back then, sleeping together in a narrow bed, and riding together on the same horse, to the point where she leaned on me and fell asleep.


    I truly felt that we were getting closer step by step.


    That alone was enough for me.


    Just a few days ago, she rejected me and was afraid of me.


    Perhaps she had already thought it would turn out like this.


    I said to her, Lets wash up and go to the square. The feast will be enjoyable.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After washing up, we changed intofortable clothes.


    We put down our belongings and organized the instruments.


    Ner had safely stored her medical equipment in our bedroom.


    Although there were many rooms in the house, ultimately, we only needed one.


    Using multiple rooms unnecessarily would only attract the attention of the vigers, and rumors would quickly spread.


    Honestly, there was a bit of coercion on my part as well.


    To be closer in heart, we needed to be close in proximity.


    If I had used separate rooms to be considerate of Ner, it wouldnt have been difficult to imagine spending our lives in an awkward and distant manner.


    Fortunately, Ner seemed to have anticipated sharing a room and didnt show any particrints.


    Maybe she was relieved to see that nothing happened even though she slept close to me the night before.


    Soon we headed to the town square.


    The noisy sounds were already resounding.


    I couldnt hear cries of mourning. At least on this day, it was a day to enjoy.


    It was also part of the mourning process.


    Laughing, ying, and eating until we were full would make it easier for us to let go of our departedrades.


    Adam Hyung and I had learned this from our previous mercenary group.


    In the town square, arge bonfire was burning.


    As we appeared, the crowd erupted into cheers.


    Ner stuck closely behind me, and I could tell she was nervous from her tail curling up.


    It was natural.


    She was a stranger in this ce.


    If even I would feel nervous entering a vige full of werewolves, then it was only natural for her to be tense.


    I raised my hand in response to everyones cheers and led Ner.


    I searched for a ce to sit.


    From afar, Shawn waved at us.


    Shawn...!


    Seeing Shawn looking well, I approached him.


    He slowly stood up and bowed to Ner with his waist bent.


    Thank you, Ner-nim.


    Ner looked at Shawn, surprised by his gratitude.


    Thanks to you, Im alive. I wont forget this favor.


    Ner looked up at me, gently holding onto my sleeve.


    Then she replied in a raised voice.


    ...Yes.


    We eventually sat next to Shawn.


    The atmosphere of the feast was getting livelier.


    Some skilled members yed instruments, and some started singing along with the music.


    Baran brought some drinks for the members, and Theodore appeared with roasted meat.


    Ners eyes were fixed on the meat.


    Her tail was also cautiously swaying.


    I could tell she wanted to eat it.


    Looking at that, I said to her.


    Ill bring it. Wait here.


    Ah. Thank... Thank you.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner was amazed by the feast, it was her first time attending such an event.


    Her only simr experience was attending a noble ball.


    But this feast before her was quite different.


    It was more primitive, yet the people seemed happier.


    They were bursting withughter, and everyone showed their true selves.


    This unpretentious celebration somehow appealed to her more.


    From afar, Berg was surrounded by members,ughing and enjoying the celebration due to his marriage.


    Even without getting close, it was apparent that he was receiving jokes from the others.


    Seeing Berg in such a state, Ner smiled and eagerly waited for his return.


    At the same time, she noticed a strange sight in the vige.


    Some women were looking at her with displeasure.


    Feeling the animosity, Ner cautiously asked Shawn next to her.


    Can I ask you a question?


    Yes, of course.


    Why... does it seem like those people dont like me? Do the werewolves are hated by humans?


    Shawn looked around as Ner questioned him.


    And just as Ner described, he burst intoughter while looking at the people giving her strange looks.


    Watching Shawnugh for a while, Ner was puzzled.


    Finally, after calming hisughter, Shawn spoke.


    Those people?


    Yes.


    They are all people who liked the vice-captain.


    ......Really?


    Ner blinked at his surprising words.


    The women giving her looks of animosity were not just one or two.


    All of them? Arent there too many? Rather hating werewolves is-


    No, all of them. Ner-nim, the vice-captain is extremely popr.


    Ner fell silent as Shawn spoke.


    The werewolfs standard of beauty may be different, but from the human perspective, the vice-captain is handsome, wealthy, fit, and although gruff, he is kind and gentle. Its strange if you dont fall for him after just hearing him speak.


    Ner looked at her husband, Berg.


    She realized that she had married someone like that.


    Shawn giggled next to her and announced one more fact.


    By the way, among those people, no one has dared to make a move on the vice-captain.


    ....Really?


    Ner-nim is the first one. Its the first time I have seen a woman touch the vice-captain. Today, when you were lying on the hoarse and leaning on the vice-captains chest, I thought it was a dream.


    Ner felt her temperature rising.


    For some reason, she felt hot. When she turned her eyes to Berg, he wasing towards them with a te in one hand and a drink in the other.


    In the meantime, a woman approached him. She had heavy makeup and revealing clothes, giving off an air of promiscuity.


    With a raised voice, Shawn said to Ner.


    Look, shes going over there. Uh-oh...


    Ner felt tense for some reason.


    Soon, the woman stood in front of Berg.


    Since the distance was close, her voice could be heard.


    Brother, you look handsome today. How about being with me...


    The woman naturally tried to touch Bergs chest.


    Upon that, Bergs expression turned colder than ever as he said.


    Dont touch me.


    The woman shut her mouth like a bee stung.


    Berg passed by her.


    Shawn burst intoughter next to Ner.


    However, Ners heart sank as she looked at Bergs cold expression.


    She realized that he was someone who could have such a chilly expression.


    She had a feeling that she knew why people said he hated women.


    But as Berg approached Ner, his expression softened.


    By the time he was right in front of her, he even had a smile on his face.


    Here.


    He handed Ner a te with meat on it.


    Ner epted the te and felt a warm emotion for some reason.


    The fact that he treated her like this again made her feel special.


    Thank you.


    Ner said.


    Berg nodded his head.


    Shawn teased from the side.


    Hes only warm to his woman.


    Afterward, Ner mustered up the courage.


    He asked her to act as a friendly couple.


    He might even dislike her touching him.


    He might be holding back his emotions for the sake of other members.


    ...Of course, on the other hand, her acting didnt seem very convincing so far.


    Regardless, now that she knew the significance of this feast as a mourning event, she understood that she needed to continue the act more than ever.


    Ner cautiously picked up a piece of meat and handed it to Berg.


    Berg smiled and tried to take the meat with his hand.


    But Ner closed her eyes tightly and pushed the meat towards his mouth.


    Bergs approaching hand stopped.


    Soon after, he smiled and took the meat she handed to his mouth and ate it.


    Afterward, Ner quickly withdrew her hand.


    Thank you. Berg said.


    His words carried aplex meaning of gratitude.


    Ner nodded her head with a smile.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 33: Human Village (6)

    Chapter 33: Human Vige (6)


    The festive atmosphere intensified as the feast unfolded.


    Oak barrels brimming with alcohol were gradually emptied, one after another.


    The subordinates of Theodore were sweating profusely as they continuously roasted meat, and everyone absorbed the meat as much as there was avable.


    Some were talking with prostitutes, some were gambling with money, some were singing, some were enjoying a peaceful time with their families, and others were dancing with their lovers.


    Everyone enjoyed the feast in various ways.


    Looking beside me, Ner also seemed to be enjoying the feast with interest. She rolled her eyes here and there as she chewed the meat.


    Her tail was also slightly wagging. It was good to see her having a good time too.


    Lets go!! eximed a group, their voices rising in unison.


    Simultaneously, the sounds of pping hands, footsteps, and percussion instruments blended, creating a rhythm.


    -Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Then, a man and a woman stepped forward and began dancing around a zing bonfire.


    Everyone burst intoughter at their sight. I, too, couldnt help but smile at the sight.


    Especially, the member dancing and his woman seemed so joyful, was heartwarming to see.


    Ahahaha...


    Ner, next to me, also burst intoughter as she watched them from the side.


    It was a gratifying sight to see her gradually opening up and showing herughter. This was far better than her sitting solemnly next to me; it was much better to see her smiling.


    I felt that my decision to bring her here was indeed the right one.


    In no time, more people gathered around the bonfire, moving to the lively beat and the vibrant atmosphere.


    Men and women gathered in groups of three or five, dancing and enjoying their own rhythms.


    Watching them, I also started to move my feet, and Ners tail also tapped the ground with the beat.


    Ohhh!


    Captain!


    Then, Adam Hyung appeared out of nowhere and joined the dancers.


    Apanying him was a woman I hadnt seen before.


    The members were even more surprised and delighted at Adam Hyungs appearance.


    While enjoying himself, he also took care of hisrades during the process.


    Adam Hyung then started looking around.


    I immediately noticed what wasing.


    I nced at Ner.


    She was happily wagging her tail in rhythm, seemingly oblivious to the future thaty ahead.


    Hmm... Hmm... Hmm...


    Seeing the interest in Ners eyes as she hummed, I thought that perhaps, she might want to join in too.


    Hey, Berg!


    Adam Hyung spotted me.


    Come and dance too!


    The more hesitant we look in situations like this, the more out of ce we would seem.


    With Ner around, I stood up from my seat.


    ....Huh?


    Then, I grabbed her wrist.


    Ner put down the te she was holding in her other hand and followed me.


    B-Berg, right now...


    Lets go. Lets finish quickly ande back.


    Ners tail stopped wagging. It seemed like she hadnt expected this chance to participate.


    It wouldnt hurt to take this opportunity to introduce Ner to the residents of Stockpin.


    I thought it would be nice to let them know that she was just another person who knew how to have fun just like us.


    That way, she wouldnt have a hard time settling down in our vige.


    Vice-captain!


    As we approached the bonfire, I gently held her hand instead of her wrist.


    Ners ears twitched.


    Adam Hyung looked at us like this and giggled.


    I raised Ners hand upwards.


    In response, Ner spun around with a slightly bewildered expression.


    Her tail swayed prettily, drawing arge circle.


    Cheers erupted from all around.


    Ners stiff expression gradually rxed.


    She was also being influenced by theughter and apuse from all around.


    Ner-nim, you look beautiful!


    Come on and dance, you guys too! Youre the vice-captain, after all!


    Ners smiles grew more frequent and radiant.


    I led her to dance, and she gradually loosened up, entrusting herself to my lead.


    As we continued dancing, her smile grew wider.


    Isnt it fun?


    In response to my words, she immediately burst into a brightugh.


    It was a lovely, gracefulughter that felt beautiful to hear.


    Its much more fun than I expected, Berg.


    She said excitedly.


    I told you the feast would be fun.


    I yed along with her words.


    The members who had been concerned about us, watching us have fun, returned to dancing with their partners.


    The attention directed at us gradually diminished.


    Ner and I continued dancing, never letting go of each others hands.


    asionally, we exchanged a few words.


    You dance well, Ner.


    Hehe, so do you, Berg. Im surprised.


    I saw this moment as an opportunity to continue the positive atmosphere, so I spoke to her.


    So, when will you let go of formal tone?


    With a radiant smile already on her face, Ner yfully responded to my question.


    To be honest, I havent thought about it...


    Then lets do it now. When everyones watching.


    Her eyes widened in a crescent shape. I thought her eye smile was cute.


    ...


    Come on.


    Ner nudged me lightly.


    ...Should I...?


    She hesitated for a moment, then smiled. It seemed like a good decision to speak up in this mood.


    At that sight, a smile also appeared on my face.


    It felt like the sensations I had forgotten awakened.


    A warm feeling filled my heart.


    The void in my heart was gradually filling.


    Yes. It feels like Id be morefortable that way too.


    The cheers grew louder.


    The mes danced even more vigorously.


    The sounds of pping and musical instruments filled my ears.


    But as we held hands, our voices resonated louder than anything else.


    As if we were the only ones having a conversation.


    Ner smiled for a long time and looked up at me.


    Her answer seemed to be a decision she had finally made after much contemtion.


    ...Alright, Berg.


    We both smiled at each other simultaneously.


    Ner continued speaking.


    It might be awkward, but... Ill give it a try.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The next day, I woke up at home.


    Seeing the familiar ceiling brought back a sense offort.


    It finally felt like I had returned home.


    ...Ummm...


    Of course, there was one difference this time.


    The soft moaning sounding from beside me.


    When I looked to the side, Ner was curled up and asleep.


    There was still a significant gap between us.


    Perhaps it visually represented the psychological distance between us.


    On the positive side, there was no longer a pillow between us.


    Yesterday had been truly memorable, filled with many precious memories.


    Eating, ying, and dancing...


    Ner decided to let go of formality.


    Of course, it could be because she got swept up in the atmospherest night, but the Ner from before would never have agreed to it.


    I tried to satisfy myself with the fact that she said she understood, even if it was just that much.


    I slowly got up from the bed.


    Another busy day awaited me.


    First, we needed to arrange a proper funeral, then we had to address the pending requests we hadnt confirmed yet due to being in ckwoods territory.


    Ah, and I also need to tidy up the house.


    Since it was a house shared with Ner, I couldnt just mess it up as I pleased.


    As I prepared to put on my upper garments and leave, Ner opened her eyes with a rustle.


    Berg?


    I spoke to her as I looked at her.


    Ill be going to see Adam Hyung for a bit. You can sleep a little more.


    Ner gazed at me with half-opened eyes and replied.


    You do not need to inform me of your whereabouts. Feel free toe and go as you wish...


    Her tone sounded a bit drowsy.


    Certainly, the werewolves value the freedom of their partners the most.


    Perhaps this consideration stems from their culture.


    Maybe they trust each other without the need for words.


    Of course, there was no love between us yet.


    Anyway, I felt at ease thinking that this was her way of showing consideration.


    Starting as friends was a good decision.


    Okay. Ill be back.


    ...Yes.


    As I was about to take a step, I suddenly became curious.


    ...Didnt we agree not to use formality?


    Ners body stiffened.


    She rolled her half-opened eyes around and then closed them, feigning ignorance.


    I smiled and turned away.


    ...Come back soon.


    Then, from behind me, a faint voice sounded.


    Ner had turned her body as light as a feather and hid her expression.


    I chuckled again and headed outside.


    <strong>****</strong>


    - Knock, knock.


    - Click.


    Hyung.


    Did you sleep well?


    Adam Hyung scratched his messy hair and opened the door to his house.


    At the same time, a woman passed by him and exited the house.


    Captain, see you next time. I had fun.


    The woman kissed Adam Hyung on the cheek and left.


    Hyung waved his hand casually as he saw the woman off.


    While watching her back as she moved further away, I spoke when she was gone.


    You look good, Hyung.


    Of course, it was enjoyable, after all. Arent you the same?


    In response to our yful banter with each other, we bothughed lightly.


    Soon, I passed Adam Hyung and entered his house.


    I took a seat on the chair that I always sit on in his house.


    And since there was a nice-looking bottle of alcohol nearby, I grabbed it and took a sip.


    Drinking in the morning?


    At times like this, we can rx and enjoy ourselves. Work is done anyway.


    Adam Hyung looked at me for a moment and said, You seem to have more leisure time.


    What?


    He smiled.


    Hey, I was right. You needed a woman in your life. Until a few weeks ago, you were questioning if you should be the captain or not...


    As Adam pointed that out, I found nothing to say in response.


    It seemed he was right.


    Perhaps he was right this time as well.


    ...Of course, it was not like my married life with Ner was going perfectly.


    Anyway, I did feel more at ease, a sense of having more leisure time.


    Maybe it was because of Ners informal speech in the morning.


    ...Im sorry about that time.


    I also epted his words and apologized to him.


    I was definitely sensitive back then.


    If Shawn had died this time, I might have been simr.


    Adam Hyung, however, responded with a smile.


    You sincerely apologize. I ept it.


    While drinking, I asked Adam Hyung, So, do we have any requests that came in while we were away?


    Hyung scratched his messy hair and approached the wooden table in the living room.


    There was already a pile of documents on top of it.


    He lifted the documents and showed them to me.


    Plenty.


    I felt a bit surprised.


    I expected some requests toe in, but... there were way more than I imagined.


    ...Why are there so many?


    The news probably spread quickly. We saved ckwood this time. Many people must have been closely watching the situation in ckwood.


    However, Adam Hyung sighed deeply.


    But there arent many requests we can ept. Everyone seems to be struggling. The rewards are all the same...


    ...The same?


    ...Meager.


    Adam Hyung flipped through the documents one by one.


    Some of the documents were gazed at a little longer.


    Adam put down a document for a moment and said, Anyway, lets worry about thister. Lets prepare for the funeral.


    Thats right.


    Ill take a quick shower and go out, so get some preparations done outside.


    I nodded and got up from my seat.


    After taking one more sip of alcohol, I put the bottle down.


    As I was about to leave, he grabbed me.


    Oh, Berg.


    Yes?


    What are you going to do after the funeral?


    I recalled the promise with Ner.


    I decided to clean the house.


    Hyung nodded.


    After you finish your work, bring your wife and introduce her to the vige.


    Got it.


    Yes, see youter.


    As Adam Hyung said, there seemed to be quite a lot to introduce to Ner.


    In the first ce, just looking at ckwood, there were many things that were different from us.


    Moreover, Ner now had to live here, so the introductions might be necessary.


    I took a deep breath and organized my thoughts.


    I had to prepare the funeral for the departed members.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After Berg left, Adam reviewed the documents left on the table again.


    He had anticipated that this could happen.


    But undoubtedly, more requests hade in than he expected.


    Saving ckwood might be the Red mes greatest achievement.


    And on top of that, Bergs appearance.


    The one who used to hide so tightly had now decided to reveal his name.


    The results of that choice were already showing.


    Adam examined the rewards for the requests one by one.


    There were many requests offering goods and provisions, but...


    ...There were even more requests proposing their daughters.


    Various nobles from different races presented proposals.


    Bergs name was frequently mentioned in the requests. His hunting of four leaders and his march in front of the werewolves seemed to be widely publicized, showcasing his abilities.


    Adam smiled as he thought.


    Yes, this is right.


    Adam had a great affection for Berg. He even thought of him like his own younger brother.


    So now he was d that Berg was finally finding the fame he deserved.


    Until recently, Berg only enjoyed drinking and didnt indulge in extravagant pleasures like building a grand house, enjoying s*x, or buying jewels... He hadnt enjoyed any entertainment.


    It was Adam who had been feeling guilty because he seemed to be enjoying himself alone after seeding together.


    Of course, arranging Bergs marriage with Ner was also driven by thoughts for the Red mes.


    However, it was equally important for Adam to take care of Berg.


    Seeing Berg pursuing happiness made Adam feel at ease.


    Sometimes, Adam had to force Berg to do something.


    He had to push Berg, even if it required making excuses.


    This time was no different. Seeing Berg bing more rxed, Adam felt that his thoughts were right.


    He went through the documents again.


    Perhaps finding another suitable woman for Berg would be a good idea.


    Having two rather than one would secure the future of the Red mes as well.


    Two people would make Berg even happier than one.


    ...


    Of course, he knew it would be difficult for Berg to ept the process.


    Berg would probably make a fuss, saying that he himself just needed to get married.


    However, Adam could not even dream of marrying a different race.


    Haaa...


    Adam sighed deeply.


    He put down the documents.


    Then, he prepared to take a shower.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 34: Human Village (7)

    Chapter 34: Human Vige (7)


    After the funeral, I returned home.


    - Creak.


    As I open the familiar door, a voice reached my ears.


    Youve...e?


    ...


    I was momentarily surprised by Ners voice.


    Although I knew she would be at home, the fact that someone was there to wee me felt warmer than I had imagined.


    The mncholy I felt while seeing off the members melted away, reced by a feeling offort.


    Perhaps it was the specialness of our rtionship as a married couple.


    Though she wasnt entirely on my side yet, it felt like she was bing an essential part of me.


    Of course, Adam Hyung was there too. However, there were definitely things I couldnt talk to him about.


    Since Hyung was the captain, I had to hide the pain in order to lighten his burden.


    Though I wasnt sure if I could share those painful stories with Ner, I feel hopeful that someday we would be able to share them.


    But even if we never talk about them, it was alright. Just having one more person on my side made me content.


    With a cloth covering her mouth, Ner opened the windows of the house and swept away the dust with a broom.


    The rolling bottles also disappeared.


    It seemed she had been diligently cleaning while I was away.


    Yeah, Im back.


    I gave a bted response.


    Ners eyes briefly formed a crescent shape, and she continued cleaning.


    I took a look around my home after a long time. There were many things that became visible only after Ner pointed them out. It was definitely a mess, with more than one or two things needing fixing.


    I decided to put my effort into repairing while Ner cleaned and organized.


    Ner, wait for me. Ill go get some tools and materials.


    Yes, and you dont need to tell me everything, its okay.


    Alright, Ill be back.


    .


    .


    .


    -Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.


    After that, our house went through a renovation process for a while.


    The broken furniture was thrown out without hesitation.


    The cracked floor was repaired.


    Decaying wood was torn out and reced with new pieces.


    At the same time, Ner cleaned up various trash.


    She brushed away the umted dust, wiping away the dirt with a wet cloth.


    She also caught and cleared out the bugs that were wandering around the house.


    Our space was gradually finding a new light.


    As I got absorbed in renovating the house, hunger began to kick in


    I wiped off the sweat and set aside the wooden hammer I was holding.


    Looking around, the overall work seemed to be nearingpletion.


    Perhaps it was time to take a short break and have lunch.


    Just as I was about to call for Ner, a voice reached my ears.


    Huh!! Ahhhh! Berg!!


    A voice called me with a scream.


    I immediately jumped up and headed toward Ner.


    What happened!


    I asked as I hurried down to the basement where she was.


    There, Ner was jumping around, trying to escape from something.


    No, no...! Donte here!! Berg, help me!! Ahhhh!!


    A huge rat with a worm-like tail was wandering around the basement with Ner, and she was desperately trying to get it to leave the house.


    I hurriedly went down the basement stairs and approached Ner.


    In her panic, as soon as I got close, she rushed toward me and clung to me.


    Ahhhh! Kyaa!!


    I supported her body with both hands as she hugged my neck and continued to scream.


    That huge rat was charging toward Ner.


    I kicked the running rat in the same position.


    -Thud!


    -Squeak!


    The rat that was hit by my foot flew and hit the wall, immediately stopping its movement.


    I dont like it! Berg! Ahh!


    Its over! Its over, Ner. Calm down. Its over.


    I said to Ner, who was still unable to regain her senses.


    Haa... Haa... What?


    The strength that had entered Ners arms loosened, and she turned her head cautiously.


    At that moment, she looked just like a genuine nobledy.


    I had forgotten about it for a while because she had been working harder than any maid, cleaning throughout the day.


    Goosebumps appeared on Ners body when she saw that dead mouse. Her tail fur stood on end and then settled down. She quickly averted her eyes and let out a long sigh.


    ...


    ...


    Then, our eyes met.


    -Tap!


    Ner instantly pushed me away and stepped back from me.


    Her lost pupils wandered here and there.


    When the situation calmed down, I remembered how frightened she looked, andughter burst out of me.


    ....Hahaha...


    ...


    Chuckling, I shook my shoulders. Ner frowned, seeming even more annoyed as if myughter was mocking.


    ...Stopughing.


    She said.


    But I couldnt stop theughter that had erupted. I keptughing for a while.


    Ner, who seemed to be getting fed up, tried to pass me and go upstairs.


    I held her wrist to prevent her from leaving.


    ...


    The moment I held her, her movement stopped.


    Iposed myself, wiped away my tears, and said, Lets go eat. Arent you hungry?


    ...


    Ner nodded her head. I already knew she wasnt really angry. She was just embarrassed and pretending to be mad.


    Since she willingly hugged me, the embarrassment would have doubled.


    We can cook for ourselves, but there are restaurants in the vige, so lets go there. At the same time, Ill show you around the vige.


    Ner looked at me again and nodded her head.


    I let go of her wrist and picked up the dead rat.


    I could hear her taking a deep breath.


    To make sure she didnt get scared, I kept some distance from her, holding the rat, and left the basement.


    After throwing the rats carcass outside the house, I washed my hands with the water I had brought.


    Only then did Ner, who had widened her distance, approach slowly.


    -Tap.


    ...?


    She lightly touched my back.


    She said, Thank you.


    I smiled again and nodded my head.


    <strong>****</strong>


    We strolled around the vige.


    The members who saw our faces greeted us one by one.


    Nevertheless, everyone seemed to sense the change in atmosphere, so there were no mischievous jokes or awkward banter.


    As a result, Ner followed me morefortably.


    Theres the stable over there, I pointed to arge wooden building and said.


    Ner listened to my words carefully.


    Thats the orphanage. If fallen members had children, we take care of them.


    Ah...


    Thats the restaurant, and if you follow this road, youll find the warehouse.


    A warehouse?


    The food warehouse.


    ...


    Ner froze for a moment.


    I turned to face her.


    Is something wrong?


    Oh, no its nothing.


    Then, she quickly followed me.


    Weve looked around enough. Shall we go eat?


    Whats that over there?


    Ner pointed to the tallest building in our vige.


    I remained silent for a moment before answering quietly.


    ...Its a ce where they worship the gods. The werewolves... dont believe in the Five Gods, right?


    It was a fact I learned when I was part of the previous mercenary group.


    Unlike other races, the werewolves didnt believe in the Five Gods.


    Ner replied, Yes. We have our own native gods. The power of witchcraft is also received from them


    As someone who wasnt particrly fond of gods, I didnt really feel like introducing her to that ce.


    I thought there would be no point in introducing her to a god she didnt believe in.


    Come on. Lets go.


    I turned back toward the restaurant.


    Can you show me that ce just once?


    But Ner made a request to me.


    ...


    Surprised by her unexpected request, I kept my mouth shut.


    I thought for a moment.


    I didnt feel like it, but it wasnt really a difficult request.


    Nodding my head, I changed my direction.


    Upon entering that tall building, Ner raised her voice as if she found it fascinating.


    Inside the building, four different symbols were embroidered on a piece of cloth hanging from the ceiling.


    Ner said, The hero party was chosen by these gods, right?


    I nodded my head. Seven years ago, four pirs of light had descended from the sky, passing by my head.


    ...Thats right. Im not sure if its a believable story.


    Ners eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Actually, I was quite interested in this, but I never had a chance to ask anyone. Since we only believe in our native gods... it was hard to bring up such stories. I had no close friends either.


    ...


    After wandering inside for a while, Ner spoke.


    Could you tell me about the Five Gods...?


    It was a cautious request.


    I took a deep breath inwardly, steadying my mind.


    Then I began exining.


    ...The round symbol on the far left is Nikal, the God of Harmony.


    Who is the chosen one?


    I recalled the information I had buried in my memory, one by one.


    I heard it was an elf. I cant remember the name. Anyway, that person is said to be very skilled in magic.


    ...Magic... I want to see it once.


    Ner said with a curious glimmer in her eyes.


    Theres not much to see. It ys a supportive role in battles.


    Have you seen magic before?


    A couple of times.


    Ners tail started to wag gently. Though it was an awkward topic, I was relieved that it made her happy.


    Whats next?


    Ner pointed to the symbol next to Nikal.


    A symbol depicting a sword, shield, and spear.


    Its Dian, the God of War. The god our mercenary group believes in the most.


    Ah. I think Ive seen a few people with tattoos of that symbol on their bodies.


    Its quitemon.


    Do you believe in Dian too?


    I dont believe in gods.


    Ner nced at me for a moment, then turned her head.


    I see. So who was chosen by Dian?


    I heard it was a centaur. I cant remember the name.


    Ner gazed at Dians symbol for a long time.


    Just like the male werewolf members revered battles, Ner might also be showing respect for it.


    Whats the symbol next to that one, Berg?


    Its Mand, the God of Courage. The dragonian was chosen, the one people call a Hero.


    Ners eyes widened.


    Oh! I think Ive heard of that. So the chosen one was selected by that god. Do you know the name of the Hero?


    I dont know. Baran probably does. If youre curious, you can ask him.


    Since the title of Hero was more widely known, I didnt know the name.


    Ner nodded and looked ahead.


    She pointed to thest of the four symbols hanging.


    What about that one?


    A symbol resembling a flower.


    I was silent. The mouth did not open easily.


    I also looked at that symbol for a long time, just like Ner.


    ...Berg?


    Only after Ner called me did I break the long silence.


    ...Its the God of Purity, Hea.


    Ner waited for my continued exnation.


    ...


    But this time, too, I couldnt open my mouth properly.


    I took a deep breath and said, ...Shall we go back?


    What? Berg, I was just getting interested...


    Ner looked noticeably disappointed. Eventually, my gaze returned to the symbol.


    A few years ago, it was a symbol that appeared countless times in my nightmares.


    ...Tell me who the chosen one is.


    At Ners urging, I forced myself to open my mouth and spit out the words.


    ...The chosen one is a human. The name is...


    ...


    ...Sien.


    A bitter aftertaste lingered in the name.


    ...Huh? You know the name this time?


    After struggling for a while, I replied.


    Because we are the same race.


    Ner looked back at the symbols with interest.


    Then she expressed her confusion.


    Berg, but there are five gods, right?


    ...Yes.


    But why are there only four symbols?


    Thest god doesnt have a symbol. They are not well served by others.


    Who is it?


    The God of Solitude, Lynn.


    God of Solitude?


    A god for those who dont believe in the five gods. They say Lynn looks after those who dont believe in gods... Its essentially a policy of persuasion. If you say you dont believe in the five gods, theyll tell you that Lynn will look after you and nag you about it.


    ...I see.


    You might hear about it more often too. Since you believe in the native gods, not the five gods.


    Is there also Lynn worshipper among the hero party?


    I heard of a lizardman who worships Lynn. I dont know the name.


    Ner nodded her head.


    She took a deep breath and looked at me.


    Now lets go back, Berg. Im getting hungry. Its better to eat and tidy up the house quickly.


    Sure, lets do that.


    I epted her suggestion.


    Ner moved her feet first and left the ce.


    I followed Ner slowly and looked back.


    The symbol of Hea, the God of Purity, caught my eye.


    ...


    ...Eventually, I turned my body around again.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 35: Spreading Reputation (1)

    Chapter 35: Spreading Reputation (1)


    - Knock, knock, knock


    A knocking sound resounded through the study.


    - Your Majesty, its Gendry.


    Come in.


    Rex Draigo looked at the assistant as he opened the door and entered.


    Whats the matter?


    With a sharp eyes unique to the dragonian, Rex asked Gendry.


    Gendry held up a pile of documents in his both hands and spoke.


    ... The requests for aid. The frontier is facing constant attacks these days.


    Rex rubbed his forehead and asked with a weary voice.


    ...Where else this time?


    He brushed away the strands of his gray hair.


    Gendry walked over to Rexs desk and slowly put the papers down.


    Then, he listed the noble families that requested aid one by one.


    ... This time its the Tass family, the Autoa family, and the Celebrien family.


    Didnt we dispatch an army for the Tass familyst time?


    They say monsters have appeared again.


    ... How many leaders are there this time?


    Only one.


    - Bang!


    Rex mmed his fist on the desk and shouted.


    Just one, and they still cant subjugate it themselves!


    ...


    Silence filled the study.


    Rex calmed down his anger and said.


    ... These lizardmen pups really underestimate the royal family... Warn the Tass family. They shouldnt make such requests for reinforcements over such trivial matters.


    Yes, understood.


    Rex lifted the letter from the Tass family and breathed fire from his mouth,pletely burning it to ashes.


    His frustrating emotions seemed to calm down slightly.


    ...Next?


    Autoa is quite urgent. They have been reaching out to mercenary groups everywhere, but it seems there are no takers. It seems that they cant afford to pay enoughpensation.


    Autoa, huh? I vaguely remember that name...


    They are a gnome family living by the southern Srad River.


    Ah, I see. So, whats the scale of the monsters?


    They said there are two leaders roaming near their territory. But its hard to confirm for sure.


    Rex nodded slowly.


    Helping with just two leaders might have been possible. Although it wasnt a prestigious noble family, Rex was still concerned.


    He asked about thest family.


    What about Celebrien?


    Celebrien was quite a surprising name. Among the families that requested aid today, it boasted the longest history.


    Its the most serious. Their entire territory is surrounded by monsters. Even nearby trade routes have be the monsters habitats... They are in a situation where they are waiting for death.


    Rex sighed deeply. In the first ce, he did not have a good perception of the elves. Especially the Celebrien family.


    As a long-lived species, they were as stubborn and ignored the other races with short life spans. At the same time, they clung to their ancient customs like precious treasures.


    Therefore, Rex always disregarded such elves, believing that there was no group that made as foolish decisions as those who considered themselves wise.


    ...Foolish elves. Thats why Ive advised them countless times to leave that ce.


    ...They cant abandon the World Tree.


    The kingy back in his chair, snorting.


    The World Tree, what a joke. Its just a grandiose tree with symbolic meaning. Its ridiculous how those who cling to their own lives care so much about the World Tree. If they had just abandoned that ce, they wouldnt even dare to request our aid now.


    Assistant Gendry did not agree with the kings sarcastic remarks. But he knew it was far better to let the kings anger subside on its own.


    ...So, what are you going to do?


    As Gendry asked, the king scratched his head and replied.


    ...Abandon Celebrien. Help Autoa.


    If you abandon Celebrien, they might perish.


    Even if we help them, they wont leave that battlefield just because the World Tree. Theyll suffer the same problems and hardships. I dont want to waste our resources. Lets help Autoa instead.


    Understood.


    Thinking about which family had more influence, it would be Celebrien, but Rex didnt want to sacrifice his own dragonian soldiers for the elves.


    In the first ce, those elves wont feel grateful even if we help them. They are so wise, let them solve it themselves.


    ...


    Prepare some good excuses for Celebrien. Make sure to include that we dont have the conditions to assist them because we are already helping another family.


    Of course.


    After the decision was made, Rex let out another heavy sigh.


    He had been reconsidering whether all these choices were right, especially as the war with the Demon King and the monster dragged on, the burden on the Draigo family was increasing exponentially.


    Maybe drawing a line from the beginning and saving only allied families might have been the right choice.


    However, they hade too far to turn back now.


    They had to continue providing aid until the war was over.


    After all, it was a fight against the demons.


    Reluctantly, aiding them was perhaps essential for the Draigo family to have more power when the war ended.


    ...Even in order to protect ones own kingdom, this kind of support was perhaps essential.


    If the demons were to win, Rex, the king, would be the first to run away.


    I... I want to take a break. Im going out.


    Gendry turned his body in response to Rexs words.


    Suddenly, a family crossed Rexs mind as he walked.


    Oh, Gendry?


    Yes, Your Majesty?


    ...What happened to that family?


    Which family are you referring to?


    The one we couldnt help before... ckwood.


    ckwood had once requested assistance, but Rex had rejected their proposal.


    He anticipated that facing three or more leaders would be burdensome, even from his perspective.


    It was possible to subjugate them, but distributing that power among other families would yield greater benefits.


    However, he still had some concerns. ckwood was a family that had existed since the founding of the kingdom.


    They are safe.


    Gendry replied.


    ...Really?


    Rex doubted his ears. There was no way they could be safe. In the first ce, the fact that the werewolves requested aid from the dragonian indicated the seriousness of the situation.


    How can they be safe?


    A mercenary group finally epted their request. They resolved the issue.


    Huh... Compensation? What could ckwood offer to the mercenaries...


    ckwoods youngest daughter was sold to the human mercenaries.


    Rex stroked his chin.


    ...Thats how it turned out.


    Yes.


    Interesting. If its ckwoods youngest daughter... then she must be the one who took the life of her mother along with her birth.


    Yes, Ner ckwood.


    For ckwood, it turned out to be a profitable deal. They sold off their despised youngest daughter in exchange for their own survival. By the way... its a pitiful story. Sold off in an inter-species marriage... It wont be an easy reality for the youngdy to ept.


    While pondering the fact for a moment, Rex burst into a smirk.


    ...But the person running that mercenary group seems quite perceptive.


    Thats right.


    Rex, as the king, had been devising ns to deal with the exponentially growing number of mercenary groups after the war. However, the mercenary group that took ckwoods daughter would probably avoid that wrath.


    Rex indeed found humans to be an intriguing species. They were brutal, uncivilized, promiscuous, and ignorant, yet asionally, uniquely talented individuals emerged.


    It was like finding pearls in the mud.


    Though he couldnt be certain that the captain of that mercenary group was such an individual, it was evident that he was not an ordinary person.


    Yes, you can go now.


    After hearing enough, Rex questioned Gendry again.


    However, as something urred to him from their previous conversation, Gendry didnt leave and spoke.


    ...Your Majesty?


    ...?


    ...I heard a peculiar rumor rted to that mercenary group we discussed earlier.


    Tell me.


    Yes, its about Ner ckwoods husband, I mean, the vice-captain of that mercenary group.


    Rex furrowed his brow. He scratched the horns on his head slightly and asked, Wait, her husband is the vice-captain, not the captain?


    Yes.


    Why... anyway, go on with the story.


    Yes. Its about the vice-captain... Theres a story circting that his subjugation record is nearing 200.


    ..........


    Rex froze for a moment, scrutinizing Gendrys expression.


    He wondered if Gendry was ying a joke on him.


    However, Gendry didnt smile and maintained a serious expression.


    ...


    ...


    Silence filled the study.


    Finally, Rex spoke.


    Isnt that what the human said? I dont believe it.


    ...


    Anyone can make ims about their subjugation records. Saying its close to 200, haa. Isnt that the second-highest subjugation record after the hero himself?


    If this were true, it would be an astonishing statement for numerous families countless knights, nobles, soldiers, and heroes.


    By the way, Lord Gale is also here


    Ah, Gale is here. In any case, it doesnt make sense for such a person to suddenly appear like this.


    Perhaps.


    Go and see, I said.


    Understood.


    Gendry turned his body.


    Rex closed his eyes and sighed in frustration.


    He couldnt control his changing emotions, even himself.


    Ha...


    ...Your Majesty?


    ...So, whats the name?


    Even if it was just a rumor, it was difficult to ignore such talk about an extraordinary subjugation record.


    Yes?


    That vice-captain of the human mercenary group. Whats his name? No, start with the name of the mercenary group.


    Gendry replied with a straight face, even amidst Rexs whims.


    Its the Red mes. The captain is Adam, and the vice-captain''s name is Berg.


    ...I see. Now go and see.


    Gendry bowed his head and turned onest time.


    As he closed the door and left, Rex was lost in deep thought.


    A subjugation record nearing 200...


    Rex didnt believe it, but some visible evidence made him doubt himself.


    The ckwood family was rescued from their extinction. It was a mercenary group with quite an intelligent andpetent captain.


    Could there really be a vice-captain who used such petty lies to boost his own worth in a ce like that?


    Perhaps it wouldnt be right to believe everything as the truth.


    Maybe even the im of a subjugation record nearing 200 could be a fabricated lie for some hidden motive.


    For instance, spreading rumors to reach the royal family.


    Rex sighed and murmured, putting all the newly acquired information into his mind.


    ...Its difficult, indeed.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 36: Spreading Reputation (2)

    Chapter 36: Spreading Reputation (2)


    Several days passed, and the houses renovation was approximately finished.


    Ner felt a subtle sense of disappointment looking at Bergs house, which had no more parts to fix or clean.


    She had started to find the cooperative work with Berg quite enjoyable.


    Despite the aches that spread all over her body from just a little bit of cleaning, she found it more enjoyable than anything else.


    During those days, she had be quite close with Berg.


    She was not afraid of him anymore.


    She couldnt even remember why she had been scared of him.


    In the past, his aloof demeanor seemed cold, and the scars all over his body were terrifying.


    But now, when silent, he appeared vulnerable, and the scars all over his body evoked feelings of empathy.


    Many other aspects about him had changed to be not unpleasant.


    During the time she spent with Berg, she realized that she hadughed far more than usual.


    Likely, the times sheughed with Berg in the past few days exceeded the times sheughed in the past four years.


    ...Of course, considering that she didnt have many opportunities tough in the past four years.


    Ner, Im going to go train.


    When the house renovation was finished in the morning, by lunchtime, Berg was preparing to go out for training.


    Its fine if youe and go without telling me.


    Ner repeated the same phrase dozens of times.


    Because for the werewolf tribe, individual freedom was the most important, so this kind of consideration was natural.


    Trusting their partner to return at some point, regardless of where they go or what they do, without seeking another partner.


    Of course, Ner was not considering Berg based on that belief. If he were to meet another woman, even Ner didnt know how she would feel.


    It was just that since Berg had shown much consideration for her, she also wanted to reciprocate in the way of the werewolf tribe.


    Nevertheless, Berg always informed her of his whereabouts, and Ner realized that their cultures were indeed different.


    She wondered if she should also tell Berg whenever she was going somewhere.


    ...She didnt like that.


    She felt ufortable with the feeling of being constrained.


    Hadnt she also found the ring ufortable for that reason?


    Despite her inner feelings, Ner saw Berg off to the door.


    Anyway, Ill be back.


    Yeah, see youter.


    With that, Berg left for training.


    After he departed, Ner let out a sigh and walked back into the house.


    -Thump


    ...


    The house was quiet.


    Ner quietly stared at this empty space.


    It was somewhat bearable when Berg was around, but once he left and the cold rationality began to take hold in her head, her chest tightened, and it became hard.


    Perhaps the reason why the past few days of renovating the house were good was because she could be free from such thoughts.


    Ner was at a loss for what to do all day.


    In the ckwood territory, she could take a walk or visit the forest, but... in this unfamiliar Stockpin, these actions were quite challenging.


    ...Haaa.


    Thus, she let out a long sigh.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A considerable amount of time passed, and finally, Ner gathered the courage to take action.


    She had grown weary of sitting all day.


    She wanted to feel the sun on her skin, the tactile sensation of grass. She wanted to fragrance the flowers and hear the chirping of the birds.


    Taking a deep breath, Ner opened the door and stepped outside.


    It was her first time wandering around Stockpin without Berg, but she figured it would be fine since she wasnt going to the vige.


    Ner moved to the back of Bergs house.


    Given Bergs house was on the outskirts of the vige, it wasnt hard to find uncultivatednd.


    Taking a few steps, she discovered a small forest where tall trees stood.


    Shebeled it as a small forest because she could see its end.


    If one turned their head just at a slight angle, they could see the end of the forest.


    Beyond that were the wooden barriers surrounding Stockpin.


    ....


    ckwood was also surrounded by a forest, but this one felt more oppressive, probably because it was smaller.


    Ner didnt know if it was even appropriate to call this ce a forest.


    Perhaps it was just a ce where some trees were nted?


    Although it was a shabby forest without walking paths or diverse nts, Ner had no choice but to be satisfied with it.


    ...Hah.


    Nevertheless, the unique coolness given by nature greeted her as she entered the forest.


    For some reason, the air felt as if it had be clearer.


    The smell of blood that permeated Stockpin seemed to have dulled slightly.


    Having only lived in Bergs house beforeing here, she appreciated the newfound sense of freedom.


    She took a stroll inside the forest, being careful not to exit its boundaries.


    The more the view of the vige was obscured by the trees, the more freedom she felt.


    It was almost as if she was not in Stockpin but had returned to nature, creating an illusion of sorts.


    Ner found a suitable spot and sat down there.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the myriad sounds that reached her ears.


    The rustling of the leaves in the wind, the sounds of insects, the birdsong...


    She spent some time alone amidst the dense trees.


    For a moment, she even hummed a tune, savoring this time.


    -Huh


    All of a sudden, Ner screamed due to a sensation she felt on her tail.


    Ahhh!


    Something had grabbed her tail.


    Startled, she quickly turned around and found a little girl who was equally surprised.


    That... thats...


    When she came, no one knew. It was a girl who looked to be about 8 years old.


    Her body stiffened as if she was surprised by Ners loud voice.


    Ners heart was beating fast.


    It was the first time someone had grabbed her tail.


    It was an impolite action, but realizing the other party was a little girl, Ner calmed herself down.


    Soon, from somewhere, a boy wearing gloves ran up.


    Sara!


    A boy who looked a year or two older pushed the girls head down and apologized.


    I...! Im sorry!


    In response, Ner waved her hand.


    No, its okay.


    Youre Ner...? Im sorry. Sara still doesnt understand...


    Upon realizing that she had done something wrong, the girl named Sara began to sob.


    Ner found the crying girl pitiful, and tried even harder to console her.


    Its okay. Dont cry. See, my tail is fine.


    The girl, carefully wiping the tears from her eyes, apologized timidly.


    ...Im sorry... It looked so soft... I didnt, didnt know you would hate it...


    Ner pondered for a moment before speaking.


    ...In our species, the tail is a sensitive part. So, I was just surprised.


    Ner, acting maturely, stroked Saras head.


    Only then did Sara rx her twisted expression.


    Ner cautiously started a conversation with them.


    What were you doing here?


    The boy took the lead in answering.


    We were ying. ying hide and seek.


    That must have been fun. I too...


    Ner thought for a moment about her childhood, then shut her mouth.


    There was a time when she, too, wanted to enjoy ying hide and seek like these children.


    Of course, all she had now were memories of being tricked by her siblings and left alone in the forest until sunset.


    Whats your name?


    Ner asked, changing the subject.


    Im Paul, and this is Sara.


    Paul replied.


    Nice to meet you, Paul, Sara. I hope to see you often.


    Ner responded with a smile.


    It was a pity that her alone time was interrupted, but this wasnt bad either.


    Sara looked back and forth between Ner and Paul, then carefully asked,


    ...What is... your name...?


    Seeing the girl shrinking back, Ner smiled and opened her mouth.


    I am-


    -Its Ner, Sara!


    However, Paul cut her off.


    The girl looked up at Paul and asked again.


    ...Ner...?


    Bergs wife!


    Nerughed as she watched Paul casually calling Bergs name.


    Seeing how the children were so at ease, it seemed to show how Berg had treated them.


    However, Saras expression gradually hardened at those words.


    ...wife?


    Yes! The woman Berg likes most! So, you call her Ner-ner


    -Thunk


    Suddenly, Sara slumped down in her ce.


    Before Ner could evenprehend the situation, the sound of crying echoed.


    Sniff... sob...


    Huh? Whats up, Sara, why are you crying all of a sudden?


    I hate it...! sob... I mean... I... sob... I was going to marry Berg...!


    Ner cautiously observed the ensuing situation.


    She seemed to understand why Sara had burst into tears.


    There were often cases where children harbored admiration for adults.


    Berg was a cool person among the humans, so it seemed Sara felt the same.


    Ner could not just stand by and do nothing with a crying child.


    For some reason, seeing her cry reminded Ner of her own childhood.


    Feeling ufortable, Ner squatted next to Sara and tried tofort her.


    Oh, dont cry. If you cry... well... if you cry, you be ugly?


    Ner was quite the crybaby herself, but at this moment she acted like an adult.


    However, naturally, such clumsy constion didnt stop Saras tears.


    Sara began to throw a tantrum and spoke.


    I hate it...! Berg is supposed to be with me... I hate you, Ner...!


    -Thunk


    Sara pushed Ner away lightly. Seeing Sara controlling her strength even in this situation, Ner felt the innocence of the girl.


    Smiling secretly at that innocence, Ner took a deep breath.


    ...Perhaps she could be honest in front of these children.


    Ner approached Sara again and whispered quietly.


    ...When Sara grows up, Ill give him back to you.


    ...Sniff...what...?


    Holding her breath, Ner made a promise to the innocent girl.


    If Sara grows into a pretty woman, Ill give Berg back to you. So stop the tears. Youll ruin your pretty face.


    Indeed, this statement, which might seem like an excuse imbued with an adults leeway, clearly had a certain depth to it.


    It was a truth that only Ner knew.


    She would one day leave this Stockpin.


    She was already missing the ckwood forest.


    That was why she could make a promise to Sara.


    Gradually, Sara stopped her tears.


    Sara, perhaps embarrassed by her tears, buried her face in her knees.


    Paul, shaking Sara from the side, spoke.


    Hey, Sara...you cant do this to Bergs wife...! I dont know about Berg, but if you throw a tantrum at Ner-


    Sara momentarily stretched out one of her fingers.


    Her pinky finger was pointed towards Ner.


    ...Promise.


    Sara mumbled.


    Not understanding a word, Ner looked at Paul for help.


    Observing the situation, Paul interlocked his own two pinkies next to her, silently demonstrating what to do.


    Following Pauls method, Ner linked her pinky with Saras.


    It seemed that this was how humans made promises.


    ...Promise.


    Feeling the touch of the fern-like hand, Ner also whispered.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 37: Spreading Reputation (3)

    Chapter 37: Spreading Reputation (3)


    Gibson ckwood found himself less anxious these days.


    Many things within his territory were slowly getting back to normal


    The forest, once harmed by monsters and magic, was gradually recovering its pristine state.


    People, who had surrendered to despair and lost all hope, were finally starting to get back on their feet, one after another. The sounds of crying that once filled the air were giving way to an emergent chorus ofughter.


    All this was made possible thanks to the sacrifice of the Red mes and Ner.


    He continued to work to prosper his territory, hoping that his daughter was holding up well.


    -Thump, thump


    Father, I have arrived.


    A slightly urgent voice echoed from outside.


    Gibson nodded, allowing his eldest son, Gidon, to enter the room.


    Come in.


    As soon as Gidon entered the room, he said to Gibson.


    We have a visitor.


    A visitor?


    Gibson briefly wondered if there was something he had forgotten in his recent hectic schedule.


    However, no matter how much he racked his brain, there were no expected visitors.


    Whos asking to see us?


    Its the Celebrien family. They are currently with our soldiers at the ckwood territory border.


    Gibson, having maintained smooth diplomacy with the Celebrien family, did not feel uneasy about their sudden appearance.


    He was simply curious as to why they hade in such a rush.


    Drowned in the issues concerning the ckwood territory for a while, Gibson hadnt had time to keep up with what was happening in other families.


    Even so, he had a hunch. Perhaps the Celebriens were acting so aggressively and hastily because they were facing the same issues as the ckwoods.


    Gibson nodded and said to Gidon.


    Bring in the guests.


    Gidon nodded back in response.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After a while, Gibson observed as the elves made their way into his mansion.


    In contrast to the typical Celebrien elves, who always carried themselves with dignity and grandeur, these seemed different.


    They appeared rather rushed, missing the usual calmness on their faces.


    There was no carriage as if they had hurriedly rushed here, and the usual entourage of servants was missing.


    Instead, Ascal Celebrien, the head of the Celebrien family, appeared on horseback with just a few escorts. Tall height, slender body with a young and handsome face. Despite being hundreds of years old, Ascal looked younger than Gibson, a surprising sight indeed.


    Gidon, who escorted the elves, first dismounted from his horse and led Ascal to Gibson.


    With a light touch to his forehead, Ascal bowed his head.


    Lord ckwood.


    Gibson, respecting the greeting in werewolf way, blinked a few times and reciprocated the gesture.


    Elder, what brings you here...


    ...


    At those words, Ascal Celebrian clenched his teeth.


    For Gibson, it was the first time seeing such an emotional expression from this old elf.


    Having lived not a short life himself, Gibson couldnt help but be more surprised.


    ...Can we discuss matters inside?


    Ascal asked. Seeing Ascal, who had lost his arrogant aura, Gibson understood the seriousness of the situation. He could certainly guess the reason as well. Given he was in a simr position some time ago, he nodded his head in agreement.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Once the two were alone in a room, Ascal let out a long sigh.


    Gibson, respectful of his guest, offered him a cup of tea and asked.


    Whats the matter?


    Gibson had known Ascal since he was born. His father, and even his grandfather, were said to have been acquainted with Ascal.


    Regardless of his own position, Gibson held a deep respect for Ascal, rooted in these long-established connections.


    Ascal seemed like a wise old sage to Gibson. And when such a sage revealed his emotions with a serious expression, Gibson couldnt help but feel intrigued.


    Gibson. Our territory can no longer hold back the tide of monsters.


    In this private setting, Ascal spoke more informally. Gibson didnt mind. After all, Ascal had called him Gibson since he was a child, so formal speech would have felt more awkward and ufortable.


    For the time being, were holding the line... but we require a solution. Soon everything may copse at once. Inevitably...the World Tree too wille under attack from the monsters.


    The World Tree...


    At that word, Gibson nodded his head.


    To the elves, the World Tree was as sacred as the five gods they believed in.


    They held the belief that if the World Tree died, the world would also perish.


    We need assistance. Could you perhaps send some of the ckwood soldiers? I assure you, this favor will not be forgotten, even after hundreds of years.


    Under normal circumstances, Ascal would have spoken about the mutual need to safeguard the World Tree. But seeing the old elf hold back such words, Gibson realized he was choosing his words very carefully.


    He wasnt pushing his beliefs onto others, making his desperation more evident.


    ...


    Even though things were unfolding as Gibson had predicted, it was difficult for him to respond.


    As there were no races as esteemed and noble as the elves, Gibson also wanted to help Ascal.


    But ckwood too was stretched thin.


    Just a few weeks ago, they had been struggling under the onught of the monsters.


    If it werent for Ners sacrifice, they wouldnt have survived.


    Seeing Gibsons silence, Ascal let out a sigh.


    ...I understand.


    Gibson opened his mouth as if to justify himself.


    ...Elder, I really want to help. But its hard for us as weve only just escaped the onught of the monsters.


    The onught of the monsters?


    With the recent increase in monster attacks, information exchange had be much slower. Gibson thought Ascal knew about the monsters that had invaded ckwood, but when he realized Ascal didnt, he borated.


    Weve recently been struggling with the monsters. Didnt you see the destroyed forest on your way here?


    I did, but...


    ckwood was on the brink of extinction. If not for a bit of luck... you might not have found me here today.


    ...I see youve been through a tough time. Im sorry I didnt realize.


    No need to apologize. Were all in a difficult situation.


    After a moment of silence, Ascal breathed in and asked a question. Gibson could already guess what it would be.


    ...But how did you manage to escape such danger?


    We hired a human mercenary group.


    ...Ah. A human mercenary group.


    Ascal let out another sigh in disappointment at the fact Gibson revealed.


    Gibson asked about the reason for his sigh.


    Why do you sigh?


    ...We cant afford to hire mercenaries. So far, no mercenary group has epted our offers.


    Gibson borated on the ckwoods situation.


    We didnt have much to offer the mercenary group either.


    ...?


    ...In the end, I had to give up one of my own children.


    The mercenary group took a person aspensation?


    Yes.


    Ascal was startled by this, yet he pressed his lips together in a bitter line.


    ...Thats truly unfortunate. No, I suppose its fortunate since it saved your territory.


    ...


    Who did you have to give up?


    Ner. My youngest daughter.


    ...Ner, is it? The child who liked our Arwin?


    Yes.


    Gibson marveled at Ascals ability to remember such a small detail. At the same time, he remembered Ner and smiled. However, Ascals sighs grew deeper with each revtion.


    Once again, Gibson queried about his sighs.


    Elder?


    Ah, I apologize. I keep sighing.


    Not at all. I understand. I was in that position not long ago.


    Ascals face contorted as he spoke.


    ...Its the fact that its the humans that bothers me. We were prepared to make a sacrifice, but whether well see a result worthy of that sacrifice... I cant be certain.


    Are you referring to the mercenary group?


    ...Yes, thats correct.


    If its about their capabilities


    Gibson contemted for a moment, then yelled towards the door.


    Gidon! Are you there!


    The response came immediately.


    - I am here.


    Come in for a moment!


    Immediately, the door opened, and Gidon walked in.


    He greeted Ascal in his own way.


    Gidon here has fought alongside the mercenary group. It would be more urate for him to describe their capabilities.


    Ascal nodded and turned his attention to Gidon.


    Gidon, could you tell me about your experience with the mercenary group?


    Gidon paused for a moment, blinking as if attempting to recall something.


    Soon, he replied with a firm voice.


    Without a doubt, theyre more organized and well-trained than any other mercenary group I have seen. This is something the elder will realize the moment you see them.


    Being organized doesnt mean much. Im asking about their capabilities. Can they protect our World Tree?


    ...


    Gidon fell silent, his gaze shifting briefly to his father. Once Gibson nodded, Gidon exhaled a long sigh. Then, he began to speak, choosing his words carefully.


    ...The vice-captain of the mercenary group...


    Vice-captain?


    The man who bonded with my sister. Hes also the one leading the mercenaries.


    As Gidon skirted around his words, Ascal was growing impatient. He just wanted to know if he could trust them. He wished for Gidon to provide a straightforward answer.


    Tell me-


    -Hes a monster.


    But Gidon interjected, his voice hushed and filled with awe, like a child whispering about a ghost.


    Ive never seen anyone fight like that. The way he moves...


    Ascal looked at Gidon, the eldest son of the ckwood family. Knowing his races values, Ascal understood what such praise meant. Gidon, a famous warrior among the werewolves, held such high regard for the human vice-captain of the mercenary group...


    ...I have never met Gale-sama, the greatest warrior of the dragonian race, but... I believe this vice-captain may possess a simr level of prowess.


    Ascal snorted, finding the statement peculiar.


    ...Theres no one as strong as Gale. I can guarantee that after living for hundreds of years. Even the Hero taught by Gale. Dont use Gales name lightly.


    ...That might be true. But even that vice-captains subjugation record is close to 200.


    What?


    From what Ive seen of his skills, I believe it. If youre looking for mercenaries who can fight the monster leader, I rmend them.


    A lengthy silence followed Gidons words. Ascal seemed lost in thought, standing still for a while. Finally, his voice echoed through the room again, firm with resolution.


    ...We dont seem to have any other options. Whats the name of this mercenary group?


    They are called the Red mes Corps. Their base is in Stockpin.


    Ascal nodded and turned to leave, his urgency seemed evident.


    Thank you, Gibson. And you too, Gidon.


    Gibson stood up from his seat and said.


    I wish you good luck.


    <strong>****</strong>


    In the blink of an eye, two weeks had swept past.


    Ner and I were getting to know each other day by day.


    There was still some distance between us. It seemed as if the time required to be an ordinary couple was still a far-off reality.


    Despite that, an aura offort existed between us, often punctuated with sharedughter.


    Gradually, I was discovering the hidden charms of Ner.


    As she grew morefortable with me, she started to show her true self.


    Ner. Im back.


    Ner ran towards me as I came back from training.


    Berg! How many times have I told you to rinse the rag in water when youre done?


    Seeing this nobledy fuss overundry was amon sight now.


    If anyone else said it, it would mean nothing, but when Ner said it, it sparked humor.


    I left it out to use it again.


    How can you use this dirty rag again. Seriously...


    Cant you at least wee me first?


    I grumbled lightly, feeling the fatigue from training.


    ...


    Only then did Ner blink her eyes, turned her head, and said.


    ...Youre back?


    I smiled and revealed the snack I had kept hidden behind my back.


    Upon seeing it, Ners ears twitched, and her tail wagged in anticipation.


    Uh...? Berg, is this...?


    Honey pie. I remember you saying that you liked it. A friend made it and gifted it to me.


    The treat was neatly wrapped in a small box.


    Ners eyes, full of anticipation, blinked at me, and she approached hesitantly.


    ...Is it really for me? You sure you dont want some?


    I dont really eat sweet things.


    Oh...really? Dont you want to try at least a bite?


    Her courtesy was evident in her expression. Just by looking at her worry about what response I might give, I knew it...


    Seeing her unable to approach me, I closed the distance between us.


    I ced the snack on a nearby table, dering, No, you enjoy it all.


    Her tail resumed its joyful wagging at my response.


    Observing this, I finally understood why the werewolf-kind preferred to tuck their tails beneath them when seated.


    It would be troublesome if ones emotions were that easily read. But for me, it was just amusing now.


    I fetched a wooden fork from the kitchen and ced it next to the pie.


    Before I knew it, Ner had sat down and was waiting patiently.


    ...Thank you, she murmured as I handed her the fork.


    I responded with a nod and a warm smile.


    Then, sitting across from her, I began to indulge in the sight of Ner savoring the pie.


    ...Ill forgive you this time for the rag incident.


    Ner yfully brought up our previous conversation. My chuckle echoed through the room.


    Seeing that her joke hadnded, Ner continued eating with a smile.


    Indeed, there wasnt any issue as long as we were in each otherspany, free from any difort.


    The problem arose when we were alone.


    That was when my thoughts turned turbulent.


    I imagined it must be the same for Ner.


    Recently, she has been sighing more frequently without me noticing.


    Several times, I caught her sighing while aimlessly wandering around the house. These days, she also let out a few hefty breaths before slipping into sleep.


    I had a vague understanding of why.


    She was struggling in her own way.


    Besides the fact that she had married someone she didnt love, Stockpin was a human-centric town.


    It was a world apart from where she used to live.


    As a noble, she also had a different standard of living.


    I also realized that she didnt have anything to do to alleviate her boredom.


    For me, there was training, meetings with officers, and friends were aplenty. But Ner was confined to the house all day.


    She only seemed to smile a little when I was around.


    I had no idea how many worries she had that she didnt share with me.


    I felt a pang of guilt that she may have been suppressing her grievances, but I also felt grateful for her patience.


    However, I was unsure about how she would change in the future.


    I felt like I was watching an active volcano.


    I hoped that her inevitable emotional outburst would be within my capacity to manage.


    I never expected our marriage to be smooth sailing.


    We were bound to face issues at some point.


    Due to cultural differences, there maye a time when Ill have to make her do something she doesnt want to do.


    ...Is it good?


    Yes.


    But for today at least, our day was filled with shared smiles.


    Perhaps I needed to find a suitable solution for a smooth married life.


    I felt that I needed to think about how to get closer to her, and how to cherish each other.


    Because thats what being a couple truly meant.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 38: Your Choice (1)

    Chapter 38: Your Choice (1)


    In the afternoon, I made my way to Adam Hyungs house for a chat.


    For now, I set aside the task of soothing Ners boredom.


    Theodore, who had gone on a subjugation, would be returning soon.


    A few dayster, Baran had also nned to venture out with other team members.


    Unless there was a major request like the ckwood case, we divided the Red mes into smaller groups to tackle small requests.


    Groups of fifty, ten, or sometimes just five members were dispatched to handle these requests.


    Aside from the leader subjugation, there were also cases where small monster subjugation requests were made.


    Moreover, the Red mes members, thanks to rigorous training, could even manage if a leader monster happened to show up - there would be no seriousplications.


    Even when split like this, there was no problem.


    This was possible due to Adam Hyungs ambition to make each member proficient in monster subjugation.


    Because of this, the Red mes was able to grow tremendously.


    That was why we also decided to establish a base and settle down.


    Captain.


    I knocked and stepped into Adam Hyungs house.


    Today, as always, he was sitting at his desk.


    Ever since the formation of the Red mes, he spent more time wielding a quill than a sword.


    Sometimes, I found this a bit regrettable.


    Of course, Adam Hyung still participated in the subjugation... but it was nothing like before.


    Especially since we had such a great team dynamic, I felt his absence, regardless of how well Baran or the other squad leaders performed.


    It was a mix of contradictory emotions - happiness that he was in a safer position, but also a sense of loss.


    Youre here? But whats with the Captain? haha... Hyung greeted me with his usual warm smile.


    I took my regr spot.


    Next to me was a bottle of wine.


    Today, like always, it was my job to chill Adam Hyungs drink.


    - Pop


    I uncorked the bottle and took a swig.


    Hey, pour me one too.


    Adam Hyung, who had been engrossed in paperwork since I arrived, finally spoke.


    ...


    It was quite strange to hear such a request from him, who didnt usually drink early like me.


    It seemed like he had a tough day today.


    Without a word, I grabbed a wooden cup from the cab and poured him a drink.


    Without lifting his gaze from his paperwork, Hyung took a sip.


    Having a hard day?


    I asked.


    Adam Hyung nodded in response.


    Cant seem to make decisions well today.


    ...Whats the matter?


    He chuckled at me as I moved closer.


    You cant read, can you?


    Who said I will read? I told you to exin it to me.


    Hyung, having diligently studied letters in our previous mercenary group, knew how to read and write.


    I, on the other hand, didnt want to waste time on such things, hence I remained illiterate.


    Looking back, he was right about that too


    ...Its not a leader monster. Seems like a corroded beast is roaming the Noxphel region. Already, six dwarves have died.


    We could dispatch two or three members.


    The reward is six swords. I was pondering whether to pay attention to such trivial issues.


    I heard that a member from the Crian squad wants a break from his wife for a while. Seems like we could rope him in and a few others for the task.


    Oh, is that so? We had a member like that?


    Adam Hyung looked relieved, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    I should have a talk with Crian.


    - Swish swish


    He swiftly jotted something down on the document before him and flipped to the next page.


    Berg, you should consider learning to read as well. You have some free time now.


    And there it was, the nagging had resumed.


    Just as I was about to retort, Adam Hyung cut me off.


    You could learn from your wife.


    ...


    Theres no way Lady ckwood doesnt know how to read.


    And I, too, fell silent at that fact.


    Learning to read on my own didnt suit me, so I initially decided not to pursue it.


    But I thought it might be easier if Ner taught me.


    Recently, I had begun to think that learning to read might not be such a bad idea.


    Perhaps I could even take some load off Hyungs shoulders.


    ...Im Fine.


    But in the end, I stuck to my initial response.


    To be honest, it wasnt that I didnt want to learn. I just didnt want to make an empty promise to Hyung.


    It might be inconvenient for Ner to teach me.


    At that, Adam Hyung briefly smiled.


    His attitude suggested that it didnt matter what my answer was.


    Cheers.


    Soon after, he raised his ss, proposing a toast.


    I toasted his ss with my bottle.


    - Ding


    A clear sound resonated.


    Take another wife.


    At the sudden words from Adam Hyung, I froze on the spot.


    ...........


    Only Adam Hyung, as if nothing had happened, continued to drink.


    An awkward silence stretched on.


    I slowly nced at the bottle of wine.


    ...Upon closer inspection, it was an expensive one.


    ...Huh.


    I snorted.


    I didnt even answer.


    As if I hadnt heard him, I returned to my seat and took a long swig of my drink.


    Hey, listen. Im saying-


    No.


    I answered firmly.


    I stared back into his eyes.


    It had been a long time since I had this forcefully asserted my opinion against him.


    ...Why, arent you content with your married life?


    He blurted out such a ludicrous remark.


    I retorted.


    How did you draw that conclusion? Isnt it obvious that Im refusing to take another wife because Im content with what I have now?


    It was the same with your current wife. You didnt want to marry then either. But look at you now. Having another one might make you even happier-


    -Ah. Enough.


    I cut off Hyung before he could even finish his argument.


    And staring at him, who was looking at me as if my decision was foolish, I said.


    ...Ner is from the werewolf tribe. What do you think she would feel if I took another wife?


    And were humans. Its not umon to have multiple wives.


    Thats not my concern. Does it make sense to take another wife when the honeymoon isnt even over? Were still working on getting closer...


    Since I had been pretending to get along well with Ner in front of Hyung, I swallowed the worries I was about to voice.


    The worry of how to get closer to Ner was something I couldnt share with him.


    ...Anyway, its settled. If marriage is so valuable, why dont you get married?


    Didnt I tell you that I cant because Im a phnderer?


    ...Enough with the nonsense, I cant either, now. Because I have Ner.


    I concluded.


    Are you already so mindful of your wife?


    -Thud


    ...


    I forcefully ced the bottle of wine on the table.


    A tense atmosphere enveloped Adam Hyung and me.


    He and I exchanged nces for a long time.


    ...All right, fine.


    With that, Hyung immediately dropped his argument and lightened the atmosphere.


    Im sorry. Calm down.


    ...


    I just wanted you to be happier with more women.


    He also cracked a joke, clearly meant to smooth things over.


    Havent I been with many women? Each has her own charm, so I hoped youd enjoy each day with various wives.


    ...


    I understand if you dont like it. Well close this topic today.


    I let out a sigh and got up from my seat.


    Hearing his excuses, the frustration in my heart was relieved. I could feel that his intentions were good.


    But I... the repulsion came first, and I couldnt help but express my feelings in such a way.


    As I turned to leave Adam Hyungs house, his voice echoed from behind.


    ...Hey, you stone-hearted bastard.


    ...


    Are you leaving without making amends?


    We always had a habit of reconciling quickly.


    It was a habit that we carried over from our previous mercenary group.


    We never knew when our final moments would be, so we didnt want to hold onto any resentments.


    At the sudden recall of our old habit, a hollowugh slipped past my lips.


    Seeing myughter, Hyung also broke into a smile.


    I sighed and admitted.


    I could just never win against him.


    ...Take a break, Hyung.


    Finally, as if he had unloaded a burden from his heart, he sighed and returned to his paperwork.


    Just go home.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Even though Berg had said no... Adam couldnt take his eyes off the letter he received this time.


    Celebrien.


    He stared at the letter from that noble elven family.


    <strong>***</strong>


    As the days went by, Ners sighs grew more frequent.


    Especially when Berg was away for training, she sighed almost as much as she breathed.


    Haaa.


    She felt suffocated, as if a heavy stone was ced on her chest.


    The more she was confined at home, unable to go anywhere, the stronger her sense of suffocation became.


    asionally, she would visit the forest behind Bergs house, but ever since she realized that it wasnt a ce where she could enjoy her time alone, her visits had decreased.


    At first, it was fun to interact with the human children, butter, she was dominated by the fear of making a mistake.


    The overflowing energy of the childrens was too much for Ner to handle.


    ...No other forest could fill the void left by the one in the ckwood territory.


    Haaa.


    There was another cause for her unease.


    A fact that she had to acknowledge, even though she tried to dismiss it.


    ...She was enjoying her time with Berg.


    She was slowly learning what it meant to have a friend.


    Whenever something amusing came to her mind, she would think of Berg, and when she was bored, her thoughts would drift to him.


    She found herself thinking of Berg when she wanted to eat something, when it was time to clean, and even when she needed to tidy up the bed.


    Of course, it could be that he entered her mind as a result of her boredom.


    Regardless, she only found herselfughing when Berg was around.


    Even so, Ner was beginning to appreciate the presence of her first friend.


    For the past two weeks, they had done everything together.


    Eating, waking up, sleeping, cleaning, and wrapping up the day with chatter...


    For Ner, who had never had apanion, it was only natural that she would experience new feelings.


    It wasnt love, but it certainly was a warm feeling.


    She even remembered the prank he had yed a few days ago.


    While she was sighing in secret, something flew and hit her head.


    Upon inspection, she realized it was a corn-based snack, yfully tossed by Berg from behind.


    Berg, with a chuckle, kept throwing the lightweight snack, and when Ner rose to retaliate,ughter broke out between them.


    She understood that this was also Bergs considerate way of cheering her up.


    He was trying to make herugh rather than sigh.


    Seeing Bergs efforts only made her appreciate him more.


    She was slowly realizing how fortunate she was to have him as a partner in this political marriage.


    ...Haaa.


    That was why she felt even more suffocated.


    It seemed like she could not possibly betray him.


    She couldnt stomach the idea of betraying such a kind person.


    She couldnt abandon a friend who gifted her with such warmth.


    Yet, she also didnt want to stay here either.


    Aside from Berg, nothing else in this ce suited her.


    She was also scared.


    Her grandmother had once told her that nobody could love her more than her destined partner. If she missed that person, she would deeply regret it.


    Ner wasnt brave enough to disregard that warning and carry on.


    She might be getting along well with Berg now, but given their different cultures, it was uncertain what conflicts could arise.


    She wasnt naive enough to entrust her entire future to Berg, whom she had known for only a few weeks.


    Ner knew for sure that she had to leave.


    Perhaps, it might even be necessary to distance herself from Berg.


    When Bergs pride in her dwindles, and when ckwood pays the ransom, she might have to persuade him to let her go.


    It might be better to start now so that she wouldnt have to betray himter.


    ...


    Ner thought about the sight of Berg furrowing his brows fiercely.


    That image elicited an ufortable, vague feeling.


    Her ego writhed, not wanting to be disliked by her first kind friend.


    ...Haaa.


    Ner sighed again.


    She didnt know how to resolve her dilemma.


    Ner looked outside.


    It was evening, and the sun was almost hidden.


    Berg still hadnt returned.


    She suddenly realized that it had been a long time since she had looked at the moon.


    It had been a while since she had spoken to the moon.


    It was time for all the children to leave the forest and go home.


    Perhaps now was the most appropriate time for her to wander the forest.


    Ner rose from her seat, driven by that impulse.


    Breathing in the fresh air and gazing at the moon, she hoped her stifling feelings might ease.


    ...


    Suddenly, she remembered that Berg had always told her where he was going.


    It was the human culture custom that made her feel confined.


    Ner paused and pondered for a moment.


    Should she stay here until Berg returned?


    Even if she left a note, he wouldnt be able to read it.


    ...After much thought, Ner took a step forward.


    He should understand that respecting each others freedom was part of the werewolfs culture.


    Though it waste, she left the house intending to take a short break.


    -Creak... thud


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 39: Your Choice (2)

    Chapter 39: Your Choice (2)


    Ner, Im ba...


    I opened the door and stepped inside.


    There was no sign of anyone being here.


    Ner, who usually greets me with a bright voice, was nowhere to be found.


    ...


    The profound silence, which I hadnt experienced in quite some time, felt unsettling.


    Hoping it was just my imagination ying tricks, I called out louder.


    ...Ner?


    I check the living room and even headed upstairs.


    Ner?


    She was not in the basement either.


    One thing was certain: she was not in the house.


    I nced outside of the window.


    It was getting dark.


    Where on earth could she have gone?


    Of course, I knew the werewolves people dont like to inform others about their whereabouts.


    I knew that their sense of freedom was paramount.


    I knew that she would return if I wait.... but the anxiety didnt go away.


    Considering Ners significance to the future of our Red mes, if she had run away... the dismay would be indescribable.


    From my perspective, her actions felt wrong.


    Leaving without notice, especially at this hour, was uneptable.


    For the first time, I realized the moment hade, where I might have to impose human culture onto her.


    ...Haaa.


    With a heavy heart, I stepped outside.


    I made my way toward the vige center.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I couldnt figure out how to find Ner here.


    If people had gathered around her, spotting her wouldve been simple. But there was no such crowd anywhere in the vige.


    The more time it took to find her, the more my anxiety deepened.


    It wasnt just that I was worried that she might have run away.


    While Ner might not be unaware of it, there were people in our vige who bore animosity toward her.


    Especially the families of the seven members who died during the ckwood expedition harbored strong resentment towards her.


    Although there was no reason for them to me Ner, it was hard to be rational when it came to those who were desperately searching for someone to me, for the loss of their loved ones.


    To be honest, my fear that something bad might have happened to her outweighed the possibility of her running away.


    So, I first tried to locate the families of those seven fallen members who were sacrificed this time.


    Vice-captain...?


    As I approached each family, ensuring Ners absence, I also tried to offer words of sce.


    At the same time, I wondered where Ner really went.


    Facing this practical problem, I felt the immense cultural gap between us.


    I roamed every corner of the vige.


    Some members looked at me with puzzled expressions.


    Vice-captain! Do you need something?


    ...


    I couldnt bring myself to ask them if they had seen Ner.


    Such an inquiry might imply that we have a strained rtionship.


    It might hint that the prize for which theyd risked their lives was wanted to escape.


    I shook my head and continued searching for Ner with my head down, feeling the pressure mounting.


    Berg!


    At that moment, someone called out to me.


    I turned around and saw Paul standing there wearing leather gloves.


    Paul, why havent you gone back to the orphanage yet?


    I was just about to. What about you, Berg?


    ...


    I avert my eyes, trying to avoid answering.


    Just head back to the orphanage now. Its gettingte.


    Cant I stay out a bit longer? Arent you staying out too?


    Paul, listen to m-


    - I saw your wife still outside too.


    Every nerve in me tensed up at Pauls words.


    A sense of relief washed over me, knowing Paul had seen her. Yet, alongside that relief, a surge of anger emerged.


    I never realized that cultural differences could be this challenging.


    I asked Paul.


    ...Where did you see her?


    Huh? Ner?


    I leaned in, catching every nuance of his words.


    In a hushed tone, Paul whispered, ...She was in the forest behind your house.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    Before entering the forest, I decided to go back to the house.


    Ner was still missing.


    If the werewolf culture permitted ones spouse to remain out sote without any word, it was a norm I found hard to embrace.


    I proceeded into the dark forest.


    Since the forest wasnt that vast, I found Ner sooner than expected.


    Her white tail shimmered under the moonlight.


    She was conversing with someone, gazing at the moon.


    ...thats why its tough. Berg is kind, but-


    -Ner!


    I blurted out without realizing it.


    Caught off guard, Ner was startled, and seeing her genuinely surprised face made me regain my senses.


    I tried to calm my emotions.


    Slowly, Ner turned to look at me.


    Her yellow eyes, gleamed in the darkness, met mine.


    ...Berg?


    Why are you here?


    ...Huh?


    How can you just leave without saying anything...!


    The emotions I tried to subdue red up once more.


    There were various reasons mixed together.


    I was anxious she might have run away and scared she might have been harmed by the victims families.


    Ner blinked her eyes in embarrassment and confusion.


    ...I... Im sorry...


    As I approached her, she started to apologize but then tightly closed her mouth.


    After a moment of reflection, she spoke.


    Do I even have to say this?


    ...?


    Berg, I never once asked you wherever you went. Do I have to report even a simple stroll to you?


    Itste. I was worried...!


    Whats there to worry about!


    Ner also raised her voice slightly.


    Are you afraid I will run away? How can I run away from here! How can I escape from a vige surrounded by barriers!


    ...


    I too need some freedom...!


    With that, she slowly poured out her suppressed feelings.


    I stay at home every day. No ce to go for a walk. There is no one of my kind around! Its scary because the culture is different! At least I can take a walk like this!


    You shouldnt do itte at night.


    I said.


    ...


    I dont know about your kind, but for humans, its worrisome.


    Upon hearing this, Ner lowered her gaze and stayed silent.


    After a while, she mumbled.


    It feels like Im on a leash...


    She fidgeted with the ring on her left hand.


    Seeing her like this, a wave of sympathy arose in me.


    I could somewhat empathize with her.


    After all, I had been with the mercenary group where Adam Hyung and I were the only humans.


    I had a rough idea of what it felt like to be the odd one out in a group.


    Staying still at home often brings about a feeling of heaviness.


    She must have felt that too.


    Perhaps this was my fault.


    I approached her.


    I knelt in front of the tree stump where she sat.


    Covering her left hand with mine, I spoke.


    It might feel like youre being leashed.


    ...


    Ner remained still, and I continued.


    But youre my wife. I cant help but act this way.


    ...


    How would I know if something happened to you outside? Im just worried about you.


    Ners expression wavered.


    I looked up at her, and her face seemed downcast as if she was about to cry, yet she didnt pull away from my touch.


    If this was the past, she would have pushed me away.


    Despite these conflicts, I felt ambiguous emotions, sensing that Id definitely gotten closer to her.


    Seeing Ners expression, pity surged within me once more. She looked even more beautiful somehow.


    I let out a deep sigh and said,


    ...Alright, then.


    ...


    You can go out for a walk at night, just promise me one thing.


    Hope shimmered in her eyes and her expression began to rx.


    Clearly, she must have felt trapped. I needed to understand that about her.


    ...What?


    Onlye to this spot. Dont go anywhere else, just here.


    ...


    I need to be able to find you...


    Ner blinked a few times, then nodded.


    Although she didnt seempletely on board, she seemed more at ease.


    Then, she fidgeted with her hand under mine and extended her hand to lightly grip my wrist.


    ...Im sorry.


    As I stepped back, she immediately apologized.


    It felt less like she was apologizing for thinking she did something wrong, and more like she wanted to reconcile.


    Seeing her act this way, I chuckled.


    Then I sat next to the tree stump she was sitting on.


    Our thighs lightly touched.


    So, you were looking at the moon?


    I tried to steer the conversation away from the awkward topic.


    Ner, catching onto my intention, immediately joined in.


    Yes. Lately... I havent been able to see it.


    From home-


    -I cant see the moon from home.


    She affirmed.


    I learned something I didnt know through her.


    The angle is strange... I cant see the moon well. Trees block it... I have toe here to see it like this.


    I always knew that the moon was special to the werewolf tribe.


    I was surprised to learn she couldnt see it.


    Once again, guilt bubbled up with me.


    Im sorry.


    No, its fine.


    I scratched my head again.


    It seemed like you were talking to someone?


    When I asked again, Ner blinked and... bowed her head.


    She gently grabbed her tail and stroked it slowly.


    ...


    If you dont want to talk, you dont have to.


    Upon hearing that, she nodded her head.


    Perhaps the moon might have been her only friend.


    Even I, at one point, had casually spoken to the bugs roaming around in our house, so I somewhat understood.


    ...Vice-captain! Vice-captain...!


    Then, from a distance, I heard someone calling out to me.


    At first, I thought it might just be my imagination and looked at Ner.


    However, even Ners ears twitched, turning towards the direction of the sound, and her expression changed.


    Upon hearing that urgent voice, we both immediately rose from our seats and headed toward home.


    As we emerged from the forest, the voice became clearer.


    Vice-captain! Please open the door-


    -Im here.


    Baran, who had been knocking on the door, looked at Ner and me as we emerged from the forest.


    Seeing his urgent demeanor, I asked with a puzzled expression, What happened?


    He took a moment to catch his breath.


    Wetting his lips, he finally spoke, You should quickly go see the captain. We have a visitor.


    A visitor?


    I wondered who woulde to see us at this hour.


    How urgent must it have been toe in the middle of the night.


    Baran quickly resolved my curiosity.


    An Elf... from the Celebrien family hase.


    An Elf?


    Ner, standing beside me, also repeated the name with surprise.


    ...Celebrien?


    Her tone carried a hint of nostalgia, as if recalling an old friend.


    Baran urged me on.


    Vice-captain, please follow me.


    ...


    I nodded in response.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 40: Your Choice (3)

    Chapter 40: Your Choice (3)


    Adam never imagined there would be a moment like this in his life.


    He did anticipate it when the letter arrived, but he never expected to actually sit face-to-face and converse with an elf elder.


    Especially after he had sent a letter of refusal to their proposal.


    The vice-captain hasnt arrived yet.


    The head of the Celebrien household, the elf elder, Ascal Celebrien,mented with a sigh.


    Although his voice wasnt loud, it carried an authority that dominated the ambiance.


    However, what caught Adams focus wasnt the elf elder.


    His gaze was fixed on another guest present.


    Beautiful face, tall stature, long ears, sharp eyes, long green hair, and a prominent forehead...


    It was Arwin Celebrien.


    Adam wasnt dense enough to not realize why Ascal brought his own daughter with him.


    He was just surprised that how blunt his action was.


    Was it a ploy to get him to change their decision based on her looks?


    Despite his refusal, seeing the elf elders aggressive negotiation attempts, Adam sensed the elders desperation.


    He nced at Arwin, who sat still like a doll, then spoke to the elder.


    ...It doesnt matter whoes. I think our discussion had already concluded.


    A conversation isnt over as long as it continues. Thats why Im here.


    Nothing will change. My brother is already married.


    Humans can practice polygamy, cant they?


    He doesnt want another marriage. Thats my brothers wish.


    What about you then?


    .........


    Adam lowered his gaze and grabbed the ss of wine before him.


    With a slight smirk, he naturally let out a snort.


    ...Huh.


    As if he hadnt heard anything more ridiculous than this.


    Adam looked back at Ascal.


    And without flinching at the elders gaze, he gulped down his drink. The atmosphere around Adam changed in an instant with the elders proposition.


    ...Ah, I apologize. Its my mistake.


    Then, with formal courtesy, he offered an apology for his sarcasticughter.


    Ascal slowly nodded in response.


    ...I see. It seems its not possible for you.


    Whether it was from years of experience or the knack for persuasion, he quickly discerned the situation.


    Anyway, its not toote to meet the vice-captain and make a decision. Seeing Arwin might change his mind.


    ...Perhaps.


    However, Adam believed the possibility of that was slim.


    While it didnt seem like Berg disliked pretty faces, he wasnt someone to be easily swayed either.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    Soon, a knocking sound grabbed everyones attention.


    It was the person they all had been waiting for.


    Its Berg. Iming in.


    <strong>****</strong>


    When I opened the door and entered, there were three people inside.


    Adam Hyung, an elf man, appears to be in his mid-30s by human standards. And a young elf woman, looking no older than 18 or 19 - beautiful, but with a youthful air about her.


    As soon as I saw it, I immediately understood the situation.


    I had thought the matter was settled with a refusal.


    But before I could even look at Adam and ask something, the elf man approached and extended his hand for a handshake.


    You must be Berg, right? Ive heard a lot about you. Youve made quite the name for yourself in ckwood.


    ...And you are?


    Ascal Celebrien. Head of the Celebrien family.


    I lightly shook his hand.


    Then I looked at the elf woman who met my eyes. We exchanged nces for a brief moment.


    ...


    ...


    She averted her eyes first.


    I felt a familiar unease with her, simr to what I felt with Ner.


    Political marriages were inescapable, even more so for interspecies ones.


    ...I have heard that especially elves, being a long-lived race, tend to look down on other races. Though it was my first encounter with an elf, so I wasnt sure.


    Hyung, whats going on?


    At my question, Adam Hyung began to exin, Ive refused, Berg. I didnt push ahead ignoring your opinion.


    Then why are these elves here?


    It seems like they came here to convince you.


    Ascal made eye contact with me for a moment, then spoke to the elf woman.


    Daughter, please go out for a while.


    ....


    The elf woman did as he said and stood up cautiously.


    Only as she rose did I fully grasp her height. She was shorter than me, but still considerably tall. Thanks to her long legs, her proportions were also good.


    The rumors about the beauty of elves seemed to be true.


    As she left, Ascal spoke again, May I address you as Berg?


    I gave a slight nod, and the elf elder brought up the main topic.


    ...You probably have a general idea already, Berg. How can we convince you to ept our proposal?


    Ascal got straight to the point.


    I sighed deeply.


    Every time I was presented with choices that bear on someones fate, the weight of responsibility was unbearable. Regardless of what I wanted to do, any decision leads to the loss of lives.


    This reality had driven me to push the members of my group to their limits in training.


    I was in agony.


    If I agreed to help, there would be casualties from the Red mes. And if I refused, there would be casualties from elves.


    Of course, the lives of the Red mes members mattered most to me, but it wasnt that I waspletely indifferent to the elves lives.


    In my mind, I visualized a bnce scale.


    Naturally, the scale tilted heavily towards the Red mes.


    To bnce the scale, a fittingpensation was needed.


    Furthermore, with Ner by my side, the existence of the nobility was no longer of great importance.


    It might have sounded cold to Ascal, who was desperately trying to save his territorys people, but in the end, I made my decision.


    I bowed my head slightly.


    I apologize.


    ... May I ask why?


    Is there a reason to ept?


    Without hesitation, Ascal answered.


    The opportunity to connect with the Celebrien family doesnte often.


    It was a statement that could sound arrogant.


    However, I wasnt well-acquainted with the Celebrien family.


    As arrogant as they were, they might be a family with a reputation to match that arrogance.


    I looked sideways at Adam Hyung.


    He raised an eyebrow, nodding slightly.


    In truth, it was an offer he would have epted if I hadnt declined.


    Youd have the power of both ckwood and Celebrien behind you. I know why you epted Lady ckwood. But with Celebrien on your back too, no one would dare touch you.


    ...


    Certainly, there were rumors Id heard from the members who recently went on expeditions.


    Ever since Ner and I got married, our Red mes Group became even more famous.


    Being a part of the Red mes became a title, changing peoples attitudes towards us.


    This much had happened in such a short time after only having Ner on our side.


    ...There would undoubtedly be significant changes if we added an Elf to our back.


    But was it important enough to sacrifice more lives?


    And If I think about Ner, wouldnt it be natural to refuse?


    Im already married.


    I know what you are saying. But humans often have multiple wives, dont they?


    Not everyone is like that.


    Theres now saying you cant.


    I let out a deep sigh.


    And then, gesturing to the outside, I asked,


    That woman earlier... her name...


    Arwin. Arwin Celebrien.


    Does Lady Arwin ept this marriage proposal with me?


    It was a problem I had felt with Ner too...


    However, Ascal shook his head, saying,


    Thats not important.


    It is important.


    Its not. If you choose to marry Arwin, itd be for the future of this mercenary group, not for your own happiness. Did you consider happiness when you took your first wife?


    My first wife is one thing, but theres no reason to do the same for the second.


    ...


    I immediately shook my head.


    A throbbing sensation began in my temple.


    Everything became a blur, mixed and shaken.


    I again looked to Adam Hyung.


    ...Hyung.


    Yes?


    Whats best for the future of the Red mes?


    Marrying her would be the right choice.


    Adam Hyung quickly responded without any hesitation.


    Elves... live for a long time. At least during our lifetime, the alliance wont break. The elder who owes us will live long too. Considering various factors... having two is better than one.


    ...Then why did you refuse in the first ce?


    With a look of disbelief, Hyungughed.


    Hey, you said you didnt want to.


    Just because of that?


    Thats reason enough.


    ...


    My concerns boiled down to just two things.


    One was the damage that would be inflicted on the Red mes.


    But Hyung argued that epting this marriage would bring more benefits in this situation.


    In reality, no matter what I try to achieve, sacrifices were inevitable.


    In a more crude expression, there were more than one or two members who died just for a small gain.


    That was the nature of a mercenary group.


    It was about exchanging lives for resources.


    Perhaps this exchange might yield more than we lose.


    Then, my next concern was... Ner.


    As a member of the werewolf tribe, I wondered how Ner would perceive this reality.


    Of course, she might consider the fact that I was human.


    Still, considering her culture, it would undoubtedly be deeply humiliating for her.


    Just when I tried to make things work, obstacles kept cropping up.


    Feeling the weight of the decision, I sighed deeply.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner tried to calm her surprised heart as she looked at Arwin walking out.


    Arwin-nim...!


    She was someone Ner had never expected to encounter here.


    With what one might be described as cold eyes, Arwin looked for Ner who had called out to her.


    ...Ner.


    The elf woman called her name as if she hadnt forgotten her.


    Ner felt grateful just for that.


    Elves, with their long lifespans, often easily forget things that were not important.


    So the fact that she remembered her, made Ner even happier.


    Amidst the crowd of the Red mes Group, the two shared a light hug.


    Its been a long time. How long has it been?


    ...About 6 years, yes. That sounds right.


    Youve grown a lot. I almost didnt recognize you.


    Yes.


    Your white tail is still the same.


    ...Yes.


    Years ago, Ner had visited Arwins hometown.


    Given the unique bond she had shared with her then, Ner could not forget Arwin.


    At that time, Arwin was serving as nourishment for the World Tree.


    Young elves must served as nourishment for the World Tree for 200 years.


    They have a long-standing tradition of serving the World Tree in any way possible.


    Intrigued by this unique sight, Ner had approached Arwin, and they had formed a rtionship  albeit not a deep one.


    Of course, even that fleeting connection felt special to Ner.


    Suddenly, a curious thought crossed Ners mind.


    Arwin-nim, how old are you now...?


    ...Im 170.


    Considering elves, whose average lifespan exceeded ten times that of other races, Arwin hadnt even reached the age of maturity yet.


    Another question arose in her mind at the same time.


    ...How did you manage to leave the territory?


    Elves who have not reached the age of maturity couldnt leave the Celebrien territory. She still should have about 30 years left.


    ...The other elders granted permission.


    Why...?


    Arwin stated dryly with her cold expression.


    For the same reason as yours.


    ...Pardon?


    A political marriage.


    ...


    Ner froze in ce, taken aback by the unexpected response.


    In the meantime, Arwin exined.


    The World Tree is in danger of being attacked. Being a nourishment for the World Tree... its not as important anymore. Its very existence is at risk.


    However, for some reason, Ner couldnt quite take in the rest of Arwins exnation.


    The phrase political marriage kept shing before her eyes.


    ...Oh, so the partner is the captain-


    -No, the vice-captain. His name... Berg, I think.


    At those words, Ner felt a slight twinge in her heart.


    ...Oh.


    Another thought crossed her mind.


    If Adam was there, why Berg again?


    Pretending as if nothing was wrong, she nodded.


    After all, there wasnt much she could do.


    She also tried to understand the momentary heaviness she felt in her chest. She had expected Berg, being a human, to have multiple wives, and she didnt even love him, so what was this feeling?


    Why was she slightly surprised?


    Was it because she never expected Berg to ept this marriage proposal?


    In the meantime, Arwin softly said.


    ...Im sorry, Ner.


    Huh?


    Ner jolted in surprise at Arwins apology.


    ...Why?


    In your culture... one person has only one partner. Even I wouldnt befortable bing another wife.


    It seemed Arwin already knew that Ner was Bergs wife.


    ...


    Ner weakly nodded in response.


    That must have been the reason. It certainly was.


    That was why she felt momentarily ufortable.


    Given her cultural perspective, it was an unthinkable situation.


    At the same time, Ner set her feelings aside for a moment.


    Knowing what it felt like for a territory to be under attack, she offered words of constion to Arwin.


    ...Arwin-nim, it must be hard for you. If the territory is under attack...


    Arwin nodded.


    I am a bit scared. I can only hope that everything works out.


    She then let out a long sigh.


    ...Dont be too tense, Ner.


    Huh?


    The marriage hasnt been decided yet. Your husband originally rejected me.


    Oh.


    And for some reason, the fact she heard immediately made sense to her.


    If it was the Berg she knew, he wouldve certainly done so.


    ...You are loved, arent you?


    Breaking her cold demeanor, Arwin teased.


    Ner felt a sudden warmth flush her face.


    She shook her head, unfamiliar with such an emotion.


    No, thats not it.


    ...


    Arwin smiled.


    Then she whispered,


    ...Dont worry. Even if I end up marrying him, I wont get in the way.


    ...Yes?


    As she spoke, the door swung open.


    Both Ner and Arwins eyes were drawn towards it.


    Leading the way, Berg emerged with a solemn face.


    He immediately approached Ner, exhaling a deep sigh.


    Lets go.


    Be-Berg?


    Berg, gripping her wrist, pulled her along.


    Following him, the elf elder, Ascal, stepped out.


    Before Ner could pay her respects to him, she was dragged away by Berg.


    The elder shouted,


    Think it over!


    ...


    Berg remained silent.


    With a stern face, he continued to lead Ner away.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Since returning home, Berg had been continuously drinking.


    Rather than drinking out of mental exhaustion, it seemed he was using alcohol to distract from his worries.


    Berg always had a liking for alcohol.


    Today, he drank a bit more quickly than on typical days.


    Ner kept refilling Bergs ss by his side.


    And every time she filled his drink, Berg gave a small smile.


    ...Thank you.


    Opening a window and admiring the backyard, Berg murmured,


    The moon is certainly not visible from here.


    Before the Celebrien family approached them, Berg and Ner had been arguing over a walk.


    But Ner had long forgotten those previous quarrels.


    Maintaining her silence, Ner finally mustered the courage to speak.


    ...Berg?


    ...


    What happened?


    Berg scratched his head.


    With an apologetic look, he nced at Ner and began to exin.


    A while ago, Adam Hyung proposed another marriage alliance.


    ...


    I had refused back then... but the elf elder came to persuade me once more.


    Up to this point, Ner was familiar with the story.


    She waited for Berg to continue, more concerned about the oue.


    ...


    But Berg remained silent.


    Unable to wait any longer, Ner asked.


    ...Berg?


    ...


    What happened next?


    ...


    Again, Berg said nothing.


    It was evident that he was deep in thought.


    Are you... contemting?


    Upon Ners question, Berg briefly closed his eyes and opened them again.


    ...I dont want to.


    She had an inkling of the reason he intended to refuse.


    Perhaps he was declining because of her.


    His frequent nces in her direction were evidence of this.


    Inwardly, Ner sighed, reflecting on this marriage proposal.


    At first, she was certain she didnt feel good about it.


    And the probable reason was the surprising difference in their cultures.


    However, Nerter thought about it rationally.


    She tried to calcte what the right decision might be.


    Firstly, if Berg were to decline the marriage here, numerous elves would die.


    And not just any elves. Elves she was acquainted with, like Arwin, would perish.


    A single persons decision could determine the fate of many lives.


    Was it right to turn them away because of the difort she felt?


    Secondly...


    ...


    Secretly, Ner looked at Bergs profile.


    He was someone she intended to leave one day.


    And if he had another wife, wouldnt it be easier for him to let her go?


    When negotiating for her priceter on, wouldnt it be more readily epted?


    Having Arwin might have more advantages than not.


    To begin with, having another friend like Arwin by her side would be a great strength.


    From Ners perspective, there was no logical reason to push Arwin away.


    That was what she thought when reasoning it out.


    So, biting her lip, she spoke.


    ...I think Im okay with epting.


    Upon hearing this, Berg set down his ss and asked.


    What?


    His voice was slightly raised.


    Yet, Ner calmly expressed her opinion.


    If youre refusing because of me... then you dont have to, Im okay with it.


    ...


    If theres another reason, I dont know... but if Im the reason...


    ...


    If youre declining because of me, wont many elves die? Moreover, Arwin-nim and I know each other...


    ...You two knew each other?


    ...Yes.


    Berg seemed to sigh deeply, further pondering upon hearing Ners words.


    For some reason, Ners heart was racing.


    She never expected herself to make such a proposal.


    ...Ner.


    Berg whispered quietly.


    Once again, Berg cautiously took Ners hand. It was a gesture she had be familiar withtely.


    Ner did not resist Bergs touch; instead, she looked into his eyes.


    ...Again, I must say... I dont want to.


    ...


    No matter the choice, people will die. Of course... if we dont ept the marriage proposal, many more elves will perish.


    ...


    If either path is challenging, I want to prioritize how you feel. But I also want to choose the path which is most beneficial


    ...


    From that standpoint, I recognize that this marriage is not in line with your culture. Thats why Im asking.


    Upon hearing this, Ner momentarily averted her eyes.


    Regardless, Berg asked the same question.


    ...Are you truly okay with this?


    Ner, suppressing her trembling heart, replied cautiously.


    When she thought about it rationally, this seemed to be the right path.


    ...Yes.


    Hearing her response, Bergs expression became more serene.


    Without a word, Berg took another sip from his ss.


    After gazing out of the window for a while, he said.


    ...Alright.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Deep into the night.


    Berg, having drunk more than usual, was already fast asleep.


    But Ners eyes were still wide open, her heart yet trembling and restless.


    She couldnt understand why her earlier decision kept lingering in her mind.


    No matter how much she pondered, it had been the right choice.


    Yet, she continuously revisited her decision.


    Ner thought to herself,


    ...Im going to leave eventually. Whats the problem?


    She wasnt malicious enough to shun an entire family just to avoid losing a friend.


    Had he been a husband she loved, maybe she would have felt different. She still didnt know the depth of romantic feelings.


    So she could let Berg yield to Arwin and leave him in the distant future.


    Ner closed her eyes again, wishing her heart would stop its frantic beat.


    -Thump.


    At that moment, Berg shifted in his sleep, wrapping an arm around her.


    ....


    Ner became still beneath his arm.


    The warmth of a marital bed could be felt.


    Had it been any other day, she might have pushed him away in surprise. But tonight, for some reason, she couldnt.


    Ner had to wrestle with the peculiar fluttering sensation from her heart for a long while, trying to pinpoint its cause.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 41: The World Tree (1)

    Chapter 41: The World Tree (1)


    The consequence of the decision came swiftly.


    The entire vige was buzzing with thetest news, and the crew members were busy preparing for the next expedition.


    Overnight, the whole vige became bustling.


    Oddly enough, nobody seemed to question our choice.


    It was as if everyone was ready to embrace the path Adam Hyung and I had chosen.


    On the other hand, there were hints of envy in the eyes of some, saying that I had gotten another beautiful wife, and an elf at that.


    ...In just a short time, the vice-captains luck has turned around.


    Indeed. To have two beautiful nobles as wives... I wonder, is this why hes been pushing away other women until now?


    I quietly listened to the murmurs of the members.


    Luck turned around, huh... Perhaps it might be so.


    If I had led a normal life, there was no way the two nobles, whom Id never imagined connecting with, would be my wives.


    I never wished for this, but maybe I should be more grateful.


    It still felt awkward.


    Regardless of who the other party was, this entire process was awkward.


    Skipping the natural steps leading up to marriage and just being together like this.


    It wasnt about falling in love and then marrying, it was deciding from the start.


    Perhaps that was why Ner and I still felt some friction.


    Now adding another wife to the equation made me more worried than hopeful.


    Would I be able to hold our family together?


    If both of my wives were human, perhaps things might have been more straightforward. There would have been fewer things to adapt to, and polygamy might have been understood.


    But since that wasnt the case, I kept thinking about it.


    Ner said she was okayst night, but what about Arwin Celebrien?


    I hadnt heard that elves love just one person like the werewolf tribe, but they probably dont support polygamy either.


    Would the high-nosed, famous elf be content being my second wife?


    I chuckled lightly.


    It was unlikely.


    ...Just thinking about the nce we exchanged yesterday, it probably wasnt.


    I could tell that forming a bond with Arwin Celebrien would be a journey of its own.


    Since early morning, after hearing my decision, Adam Hyung had been having a long meeting with the elf elder.


    He was clearly gathering all avable information to formte a strategy.


    Once again, I had some free time to myself.


    Finally, I shook my head and brushed off my thoughts.


    The worries of the present were only limited to the present.


    As time goes on, with both Ner and my new elf wife, I should be able to establish a happy family.


    Considering my first meeting with Ner, wevee a long way.


    Back then, she would step back and roll her eyes just seeing me. Even my mere approach would bring tears to her eyes.


    But now, she poured drinks for me, and didnt push my hand away.


    Sometimes I even wake up with my arm around her.


    This way, step by step, things would get better.


    Of course, the path ahead might be rough... but slowly approaching and getting closer seemed the right approach. So, I decided not to worry prematurely.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The day came to an end, and dusk settled.


    Ner found herself once again in the small forest behind Bergs residence.


    Due to the proposal she made to Berg, she wasnt yet sure how to process the resulting changes.


    There was certainly no reason to dislike it.


    It was a development that saved many elves, including Arwin, and ultimately provided a reason to leave Berg.


    Such an opportunity probably wouldnte twice.


    ...


    But contrary to the reasons, which said it was a good thing, Ner felt frustrated.


    She was more repulsed by the culture of polygamy than she had thought.


    To the extent that she wondered if she was so anxious about losing a little bit of her friends attention.


    Yet no reason she coulde up with fully exined her current state of mind.


    So, Ner repeated the words offort to herself.


    This is the right thing.


    The same words she had been repeating to herself sincest night and throughout the day.


    But those words, which provided nofort, were all she had to fill her time.


    -Rustling.


    Just then, the sound of bushes being brushed aside came from behind.


    ...?


    Turning around, Ner saw Arwin standing there.


    Arwin?


    ...Ner.


    She didnt know how Arwin found her, but a more important issue was present between them.


    Arwin slowly walked over.


    Ner felt a mix of emotions.


    The fact that Arwin would be Bergs wife felt oddly awkward to her.


    Without a word, Arwin sat down beside Ner.


    ...So, it hase to this, Arwin said.


    Yes.


    Arwin slightly turned her head to look at Ner.


    The vice-captains heart changed overnight.


    ...


    Did you ask for this?


    Ner stood still and slowly nodded her head. There wasnt any real reason to hide the truth.


    ...I see.


    Arwin whispered quietly as if savoring the revtion.


    Then she said to Ner,


    Thank you.


    Yes?


    Because of you, I was able to save the elves and the World Tree.


    Feeling Arwins deep gratitude made Ner feel a bit more at ease. Perhaps she had indeed made the right choice.


    Unsure of how to respond, Ner simply nodded.


    Drawing a deep breath, Arwin reclined slightly, her gaze lifting towards the sky.


    After a moment of admiring the forests scenery, she inquired.


    So? How is your married life?


    What?


    Its just the two of us here. You can be honest.


    There was a light shift in Arwins demeanor.


    It felt as if she was revealing her true self, a side of her that was even unfamiliar to Ner.


    Ner looked around. The mercenary crowd that had surrounded them the day before was nowhere to be seen.


    Now, there wasnt anyone around to judge them.


    Ner distinctly felt an underlying intent in Arwins suggestion to be honest.


    Sure enough, Arwin added her exnation.


    It wasnt a marriage you entered into willingly, was it?


    ....Thats... right.


    How long have you been married now?


    ...About a month, I think.


    And yet, hes brought in a new wife.


    For some reason, Ner felt that Arwin was harboring misconceptions about Berg.


    It seemed like there was a certain prejudice, much like the one she herself held, given he was a human.


    Without realizing, Ner found herself defending Berg.


    You dont need to worry too much. Because Ber...


    ...?


    Because Berg is a very kind among the humans.


    At that, Arwin btedly chuckled.


    Giggling, she teased.


    Are you telling me youve already fallen for the vice-captain?


    ...!


    Arwin was more tant than ever before.


    However, seeing Ners surprised expression, Arwin tried to reassure her.


    Dont worry. Theres no one around.


    Its not... I mean...


    Theres no way you, a werewolf, could develop feelings for him already.


    ...


    Although Ner had expected it, she was taken aback by Arwins dismissive attitude.


    While she, being the youngest in the ckwood family, became a scapegoat due to her age or the hate she received...


    ....Arwin had no reason to be chosen this way.


    She was a beloved daughter of the elders, and age wasnt as significant for elves as it was for other races.


    So, Ner asked.


    Why did Arwin-nim get chosen from Celebrien?


    I volunteered.


    ...What?


    From Arwins demeanor, Ner found it difficult to believe shed willingly put herself forward.


    However, Arwin shrugged as if it was the most natural thing.


    ...So that I could finally escape from that dreaded territory.


    ...


    Arwin was brutally candid, to the point it was hard to follow.


    Whether this was her true personality or she was simply unburdening her repressed feelings due to the absence of others, was hard to tell.


    Arwin slowly continued,


    ...You know as well... That we elf must sacrifice for the well-being of the World Tree until we reach adulthood. For a whopping 170 years... I had to stay in that territory.


    ...


    I would have had to serve as nourishment for another 30 years, but with this decision, Im free from that duty. After the vice-captain dies, Ill bepletely free.


    Wait, after he dies-


    -In about 60 years, I presume. Dont you think?


    For a moment, Ner glimpsed the cold aspect of the elf.


    Shed often heard that elves, due to their long lifespan, tended to look down on other races.


    While Arwin wasnt openly belittling humans, her underlying thoughts about them were evident.


    Talking about the death of a person as if discussing livestock...


    There appeared to be no guilt in her tone.


    ...


    Ner chose not to try to understand Arwin.


    Instead, she pondered her words.


    ...But if you had endured another 30 years to fulfill your duty, wouldnt that have been shorter than waiting over 60 years?


    Confronted by Ners question, Arwin paused.


    Then she responded,


    ...But in exchange, I can explore the outside world, cant I? I never even imagined a ce like this could exist.


    ...


    Ner attempted to read the emotions ying across Arwins face.


    Rather than being awestruck by the forest, Arwins expression hinted at a tinge of disappointment.


    In a forest that even Ner was not satisfied with, it was unlikely that Arwin would, especially as an elf.


    Arwin sighed deeply and looked back at Ner.


    Have you been here the whole month?


    Ner nodded.


    Arwins green eyes seemed momentarily clouded.


    Ner, lets rely on each other from now on, Arwin proposed shortly after.


    To Ner, this proposal appeared entirely beneficial. Sharing ones innermost feelings always brings a sense of relief. Familiar with this sce, Ner had always found sce in talking to the moon.


    ...Lets get along like friends.


    Upon Arwins renewed proposal, Ner eventually nodded.


    Yes. Ill be counting on you.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Adam was wrapping up negotiations with Ascal Celebrien.


    Setting aside the discussions about the leader monster for now, they fine-tuned the specifics of forming an alliance.


    To confirm once again, if the two of them have a child, its okay for us to keep the child, right?


    Yes, if they have a half-elf, you all can raise it.


    ...


    Oh, dont get me wrong. We will definitely consider that half-elf as one of our own and take care of it.


    Their conversation was chillingly devoid of emotion.


    Such was the nature of negotiations.


    Just as Adam felt everything was concluding, he attempted to shift the atmosphere.


    ...That should be all then. As for the elder-


    -Hold on, theres one more thing we havent discussed.


    However, Ascal gestured for Adam to resume his seat.


    Theres something we need to make absolutely clear.


    ...Go on.


    Ascal stroked his chin and stared intently at Adam.


    Im only mentioning this to prepare for any possibility, so dont take it the wrong way.


    ...


    ...Given that youre a mercenary group, death isnt exactly rare. Thats whyIf the vice-captain dies in an ident, well need to decide what happens to Arwin.


    Adams eyes narrowed at the sensitive topic.


    He hadnt expected such a blunt mention of Bergs potential death from Ascal.


    Of course, he could understand the reason.


    After all, in a mercenary group, one never knew how someone might meet their end.


    So, Adam took a moment to calm his emotions.


    We shouldnt be abandoned by Celebrien just because Berg has died.


    Of course. Im not discussing our alliance. But again, Im asking about Arwins future. I mean, should she, who became his widow, continue to remain in the Red mes?


    After a brief silence, Adam spoke.


    ...If it doesnt affect our alliance, I will let Miss Arwin go.


    Only then did Ascal nodded.


    Then theres no more issue. Thats all I needed to confirm.


    ...


    The two exchanged a handshake.


    Slowly rising, Ascal turned to leave. Just as he was about to depart from Adams residence, Adam called out to him.


    Oh, one more thing.


    ...Go on.


    I also want to discuss a just in case scenario. It probably wont happen... so please dont take it the wrong way.


    ...?


    Looking straight into Ascals eyes, Adam said.


    Ill only let Miss Arwin go if Berg dies in an ident.


    ...


    You understand my terms, right?


    Ascal nodded again.


    Of course. We arent so heartless either.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 42: The World Tree (2)

    Chapter 42: The World Tree (2)


    After finishing my tasks, I returned home and Ner greeted me.


    Youre back?


    ...


    Just by this alone, I felt a sense of stability I hadnt felt in the past.


    She may not realize how much this simple greeting helps me.


    Clearly, as Hyung said, it seems I needed someone to support me.


    Im back.


    The weariness of the day faded and I finally felt like I could truly rest.


    While our rtionship wasnt quite that of a married couple, it felt closer than mere friendship.


    Have you eaten?


    I asked Ner. I was busy preparing for an expedition today, so we didnt get to eat together.


    Fortunately, Ner nodded and replied,


    I have.


    Thats good. With whom?


    ...With Arwin-nim.


    ...


    Hearing the unexpected name, I quietly nodded.


    It felt more real that another figure was slowly entering our lives.


    This married life with Ner wasnt long, but I had just started to get used to it.


    The approach of another significant change wasnt veryfortable.


    Alright. Lets go to bed once I wash up.


    Finding nothing else to say, I wrapped up our conversation.


    We have an expedition soon after all.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Naturally, wey on the same bed.


    This time too, I took off my shirt.


    If Ner really disliked it, I would wear it, but otherwise, I wanted to restfortably.


    Fortunately, ever since we had slept close together on the narrow bed at the campsite, Ner hadnt asked me to put it back on.


    She seemed to have vaguely understood the importance of my rest and respected it.


    I put out thentern with a pinch of my fingers.


    -Click


    With that, darkness descended in the room.


    Both Ner and I closed our eyes on the bed without a word.


    Although we felt closer, there still was an undeniable distance between us.


    That distance felt a bit more stretched ever since the fact that Arwin would be intervening became clear.


    ...Berg?


    In the darkness, Ner whispered.


    It had been a while since she had spoken to me in bed.


    Yes.


    So, whats going to happen?


    About what?


    ...The expedition... You mentioned it.


    I took a deep breath, collecting my thoughts.


    Indeed, my day had been so busy that I had forgotten to exin it to her.


    Well leave as soon as were ready. The elves are in a hurry too. I think we might depart the day after tomorrow.


    ...I see.


    ...


    A momentary silence followed.


    Just as I thought the conversation was over, Ner sought me out from the darkness again.


    Berg?


    Go ahead.


    ...What about your marriage?


    I think itll be different from yours. Well probably finalize it after the conquest.


    ...Okay.


    Her voice seemed dry, or perhaps a bit drained.


    Hearing that tone, I chuckled and teased Ner.


    Why? Are you having second thoughts now?


    What, what do you mean?


    Ner suddenly sat up in surprise, while I continued to giggle at her excellent reaction.


    I just... I just asked out of curiosity! I already told you my thoughts yesterday...


    Ner seemed to realize my jest and closed her mouth, then flopped back down on the bed, taking a long breath.


    ...Haaa.


    Her breath tickled my bare upper body.


    And just like that, silence enveloped us again.


    ...


    ...


    The night deepened and setting aside my briefughter, I slowly rxed my body and prepared myself to sleep again.


    ...Berg?


    ...


    However, this young nobledy seemed restless tonight, continually calling out to me.


    I didnt find this bothersome at all.


    In fact, I thought it would be fun if she could bother me like this every day.


    Yes?


    ...Do you think itll be dangerous?


    This expedition?


    ...Yes.


    It might be.


    ...I see.


    Suddenly, something urred to me.


    Oh, Ner.


    I opened my eyes and looked at her.


    The yellow glow in Ners eyes shone brightly.


    Yes?


    When I go on this expedition, can you cast that spell for me?


    Spell?


    I saw it often in the ckwood territory. The wife ces her hand on her husbands back and... what did they say? Shares her Ki? They said it gives a boost in overall energy.


    Oh, that... but it doesntst long. Its effect diminishes in just half a day.


    Ner said, sounding concerned.


    ...Isnt that enough for me?


    When I responded with a hint of question, Ner hurriedly added an exnation.


    No, its not that...wait? Does this mean Iming on the expedition too?


    It was only then that I understood her underlying concern.


    She must have thought she would be left behind.


    ...Well that was expected, even among our members, it was umon for the wives to join an expedition.


    But Ner was different, not just because she was my wife, but because she was a noble.


    Its notmon for wives toe along... but youre an exception. Besides, theres nothing for you to do in Stockpin. If youre worried and dont want toe-


    -No!


    She said with power in her voice.


    And to emphasize her sincerity, her tail thumped, lightly hitting the bed.


    ...I want toe too.


    At that, I said with a smile to tease her,


    ...After all, you said stockpin feels suffocating.


    ...


    Anyway, back to the topic. Can you cast that spell? Its not a ritual with any specific meaning, is it?


    I added, In case the spell had a deep romantic implication like a kiss or s*xual intercourse, I wouldnt want to force her into it.


    As if confirming my suspicions, Ner hesitantly murmured,


    ...Its not something I would do for just anyone. Actually... I only do it for my partner-.


    -Oh? Then never mind-


    -Ill do it.


    Ner firmly interjected.


    Then, lowering her voice, she quickly added as if making an excuse,


    ...Well, it might look strange if I dont...And its the expedition you epted because I asked so


    I smiled again at her rambling.


    Why is she talking so much when she will willingly do it?


    I assumed it was just a part of her shyness.


    ...It might be danger-


    Thank you.


    I interrupted her ongoing justification.


    Hearing that, Ner looked into my eyes.


    Soon, she swallowed her words and nodded.


    A subtle atmosphere settled between us.


    It was tickling but a warm feeling.


    A sensation I hadnt felt for years, buried deep within my old memories.


    Afraid that prolonging this mood might intensify her reluctance, I closed my eyes and turned my head toward the ceiling.


    ...Berg?


    Yet again, unsurprisingly, Ner called out to me.


    In the end,ughter broke out.


    Why are youughing?


    I chuckled and exined, You dont seem to be sleepy tonight, Ner.


    She faintly nodded in cool agreement.


    ...Yes.


    So, why?


    Just one more thing.


    Tell me.


    But even when I told her to speak, Ner remained silent for a long time.


    Wondering if she might have fallen asleep, I opened my eyes to look at her, but the yellow glow of Ners eyes was still flickering in the darkness.


    Her wavering gaze seemed to indicate her internal conflict.


    In this darkness, her agitation was even more evident.


    Ask, Ner.


    I gently nudged her back, urging her to feel at ease with her question.


    Finally, Ner whispered in an almost inaudible voice,


    ...Will you embrace Arwin-nim?


    It didnt seem like a question rooted in jealousy or pride, but rather genuine curiosity.


    I was not oblivious to what the term embrace symbolized here.


    I didnt feel the need to make excuses.


    There was no reason to.


    It was a given fact.


    Of course.


    ...


    Ner closed her mouth and nodded.


    I could sense what she was thinking, but I couldnt precisely identify the emotions she was feeling.


    Not wanting toe off as barbaric, I added cautiously.


    In a way, her question might havee from concerns about Arwin.


    Its a mans duty, so Im just trying to fulfill it. I wont do it if the other person doesnt like it.


    Ner looked at me.


    I continued, addressing her,


    Just like with you. Would I ever force myself on my future wife?


    ...


    I then pondered the future for a moment and added.


    I probably wont. And its not like she is marrying me because she is fond of me.


    ...


    Ner slowly nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, I felt a curiosity about why she asked such a question.


    I looked at her, opening my mouth to speak.


    ...


    However, I didnt end up asking her. Just by looking at Ners faint expression obscured by the darkness, I could tell that she too didnt know why she posed that question.


    Lets get some sleep now.


    I tried to tie up the conversation.


    ...Yes.


    Ner responded.


    You should prepare for tomorrow as well. If theres anything you need, make sure to pack it.


    Yes, I need to prepare some medicinal herbs.


    A smile appeared on my face at her words.


    For some reason, her presence felt reassuring.


    If anything were to happen to me in the future, she would be there to heal me.


    It felt like a partnership.


    I soon closed my eyes.


    And Ner no longer initiated any more conversation.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Lets move out!


    As time passed, Adam Hyung issued the order to march.


    The elf elder who visited the vige, along with Arwin and their escort troops, joined the procession.


    Behind me, squad leaders like Baran, Shawn, and Jackson took their ces.


    And beside me...


    ...Have you been well?


    ...Ner, speaking to her horse, was also with us.


    I looked at her, gave a slight smile, and turned my head away.


    And I looked at the gaze I felt in the corner of my field of vision.


    I didnt know since when she had been watching me, but my eyes locked with Arwins.


    ...


    ...


    Arwin was the first to look away.


    That cold demeanor of hers was still evident.


    It wasnt just because of her piercing eyes that the atmosphere felt icy.


    Perhaps if she felt friendly toward me, wouldnt she have shown at least a small smile?


    Pushing away these bothersome thoughts, I took up the reins.


    ...Lets go.


    Then, following the budding prominences, we headed towards the World Tree.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 43: The World Tree (3)

    Chapter 43: The World Tree (3)


    We hurried towards the World Tree as quickly as we could.


    The reason was a letter received by Ascal Celebrien the previous night.


    It warned that the boss monsters were advancing closer to the World Tree.


    We didnt seem to have much time.


    Perhaps, even before we could formte a proper n, we would be thrust into battle after merely identifying the type of boss monsters.


    Amidst the escting danger, Hyung furrowed his brows. The elf elder, seeing this, tried to persuade us with heightened urgency, offering to even connect us to the nobility.


    I couldnt see Adam Hyungs face, so I couldnt discern what exact n he had in mind. However, he nodded to Ascal, ordering a quicker pace.


    Due to the suddenness of the request, we couldnt mobilize all our Red mes units.


    Some were already dispatched, fulfilling other requests. Others had stayed back in Stockpin due to priormitments to other requests.


    Adam Hyung said that the situation was less challenging than the ckwood mission, so I hoped it would be alright.


    But at the same time, the atmosphere of our group was decidedly different from the time in ckwood.


    There was a palpable seriousness in the air.


    Perhaps the fact that we didnt have our usual pre-mission feast the previous night yed a part, and so did the looming possibility of an imminent battle.


    Given our rapid pace, there wasnt much opportunity for the members to converse, which might have been the biggest factor.


    Still, the members followed us with a light jog. Compared to our usual training, this was a mild exercise. Maybe it was even beneficial to loosen up this way in preparation.


    Ner, on the other hand, seemed to struggle more.


    For her, it might have been an ufortable journey as her riding skills were not that great yet.


    ...Ouch.


    asionally, Ner would let out a soft groan.


    She seemed in pain from bumping her hips or thighs against the saddle.


    Are you okay?


    I-Im fine.


    But Ner didntin once.


    She clearly didnt want to be seen as holding the Red mes back.


    So, I also refrained from showing excessive concern for her and looked in front of me.


    It was a scenery that would have looked more beautiful if we had traveled leisurely.


    The sky was clear, and the green meadows stretched out endlessly.


    Everywhere, flowers bloomed beautifully, and from afar, wild animals and birds could be seen.


    It was almost a pity that Ner was too focused on riding her horse to take in this scenery.


    Suddenly, as I checked the terrain, I spoke to Adam Hyung.


    Hyung, we need to move the formation to the left. Were venturing too deep into the territory of the Galdier family.


    Its fine. Just keep going.


    However, Hyung disregarded my words.


    Venturing too deeply into the territory of an unfamiliar family could lead to unnecessaryplications.


    After all, we were a mercenary group made up ofmoners, and our presence could be seen as a threat by anyone.


    One wrong move, and we could end up in an unwanted fight.


    I understood that we needed to quickly locate Celebriens territory, but I didnt expect us to move in such a linear direction.


    Considering we had never taken such an approach before, I found Adam Hyungs decision quite surprising.


    Sure enough, as we galloped on, I noticed a distant cloud of dust.


    It was evident that another army was rapidly approaching us.


    Soon enough, I saw soldiers waving the banners of the Galdier family, and we subsequently slowed down in response.


    Their number wasntrge.


    In fact, if it came to a confrontation, we could easily overpower them.


    However, they held the moral high ground.


    It was clear who was trespassing.


    Stop!


    A knight in the most splendid armor shouted at us.


    This is Galdiers territory! Who dares lead an army through anothersnd without permission?


    As they closed the distance, their races became more discernible.


    The knight was either a short human or perhaps a half-dwarf. His stout body and long beard suggested thetter.


    Following him were soldiers from the werewolf and lizardman races.


    Their army was a mix of various races.


    Which, in fact, was the norm.


    It was our group,posed solely of humans, that could be considered more unique.


    Adam Hyung straightened up, preparing himself to speak, but before he could get a word out, the other person recognized us.


    ...Hold on. A mercenary groupposed solely of humans...?


    I raised an eyebrow. Even though we had been gaining fame, I hadnt expected this half-dwarf knight to recognize us.


    Soon after, a werewolf soldier who was following the dwarf expressed his surprise with a sharp exmation.


    Ah!


    His gaze was directed at Ner.


    Soon he quickly approached the half-dwarf and whispered something into his ear.


    Bits and pieces of the werewolf soldiers voice could be heard.


    ...White tail... ckwood...


    It seemed Ner heard him, as she discreetly hid her white tail behind her back.


    I had noticed several times that Ner didnt seem to like the color of her tail.


    The knight, after sizing us up, cleared his throat and cautiously inquired,


    ...Are you... the Red mes Group?


    A wry smile formed on my face at his shift in demeanor.


    I had heard that our reputation was changing through other members, but experiencing it firsthand felt quite different.


    I never thought that the day woulde when a knight would address us with such respect.


    I looked at Ner.


    Ner returned my gaze with a cautious look in her eyes.


    Was this the power of bearing the prestigious ckwood name?


    After all, in front of ckwood, many families had to lower their stance.


    Adam Hyung, without any hesitation, replied,


    ...Yes.


    ...Could you please inform us of the purpose of your visit here?


    We are heading to the Celebrien territory. We chose this aggressive approach due to pressing time constraints. Wed appreciate it if youd let us pass.


    The half-dwarf knight took a moment, nced at Ner, and then nodded.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Adam Hyung and the knight put distance between them.


    Forward!


    At Hyungsmand, the Red mes Group started moving again.


    I looked back at the retreating soldiers of the Galdier family.


    Then, I asked Hyung,


    ...Did you anticipate all of this?


    He chuckled softly.


    No?


    His response was so unexpected that I had to press further.


    If you didnt anticipate it, then why on earth-


    -I was going to mention Celebriens name.


    He replied.


    Then, he also nced at Ner, who was beside me.


    I slowly nodded and closed my mouth.


    Indeed, a change was beginning to unfold.


    It felt as if we had gained an intangible power in an instant.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Following that, we encountered soldiers from various families several times.


    However, once they realized our group was entirelyprised of humans, and that among us was a white-tailed werewolf girl, their attitudes unanimously softened.


    They remained cautious, but that was the extent of it.


    Given that we would prevail in a show of force, and the esteemed name we carried on our backs, none dared to block our path recklessly.


    Especially when we added that we were on our way to assist the Celebrien family, some even wished us well.


    Still, we dide across a few soldiers who were uneasy. In those instances, even the elf elder stepped forward to vouch for us.


    Thanks to that, we were able to leapfrog over a journey that would have taken several days.


    By tomorrow, we would reach a position where we could see the World Tree.


    For the sake of the members who had been running all day, we set up camp at a suitable distance.


    We had that much leeway.


    I took a deep breath.


    Whew.


    To be honest, I was astonished.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After a brief conversation with Adam Hyung, we dispatched a scouting party.


    The nights inky darkness initially gave us pause, but luckily, a luminous moon illuminated the night sky, alleviating some of our concerns. More importantly, we needed to verify the presence of the boss monsters.


    Our goal was to roughly pinpoint from a distance where these bosses were roaming.


    With that information, wed be able to strategize more specifically based on the terrain and the types of boss monsters.


    That should do. Now go get some rest, Berg.


    You too, Hyung.


    With those words, I left Adam Hyungs makeshift tent.


    Campfires lit up here and there, and the scent of food wafted through the air.


    Perhaps because we had been running all day, this respite felt particrly sweet, and a warm atmosphere enveloped our mercenary group.


    The heavy mood from earlier was nowhere to be found.


    This food smells incredible.


    Hey, make plenty!


    It didnt feel like we were heading into battle tomorrow.


    Perhaps this was because they had heard that this time wouldnt be as challenging as ckwoods.


    In truth, this atmosphere was preferable to one heavy with fear.


    After all, there was nothing more foolish than being afraid of something one has to experience anyway.


    Did you see that? The way everyone acted.


    The faces on those knights... hehe... all hesitant.


    But there seemed to be another reason for the mercenaries lifted spirits.


    I could immediately sense their newfound pride.


    These individuals, often looked down upon for being human, had taken a moment to outrun and overshadow various families, which mustve been exhrating.


    I couldnt help but smile at the thought.


    Adam Hyungs decisions always seemed to be the right ones.


    I then began searching for Ner.


    I asked each member I encountered about her whereabouts.


    Have you seen my wife?


    Ah, vice-captain. Are you asking about Ner-nim? No, I havent seen her. Perhaps shes resting in your tent?


    Wheres my tent?


    Over there, that one.


    The member pointed towards a distant tent.


    Thanks.


    Yes, take care.


    I followed his directions and headed to my tent.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner sat on the bed inside the tent, letting out a heavy sigh.


    The day had been more exhausting than she had anticipated.


    Although she couldntin about the travel as she was on a horse, and the scenery was indeed beautiful...


    ...but she received more attention than she had in a very long time.


    She encountered countless members of her werewolf tribe.


    Each one recognized her by the distinctive tail she carried.


    That tail had always been her Achilles heel.


    Ner was different from her birth.


    Instead of the gleaming ck and gray tail that symbolized the ckwood, hers was a pure white without a hint of darkness.


    Even if one wasnt from the ckwood lineage, the color was unusual.


    It was the mark that made it easy to recognize Ner, who was believed to have taken her mothers life.


    Only now did Ner realize that she was far more well-known than she had thought.


    She remembered the way everyone whispered upon seeing her white tail.


    For some reason, she felt increasingly self-conscious, as though they were pointing fingers at her.


    Would it have been different if she had been loved by her siblings?


    Would she have felt pride in her unique tail if someone had reassured her that it was okay?


    Having faced torment because of her tail, Ner couldnt help but despise it more.


    The only person who ever praised her tail was her grandmother, and even those might have been mere words offort.


    That was why the day felt so long.


    A once-forgotten insecurity seemed to engulf her again.


    This physical w, which she could never change, always haunted her.


    Then, from outside the tent, she heard someone clearing his throat.


    Soon after, Berg entered.


    Berg?


    You were here.


    ...Yes.


    Ner quickly hid her gloomy feelings upon seeing Berg.


    Staying like this wouldnt help anything.


    With an unaffected demeanor, she naturally asked Berg, Can we rest now?


    ...If you have eaten...


    But Bergs reaction was slightly different from usual.


    He seemed to be observing her intently.


    His steps became cautious as he approached her slowly.


    Why?


    When Ner questioned the change.


    What happened?


    Berg replied straightaway.


    ......


    Ner wondered how he detected her inner turmoil so easily.


    It should have been hard to read her emotions, especially since her tail was coiled beneath her.


    No, its nothing, she responded.


    She didnt want to reveal her pain about her tail to Berg.


    It would only make her feel more miserable.


    After all, Berg might be aware of how unfortunate her tail color was, so she didnt want to have this conversation.


    It was easier when he pretended not to know.


    However, in an instant, Berg took a seat beside her.


    ...Why? What is it?


    Berg probed further.


    With Berg so close, Ners eyes darted around.


    Its... nothing...


    Is it? Tell me.


    ...


    Ner remained silent for a moment.


    Then, she felt an unexpected surge of emotion from the attention Berg was giving her.


    She felt silly being so affected over something so trivial.


    Was it because she had been dealing with all the pain alone?


    She never knew that someone showing concern could feel like this.


    Just being asked felt like a form offort.


    But this was one thing Ner wanted to keep hidden.


    Just as Berg would sometimes forcefully pulls her wrist, now it felt like he was trying to force out her innermost feelings.


    She tried to reject his inquiry again, but this time, her words failed her.


    Her throat felt momentarily constricted.


    For some reason, Ner felt on the verge of tears.


    It truly was nothing significant.


    It was a pain that would be forgotten after gazing at the moon and falling asleep.


    But after a long pause, when her lips naturally parted again, Ner found herself unintentionally revealing her pain.


    ...Its really nothing... just... something minor.


    She couldnt deny its existence.


    Berg wouldnt let go of the topic.


    Whats minor?


    ...


    Ner lowered her head. Berg, following her cue, tried to meet her gaze by leaning down as well.


    He then teased, What, is the bed too narrow?


    The tension in Ners heart eased, and a faint smile emerged. She couldnt help but react to such a silly remark.


    Or are you hungry?


    ...


    Or maybe your thighs hurt from riding?


    Ner eventually chuckled.


    Tears that felt like they were about to spill paused at the corners of her eyes.


    ...tell me, what is it?


    When Berg, who lightened the mood, asked again, Ner replied,


    ...My... tail.


    What?


    I just... felt once again how much I despise my tail.


    Contrary to what she expectedthat he would harden his expressionBerg looked genuinely puzzled.


    ...?


    His expression seemed to say that he wouldve understood if she said it was because the bed was too narrow.


    For a moment, Berg nced at her tail, and Ner instinctively curled it closer.


    Why the tail?


    You know. Its color is awful. Everyone recognizes me as Ner ckwood just by looking at it.


    ...


    Just thinking about how much discrimination and pointing fingers Ive faced because of it... But I get it. Even I find it disgusting.


    Disgusting?


    You saw it today, right? How the other werewolves kept staring at this tail.


    ...


    You probably dont like it either. I just... suddenly despised it.


    However, Berg chuckled softly.


    Taken aback by his reaction, Ner looked up at him.


    You think I dont like it?


    ...


    Berg pondered for a moment before continuing,


    Do you find me disgusting because I dont have a tail?


    ...No? But youre a human.


    Exactly. Im a human. Whatever your tail looks like, it doesnt bother me.


    Bergs tone was light as he spoke.


    The fact that he didnt sound overly serious made him feel even more trustworthy.


    Ive never once thought your white tail is disgusting. Arent you overthinking this?


    ...


    Blinking, Ner retorted,


    ...Youre lying.


    Why would I lie about this?


    Tell me honestly. If youre lying just tofort me, it hurts more.


    Ner was appreciative of what he said, but paradoxically felt childish resentment.


    epting his constion wasnt easy when the wounds she had suffered over the years ran so deep.


    Should I answer honestly?


    Berg inquired again.


    For a moment, Ner felt her heart sink.


    Biting her lip, she nodded.


    Yes, honestly.


    Berg scratched his head.


    To be honest, I think the white makes it look even more beautiful.


    ............


    Ner experienced a strange mix of emotions looking at Berg, who seemed to dismiss her long-held insecurities so easily.


    She felt a surge of defiance, but simultaneously, warmth pulsed from near her heart.


    She was so overwhelmed that she couldnt even respond.


    She never thought thered be someone whod call what she had deemed ugly her whole life beautiful.


    She felt silly for being so shaken by a merepliment.


    She was shaken by just those words.


    ...Its because youre human.


    That was all Ner could muster.


    I know.


    However, Berg didnt feel the need to dispute that fact.


    Thats why.


    ...Haa.


    Ner bowed her head, hiding her face.


    Everyone else despised this color. But did Berg genuinely find it beautiful?


    Her heart raced, and her fingertips tingled with sensation.


    ...You really think its beautiful?


    Ner had to ask again about this almost unbelievable fact.


    She wasnt even sure why she was questioning it.


    Perhaps she wanted confirmation.


    ...Yes, I like it.


    Suddenly, Ner realized that thest person who had told her that her tail was beautiful was her grandmother.


    Once again, she felt a surge of emotion.


    This time, she couldnt hold back.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Whats wrong? Why are you crying?


    Berg asked, seemingly taken aback and puzzled.


    Even Ner herself couldnt understand it.


    But after enduring such prolonged pain, being validated by someone caused her to be deeply moved.


    ...Why am I crying?


    Ner sobbed, wiping away her tears.


    She had to fight the urge to break downpletely.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Night fell, and Ner found herself on the narrow bed beside Berg.


    As Berg began to remove his top, he caught a glimpse of her watching him and hesitantly redressed.


    However, this time, it was Ner who spoke up more assertively.


    Just... do as yourefortable.


    ...


    ...You will be fighting soon. I dont want to disrupt your rest.


    Ner wasnt even sure why she had blurted that out.


    The day had been full of inexplicable moments.


    She had been acting on impulse throughout.


    Berg didnt argue with her. With a smirk, he swiftly removed his top.


    Then, stretching out on the bed, he said, Lets sleep. Tomorrow will be busy.


    Hmm.


    Slowly, Ner settled beside him.


    Once again, the space was limited, forcing them close together.


    Like before, Nerid down, leaving only a tiny gap, her posture tense.


    Berg let out a deep sigh and soon drifted off to sleep.


    Ner pretended to sleep, but then opened her eyes.


    ...


    She kept thinking about what Berg had said.


    She gazed at her white tail.


    Could it truly be considered beautiful? She wondered, but it didnt feel like he was lying.


    Her heart raced again.


    This human... the man who, for better or worse, had be her husband, was again so close to her today. This made Ner feel a little different; not exactly ufortable, but...


    As she was lost in thoughts, Berg shifted in his sleep, almost falling off the bed.


    Hey, what the...ugh...


    When he roused from his light slumber, it was Ner who made the proposal.


    ...We can move a bit closer if you want.


    ....?


    Berg looked at Ner with groggy eyes.


    He then shrugged and moved further onto the bed, drawing closer to her.


    Lying on her side, Ner felt Berg moving nearer to her.


    ...


    She swallowed hard.


    There was no trace of difort.


    Instead, his presence felt reassuring.


    Rxing the slight tension in her body, Ners arm, which had been defensively positioned in front of her, now touched his bare side.


    ....


    Yet, she didnt pull her arm away.


    For tonight, she just wanted to remain this way.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 44: The World Tree (4)

    Chapter 44: The World Tree (4)


    The morning began early for the Red mes group.


    I gradually awakened from a deep slumber.


    Though it was still dark when I slightly opened my eyes... the noise outside seemed to be growing louder.


    Given the busy day ahead, it seemed everyone was getting ready.


    I also decided to get up after taking a moment to catch my breath.


    But at the same time, I realized something.


    Strangely, my body felt unusually light, lighter than it shouldve after a typical rest.


    It was also unexpectedly warm.


    ...?


    Waking up in a daze, I became curious about the source of the warmth that I had unconsciously felt throughout the night.


    When I opened my eyes and turned my head, I found the answer.


    ...Mmm...


    Ner had nestled close to me at some point, deeply asleep. Her hand, drawn to her chest, and her forehead lightly touching me.


    Even though our bodies werent fully intertwined, we shared each others warmth.


    This was the first time we had slept so close.


    Thefort of sleep I had enjoyed thanks to her warmth was one thing, but it felt like her warmth had also seeped into my heart.


    I felt like the distance between us had shrunk.


    Thinking so, I couldnt help but smile.


    I guess, approaching slowly like this seems to work.


    For a moment, I closed my eyes again and justy there.


    I didnt want to end this moment too soon.


    When was thest time I felt like this?


    Dont forget me, Bell.


    - Swish


    A sudden voice, almost like a whisper next to me, jolted me upright.


    Ner, startled by my sudden movement, murmured as she opened her eyes.


    My heart raced, like it hadnt in a long time.


    ...Berg?


    ...


    I responded, hiding my expression from my wife.


    ...Sorry, did I wake you?


    ...Theres no need for apologies.


    Soon after, Ner blinked her drowsy eyes, touching her forehead.


    It seemed that she was also gradually realizing the source of the warmth she had felt throughout the night.


    ...Uh, well...


    She murmured something, but then closed her mouth.


    Truth be told, between a married couple, there was no need to make excuses for this.


    Well, we couldnt exactly be considered a conventional couple, as our rtionship wasnt entirely rooted in profound love.


    I hesitantly got up and began preparing to leave.


    I needed to debrief with the members who had returned after the nights reconnaissance about the boss monsters.


    Based on that, a suitable strategy had to be nned.


    ...Ah, Berg?


    But a puzzled voice from behind stopped me.


    When I looked back at Ner, she hesitated, seemingly trying to say something.


    What?


    Its just...um...you...


    She seemed unsure of what to say, then I remembered something.


    I was supposed to receive the spell today.


    Ah.


    I promptly took off my top again.


    At the same time, I felt grateful to her, for wanting to cast the spell on me to the point of stopping me.


    She had said it was a spell given only to ones partner.


    Though she had added many exnations, the fact that she was doing this for me remained unchanged.


    How should I position myself?


    ...Turn your back to me and sit down.


    I nodded and sat down on the bed.


    Ner, who had just woken up, rubbed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    ...Ah.


    Her fingertips barely touched me and then retreated.


    ...Why?


    I...to be honest, its my first time...so it might not work properly.


    Its okay.


    ...


    Ner seemed to be lost in thought for a moment.


    Wouldnt it be better if I practiced more? Maybe I should do it after-


    -Its okay, Ner. Please go ahead.


    Upon hearing my words, Ner swallowed hard.


    I could hear her nervous breaths.


    Slowly, her cold hand touched my back.


    Even though we had already held hands and slept side by side, making direct contact...


    This was the first time she consciously put her hand on my body like this.


    Rx your muscles, Ner instructed.


    I did as she said.


    Truth be told, I didnt request this ritual because I believed it would be particrly beneficial to me... but rather because I had heard this was a part of the werewolves tribes culture, and I didnt want to miss out.


    After all, outwardly, we were acting as a loving couple.


    At the same time, I hoped that through such a process, affection might blossom between us.


    Thus, even if her spell itself failed, it wouldnt be a big deal. But as Ner started murmuring something, I felt my body gradually heat up.


    An orange light emanated from Ners body and entered mine.


    What surprised me about encountering the werewolf tribes spell for the first time wasnt the spectacle, but its effect.


    It felt like each muscle in my body was awakening. Fatigue, which I thought was absent, was being washed away more thoroughly.


    The earlier suggestion that the spell might fail seemedughably modest now.


    Ner, this is...


    However, Ner focused on her spell, was undistracted by my call.


    I felt her palm getting progressively wetter.


    Taking a brief moment to look back, beads of sweat had formed on her forehead in this short span of time.


    Ner, thats enough.


    At my urging, the radiant energy dimmed.


    Ner let out a long sigh and opened her eyes, which she had previously shut.


    As she wiped off the sweat, she asked even though she seemed visibly exhausted.


    How was it...? Was it sessful?


    But instead of concerning herself with her own fatigue, she prioritized worrying about me.


    Guilt surged in me, as I hadnt realized this spell would be so taxing on her.


    Simultaneously, an immense feeling of gratitude welled up within me.


    Naturally, my hand reached out to wipe her forehead.


    ....


    Ners body stiffened at the touch.


    I couldnt tell whether she disliked it or what, but it didnt matter.


    I wanted to do it.


    Thank you.


    Having been silent, Ner nodded in response to my words.


    Once again, that tickling sensation encircled me.


    It felt odd that we seemed closer since Arwin appeared.


    It felt like a moment we should have been drawn further apart.


    Vice-captain!


    From a distance, Barans voice calling out to me echoed towards our tent.


    Yes! Iming!


    I shouted back outside the tent and quickly dressed.


    Ner sat on the bed, brushing the very spot on her forehead where I had touched.


    Rest a bit more. We still have time before we depart.


    Okay.


    As I was about to leave, I recalled yesterdays event.


    How she was touched by such a trivialment about her tail.


    Perhaps that tail was a source of pain for her.


    ....


    Ner looked up at me, who had stopped in my tracks.


    I was both touched by her demeanor yesterday and grateful for her presence today.


    So, I suddenly thought of something to please her and to lift her spirit.


    It might be a bit embarrassing, but it wasnt inappropriate for a couple.


    Jokingly, I blurted out, Your tail looks beautiful today, too.


    Ners breath hitched, and her cheeks flushed a noticeable red.


    ...Wh...at....


    Suppressing myughter, I stepped outside the tent.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As time passed, we were on the verge of battle.


    It had been a while since we could see the World Tree in the distance.


    Its existence was astounding, given its massive size.


    It was asrge as a small hill somewhere.


    Today, I was continually hearing the voice of the person I was trying to forget.


    You must see the World Tree, Bell. Its really, really huge. Oh, and the elves too...


    Back then, I firmly believed I would someday see the World Tree.


    I just never imagined it would turn out like this.


    With a sigh, I put away those needless thoughts.


    This was the moment to focus on the boss monsters near the World Tree.


    Looking at the surrounding, I seemed to understand why the elves said there was no time.


    The nearby forest and ins were all destroyed.


    All that remained were the walls built by Celebrien, the vige within it, and the World Tree.


    The boss monsters were close enough that arrows shot from the walls would reach them.


    There was no more time.


    The subjugation was the priority.


    Everyone began to get ready.


    The cavalry mounted their horses, and the infantry formed ranks.


    Ner, follow me.


    I instructed Ner, who had been following me all this time.


    Then I led her to the rear of the mercenary group and entrusted her to the elves.


    With Ascal around, Ner would be safe.


    Looking at Ascal, I asked a favor.


    Please take care of my wife.


    ...Of course. May Dian be with you.


    Ascal epted my request.


    After that, I looked at Ner.


    Fear, previously absent, now colored her face.


    She kept blinking as she looked at my face.


    I wanted tofort her, but Arwin beside her caught my eye.


    ...


    ...


    Arwin and I briefly locked eyes.


    After this battle, I would be bound in marriage with her.


    I sighed, looked at Ner, and nodded.


    After all, I had said most of what I needed to say before departing.


    There wasnt any particr reason for further conversation.


    Lowering my helmets visor, I turned my horse and galloped towards Adam Hyung.


    Did you say your goodbyes?


    Adam Hyung broached a light topic.


    I nodded in response.


    It wasnt just that we were ready. This was our best state in recent years.


    Piercing through Adam Hyungs smile, the cry of the boss monsters echoed.


    Two boss monsters were visible in the distance.


    Unusually, these two always roamed together.


    Given this, Adam Hyung had taken on additional responsibilities.


    Krian and Theodore would act as bait, scattering the monsters. Meanwhile, Adam Hyung would lead one of the bosses away.


    At the same time, our head hancho unit would hunt the remaining one first. The n was to eliminate both.


    It had to go well. And it would.


    The wait, as always, wasnt long.


    Adam Hyung didnt waste time once the mercenaries were in position.


    There was no point in prolonging the tense moments.


    He signaled the beginning of the subjugation.


    Krian.


    Captain! Lets survive and see this through! Lets go; Dian is watching!


    Krian, at the vanguard, led the charge, stirring up a dust storm.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    Ners heart raced as she intently watched Bergs determined figure, reins in hand, advancing with unwavering resolve.


    Her emotions went beyond her control.


    Was it because she could see what he had been fighting against?


    It seemed more vivid and more frightening.


    ...


    Of course, there was more to it than just that.


    Ner couldnt deny that Berg was bing someone meaningful to her...


    ...And she didnt find these anxious feelings strange.


    In fact, even a mere acquaintance in peril would evoke concern in most people.


    ...And to her, Berg was more than just an acquaintance...


    ...


    ...He was a friend, so it was natural to fear for him.


    That was what she tried to tell herself.


    Soon, from afar, the tumultuous blend of shouts and the violent sh between the Red mes and the boss monster reached her ears.


    The head hancho unit led by Berg plunged headlong into the swarm of monsters.


    ...Ah.


    Unable to bear watching directly, Ner turned her eyes away.


    Even though she already knew that Berg would somehowe back alive, she still felt this tremor. He had reassured her that it wasnt that dire of a situation.


    ...Ner.


    As she looked away, there stood Arwin.


    ...Arwin-nim.


    She was observing the battlefield that Ner couldnt bear to see, with her mysterious expression.


    How do you think it will turn out?


    Arwin asked.


    Struggling to calm her heart, Ner voiced her honest feelings.


    ...It will seed. The ckwood situation was worse than this.


    ...And perhaps, a faint hope was interwoven in those words.


    Arwin nodded at her statement, answering with an equally neutral expression.


    ...I see.


    Ner observed Arwins profile.


    Berg was sure to seed. He had said himself that he was in the best condition.


    And once he seeded, he would be married to Arwin.


    Green pupils, long ears, breathtaking beauty, tall stature, and a feminine figure...


    For a moment, Ner imagined Berg being with Arwin.


    And with that imagination, a different unpleasant feeling tightened her heart, apart from the fear she currently felt.


    ...


    However, she also recalled Arwins demeanor, which didnt seem too enthusiastic about such a union.


    At least, that was the impression she had when Arwin approached her in the forest of Stockpin.


    It was Arwin who had spoken words of encouragement and support.


    With that thought, Ner felt a bit relieved.


    ...Lets do our best together.


    Ner murmured.


    Arwin, hearing those words, looked at Ner and nodded.


    Regardless of what mighte, the dice had already been cast.


    There was no turning back now.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 45: The World Tree (5)

    Chapter 45: The World Tree (5)


    Krian and Theodore sessfully dispersed the horde of monsters, and as Adam Hyung drew away a boss monster, it was time for my head hancho unit, to shine.


    The boss monster we had to subdue was Saengdium.


    I had long memories associated with subduing Saengdium.


    In fact, Saengdium was the very first boss monster I encountered during my first expedition. And it was also the creature that Adam Hyung had defeated on that first expedition


    I remember feeling a strange admiration for Hyung back then.


    Saengdium was a bipedal creature with two thick legs and long arms.


    Its skin resembled that of raw, slimy chicken.


    Its head was peculiarlyrge, with rolling eyes and teeth eerily simr to a humans.


    Because of its uncanny humanoid features, it was even more grotesque.


    Beginner mercenaries were most afraid of this very creature, Saengdium.


    Its bizarre and eerie appearance,bined with its bipedal stature making it look even bigger, was daunting.


    For those seeing it for the first time, it was hard to grasp how to subdue it.


    ...That made Adam Hyung look even more impressive.


    Due to its great height, Saengdiums head, which was its only vulnerable part, was hard to target.


    So, the main strategy in subduing was to bring Saengdium down.


    No, in fact, that was pretty much the entire game n.


    Once Saengdium was down, it couldnt get up easily.


    Of course, it wasnt as easy as it sounds.


    Just getting close to Saengdiums legs was challenging, let alone inflicting damage.


    Therefore, we had to help each other distract Saengdium to attack.


    As Krian and Theodore took down the monsters near Saengdium they hadnt finished off, we looked for an opportunity.


    In boss monster subduing, it was crucial not to prolong the battle, so we had to start quickly.


    As we circled around Saengdium, Shawn said to a mercenary following him,


    Burns, how do you feel facing Saengdium?


    Burns was a newbie in our hancho unit.


    Given that the hancho unit was somewhat avoided even within the mercenary group, each new recruit was precious.


    It looks less grotesque than I thought!


    At the spirited remark of the newbie, a few members of our unit burst intoughter.


    I liked this atmosphere.


    Without breaking my concentration, I smiled as I gazed at Saengdium.


    Seeing Burns response, Shawn alsoughed and eximed, The newbies doing great!


    If youre in the hancho unit, you have to be this good!


    Burns said, revealing his pride in being a part of the hancho unit.


    Jackson shouted, looking out for the newbie,


    Burns! Dont forget! When subduing Saengdium-


    -Watch out for its arms!


    Exactly! And always trust your instincts! Once in battle, theres no formation! Dont die stupidly!


    Yes, sir!


    Then, at that moment, our window of opportunity opened.


    If ever in doubt, follow the vice-captain- Ready!


    Upon my signal, everyone halted their conversations. For a brief second, they steered their mounts to the side.


    -Thump...! Thump...!


    The vibrations created by Saengdium walking on the ground grew stronger.


    We slowly approached the boss monster.


    Shawn began to casually twirl a hook tied with a rope.


    Go-


    -Whoooom...! Whoooom...!


    Suddenly, the sound of Adam Hyungs horn echoed across the battlefield.


    Everyone in my unit recognized the sound and immediately distanced themselves from Saengdium.


    Whats happening?


    Shawn shouted in confusion.


    After moving back to a safer distance, I also looked toward the direction where Adam Hyungs horn had sounded, my brows furrowing in concern.


    That was a signal that something had gone wrong.


    Vice-captain...! It looks like another boss monster has suddenly shown up near the captain! Baran quickly assessed the situation and reported from behind.


    True to his words, chaos was erupting in the direction of Adam Hyung, signaling the presence of a new boss monster


    Davrak


    A boss monster that moved faster than any other had appeared.


    Between our prior nights reconnaissance and Davraks ability to swiftly traverse great distances, we were caught off guard.


    Burns, the rookie, voiced his thoughts amidst the sudden turmoil.


    Shouldnt we... need to go help the captain?


    Screams and shouts grew louder, apanied by the ground-shaking roar of Davrak.


    ...


    I hesitated for a moment, then turned my gaze back to Saengdium.


    No. We continue with our original n.


    Burns, seemingly not expecting this choice, raised his voice in disbelief.


    But the captains unit is significantly smaller this time-


    Its okay.


    I wasnt displeased that Burns had doubts.


    On the contrary, I admired the courage it took for him to voice his concerns.


    I looked back at Burns and said, You just dont know my Hyung yet.


    With those words, we began our assault on Saengdium.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ners heart sank at the echoing sound of the horn across the battlefield.


    Simultaneously, the sight of the newly emerged boss monster came into view.


    It seemed unbelievable that such a massive creature could move with such speed, its appearance abrupt.


    Although it appeared distant from Berg, the level of concern was the same, if not more intense.


    Before she realized it, Ner was gripping the reins of her horse tightly.


    Merely watching felt overwhelmingly difficult.


    She averted her eyes once more.


    It was too painful to keep looking.


    All she hoped for was that the spell she had cast on Berg would be of help.


    Surveying her surroundings, she noticed the elves guards appeared on edge.


    Ascal was intently focusing on Bergs direction.


    And Arwins expression remained cold as ever.


    While the other elves seemed slightly shaken by the appearance of the new boss monster, Arwin remained unmoved.


    She looked utterly indifferent.


    Whether she was good at hiding her feelings or genuinely didnt care, Ner couldnt tell.


    Suddenly, Arwin looked at her father.


    And, as if forgetting Ner was there, she asked,


    If Berg dies here, what will happen to me? Would I be free?


    Ascal frowned. Arwin. Watch your tongue.


    Im curious, father. Please tell me.


    Its never toote to think about the problem after it has arisen. Its too early to talk now.


    Though Ascals words carried a reprimanding tone, Arwin didnt flinch.


    I never wished for his death. I dont know why youre so angry.


    Ner is right here...!


    Arwins continuing words raised Ascals voice in response.


    ...


    Arwin looked at Ner, then back at Ascal.


    Mightnt it be a blessing for Ner? After all, it wasnt a marriage she wanted in the first ce. What secrets are we keeping among nobles?


    At that, Ascal mped his mouth shut.


    Ner wanted to say something, anything, given the rush of emotions she felt, but she couldnt find any words.


    She had always been this way, unable to articte her emotions into words.


    She couldnt discern whether what she felt was frustration, fear, anger, or confusion.


    If I were to express sorrow over the death of a member of a race Ive barely exchanged a word with, that would be hypocritical, wouldnt it? Father, you feel the same, right? Youre not worried about Berg dying, but about the World Tree instead.


    ...


    Ascal let out a long sigh.


    Then, he looked at Ner and apologized, Ner, Im sorry.


    But Arwin interjected again.


    Theres no need to apologize to Ner. She feels the same way I do. Do you think Ner ever wished to marry thatmoner mercenary?


    ...


    Ner found herself speechless. Just a few weeks ago, she remembered soaking her pillow thinking about her impending marriage to Berg.


    Although she was worried about Berg... she hadnt forgotten the fact that she epted Arwin to peacefully part ways with Berg.


    Anything she would say would seem hypocritical.


    Arwin shrugged.


    Who knows? Maybe Ner feels a sense of friendship towards that person. If thats the case, she might not wish for him to die, but... thinking about the distant future, his death here might be for Ners own good-


    Arwin!


    Ascal shouted loudly.


    Startled, Ner shrank back, her shoulders jolting.


    Her white tail curled involuntarily.


    The brutality of the battlefield and the coldness of the conversationbined, made her feel more anxious than ever before.


    She ruminated on what Arwin just said.


    Could it be true?


    Was she concerned about Berg solely because she regarded him as a friend?


    Would his death truly be in her best interest?


    ...She couldnt figure it out.


    Right now, she was consumed by fear, her reason overtaken.


    Above all, she just wanted Berg to return safely.


    It was a sentiment that sprung from her deepest heart.


    Ner, I apologize again.


    Ascal, trying to calm his agitation, said.


    Ner, being observant, nodded in response.


    After a pause, Ascal added,


    ... Id appreciate it if you didnt mention this incident to Berg.


    Ner nodded again.


    It wasnt a story she wanted Berg to know, either.


    Ascal soon let out a deep sigh and said to Arwin,


    The problem with you, Arwin, is always the same.


    ...


    You need to temper your cold disposition. You must restrain that wicked nature.


    But Arwin snorted in response.


    ...Is it right to lock someone up in the same area for 170 years and expect them to be kind?


    Its a way of life every noble Celebrien Elf experiences until theye of age. All for the World Tree-


    Arwin interrupted Ascal,


    -What about the World Tree? Whats so special about that tree? How much more must we suffer due to pointless traditions?


    Even the Elf guards flinched at Arwins words.


    However, Arwins icy expression didnt waver as she gazed at the battlefield.


    ...No matter how brutal, this ce, beyond our territory, feels much better.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 46: The World Tree (6)

    Chapter 46: The World Tree (6)


    For elves, lifespan was everything.


    A blessing of longevity that no other race was granted was truly a special gift.


    Only elves could extend their lifespan through training.


    Other races sometimes belittled elves, calling them arrogant... But short-lived beings simply couldnt understand.


    They couldnt grasp the immense power of time.


    Even without formal education, the experiences amassed over long years lead to their own form of wisdom.


    Throughout their long lives, when elves dedicated themselves to a particr skill, they ascended to levels of mastery that overshadowed all others.


    A wise sage.


    A swordsman who has mastered the art of the sword.


    A merchant with boundless wealth.


    A cksmith who forges unbreakable instruments.


    An artist who creates once-in-a-lifetime masterpieces... and so on.


    In any field, the power of time transformed them into the best.


    No matter how proud a dwarf might be of their cksmithing, they could not surpass an elven cksmith who had hammered at the anvil for centuries.


    No matter how much dragonians train with their swords, they could not surpass an elven swordsman who had danced between des for centuries.


    No matter how much wealth merchants umte, they couldnt surpass theworks of an elven trader.


    Even the most pristine of creatures pales inparison to an elf who had trained for hundreds of years.


    In a way, it was understandable why they might be arrogant.


    This difference in perspective was irreconcble.


    Most elves wouldnt bother arguing with such short-lived beings.


    Regardless of what was said, the fact remained: the best, irrespective of the field, was an elf.


    There was no force as powerful as time, and as it flowed, none could escape its truths.


    Thus, from their early days, elves continue their training to make the most of this time.


    Through consistent training, they expand the vessel of lifespan within them.


    The more diligently and rightly an elf conducts this training, the longer they lived, and naturally, the more respect they garnered amongst their kin.


    Every night, elves visualized their lifespan vessels as radiant lights.


    The brighter the lifespan vessel shone, the longer one could live.


    ck was the color of the lifespan vessel possessed by newborn elves.


    It signified a life of up to 300 years.


    This was the lifespan limit of elves who didnt train.


    Following that, purple represented 400 years.


    Blue meant 500 years, red meant 600 years, orange indicated 700 years, and yellow signified 800 years...


    Most average elves usually died with an orange lifespan vessel.


    After giving a portion of their life force to the World Tree, asionally indulging in alcohol, making love, immersing in other skills, and skipping training onzy days, they would possess the orange lifespan vessel.


    However, those who practiced more meticulously and diligently continued to have a yellow lifespan vessel.


    From then on, they received respect from others and were even qualified to be the elders of the elven vige.


    Although orange and yellow might seem simr... a difference of 100 years wasnt something easily dismissed.


    In that respect, Arwin Celebrien was called a blessing from the heavens.


    When 10-year-old Arwin first revealed her lifespan vessel... it was already shining yellow.


    From the moment of her birth, she was bestowed with a lifespan of 800 years.


    If she continued her training, she might live up to 1300 years, a prodigious talent.


    Knowing the immense power of time, the elves realized Arwin would be a significant figure in elven history.


    However, with such potential came an inevitably increased burden.


    Daddy, where are we going?


    The Celebrien elves became nourishment for the World Tree.


    Believing that the blessing of longevity came from the World Tree, they felt obliged to share their life force to preserve the tree for a long time.


    Until they reached the age of 200 years, or adulthood, young elves experienced the same daily routine.


    While young elves yed near the World Tree, it would slowly and almost imperceptibly absorb some of their lifespan.


    They wouldnt even notice it.


    With training, it was a life force they could easily recover.


    But Arwin was different.


    Her usual routine of sitting next to the World Tree and sharing her life force with other young elves changed after revealing her lifespan vessel.


    Daddy? Where are we go-


    -You are my daughter, Arwin. As nobles, we must sacrifice more. Especially one as blessed as you.


    Under the stern guidance of Ascal, Arwin was led into a small cave at the base of the World Tree.


    The usual brightness was absent in the cave.


    Instead of the fresh scent of vibrant green grass, the space was filled with the damp smell of aged wood.


    Arwin continued to walk into that intimidating ce, following her most trusted father.


    Even as asional water droplets startled her, she never let go of her fathers arm.


    Finally, she reached a room with tree roots that resembled hands.


    The 10-year-old Arwin looked anxiously at her father, but he, with a resolute expression, led her forward.


    Dont be afraid because its the World Trees roots.


    Despite his words, it was challenging for her not to feel repulsed by the eerie-looking roots.


    This is a process I also went through. Its okay.


    As Ascal guided her to a prepared seat, the roots of the World Tree began to wriggle and move as if responding to her presence.


    Gasp...!


    Arwin jumped up from her seat in fear, but two arms grabbed her and held her down.


    It was Ascal who had restrained her.


    He continued to speak.


    Itll be okay, Arwin. Youll be fine.


    Soon, the wriggling root grasped Arwins back.


    Before the engulfing fear had a chance to fully set in, a sharp pain pierced through her body.


    Her long ears trembled.


    Ahhh...! Ahhhh! It hurts! Help me, Daddy! It hurts!


    Arwin pleaded, but her father soon let go of her arms and stepped back, only watching her.


    Youll get used to it. Its for the World Tree, for the elves.


    But little Arwin couldnt understand Ascals words.


    All she wished for was the pain to stop. Concepts of the World Tree and elves were far beyond herprehension now.


    I-It hurts too much! Dad! Please, remove it! Ahhhh!


    Its the Elders decision, Arwin! Endure!


    After that, Arwin couldnt hear her fathers words. The pain became so intense that her vision whitened, and her ears were filled with the sound of her own sobbing cries.


    Twisting and thrashing in desperation, Arwin tried to break free from her seat, but the World Trees roots gripped her tightly, refusing to let go.


    After what felt like an eternity, when she regained consciousness, she found herself lying in a bed.


    Her body felt utterly drained, devoid of any strength.


    She had fainted from the pain.


    With heavy-lidded eyes, Arwin managed to focus on Ascal and weakly asked,


    ...Why... Why didnt you help me?


    You wouldnt understand now. It was all for the greater good... Just know that.


    From that moment, Arwins life was forever changed.


    But to say it changed may be an understatement, given the brevity of her life so far.


    Perhaps it was more urate to say that from the moment of her birth, Arwin had always been apanied by that torment.


    She had to endure that agonizing ritual every six months.


    Every half year, she had to endure that pain, giving herself as nourishment for the World Tree.


    All because she was born with a blessed lifespan.


    No matter how much she cried or resisted, not a single soul lent a sympathetic ear.


    The sacrifice for the World Tree was sacred; no one could truly empathize with her suffering.


    In truth, she wasnt the only one to undergo such a ritual.


    It was rare, but some elves experienced their lifespans being directly drained.


    Not as frequently or as extensively as Arwin, but it was said to happen.


    Being young and impressionable, Arwin was persuaded by the words of the elders, including her father.


    It was also challenging to go against the words of the mature elves.


    Looking up to the World Tree as she always had, Arwin had no choice but to ept her fate.


    While the pain was immense, she sacrificed herself for the sake of the World Tree and the elves.


    She wanted to be a good child.


    And so, ten years passed.


    While Arwin had her lifespan drained every six months, she diligently practiced to expand her lifespan vessel.


    Every day, she visualized her blessed yellow lifespan vessel and continued her training, striving for the next level.


    She had now grown somewhat ustomed to the excruciating ritual that returned every six months.


    Although the pain itself never became familiar, she had learned to ept and endure it.


    If she decided to grit her teeth and bear it for just one day, she could enjoy a period of tranquility afterward.


    In this manner, she fulfilled her duty, working hard to be the great elf the elder elves expected her to be.


    ...What did you say?


    But her sacrifices didnt end there.


    From now on, you will have to undergo the ritual every month, Ascal delivered in a stern tone.


    Arwins mouth gaped open, words failing her.


    Given the sacredness of the sacrifice, she couldnt muster any protest. She had believed, up to this point, that the blessing of longevity stemmed from the World Tree.


    Why...


    But her faint question slipped past her lips. Ascal, not missing her doubt, responded.


    Its only natural that you, having received greater blessings, make greater sacrifices. You are aware of this, arent you?


    ...


    Arwin had no choice but to remain silent.


    After all, ording to him, she could live for 800 years without training.


    She had already pondered the notion that it wasnt simply bestowed upon her.


    It was a gift from the World Tree.


    Thus, that fleeting doubt was the entirety of Arwins rebellion.


    Had she fidgeted with her fingers? Perhaps she might have.


    Without arguing or raising her voice, she had to endure the swiftly altered daily routine.


    In this way, Arwin bore the agony every month.


    There was much to prepare for on the eve of the Sacrifice Day.


    Just as she would clench her fists to withstand the pain, she had to meticulously trim her nails.


    Otherwise, the flesh of her palm would repeatedly get dented.


    She needed to prepare a mouthguard to prevent her teeth from breaking and had to drink a lot of water in anticipation of dehydration from the cold sweat.


    Yet, despite such preparations, things would always go awry.


    On the Day of Sacrifice, she would scream all day until the blood vessels in her eyes burst and her throat became hoarse.


    asionally, blood would even spurt from her throat.


    The next day, she would be apanied by muscle aches so severe that she couldnt walk.


    The only reward at the end of all these sacrifices was... the single fact that it was her duty.


    Even though she knew it was something she inherently had to do, at times, it felt unjust.


    However, the other elves couldnt understand her.


    If only they could have a lifespan vessel as blessed as hers, they believed they could endure anything.


    After all, for the elves, lifespan was everything.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 47: The World Tree (7)

    Chapter 47: The World Tree (7)


    Arwin suppressed her feelings and continued to follow the words of her father and the elders.


    Given their long lives, they must have saw things beyond her understanding.


    It was tough... but in time, she would grow ustomed to it again.


    Thus, 80 years passed.


    Arwin turned 100 years old.


    She was only halfway to her adulthood. Her body had grown considerably, making her appear rather grown-up.


    Seemingly blessed, she had grown into a beauty that stood out even among the most beautiful elves.


    While she couldnt entirely rid herself of her rebellious nature, she was establishing her own set of values.


    ...Values that epassed her deep disdain for everything she had experienced.


    This was the realization she came to after enduring the pain of her body tearing apart every month for 80 years.


    Added to this was the throbbing headache from the continuous sacrifices she made.


    Her transformation began in an instant.


    But she also knew,


    That these feelings were natural.


    Of course, no one finds sacrifice pleasant.


    It was a rite of passage everyone had to experience and surpass.


    Even if she had sacrificed more than others, she also reaped greater benefits.


    She was blessed with a lifespan that others could only dream of.


    If she could endure just another 100 years, she could freely enjoy the following 1,100 years.


    While other elves had a maximum of 600 years after reaching adulthood, Arwin had up to 1,100 years.


    Almost double the time.


    Perhaps she should be grateful that she didnt have to sacrifice 400 years.


    She might be one of the greats, etched into the annals of history.


    Among all living beings born into this world, she might be the most perfect being.


    Perhaps she could even be a divine being,cking nothing.


    So she resolved to endure another 100 years focusing solely on that life.


    She might have to fall asleep and wake up countless times, and scream in pain until her throat would explode millions of times, but time would heal all.


    She persevered for quite a while longer.


    On days when she was too exhausted to do anything, Arwin would take shallow breaths, weakly flip the pages, and indulge in reading.


    Doing so seemed to help her forget, if just a little, the nightmarish pain she felt from the sacrifices.


    She liked reading, it wasforting.


    Through it, she could experience a life she had never known, even if only vicariously.


    Arwin led a life quite distinct from other elves, so her interests differed significantly from theirs.


    If there was something that piqued her interest the most, it was the outside world.


    The vast territory of Celebrien felt too confined to hold the experiences of 100 years.


    There was nothing to see, nothing to feel.


    Thus, her longing for the world beyond grew over time.


    If her dream had once been to remain within the territory and be a respected elf... now, she yearned to step outside and be something.


    She didnt know what that might be.


    Perhaps an adventurer. Or a musician. An artist. A philosopher. A hunter... The possibilities seemed endless.


    Arwin imagined the world beyond the wall of Celebriens manor which she could not escape.


    She thought of the sweet fruit that awaited her after this duty eventually ended: The vast, beautiful world. The short-lived species and their cultures. She spent her time eagerly anticipating what she might do.


    Her heart felt precarious, like walking a tightrope, but she held on.


    She could still manage.


    Having been blessed, she had to give back.


    And one day in the distant future, she would be an elf remembered in history.


    These hardships were to be endured for that shining future.


    Then she reached the age of 120.


    From now on, you will have to do it every fortnight.


    ...........


    Upon hearing those words, Arwin felt emotions suppressed within her erupting like a volcano.


    Until now, she understood.


    She had tried to see it as a sacred duty.


    ...Its the choice of the elders.


    But her tether to rationality was stretched to its limit, screaming.


    No excuse could quell her surging emotions.


    For the World Tree. For the elves. For a happy future... and so on.


    Nothing could bepare to the pain she was currently enduring.


    Inescapable malicious thoughts began to flood her mind.


    Every fortnight, she would have to endure a pain that felt as if her body was being torn apart.


    For the next 80 years.


    And there was no evidence that it would end there. Maybe in another 10 years, she would have to endure it every single day.


    ...


    She knew everyone made this sacrifice.


    She understood it was just returning the lifespan granted to her back to the World Tree.


    But she had had enough.


    Whether it was selfish or not, she could no longer silently endure.


    ...I dont want to.


    For the first time, Arwin rebelled.


    As if expecting it, Ascal responded.


    Its not for you to choose. Its the elders decision. For the elves of Celebrien and the World Tree, you must fulfill your duty.


    I said no!


    Its something everyone does. Youre not-


    -It hurts! It hurts so much it feels like Im dying!


    Arwin screamed with all her might, just like the cries on the day of sacrifice.


    She stared directly into Ascals eyes.


    Only I experience pain like this. How can you say everyone does it? They dont suffer the way I do!


    A year ago, Loras also made the sacrifice-


    -Only once! How can you evenpare that to me?


    Arwin red fiercely at Ascal.


    I do it every month! Who wouldnt be able to handle just one day?


    Arw-


    Its my body! My own body! Why do the elders, or even you, father, force this sacrifice on me? Why do you say it so easily? Its not your body thats suffering!


    Arwin swept the documents on Ascals desk aside.


    Witnessing Arwins intense reaction for the first time in 120 years, it seemed Ascal was taken aback.


    Gritting her teeth, Arwin spoke.


    Fine, I understand.


    ...?


    But in exchange, both you and the elders must join me. If you all sacrifice as much of your lifespan as I do...! If you suffer with the same excruciating pain as I do... Ill do it!


    Ascals expression wrinkled, suggesting that was problematic.


    ...The elders dont have as much lifespan left as you do. And when the head elders were young, they didnt-


    -Then, I will make a sacrifice... but at least let them experience the same agony.


    With every word, Arwin felt the surge of emotions shed suppressed for so long. It was as if a dam had shattered.


    Atent fury she wasnt aware of began to surface.


    After the initial outburst, every subsequent bitter word seemed to pour out effortlessly.


    The emotions built up over centuries were never light.


    Arwin made a proposal.


    On my future days of sacrifice, gather all the head elders. No... after Ive recovered, gather them. Have them kneel in front of me...! I will make them experience the tearing pain, and then they can sacrifice for the elves and the World Tree!


    You only have to bear it for a little while longer, Arwin!


    To you, it might be just a moment, but for me, its been a lifetime!


    Afterward, Ascal became silent, offering no response.


    Arwin then revealed another hidden truth.


    Ive heard, Father.


    ...?


    You said you too underwent the sacrifice ritual beneath the World Tree? Since you did it yourself, you told me to endure... right?


    ...


    But you only did it for a mere 20 years, right? And that too, once every two months.


    Arwin let out a sarcasticugh, her voice trembling. It was aparison she tried so hard not to bring up.


    Im now in my 110th year. Every single month. Thats more than ten times what youve experienced...!


    A crazedughter poured out from her.


    But what do you really know...? Among the head elders, is there anyone who has sacrificed as much as I have?


    Despite Arwins fervent words, Ascal remainedrgely unresponsive.


    Theres hypocrisy, and then theres this level of hypocrisy...! All righteous on the surface, but Im the one whos sacrificing!


    After a moment of silence, Ascal uttered the same phrase again.


    For the elves and the World Tree-


    -And what about me?


    ...?


    Am I not an elf to you? You see me as nothing but a tool? The World Tree is truly more important than anything else?


    Arwin also acknowledged the importance of the World Tree.


    But for a different reason than other elves.


    She felt that if that parasitic tree lived, the years of hardship she had endured wouldnt seem in vain.


    Noticing Arwins deep distress, Ascal began to gently calm her down.


    Arwin, I understand. Calm yourself. Ill speak with the elders again.


    However, Arwin shook her head.


    No? Enough. Its truly over now.


    A dam that had burst could not be mended.


    In this brief moment, a transformation had urred.


    It feels so liberating to have said this. Surprisingly so.


    ...


    Perhaps I shouldve lived like this from the start. Maybe, given how slow I am to learn, thats why I was granted such a long life.


    With icy eyes, Arwin looked down at Ascal, her words cutting like a curse.


    Haaa.... Ill do it, once every fortnight. But thats it. Once I reach adulthood, Im leaving thesends... and dont expect anything more from me.


    And so, Arwin once again encountered a turning point in her life.


    However, no matter how I live from now on...! Dont interfere...!!


    <strong>   End of Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 48: The World Tree (8)

    Chapter 48: The World Tree (8)


    The transformation in Arwin was evident to everyone.


    Her tangled emotions unfurled in the most unexpected manner.


    Arwin! Get down!


    Once, she even tried climbing the World Tree.


    Below, she saw the frantically charging Ascal, the other elves staring at her in shock, and the elders gazing up at her with stern expressions.


    Arwin! Didnt I tell you to get down? The World-


    -What did I do?


    Arwin coldly retorted.


    Did I cut the World Tree? Did I set it on fire? Im just climbing it to get a distant view.


    You couldve had that from the observation deck!


    What I choose to see and from where is up to me.


    Arwin felt a sense of relief looking at the elders turning various shades of red.


    She never thought that hurting someone could be this satisfying.


    Besides, I do worry about the World Tree.


    Arwin continued climbing the World Tree, shouting down.


    It must live long out of spite, at least. Otherwise, the pain of 110 years would be meaningless.


    It wasnt until she had climbed to a height where she could no longer hear Ascal and the elders that she regained her peace.


    From such a height, she looked out uponndscapes she hadnt seen in 120 years.


    Free from her duties, the mere thought of which direction to travel first brightened her mood.


    From then on, Arwin stopped thinking twice and did everything she wanted to.


    As long as it felt liberating, she didnt care what she did.


    She burst into the room where the elders were having a meeting, recklessly using her powers.


    ...Arwin, were in a meeting. Leave.


    I dont want to~


    Whenever the elders spoke to her, Arwin would hum in reply.


    She would toss documents stacked on the desks to the floor and arbitrarily extinguish lit candles with a puff.


    The elders immense patience only made it more enjoyable for Arwin to act out.


    Arwin regretted not behaving this way sooner.


    At night when everyone was asleep, she roamed about loudly singing songs and trampled over well-maintained flowerbeds on deserted streets.


    The fall of Arwin, who was born with a blessed lifespan, was a shock to everyone.


    But whether they were shocked or not, Arwin didnt care.


    She just continued her journeys as she pleased.


    Yet, she didnt miss undergoing the sacrificial ritual every 15 days.


    That pain still tore her apart, but enduring it became easier than before.


    Ever since she adopted a resentful mindset, it became more bearable.


    Ascal and the elders were disheartened by this change in Arwin.


    Arwin. Lets have a moment to talk.


    Approaching the exhausted Arwin who was lying in bed engrossed in her reading, Ascal spoke.


    Only moving her eyes, Arwin looked at her father and then refocused on her book.


    ...From now on, the ritual will be only once a year-


    At that, Arwin threw the book in her fathers direction.


    She couldnt actually throw it at him, but she could express her feelings.


    And what difference would that make now?


    Arwin snapped back in an outburst.


    At times, controlling her emotions became challenging.


    It was evident there was a problem, considering elves typically didnt have such vast emotional swings.


    ...Arw-


    Ive already suffered for more than a hundred years. If you wanted to say such things, you should have said them before I became like this...! If you couldve changed based on my feelings, you should have done so already...! Ha, and once a year?


    Arwin scoffed.


    Couldnt you just say I dont have to sacrifice at all?


    ...For the sake of the other elves, we must adhere to the rules-


    Just go away. I dont want to hear it.


    Arwin retorted sharply.


    I will continue the ritual every 15 days. Only then do I feel you pretenders wont have any hold over me. Ill do my duty and then leave... Dont dare block my path in the future.


    It was sheer stubbornness.


    Arwins actions at the time were much more intense.


    But considering the emotional tumult she was in, it was perhaps unavoidable.


    She sumbed to her feelings, became more wild, and lived for herself.


    She had long grown tired of making sacrifices.


    She gave up all that she had to learn and uphold as the elders daughter.


    What themon elves thought of her was none of her business.


    Yet, there were times when even this Arwins emotions would calm down.


    After undergoing the sacrificial ritual and focusing on recovery, she didnt have the strength to engage in any exploits.


    So, she just had to lie still in bed... and when night came, the surging emotions were unbearable.


    She didnt want to be this way either.


    She wanted to be an elf worthy of everyones expectations.


    She wanted to be a daughter her father could be proud of.


    She wanted to be the noble that all the elves looked up to.


    She wanted to be a good person...


    But she had no excuses.


    She chose to fall apart, and she chose to maintain this lifestyle... but at the same time, it was heartbreaking.


    Thus, Arwin secretly cried endlessly when no one could see her.


    She cried softly throughout the night.


    It was a side of her that no one knew.


    Even when she closed her eyes, tears would flow endlessly, soaking her pillow.


    Arwin grew fearful of her own warping personality.


    To prevent herself from going mad, she continued her wild behaviors.


    The disparity between who she had wanted to be and who she had be was agonizing.


    And whenever she felt this pain, there was always one thing she thought of.


    She always imagined a world beyond this territory.


    In the future, she believed she could forget these painful times.


    She desired to experience the outside world she had only seen in books.


    Without anyone to lean on, Arwin cherished this hope alone.


    Whether others viewed her as a broken mind... or even if she genuinely was, she had no doubt that she could one day find happiness on her own.


    The span of hundreds of years wont disappear. Living for so long, she believed the future she desired would eventuallye.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin had now reached the age of 170.


    She was 30 years away from achieving elfin adulthood.


    However, just like her, the Celebrien territory was facing a crisis.


    They could no longer handle the approaching monsters.


    That day, Arwin, as usual, attended the elder council meeting on her own ord and listened to the discussions.


    The elders no longermented on Arwins escapades that had been ongoing for over 50 years.


    Gallias. This is thest time.


    Again? You said thatst time too.


    The elf swordsman, Gallias, who was over 450 years old, showed his displeasure at the elders proposal.


    Arwin looked at this unusual elf.


    Obsessed with swordsmanship, ever since reaching adulthood, he had been immersed in it for 250 years.


    For an elf who valued their life above everything, getting engrossed in such a dangerous art was unusual.


    A single mistake in this field could cost ones life.


    Any sane elf would not fall for swordsmanship.


    As a result, not many elves in the Celebrien territory knew how to wield weapons.


    Initially, elves were far from fighting.


    Gallias said,


    Why are you only pressuring me? You said youd reach out to Maresst time.


    We cant get in touch with Mares. We dont know where hes gone.


    Sigh... Regardless, this really wont work this time. You said there wont be any soldiers apanying me this time, right? Theyre all terrified? This means Im on my own... but I cant do it alone. So, what changes if you request?


    But if anyone is proficient with a sword, its you-


    -Even for me... if Im alone, its impossible. You know that.


    ...


    Break through hundreds of monsters alone and subdue two boss monsters? Im telling you its impossible. Does a woman exist who can get pregnant on her own? I too want to protect the World Tree. But alone, I cant make any difference.


    Gallias expressed his stance.


    We need an army. Ask other families for help, hire mercenaries, or persuade other elves to take up arms. I will only join the battle when I am sure of victory.


    In truth, if they were pushed to the brink, all the elves would take up arms to protect the World Tree.


    But if there was any opportunity left to vent their frustration or shift the burden of fighting onto someone else... that was the way of the elves. They wouldnt budge an inch.


    Everyone cherished their centuries-long lives.


    It was unfair to die without fully experiencing the lifespan they were given.


    Arwin felt the same.


    Her life was more important than anything else, especially given the sufferings shed already endured.


    Ascal has already left to seek help. Were asking you because we cant find aid anywhere else. We dont have the resources to hire mercenaries anymore The elder spoke.


    The elves, reluctant to bear the burdens of fighting, had already exhausted the resources avable to hire mercenaries.


    ....Haah.


    Gallias heaved a deep sigh. No one could give a proper answer.


    Once again, Arwin felt disgusted towards the elders.


    Again, they were forcing sacrifices onto others.


    Arwin, repulsed, stood up and knocked off the hat from the head of the elder who was just speaking.


    -Tak.


    The hat fluttered down to the ground.


    Hey...Arwin, now is not the time for such antics.


    Arwin let out a faintugh.


    A lot had changed in the past 50 years.


    Until recently, the elders felt sorry seeing her broken state. But now, after 50 continuous years of her antics, they found her bothersome.


    They no longer tried to correct her, nor did they take any action.


    They left her be.


    She was treated as a burden. Yet there was an atmosphere where no one could say anything, as she dedicated her life to the World Tree.


    In truth, Arwin might have intentionally exaggerated her actions to make a point.


    She couldnt endure without expressing how hard it was for her.


    -Click.


    The door to the meeting room opened.


    Ascal!


    The elders, surprised by the entrance, stood up.


    Arwin also looked in the direction of the neer, her father.


    So, what did ckwood say? Will they send support?


    No, theyre also in a tough situation.


    If the World Tree falls, the world will end... How could-


    -However, Ive learned of an unusual mercenary group.


    Everyones attention was drawn to Ascal, and he began to share the information he had gathered.


    Theres a mercenary group that takes noble as payment. They seem to be eyeing the situation after the war.


    Noble?


    Yes. Ner ckwood... that is, the youngest daughter of the ckwood family has been sold off. It seems ckwood has been suffering from monster hordes recently, and they managed to survive with their support.


    Arwin remembered the name Ner.


    A few years ago, she was a young werewolf tribe member who had visited the territory. Her white tail was impressive, making her a memorable figure.


    The fact that this child had been sold to humans made for an intriguing story.


    Whats the name of the mercenary group?


    Its called Red mes. I heard the vice-captain there is quite skilled. The eldest son of the ckwood family mentioned that this person might be on par with Gale.


    Gallias snorted.


    Theres no swordsman on par with Gale, elder. Even I feel like I would need decades more training to surpass Gale.


    I gave a simr reply as well. Nheless, its an interesting story, isnt it?


    The elders exchanged nces at his words.


    Soon, a question arose.


    ... If theyre willing to ept someone of Celebrien rank, who among us would voluntarily...sacrifice themselves to humans?


    There was a hint of disdain in the way the word humans was uttered.


    A sudden impulse shed across Arwins mind.


    She wasnt of age yet, but given this desperate situation, there might be an opportunity.


    She might be able to escape this tiresome territory sooner than she thought.


    And so, the words impulsively leaped from her lips.


    ... Ill do it.


    Silence descended upon the meeting room.


    It seemed that no one could tell whether her words were sincere or just a jest.


    To lend credibility to her statement, Arwin added, ...In exchange, please let me go.


    Arwin wondered if her past actions and experiences might serve her well today.


    After all, they had all treated her like a burden.


    Her heart was racing as it never had before.


    An opportunity to escape the territory, bypassing 30 years in a single moment, had presented itself.


    Marrying that human might be a sacrifice, one she hadnt given to the World Tree in terms of lifespan.


    A chance to venture into the outside world had appeared.


    Arwin wouldnt miss this opportunity that hade after 170 years.


    She wasnt keen on marrying a human either.


    It was uncertain what experiences awaited her with that race that was considered uncivilized by many.


    A future of pain and suffering might be awaiting her.


    But the World Tree was even more repugnant to her.


    No matter what pain she might experience, the agony ryed by the World Tree would be even more unbearable.


    Ascal spoke cautiously, ...Arwin, if you marry a human, you need to understand that you might be bound to him for 60 years.


    But Arwin had assumed that to be the worst-case scenario.


    The man was a mercenary.


    Perhaps she could escape sooner.


    ...Perhaps she could pave a quicker way out herself.


    In any case, the fact that she could leave the World Tree 30 years earlier was most important.


    I understand, Arwin replied.


    You might have to share your husband. Do you know about the humans practice of polygamy, right?


    Even that didnt matter to Arwin. She wasnt searching for someone to love.


    ...If I stay, the World Tree will die, right?


    She then voiced words that shook the elders.


    ...


    The decision of the elders didnt take long.


    After the decision was made, Arwin asked Ascal, Whats the name of that human?


    With a look of regret and sorrow, Ascal replied, ...Berg.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 49: The Second Wife (1)

    Chapter 49: The Second Wife (1)


    As Baran severed the neck of Saengdium, the horde of monsters seemed to freeze for a moment, as if the strings controlling them had been cut.


    Those monsters closely tied to the boss perished, while the rest regained their senses and fled.


    We took a brief moment to catch our breath. Before going to Adam Hyung, we had to assess our situation.


    Baran, youve done it,


    Shawn and Jackson eximed, pushing their way through the crowd.


    One by one, others began to gather near Saengdiums corpse.


    Baran, well done.


    Breathing a sigh of relief for oveing the first hurdle, I spoke to Baran.


    Baran smiled and replied,


    That makes it 59 now, thanks to you, vice-captain.


    Surveying the scene, I was relieved to find even Burns, the newest recruit, had survived and regrouped.


    He seemed to have been hit by something; his forehead was bleeding, but other than that, he didnt seem to have any problems.


    Casualties?


    When I asked that, no one responded.


    It seemed no one was critically injured or dead.


    Good. Catch your breath, everyone. Were heading straight to Adam Hyung now. I nodded and said.


    Then, I turned my head and looked at the battlefield.


    We had drifted quite far from the main unit while subduing Saengdium.


    Sounds of intense fighting were echoing from a distance, but... there were too many unknowns.


    Were they alright?


    What has changed in the n?


    Did they manage to subdue the enemy without us?


    And most critically...


    ...Is Adam Hyung safe?


    I pretended to be strong earlier as we had to continue fighting Saengdium, but of course, I was worried about Adam Hyung.


    When ns go wrong, thats when lives are most at risk.


    Turning my head, I gazed at the walls that surrounded the Celebrien territory.


    ...


    And there I saw numerous elves atop the walls.


    They all seemed to be watching our battle situation intently.


    Baran, who was catching his breath, must have seen the same thing as he said, ...Looks like weve be quite the spectacle.


    They must be eager to see how this ys out, I responded briefly, then turned my head.


    Lets move now.


    I pulled the reins, and my team followed suit.


    Once again, I headed toward the most perilous battleground.


    <strong>****</strong>


    -Boo-whoo... Boo-whoo...


    As Baran blew the horn, a response came back from Adam Hyungs location.


    -Boo-whoo-whoo...! Boo-whoo-whoo...!


    Of course, it was still uncertain whether Adam Hyung was safe or not.


    Someone supporting Hyung on the other side could also be the one blowing the horn.


    However, as we approached, my concerns gradually lessened.


    The mountain of corpses that Adam Hyung had left behind was the reason.


    Burns, who had also been worried about Hyung, gasped from behind.


    ...What on earth!...


    To me, this spectacle wasnt surprising.


    After all, my Hyung had always chosen the safest route for the Red mesnot because hecked prowess in battle but because he prioritized our well-being.


    Soon enough, the corpses of Dabrak became visible. Even the boss monster that had suddenly appeared was dead.


    I felt like I could see the battle Hyung had to go through right before my eyes.


    Judging by the gouged-out left eye of Dabrak, it was clear Adam Hyung had killed him.


    The traces of Hyung were etched on Dabraks body.


    The more signs I saw, the faster I spurred my horse.


    There was only one battlefield left, and I could see the rampaging boss monster from here.


    I hoped that Adam Hyung was still holding out there.


    Just before rejoining the main unit, Baran blew the horn again without waiting for orders.


    Then, the main unit ahead of us noticed our presence and parted to either side, clearing a path.


    Our head hancho group surged through the open path, galloping straight toward the boss monster.


    I set my eyes on the boss crawling on all fours.


    At that moment, a spear attached to a rope flew out of nowhere and stuck in the boss monsters face.


    -Thwack!


    Simultaneously, the rope was tugged taut, making the boss monster shake its head and move its entire body.


    And at the end of that rope stood a familiar figure.


    A person who had lost his usual calm demeanor, reced only by an intense, battle-hardened gaze.


    Soaked in red blood, he was disying an image of the ferocious beast he had once been.


    With such an appearance, it was clear that he had engaged in an intense battle more than anyone else.


    Hyung was in a fierce tug-of-war with the boss monster, pulling aggressively on the rope.


    I saw other crew members also pulling on the rope to assist him.


    Hyung shouted out an order in a loud voice.


    Krian! Lead the rest and advance! Clear a path on the left!


    I had sometimes missed this side of him, but facing it now, my feelings were anything butfortable.


    He was so engrossed in battle that he didnt even notice my arrival.


    I gritted my teeth and pulled my feet out of the stirrups.


    Vice-captain!


    Both Baran and Shawn seemed shocked, but I didnt care.


    I cautiously stepped both feet into the saddle and stood up.


    I rode for a while in that unstable position.


    Then, turning the reins, I drew my horse closer to the body of the boss.


    -Thud! Thud!


    One wrong step from the boss, and I could be crushed...


    But risking such dangers had always been part and parcel of this life.


    To begin with, the boss monsters attention was fully on Hyung.


    Taking a deep breath, I tapped the neck of my horse and gave the signal.


    Immediately, my horse threw me into the air by lifting its hindquarters powerfully.


    In sync, I straightened my legs and leaped, plunging a sharp dagger into the boss monsters leg just before hitting the ground.


    -Thwack!


    Blood spurted out, and the boss let out a scream. Undeterred, I pulled out a second dagger from my coat and did the same.


    Using the two embedded daggers as leverage, I climbed up onto the boss monsters body.


    It was only then that Adam Hyung seemed to realize I was there and looked at me.


    His intense expression softened, and that familiar slight smile crossed his face.


    Yourete! he shouted.


    Everyone, fall back! I shouted back at him.


    At that, he let go of the rope hed been pulling and distanced himself.


    The sound of the horn once again echoed across the battlefield.


    The Red mes members who had been clustered around the boss monster quickly scattered.


    Now, it was up to me to finish this.


    It was just me and the boss.


    I threw away all the daggers I had been carrying and drew the sword from my waist.


    Freed from the encirclement of Red mes, the boss began to thrash wildly, twisting its trajectory.


    Hyah!


    Bncing myself on the boss back, I made my move towards its head.


    Aware of my presence on its back, that monster shook its head and body, trying to throw me off. But I clung on tenaciously.


    In the distance, I saw Ner, Ascal, and Arwin.


    The boss was charging straight towards them.


    Gripping my sword with both hands, I stared down at the boss neck.


    Wasting no time, as soon as I was stable, I plunged my sword deep into it.


    I felt the de cutting through its thick skin, muscle, and something tough and sinewy underneath.


    The monster let out a guttural death rattle.


    Leaving the sword embedded, I pulled it sideways.


    Haaa!


    I gritted my teeth and put force into it.


    Veins popped out on my wrists.


    At first, the sword resisted movement, but gradually it began to slide sideways.


    -Thud... Thud...


    Ha!


    With onest surge of effort, the sword traced arge arc, freeing itself from the side of the beasts neck.


    -Ssh!


    Blood sprayed everywhere, and the boss lost its strength.


    The subjugation was over.


    The massive body began to copse.


    I jumped down, following the direction in which the monster was falling.


    -Thump!


    A cloud of dust kicked up, and then silence descended.


    My horse was the first to reach me, followed by the members of my squad, and then Adam Hyung.


    Vice-captain!


    Berg.


    Adam Hyung, breathing heavily, looked at me and smiled.


    Is your body okay?


    He asked.


    I nodded.


    Yes.


    And what about your squad?


    Theyre safe. What about you?


    Im fine. But...


    Hyung paused and shut his mouth, a bitter look crossed his face.


    ...We lost three men in my squad alone.


    ...


    Well probably have more casualties.


    I paused for a moment at his words...then slowly nodded.


    It was damage we had to endure due to unexpected circumstances.


    Even this would have been difficult if Adam Hyung hadnt been there.


    -Thump thump thump...


    A horde of horses flooded our vicinity.


    As my conversation with Hyung concluded, everyone exhaled a sigh of relief, as if they had finally aplished something monumental.


    Some elevated the mood with cheers of celebration, while others maintained stern faces, thinking of their fallenrades.


    At that time, a path was made between the Red mes members.


    Ascal and his elf escort approached us.


    Ascal quickly dismounted and walked up to Adam Hyung.


    Are you alright, Captain...?


    Yes, the task isplete.


    Sigh...Youve done really well. Youre bleeding so much that its


    As Ascal was about toy his hand on Adam Hyungs shoulder...


    Its not my blood.


    ....Hyung naturally dodged the touch, moving his shoulder away.


    ...


    An awkward silence hung in the air before Adam Hyung contained.


    Oh, and because of the blood, its dirty. Dont touch it.


    Ah, right. I momentarily forgot. Ascal said as if recalling something. Then he turned to look at me.


    Vice-captain, youve done well. Ive never seen anyone do what you didclimbing the boss monster like that. I heard you were skilled... Seems like it wasnt just talk.


    I nodded briefly in response to his praise.


    Then I caught the eyes of Arwin, who was still on her horse behind him.


    ...


    Her gaze remained as cold as ever. Once again, she looked away from me.


    Her eyes, devoid of even a sliver of joy, were undeniably strangeespecially given that the boss had been vanquished.


    Then there was Ner.


    Struggling a bit, she dismounted and hurried over to me. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    Are you... injured? She asked.


    Her expression was fearful.


    Her tail was curled, and the ears were pinned back.


    The familiar expression took on a new meaning this time, and I was happy about it.


    Previously, she wore that look because of my very presence. Now, she wore it out of concern that I might be hurt.


    ...


    But suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.


    Was she genuinely concerned for me, or was this all an act because I had asked her to act?


    Wouldnt it be better to believe she was concerned for me as we were getting closer?


    Were you worried about me?


    As I grinned and asked, some of the team members teasingly whistled at me.


    At that, Ascal and the elves looked confusingly between me and the team, possibly thinking the whistles of these members crossed the line.


    It might have felt too light-hearted, given the circumstances.


    Ner nced around.


    Rather than being annoyed by those jests, she seemed to only now be aware of their presence.


    Though she normally wouldnt have answered such a question, Ner clenched her teeth and replied,


    I was... worried!


    I smiled at her words, offering no resistance.


    Whatever the reason, it was good to hear such things.


    I couldnt remember thest time someone said they were worried about me after a battle.


    Maybe this was the first time.


    It was thanks to you, I said.


    ...


    Your spells really gave me strength.


    Ner blinked anxiously, rolling her eyes before whispering in a voice that only I could hear, Ill continue to do so.


    ...


    If we were a loving couple, perhaps this was the moment for an embrace.


    As if my excitement from the battle hadnt calmed, impulsive thoughts flooded my head.


    If it were just the two of us, I would have definitely hugged her.


    If she wanted to reject me, she could have.


    But now, we were in front of the mercenaries, and she wouldnt be able to push me away.


    After all, I was the one who had asked her to act in front of them.


    However, taking advantage of Ners goodwill wasnt something I wanted to do.


    Moreover, Arwin was here too.


    Given that we were soon to be married, perhaps it was time to put some distance between Ner and myself.


    So, I suppressed those emotions.


    I wiped away the blood trickling down my forehead and scanned the area.


    We should head back, suggested Ascal.


    The gates of Celebrien were opening in the distance.


    It was time to enter their territory.


    A chance to see the World Tree up close...


    The elf elder looked at Arwin and said, We should also set a date for the wedding.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 50: The Second Wife (2)

    Chapter 50: The Second Wife (2)


    As we stepped into the elven territory, a subdued wave of apuse met us.


    There was no raucous celebration  no cheers and flower petals rained down on our way, as the werewolf had done in ckwood.


    Instead, they solemnly, almost ceremoniously, pped for us. It seemed to be their own form of etiquette.


    However, upon closer observation, I noticed something else. Although their apuse conveyed gratitude, their eyes ...also held fear.


    Our arrival, as a race oftenbeled uncivilized, savage, or barbaric, clearly unsettled them more than their polite apuse let on.


    Frankly, it made sense given our appearances alone.


    Adam Hyung, the captain, was covered in blood, and the rest of us were in no better condition.


    The blood we shed, along with that of the monsters, stained the white stone paths the elves had crafted.


    Just by moving, we left our marks on the elves streets.


    I also decided to ignore their gazes.


    I was satisfied that these so-called arrogant elves were apuding us. And it wasnt as if we hade here seeking their apuse in the first ce.


    Our sole objective for this trade was clear-cut.


    Hence, I just admired the surroundingndscape, shaking off my thoughts.


    It was the first time I entered the elves territory, and it was beautiful enough to be described as radiant.


    Buildings and roads were constructed from pure white stone. Trees had been strategically nted to create lushndscapes, and vibrant flowers adorned artfully designed bridges throughout the territory.


    And then, before me stood the World Tree.


    Looking at that tall and upright tree, I simultaneously felt its grandiosity and magnificence.


    Now, I could understand why the elves believed that the world woulde to an end if the World Tree died.


    ...


    I chose to ignore the voice that once again resonated in my mind.


    ...Did I ever think Id see all of this without her?


    Beside me, Ner kept stealing anxious nces in my direction.


    When I raised an eyebrow in question, she averted her gaze.


    ...?


    A sense of unease began to well up within me at her sudden change in demeanor. Worried, I asked her...


    What do you think, seeing the World Tree?


    ...now mypanion.


    Ner nced at me sideways.


    ...Ive seen it before, a long time ago.


    She spoke with a firmness in her voice, yet she couldntpletely hide her mncholy.


    ...


    In the meantime, Adam Hyung made eye contact with some older elves at the end of the road.


    They were most likely the elders. And even though there was no announcement about subjugators or subjugation, they must have been watching all of our actions from atop their walls, anyway.


    As we got close to them, Adam Hyung dismounted, and the rest of the Red mes - except for the injured - followed his lead.


    I extended my hand to Ner so she could dismount as well.


    After a moment of hesitation, she took my hand and climbed down.


    I could feel the warmth of her hand.


    The Elders greeted us in their customary fashion, lightly touching their foreheads with their hands. Adam Hyung nodded in return, acknowledging their gesture.


    Ascal, the Elder whod been riding with us, also dismounted and joined his fellow Elders. Their faces showed visible relief as they exchanged brief words.


    Then, standing in a ce slightly ahead of the others, Ascal turned to Adam Hyung and spoke.


    On behalf of the elves, we extend our gratitude to the Red mes.


    It was a formal statement.


    It felt somewhat amusing that Ascal, who had been beside us just moments ago, would act this way, but it was a necessary formality.


    As a gesture of our appreciation, we will give the hand of my beautiful daughter, Arwin, in marriage. I hope that vice-captain Berg will cherish her.


    I gave a brief nod.


    At this, Ners gaze once again met the side of my face.


    Taking another look at her, she didnt seem to be in high spirits.


    Her white tail was weakly touching the ground.


    ...


    Even if she had no feelings for me, her aversion to polygamy seemed noticeable.


    Of course, she had epted it...but it was not without a sense of reluctant agreement for the sake of the elves.


    Hadnt she said she couldnt turn her back on the elves for personal reasons?


    She too had made a difficult cultural choice.


    It seemed like I needed to take better care of her.


    Lets discuss the detailster. Right now, I think everyone would like to rest.


    At that, Adam Hyung, draped in fatigue, nodded in agreement.


    Thats correct.


    Although we dont have much to offer at the moment, well treat you all with the utmost sincerity. Preparations for bathing and refreshment are underway. Thank you once again. Ascal dered.


    And then he and the elders bowed their heads in our fashion.


    Once again, apuse erupted from the square, echoing across thendscape.


    And in that moment, it truly sank in: this work was truly over.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Even by evening, Ner felt no energy return to her body.


    She had spent the entire day sitting in the room the elves had provided. Berg, meanwhile, had been away for some timefirst to bathe, and then to visit the wounded and pay respects to the fallen.


    ...


    She couldnt help but wonder if he was also discussing wedding arrangements with Arwin, learning the elves customs for marriage.


    Ner realized that the heaviness that had settled in her heart a few days earlier seemed only to intensify.


    The joy shed felt at Bergs safe return had been short-lived, reced by unease over his impending marriage to Arwin.


    Distracted, Ner idly brushed her own pathetic tail... the tail Berg had once praised as beautiful.


    ...


    Then, she let out a short sigh. Despite her ruminations, her conclusion was always the same: her difort stemmed from a cultural difference she couldnt easily bridge.


    As a member of the werewolf tribe, where one should only love one person, the human practice of polygamy was a culture she found difficult to understand or ept.


    She suspected anyone in her situation would feel the same.


    - Knock, knock.


    Startled by the sudden sound, Ner jolted. Simultaneously, she heard the door opening.


    Be...


    Assuming the only one toe looking for her would be Berg, she began calling his name. But the one who entered was Arwin.


    ...Arwin-nim.


    For some reason, Ner felt disappointed as she faced Arwin.


    Do you like the room?


    Arwin asked as she entered.


    Ner nodded her head.


    Certainly, everything about their architecture, from the colors to theyout, was beautiful.


    She didnt know whether she felt that way even more after living in Stockpin for a while.


    But today, Ner didnt want to admire this beauty.


    It was already hard enough to hide her heavy heart.


    Ner wondered if she were really that pathetic.


    Even though she was already considering leaving Berg, Ner couldnt understand her own feelings.


    Insisting that Berg have only her as a wife when she was nning to leave anyway was the epitome of something she shouldnt do.


    And she knew this, yet still, she felt that way.


    I wanted to apologize for earlier, Arwin slowly said as she took a seat beside her.


    The apology was most likely about Berg- About the question she had posed, asking what would happen to her if Berg were to die.


    Ner lowered her head and replied, Its fine. You were just speaking honestly, after all.


    She deflected the conversation, merely being polite.


    Arwin nodded.


    ...I suppose Ill soon be the vice-captains wife.


    ...


    I hope we can be close in the future.


    ...I hope so too. I look forward to it.


    Right. Like I said, it would be nice if we could get along and share our worries with each other.


    Ner nodded, seeing no issue with this proposition.


    There was nothing wrong with getting along with Arwin. From the beginning, Ner had fond memories of her.


    However, she hadnt realized how candid she was until today.


    Is there anything I should be aware of? Arwin asked, but before Ner could answer or say anything, she added. I know a lot about human culture through reading, but experiencing it could be a different matter.


    After some thought, Ner answered, Humans in rtionships tend to... restrain each other, I guess.


    With that, she lightly lifted her left ring finger.


    Like this ring. It serves as evidence that I belong to Berg?


    Its a ring you always have to wear after marriage, right?


    Yes.


    Even when you wash your hands?


    You can take it off briefly then; it doesnt seem to matter.


    But it does feel constraining at times?


    ...Yes.


    Ner had grown ustomed to it recently, so she hadnt given it much thought. But up until two weeks ago, she found the ring suffocating.


    She hadnt anticipated that such a small piece of ornament could make her so uneasy, especially when she attempted to grab something.


    Of course, Ner had moved past that stage, but Arwin might not be able to do that.


    Hence, she informed her about this first.


    Arwin nodded and took a moment to look out the window.


    Ner did the same.


    ...


    A peaceful atmosphere continued.


    It was hard to believe that Berg had risked his life in battle today. Despite, the fear she had felt at that time was still vivid in her heart.


    Would she continue to feel this anxiousness if she stayed by Bergs side?


    For some reason, she didnt like that thought; it felt like her heart couldnt bear it.


    ....Hows your night...?


    For a moment, Ner missed what Arwin was saying.


    She refocused on Arwin, snapping out of her brief daydream.


    Im sorry, I didnt hear that. Could you repeat?


    Arwin took a slow, deep breath.


    For a moment, her cold expression seemed to crack with concern.


    ...Hows your night duty?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 51: The Second Wife (3)

    Chapter 51: The Second Wife (3)


    ...Hows your night duty?


    ...........


    Ner could understand what Arwin was asking.


    Because she herself, who wasnt directly involved, had once questioned Berg whether he would embrace Arwin.


    Back then, Berg had said that he would not force Arwin if she refused.


    At the time, Ner had felt somewhat relieved, but now Arwins question made her heart waver again.


    Could this uneasiness stem from the objective fact that her husband might soon be intimate with another woman? Even when framed strictly within social customs, the prospect was unsettling.


    So instead of responding, Ner gazed slowly at Arwin with drooping eyes.


    The previously vague look of concern on Arwins face had grown more prominent,pletely filling her expression.


    Seeing that, Ner felt sudden rity as if jolted awake from a reverie.


    She had been so busy questioning her own feelings that shed failed to recognize Arwins worries.


    Arwin was also worried about her wedding night, just like her.


    After all, Arwin couldnt bepletely unaware of the rumors that swirled around the human race. Despitecking worldly experience, she was undoubtedly knowledgeable. And that might actually have contributed to her umting even more misconceptions.


    Truthfully, even Ner couldnt tell if the widespread perceptions about the human race were incorrect.


    Her only experience with them was with Berg. And he had never wronged her, not even once.


    Attempting to brush aside her own anxieties, Arwin ventured a faint smile and softly whispered,


    ...Is he as violent and aggressive as people say about them? ...like monkey beasts?


    Just as people derogatorily referred to lizardmen as lizard beasts, dragonians as dragon beasts, werewolves as wolf beasts, and catfolk as cat beasts, they disparagingly called the human race monkey beasts.


    Hearing her question, Ner couldnt help but see a trace of an innocent girl in Arwins usually mature demeanor. And knowing those feelings all too well, she felt a sudden urge to alleviate her concerns.


    But just as she opened her mouth to speak, she found herself not knowing how to exin.


    Her true rtionship with Berg had always been a secret to everyone.


    No one knew they were only pretending to be a loving couple.


    Not even Ners own family knew this truth.


    Ner had been living within Bergs consideration, and she wondered whether she should really share this fact with Arwin.


    ...


    Yet, she couldnt just let Arwin stand there, concealing her fears as she gazed out of the window.


    They had decided to be honest friends and help each other, and perhaps that was even more reason to be concerned.


    ......And, to some extent-


    ...


    -it might be selfish, but for the time being, while she was still Bergs wife, Ner wished that Berg wouldnt embrace Arwin.


    What would happen after she left his side was another story.


    She couldnt pinpoint the cause of these feelings, but they seemed to be growing more certain.


    Perhaps it was the formal marital bond that was shaking her so deeply.


    Your tail looks beautiful today, too.


    Ner ignored the voice of Berg echoing in her mind.


    And then, she offered a carefully considered piece of advice.


    ...Among humans... Berg is someone you can easily converse with.


    At that, Arwin spoke again without meeting Ners gaze.


    The real issue right now isnt aboutmunication, is it? Eventually, well have to have an intimate


    No?


    Ner cut off Arwin.


    She wanted to make her point clear to Arwin.


    If you say you dont want to, Berg will understand.


    With those words, a moment of silence hung in the air between them.


    Ner knew that her statement could be quite shocking.


    That was how special Bergs considerate nature was.


    ...So, youre saying I dont have to do that if I dont want to?


    Ner nodded to affirm her previous statement.


    And how do you know this?


    When Arwin asked again, Ner just looked at her silently.


    Arwin seemed to be gradually understanding Ners point.


    Wait, have you not been in a rtionship with him either?


    ...


    Ner nodded her head silently.


    Youre lying. Isnt the vice-captain from the human race? So how?


    Arwin showed even more skepticism.


    Ner understood the question lurking behind Arwins words.


    A good-looking and sessful human like Berg wouldnt easilypromise.


    Hadnt there been numerous women smitten with him, even in Stockpin?


    They had all eventually left, discouraged by Bergs aloofness, but Ner knew that was rather a rare thing.


    Thats what I was saying. Despite being a human, Berg is quite... understanding. He even assured me that he would wait until... we both felt the same way...


    ...Until you both feel the same way.


    Arwin mulled over Ners words.


    But how do you manage that?


    ?


    I mean... During the mating season.


    Ah...! That!


    Isnt the vice-captain just pretending to wait until your mating season?


    Ner felt her face flush, at those words. And rified a point Arwin didnt know.


    No, thats not it. I...I can control it...! It hasnt been a problem.


    Is that so?


    Its said that for humans every day is like mating season, so... inparison to that...


    Arwin nodded.


    Well, thats a relief then.


    And then, she let out a slight giggle.


    But even the vice-captain has quite a flowery imagination of love.


    ...


    How can a forced rtionship ever turn into a loving one? Aremoners supposed to get excited when they make a connection with nobility?


    ...


    And what if, in the end, you dont fall in love? Will he change his stance then?


    He said he would wait, for now.


    Ner repeated the words as if making an excuse.


    Arwin slowly shook her head.


    And then she uttered a phrase that felt familiar, as if shed heard it before.


    ...I cant love the vice-captain.


    It was a thought that had crossed Ners mind too.


    Arwin continued.


    Think about it. How can I have a lifelong rtionship with a species that typically lives only about 60 years?


    And then immediately, she apologized to Ner.


    ...Im sorry. I didnt mean it like that... but...


    Ner, too, wouldnt live to be a hundred years old.


    But knowing the context of Arwins words, she wasnt particrly offended.


    In the end, it was an insurmountable gap that came from the difference in their races.


    This wasnt a story limited just to elves and humans; even between the werewolves and humans, there were already too many differences.


    So she understood Arwins point all the more.


    Its okay.


    Realizing that Ner wasnt terribly offended, Arwin continued her words.


    For me, the vice-captain doesnt mean much. My dreams... lie beyond him.


    Perhaps it was because Ner had been honest. Arwin, too, gradually began to open up.


    ...Ive suffered in this ce for 170 years. Now I want to live for myself, to see the broader world. This marriage is thest hurdle before my own happiness.


    ...


    As she listened, Ner felt an odd sense of dj vu.


    Every word Arwin uttered seemed to reflect how she herself had felt a month ago.


    Could that be why? ...Memories of her forgotten goals started to resurface.


    She had merely whispered to herself that she needed to get away from Berg, yet had prepared nothing for that reality.


    That fact suddenly came to Ners mind.


    In the midst of that, Arwin spoke.


    Arent you the same? As I said before, you didnt enter this marriage willingly.


    Ner didnt dispute that. It was an irrefutable truth.


    ...Yes.


    Werewolves only love one person, right? You didnt end up with Berg because of love.


    ...Yes.


    Arwin fell silent, as if a new thought had urred to her.


    Wrinkling her face as if trying to squeeze out a memory, she said,


    Did you once speak of something your grandmother told you...? I seem to remember you mentioning it six years ago. Or am I just imagining things?


    Ner wasnt entirely sure since it was a memory from when she was 15 years old. However, she could infer what Arwin was talking about.


    Back then, she was so engrossed in that particr thing, that it might have been a dream she shared with a newfound acquaintance named Arwin.


    ...You remember. Youre not imagining it. My grandmother had... a prophecy for me.


    A prophecy?


    Its a prophecy that I have a destined partner.


    Ner recalled the prophecy she had kept for a long time. It was something she had momentarily forgotten about recently.


    ...If I lose that person, Ill regret it. There will be no one who would love me more than him. He will always... be on my side.


    Arwin asked dryly,


    And that person is the vice-captain-


    -That person was supposed to be a noble.


    ...


    Perhaps Ner wanted to imply something to Arwin by stating that fact.


    She was subtly acknowledging the possibility that she might one day set out to find that destined partner.


    In that case, Arwin would be left behind with Berg.


    If she didnty it out like this, Arwin might feel betrayed and alone in the future.


    ...Are you already in love with this destined partner?


    Arwin asked.


    But Ner let out a wry smile.


    No. How can I love someone I havent even met? But...


    ...


    Im just afraid. Because my grandmother said Id regret it if I let him go.


    Arwin gave a slight nod.


    Your grandmother was a... fortune teller?


    Yes, that was her.


    She was very famous as a fortune teller. If its her words, theyre worth believing.


    ...


    But youre already married, arent you?


    Arwin struck the core of the matter.


    ...Yes, I am.


    Ner kept any further ns to herself.


    However, Arwin uttered words Ner had not expected... words hard to understand.


    ...I hope this married life of yours ends sooner rather thanter.


    ...?


    Arwin took a deep breath, then let out a sigh equally profound.


    A momentary, meaningless silence circled the room.


    Following Arwins gaze, Ner looked out the window again.


    As she watched the moon that had begun to rise, her thoughts tangled.


    ...Ive enjoyed our conversation, Ner. Im happy to have gotten to know you better.


    Arwin quickly wrapped up the discussion.


    Its gettingte. You should rest too.


    As the sky darkened with time, Ner rose from her seat, following Arwins lead.


    She saw her out.


    Yes, its been a long day. You should rest as well.


    With an awkward farewell that left a lingering unease, they exchanged goodbyes.


    Still, there was a feeling of having grown closer, as if they had both discovered something secret about the other.


    Whether that was camaraderie or something else entirely, neither could say.


    Left alone, Ner looked at the moon.


    She used to talk to the moon every day, but recently, those conversations had grown infrequent.


    ...Are you looking at the moon too?


    Suddenly, she asked.


    And then, she made up her mind.


    Ner called over the elven attendants and made a request.


    ...Could I get some paper to write something on?


    <strong>****</strong>


    I found myself alone in the quiet streets of the elf vige.


    Sitting near the World Tree, I let the liquor flow down my throat.


    It seemed like onlying here allowed me to sort through my old memories.


    You should see the World Tree, Bell!


    Perhaps it was because those memories were from my naive younger days.


    ...It was not easy to let them go.


    Only now, havinge this far, did I manage to let go of one thing at a time, and a thought crossed my mind: how foolish I had been.


    I looked up at the moon hanging high in the sky.


    The moon was nearly full and bright.


    ...Ha.


    And then I smiled.


    Lately, whenever I look at the moon, I think of Ner.


    So it urred to me that I should go see her.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 52: The Second Wife (4)

    Chapter 52: The Second Wife (4)


    After Arwin left, Ner asked the elf servants to bring her some papers.


    She wanted the paper to write on.


    Soon, ording to her request, the elves brought her a thin leather-bound book. Ner sat down, cleared her mind, and began to fill the nk pages.


    Stockpin


    That was the first word she wrote in the book.


    It wasnt a decision she made after deep thought.


    But it was something she felt she should do.


    There was no harm in broadening her options and then making a decision. Having conversed with Arwin, she finally remembered her own goal.


    Would there evere a day when she would need this book?


    She didnt know.


    Because she had already realized that betraying Berg had be too difficult.


    Still, the thought that she shouldnt be by Bergs side grew increasingly strong.


    This was what she thought when she killed her emotions and considered the matter objectively.


    Berg, being human, could love many women.


    Ner didnt like that human trait.


    As a mercenary, Berg continually gambled with his life


    Ner hated that aspect of a mercenary.


    While he wasnt a seer...


    ...No.


    ....Berg had a way of burrowing into her heart.


    She would never love him... but she would keep him as a friend.


    Yet, ifjust ifshe ever started to like him, she couldnt even predict how painful and difficult the future would be.


    Just considering the facts she had already listed, painy ahead.


    Different cultures, different races...there would be too many arguments and too much pain inflicted.


    Happiness seemed far off.


    So perhaps she should act before getting any closer to him.


    She didnt want to regret it in the future.


    Hadnt she already approved Arwins marriage proposal for that very reason?


    This was a predetermined sequence.


    ...


    Ner looked down at her white tail.


    Then she shook her head vigorously from side to side.


    Only Berg had ever told her that her tail was beautiful, but she pushed that fact to the back of her mind.


    Suppressing her emotions, she continued to write, like a soulless doll.


    In the process, her eyes caught the sight of the ring on the little finger of her left hand, which rested on the desk.


    ...


    But Ner moved her left hand under the table and continued writing.


    -Knock Knock.


    Ner?


    Huh!


    Startled by the sudden voice calling her name, Ner hastily closed the book.


    -Thunk!


    When she turned around, there stood Berg, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, opening the door with his timorous eyes.


    ...Whats the matter? Why are you so surprised?


    He asked with a smile.


    Slowly, Ner hid the book behind her back. Berg couldnt read thenguage, so it would be fine.


    I...I was writing... my diary.


    Berg approached her, his words tinged with intoxication.


    ...I see. Well, it makes sense youd want to keep memories now that youre in a ce like this.


    Regaining herposure, Ner naturally asked him,


    ...Youve been drinking?


    Yes. Had a bit too much because I was drinking with the members...and the elf elder. Sorry. Am Ite?


    ...I told you its okay; you dont have to tell me where youve been or what youve been doing.


    Ah. Right.


    Loosening up, Berg continued to approach her.


    This was the first time she had seen him this drunk.


    Yet the fact that she wasnt afraid of him.... made Ner suddenly realize just how much she had let her guard down around him over time.


    As Berg began to prepare for bed, he naturally took off his upper garment.


    Only then did Ner notice his newly acquired wounds.


    Before her mind could even process the reality, her body had already reacted.


    Berg...!


    She sprang up from her seat, startled.


    The blood-soaked bandages he was wearing clearly needed changing.


    Ner quickly gathered the medical supplies she had brought with her and seated Berg in an appropriate chair.


    What are you doing?! These wounds need attention! Why havent you changed your bandages yet?!


    Huh? I thought they would heal just fine like this.


    You idiot! You could get an infection!


    Ner, these bandages arent that old...I washed the wound and applied medicine properly.


    Berg said, defending himself.


    Drinking alcohol at a time like this could make it worse!


    Ner hurriedly unwrapped his bandages to inspect the wound.


    ...


    True to his word, the wound itself was well-cared-for. However, Ner couldnt calm her startled and worried heart.


    Having no more room for nagging, she silently changed his bandages.


    ...


    All the while, Berg sat there, blinking his eyes with a smile on his face.


    Only after ensuring his wound was properly dressed did Ner exhale in relief.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed about her outburst, she spoke in a more subdued tone.


    Th-there. Its done. Go to bed. Dont doze off here.


    Should I?


    As he spoke, Ner felt as if her body was soaring toward the sky.


    Before she knew it, Bergs arms were under her back and legs.


    Ah...Uh!


    Despite her moan, Berg wordlessly carried her to the bed.


    Any resistance now would be meaningless.


    Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, but Bergs actions were noticeably bolder tonight.


    Thanks for taking care of me.


    Berg said with a gentle smile.


    Ner felt her heart racing.


    Afraid that her words might tremble if she spoke, she bit her lip and remained silent.


    As a result, she found herself easily giving in to him.


    Its because hes my first friend. Its only because hes my first friend.


    Ner whispered to herself.


    She tried hard not to give it too much meaning.


    Soon, Berg carefullyid Ner down on the bed, lying down beside her.


    However, Berg didnt withdraw the arm hed ced behind Ners back.


    He slightly lifted her head, merely supporting her neck.


    For the first time, Ner experienced what it was like to use an arm as a pillow.


    Lets sleep,


    He spoke as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Ner tried to sit up to resist, but Berg gentlyid her back down.


    Lets just sleep.


    ...


    Gradually, Bergs eyes slowly opened.


    ...Well be sleeping separately starting tomorrow anyway.


    Ners heart sank for a moment at his words.


    ...What?


    Im going to get married tomorrow. Its a bit rushed, but... what can change with more preparation in this situation anyway?


    ...


    Tomorrow, Ill be sharing a bed with Arwin Celebrien. So just bear with me tonight, Ner.


    Ner was at a loss for words.


    She couldnt even muster a formal reply.


    Though she had already anticipated this future, facing it made the impact all the more significant.


    Her body feltpletely drained of energy.


    And so, Ner found herselffortably lying in his arms.


    In contrast, her eyes, now wide open, seemed unable to close.


    Im sorry.


    But then Berg apologized.


    ...For what?


    ...For marrying Arwin. I wont take any more wives.


    While Ner understood the intent of his apology, she couldntprehend why he was doing this.


    She was the one who had epted the marriage; Berg was the one who didnt want it.


    And yet, here he was, apologizing.


    Why...why are you apologizing?


    Just... I knew you...wouldnt feel...good about it.


    Berg seemed to be stumbling over his words, gradually drifting to sleep.


    Leaning on Bergs arm, Ner watched him as he spoke those words.


    A torrent of emotions swept over her.


    ...You have nothing to be sorry for.


    Ner whispered as if soothing her own prickly conscience.


    Just when she thought he had fallen asleep, Bergs eyes flickered open.


    Ner saw a hint of mischief in his dark eyes.


    He grinned.


    ...Your tail looks beautiful even at night, huh?


    ...


    At those words, her breath caught in her throat again.


    But whether she had grown used to it or was resisting him, this time she could withstand the shock.


    Again with that. My tail is weird


    ...Did you have a hard time?


    Yet, his ensuing words stirred her emotions once more.


    ...


    Ner found herself unable to utter a single word; her lips were sealed tight.


    She knew all too well what he was asking if she had had a hard time with.


    Her throat tightened again.


    Perhaps her struggles were the reason why she clung so desperately to the prophecy.


    In a ce where she had no allies, she had endured daily torment.


    She had lived believing herself to be cursed.


    Aside from her grandmother, she had never once felt the sensation of being loved.


    ...


    - Shush.


    With his other hand, Berg tousled Ners hair.


    In the process, her ears folded and got stroked.


    It felt like he wasforting her for that unchangeable past.


    Soon, Berg drifted soundly into sleep.


    ...


    Silently, Ner watched Berg as he slept peacefully.


    She couldnt help but let her expression contort on its own.


    ...


    Why did it feel so ufortable every time he mentioned going to Arwin?


    Why did she feel a sense of relief at the thought that Arwin might dislike him?


    Why did she feel so selfish when it came to Berg, her friend?


    ...Maybe it was because he was the person who had cared for her the most since her grandmother.


    ...Arent you supposed to listen to the answer before you fall asleep?


    A smile pierces through Ners crumpled expression.


    Maybe it was because his drowsiness was contagious.


    Or perhaps it was because today had been so exhausting.


    Ner too began to feel a wave of sleepiness washed over her.


    Resting on Bergs wrist, she murmured to herself.


    ...Its ufortable.


    Though no one was listening, she muttered an excuse.


    Then she shifted, leaning not on his wrist but his forearm instead.


    It was an unavoidable choice, given the difort.


    She snuggled a bit closer into Bergs embrace.


    Leaving a slightly inebriated Berg behind, she secretly observes him up close.


    Until not too long ago, even the mere touch was off-putting.


    Now, lying against his arm no longer felt unpleasant.


    No, rather...


    ...Because were friends...


    Ner murmured to herself, burrowing deeper under his arm.


    She then quietly examined his face.


    Now she could finally understand why women from the human race find him handsome.


    ...Because were friends...


    Gently, she touched his face.


    After all, Berg had touched her hair and ears, so it should be fine.


    ...Because were friends.


    She feared what kind of emotions she would feel tomorrow.


    But Ner curled her body into Bergs embrace.


    His warm heat transferred to her.


    To any onlooker, they would appear as nothing less than a couple deeply in love as she drifted into sleep.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 53: The Second Wife (5)

    Chapter 53: The Second Wife (5)


    The decision to proceed with the marriage was made rather casually.


    Just like with ckwood, due to Celebriens current situation and limited resources, there wasnt much of a choice.


    I didnt have any majorints about it, and I presumed Arwin felt the same.


    After all, bing a couple only required us to solemnly swear an oath of marriage.


    Of course, just because the marriage was carried out casually didnt mean I would take my emotionalmitment to my partner lightly


    As long as she became my wife, I nned to dedicate myself to Arwin as I had done for Ner.


    I anticipated some challenges, but I didnt want to avoid them.


    Memories of this morning had also influenced my outlook.


    When I woke up today, Ner was sound asleep, nestled within my embrace.


    Shey there, using my arm as a pillow, her expression serene as she breathed softly.


    Her pleasant scent reached my nostrils, and I felt her warmth through her skin.


    Her gestures, which made me feel at ease, and her beautiful aura, heightened my feelings for her.


    I was delighted that my efforts were met with her reciprocation, gradually drawing us closer.


    Ner had grown quite close to me in this manner as well.


    Though we belonged to different races and social sses, we were getting closer to each other.


    Of course, it was still far from being a loving couple, but we had at least be friends.


    And so, I didnt think Arwin would be any different.


    She might have some reservations about me, but I would understand and wait for her.


    The marriage was scheduled forte in the evening, and given its simple nature, there really wasnt much to prepare.


    The ceremony itself wouldnt be overlyplex, so there were no borate lines to memorize.


    Thus until then, there was nothing to do but let time pass leisurely.


    I would have loved to explore the vige with Ner, but it was still early morning and she was not awake. So I just wandered around Celebriens territory, breathing in the morning air.


    I checked on the condition of the wounded, and engaged in light conversations with the awake members of the Red mes.


    Then, as I do every day, I prepared for my morning training.


    For clearing my mind, there was nothing better.


    It had been my long-standing habit ever since I met Adam Hyung.


    I wandered aimlessly down the road until I found an open space suitable for the training.


    From what Id heard, Elves werent particrly interested in martial arts, so there didnt seem to be any specific training grounds.


    As I stepped into the deserted open space, I sighed deeply and grasped my sword.


    Do you want to train?


    But before I could even loosen up, someone called out to me.


    Turning in the direction of the voice, I saw an Elf approaching me with a sword in his hand.


    Who are you?


    Upon my asking, he tapped his forehead lightly and introduced himself.


    My name is Gallias. I came here to train, just like you.


    He struck me as an unusual Elf. From his gait to his aura, he didnt seem like a typical Elf.


    I noticed scars scattered across his faceanother oddity.


    Although Id only recently encountered Elves for the first time, Id assumed they all had wless appearances.


    However, this Elf named Gallias was far from delicate.


    He might have possessed some degree of elegance before, but now he looked like a mercenary, to put it bluntly.


    I nodded, signaling my disinterest.


    Though he was an unusual Elf, I didnt particrly care.


    I came here to train; we could both work up a sweat and go our separate ways.


    First of all, I should say thank you, right? Thanks for saving the World Tree.


    But this Elf named Gallias kept talking, as if he had sought me out intentionally.


    I saw everything from the city walls. Youre exceptionally skilled.


    I shrugged my shoulders and responded to him.


    Pass your thanks to our captain.


    Yes, I already did. Here


    With that, Gallias tossed me a wooden sword from seemingly out of nowhere.


    -Thud.


    As I caught the wooden sword lightly, Gallias smiled and said,


    And your captain asked me a favor. He said, if the opportunity arose, to spar with you.


    Yes?


    He spoke with a tone overflowing with pride.


    Hes trying to help you. To put it poorly, Im an outlier Ive been enamored with the sword for 250 years.


    Having seen you fight yesterday, I couldnt just stand idly by. Even without your captains request, I wanted to cross swords with you. Who knows, we might learn something from a light spar?


    250 years.


    Up until now, I hadnt given it much thought, but mentioning that overwhelming span of time piqued my interest.


    That was ten times the life I had lived.


    I wondered how skilled someone could be, having refined their swordsmanship all those years.


    There will be more for you to learn. Opportunities to train with someone like me arent thatmon. So, what do you say?


    Gallias paused, chewing on his words before adding,


    Ah, I dont mean to sound arrogant. I just take pride in it.


    I understand.


    The time span was too vast to fullyprehend, but anyone whod dedicated 250 years to mastering a craft would unquestionably take pride in it.


    But then I remembered my ns for the evening.


    I shook my head and spoke, Im sorry, but we decided to hold the wedding ceremony today


    Haha, why are you like this?


    He chuckled, a yful tone in his voice. I could feel how restless he was.


    You want to do it too, dont you? A person who fought like you did yesterday wouldnt be afraid.


    He looked at me as if sizing me up.


    My guidance might help you ovee deadly situations. You might learn techniques that could save yourrades lives. Dont you think you should preserve the already short life you have, for as long as you can?


    You know as well as I do that opportunities like this donte around often. So lets spar. Lightly.


    I shook my head again.


    I dont know how to do it lightly. Thats not how I was taught.


    Then go full force on your end. Ill take it lightly.


    Dont worry about it being unfair. If anything, my experience would make it unfair for you.


    My resistance gradually waned under his lengthy persuasion. I weighed the wooden sword in my hand.


    At that simple action, Gallias smiled.


    Good choice.


    Seeing him discern my feelings from such a minor act, I couldnt help but think there was definitely something to learn from him.


    Finally, I let out a deep sigh and tightly gripped the wooden sword.


    Hu.


    As soon as I assumed my stance, Gallias rushed at me.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin had been facing Ascal since the morning.


    For Arwin, there was nothing to say to her father.


    She was merely growing increasingly eager at the prospect of leaving this territory.


    ...Are you listening, Arwin?


    What did you say?


    ...


    Snapping out of her reverie, Arwin looked at her father.


    The elf elder sighed before continuing.


    Its time to say goodbye soon. Listen carefully to my words.


    ...


    Disregarding what others say like this will lead to great regret


    Unable to hold back her rising emotions, Arwin growled.


    It might have been impulsive, but it couldnt be helped.


    For the past 120 years...!


    Ascal closed his mouth at the anger in her voice.


    ... For the past 120 years, Ive lived obediently ording to your words. Not once have I defied you... I did as I was told.


    ...


    And now, for just 50 years, Ive acted on my own will. Even so, I fulfilled all my duties...! Even now, Im marrying to fulfill a duty. And you dare to use me of disregarding others?


    Ascal couldnt refute her; he was already aware of his sin.


    He understood that the reason his own child turned out this way was all his fault.


    He wasnt brazen enough to scold such a daughter.


    At this point, all he could do was regret.


    He had never imagined that Arwin, who once smiled so innocently, would turn out like this.


    Oblivious to his young daughters feelings while obeying the elders dictates, he had missed the signs.


    But Ascal knew no amount of reasons could serve as an excuse now.


    So he swallowed all theints and anger spilling out from Arwin and continued speaking.


    ...Returning to the matter at hand. You have to stay in the Red mes until their vice-captain dies.


    And what if I run away before that?


    ...Elf trackers will hunt you down. I dont want that, Arwin.


    Arwin was well aware of the Elf trackers.


    If a Celebran Elf left their territory and caused problems in the world, thereby tarnishing their race, Elf trackers were dispatched to execute them.


    As she had hoped for a happy life, she, too, had no desire to be hunted by the trackers.


    ...Ha.


    Arwin quelled her earlier surge of emotion and asked Ascal.


    Once the vice-captain dies, I am free for sure, right?


    Yes.


    And there wont be any need to return to Celebran territory, or the trackers chasing me?


    Yes.


    If the vice-captain dies next year or whenever, I can live my life freely?


    Yes, but...


    Ascal looked at Arwin seriously and said, Only if there is no suspicion surrounding the vice-captains death...then you are free.


    ...


    I hope you understand.


    Arwin averted her gaze, rolling her cold eyes. I know that much.


    ...


    Is that all you have to say?


    Ascal paused briefly before responding to Arwin. ...If you need anything, speak up. If its possible, Ill grant it.


    Arwin began to rise from her seat, but sat back down upon hearing Ascals offer.


    It was an item she had nned to acquire herself, but if the Elves could provide it, that would be another story.


    Arwin blinked her unfocused eyes, then whispered with resolve, ...A few barrels of Bardi liquor, please.


    Bardi liquor was a traditional liquor of the elves. It was noted for its high alcohol content and smooth finish.


    Though it was not difficult to make, its taste wasnt universally popr.


    Ascal raised an eyebrow. Arwin, you dont drink, do y


    His expression abruptly hardened.


    Realizing that her father had discerned her n, Arwin met his gaze squarely.


    Ascal slowly shook his head. Its not possible. We just spoke about the vice-captains dea


    If its a natural death.


    Arwins voice, quiet but icy, reverberated through the room.


    With Ascal forgetting even to breathe, it resonated all the more clearly.


    ...Then it should be okay.


    There was a poison known to only a few Elvesa poison generally only known by Elf trackers.


    Mels Tear


    A liquid that was both colorless and odorless.


    When taken alone, Mels Tear had no effect on the body... but when mixed with Bardi liquor, it became a deadly poison that could kill anyone.


    However, the greatest advantage of Mels Tear cameter.


    It left no trace of poisoning.


    After drinking Bardi liquor mixed with Mels Tear, one meets a peaceful and inevitable death a few dayster.


    One simply stops breathing in their sleep.


    Ascal lowered his head and whispered, How on earth do you know about Mels Tear...


    ...


    For Arwin, who had roamed freely for the past 50 years and devoted countless hours to reading, there wasnt much she didnt know.


    Nor had she let her knowledge go to waste.


    She had already acquired Mels Tear.


    There was a time when she had casually considered using it on the Elders.


    She hadnt gone through with it, of course.


    But having ess to something like this was one reason she had initially epted the arranged marriage.


    Leaving the territory 30 years early had also been a goal... but she wasnt so reckless as to tie new chains around her ankle that couldst up to 60 years.


    Arwin confided this secret, one even the Elders didnt know, to her father.


    Arwin looked at Ascal, who was deep in thought with his fist clenched, and said, ...Didnt you just say you would give me anything if its possible?


    ...


    She even burst out in a sardonicugh.


    Surely youre not concerned about that human, are you?


    Elves didnt see other races as equals.


    It was an inevitable difference that came from lifespan.


    Just as other races wouldnt ce insects or animals with shorter lifespans on the same level as themselves, Mels Tear, which Arwin couldnt use on the Elders, seemed easily expendable when it came to humans.


    She knew she couldnt use it immediately.


    Perhaps in two years. Or maybe three.


    When thered be no room for suspicion, that was when shed been nning to use it.


    Yet the reason she was seeking Bardi liquor now was to get the vice-captain ustomed to alcohol.


    It would make things easier down the line.


    Do you value that human more than me?


    ...


    ... Fine, whatever. I never had expectations, to begin with. Ill handle it myself, so do as you please.


    Arwin, having said her piece, rose from her seat.


    As she was about to leave Ascals office, a voice rang out.


    ... Ill give you the Bardi liquor.


    Arwin looked coldly at Ascal and spoke.


    ... You should have done that from the beginning.


    However, Ascal changed the topic entirely.


    But stop pretending to be tough now, Arwin.


    ...


    Arwin hesitated at this blunt remark.


    Yes, I admit that you twisted because of us. But youre not bound to us anymore, so you can stop pretending.


    Pretending?


    You have more than a thousand years of life left.


    ...


    So return to your true self quickly and live that way. Youve never caused real harm in the vige, nor did you want to. Even the Elders know this, which is why theyve never seriously impeded your actions.


    ... After causing me a lifetime of pain, you think offering me advice now is going to touch me?


    Ascal spoke as if he hadnt heard her.


    As I said, have the Bardi liquor. But if theres one thing I can guarantee...


    ...


    ...You wont be able to use Mels Tear.


    Arwin clenched her teeth.


    Theres no such monster in your heart. Youre only pretending there is.


    ...


    Arwin paused, took a deep sigh, and muttered,


    Lets see.


    She then stormed out of the room, mming the door behind her.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 54: Like a Moth to a Flame (1)

    Chapter 54: Like a Moth to a me (1)


    -Thud!


    With the final swing, the wooden sword slipped out of my hand. Twirling in the air, itnded at a distance.


    Phew...


    Gallias exhaled deeply at the same moment.


    ...Who is your master? he asked, pointing the wooden sword at my bare neck.


    epting my defeat, I slumped to the ground.


    250 years of experience proved insurmountable. I had never encountered such skillful swordsmanship.


    Thest time I felt up against a wall like this was long ago, when I fought with Adam Hyung.


    ...Our captain.


    Gallias took another deep breath and sat beside me, his expressions were far from pleased.


    ...Talent really is unfair. You, who have held a sword for barely ten years, have given me this much trouble.


    He red at his own hand, clearly frustrated but not trying to make empty excuses for my benefit.


    Nevertheless, I couldnt help but feel deted.


    Youve been holding back all this time, so why...


    I thought I could afford to hold back more. What has all my past years amounted to?


    ...


    Is it because youve faced more life-or-death situations?


    I offered no reply to Gallias words.


    I didnt have the audacity to offer advice after losing the duel.


    ...


    As I catch my breath in silence, Gallias lightly patted my back.


    It was fun, vice-captain. Lets have another match if the opportunity arises. Who knows? I might even visit your vige.


    With that, Gallias cleanly concluded our encounter.


    He seemed like someone who thinks of nothing but the sword.


    I nodded my head.


    It was indeed a valuable experience. New techniques to emte and perspectives to consider had emerged.


    Picking up his wooden sword, Gallias said,


    And congrattions on your marriage. Arwin and...


    And then, he closed his mouth abruptly.


    ...?


    Live happily with Arwin, without any problems. Its easy to misunderstand her, but... shes a good person.


    Soon after, he left with an unexpected piece of advice woven into his farewell.


    ...Thank you.


    I epted his parting words and watched Gallias retreating back.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Just like that, the day turned to evening.


    The estate of Celebrien was quiet. Since it was a small, private wedding, there was no crowd gathered for spectating.


    Perhaps the somewhat independent disposition of the elves also yed a part.


    Or maybe, from an elfs perspective, someone marrying a human wasnt necessarily a cause for celebration.


    Regardless, every time the elves saw me, they expressed their gratitude for protecting the World Tree.


    In any case, I head back to my temporary lodging to make final preparations.


    -Knock, knock.


    In the lodging, Ner sat quietly, gazing out the window.


    Youre here, Berg?


    Ner raised from her seat upon my arrival.


    The wedding ceremony will be soon, wont it? I saw Arwin-nim earlier; she looked beautiful.


    For some reason, her mood appeared elevated. Her expression wasnt bad, and her voice had a certain strength to it.


    ...


    Perhaps I had been worrying too much.


    Continuing to chat, Ner even approached to adjust my clothing.


    Youve got something on you here.


    ...


    Well be living with Arwin-nim from now on. Its exciting. Ill gain another close friend, right? Ah, but youre my first friend, Berg.


    But as her words continued, an awkward tension became evident.


    Given that she usually didnt talk this way, the strangeness felt even more pronounced.


    Curious, my eyes found her white tail.


    ...


    As expected, her drooping tail was sweeping the floor


    Ner seemed to be straining herself, in her own way.


    She wasnt expressing dissatisfaction, given that it was her own choice, but... she clearly had reservations about the polygamous situation.


    Maybe it was more pronounced because she belonged to a werewolf tribe, traditionally inclined to love just one person.


    A faint smile escaped my lips.


    There was something poignant about her failing to hide her true feelings while pretending to be cheerful.


    I kept realizing just how inept Ner was at disguising her emotions.


    Unaware that Id caught on, she continued her faade of cheerfulness.


    Ah, but I dont have to attend the wedding, right? That would be a bit weird... the main characters are you and Arwin-nim, after all


    Ner.


    ...


    Her mouth stopped at the sound of her name.


    She couldnt meet my eyes and looked at the floor instead.


    I let out a long sigh, and flicked her nose upward.


    Ugh...!


    Startled by the yful gesture, she finally looked up at me.


    I chose not to bring up Arwin.


    Is there anything you want to do once Im back?


    Instead, I asked her about her future ns.


    ...Huh?


    Like, is there something you want to eat, or something you want to learn, or a ce youd like to visit?


    Aside from the polygamy, Ner seemed to have no qualms about being here.


    She even wrote a diary just yesterday.


    All of a sudden...?


    Its not sudden... Ive been thinking about it.


    I have been working on making some changestely.


    Ner herself had expressed feeling stifled. I couldnt let her suffocate like that.


    I wanted to do something that would pique her interest.


    Ners eyes rolled around, filled with uncertainty.


    ...I dont... really know.


    Only now did her true emotions begin to surface, evident in the listlessness of her voice.


    Take your time. Think about it. Anything you want.


    ...Anything?


    Yes. Anything.


    ...


    Ner finally nodded her head.


    The wedding ceremony was drawing near.


    It was the moment when I would have to leave her behind.


    We felt each others presence but maintained a silence.


    I was unsure how to bring this to a close.


    However, It was Ner who broke the silence.


    ...As I said yesterday, you dont have to feel sorry. Im fine.


    Perhaps this was her way of indirectly saying that she didnt yet love me.


    But her drooping white tail seemed to more urately reflect her true feelings.


    She said she was fine, but she didnt look like it.


    Ner looked at me and spoke.


    It was my choice, wasnt it?


    ...


    ...But, Ill stay here anyway. Attending the wedding ceremony would be weird.


    Hearing that, I let out a long sigh.


    Worrying about it now wouldnt change anything.


    What was done was done; I decided to ept it with a clear mind.


    Alright. Got it. Just take it easy.


    Okay. See you


    ...


    For a moment, Ner seemed to forget that I wouldnt being backter.


    Today, I would spend the night with Arwin.


    I didnt feel the need to vocalize this fact aloud.


    ...No, lets see each other tomorrow.


    Ner concluded as such, staring at the ground.


    Almost as if guided by instinct, her perked-up ears turned toward me.


    ...


    -Shhh, shhh.


    Just likest night, I gently stroked her hair.


    If I were to think of her as Lady ckwood, it would be inappropriate...but such formalities didnt matter to me.


    Because she was Ner, my wife, so I could do this.


    Ners body flinched slightly.


    However, she didnt push me away.


    A smile crossed my face.


    After stroking her onest time, I turned and left the room.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The wedding ceremony would take ce in front of the World Tree.


    Given our decision for a simple ceremony, only Adam Hyung and I attended from our side.


    From the Celebrien side, only Ascal and Arwin would attend.


    Whether we would go through a moreplicated process following a human marriage ritualter on, we werent sure. But for now, we agreed to proceed in the Elf way.


    Before the ceremony began, Adam Hyung and I had a brief conversation.


    So, did you do well in the duel?


    Hyung asked.


    ...Gallias?


    Yes.


    I lost. I dont think I could ever beat him with a sword, no matter how long I train.


    At that, Hyung burst intoughter.


    Hey, the fact that you even tried to win is hrious. The man has devoted 250 years solely to the sword.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Looking up at the sky, I noticed the sunset.


    Perhaps because it was the day of the wedding, even these trivial things seemed worth remembering.


    It was certain to be a day to reminisce about in the distant future.


    ...Hyung, this is thest time, I muttered, gazing at that sky.


    Last time for what?


    ...Taking a wife.


    I could feel Hyungs gazend on the side of my face. Slowly nodding his head, he chuckled and promised, Alright, I got it.


    My gaze shifted back to the World Tree.


    It was a simple ceremony, but getting married under this tree felt profoundly significant to me.


    Not everyone gets to marry here, after all.


    Like the sunset I had seen earlier, it was going to be an unforgettable moment.


    ...Here theye, Adam Hyung whispered.


    Turning my head, I saw two figures walking towards us, just as Hyung had said.


    One was Ascal Celebrien, the elf elder.


    Next to him was the woman who would be my new wife.


    Arwin Celebrien.


    She approached, dressed in flowing attire.


    We had never spoken even once before, yet here we were, about to be bound in a marriage.


    Her beauty, befitting an elf, was evident. The more closely I looked, the more striking it became.


    Arwins gaze very slowly found mine.


    Our eyes met.


    ...


    ...


    This time, she didnt look away. For a long while, our eyes remained locked.


    At the same moment, I was etching into my heart that this was the woman for whom I would be responsible for the rest of my life.


    Even if there was no mutual affection between us, it was my duty to protect her now that she had be my wife.


    While I was lost in such thoughts, Ascal touched his forehead lightly as he greeted us.


    Arwin followed suit, offering us her first greeting.


    Both Adam Hyung and I slightly bowed our heads to ept the greeting.


    Vice-captain, no...Berg, Ascal called out to me.


    How are you feeling?


    Im fine.


    Then he said with a kind smile.


    Good. If theres anything ufortable, let me know. The procedures might be simpler and more modestpared to those among humans, but they carry deep meaning. On a day when youre bing a couple, its important to proceed with the ceremony without any difort.


    For a moment, I sensed the leisurely pace of the elves, as if they felt there was no rush to hold the ceremony.


    Given that the ceremony was special even within their long lifespans...they must choose the best day for it.


    Today, the weather is good, everything is good. Arwin, if you have any difort, speak up.


    Arwin shook her head. Her eyes were still focused on me.


    None.


    Very well. Lets proceed with the wedding ceremony.


    Adam Hyung stood next to Ascal, following his lead.


    The two of them agreed to oversee our ceremony.


    Come stand facing each other.


    Ascal directed the ceremony.


    Following his instructions, I stood near the World Tree and looked at Arwin.


    She continued to meet my gaze.


    Soon, the elf elder standing next to us reached into his robe and pulled out two fresh leaves as if conducting a ritual.


    One leaf was handed to me, the other to Arwin.


    The leaf he handed me radiated a warm heat.


    Catching his eye at this curiosity, he spoke.


    These are leaves from the World Tree. Hold the leaves youve both received in your right hands.


    Briefly setting aside my wonder, I followed his instructions and ced the leaf in my hand.


    Arwin did the same.


    It was as if we were exchanging these leaves, standing face to face.


    Now, hold each others hands.


    Following the procedure, I took Arwins right hand with my left.


    Between our sped hands was nestled the leaf from the World Tree.


    Perhaps it was because the leaf from the World Tree was warm, but her hand felt even colder by contrast.


    Arwin simrly ced her left hand over my right.


    Maintain this posture until the ceremony concludes, Ascal advised.


    Understood.


    Arwin lightly nodded, as if she already knew.


    Then, Ascal moved on to the next step.


    Taking a deep breath, he spoke softly.


    ...Before the World Tree, the seeds of a new couple have been nted. Berg of the humans, and Arwin Celebrien of the elves.


    Arwins sped hand twitches nervously. Sensing this, I grip her hand even more firmly.


    May this couple grow healthy and upright through the fertilizer of happiness andughter. Berg, as the husband, you must be the root, and Arwin, as the wife, you must be the flower. May the fruits thate forth between the two someday make the world a better ce.


    I steady my heart, taking Ascals words to heart. I needed to understand that there was now another person I must cherish.


    The two will be a single entity, bound together in destiny. You both must vow to deeply love and cherish each other until death does you part.


    Ascal then turned to me.


    Berg?


    Yes.


    Make your own vow to Arwin. The World Tree is watching, so no lies.


    I looked up momentarily at the World Tree.


    Then my gaze fell back on Arwin.


    Her eyes, cold and slightly downcast, meet mine.


    It was awkward, but this was part of the process, so I had to speak my vow.


    ... As long as I live, I vow to make you happy and to protect you.


    I etched this vow, which felt unreal, into my heart. These were the things that one must naturally do when married.


    Ascal nodded his head and turned to look at Arwin.


    Arwin?


    ...


    Its your turn.


    ...


    For the first time, Arwins gaze left me. For a moment, she looked down at the ground.


    Through our joined hands, I felt as if her emotions were being conveyed to me. They seemed far from happy.


    Then Arwin spoke quietly, yet simply.


    ...I will live for you.


    Ascal closed his eyes and began chanting something. His hand radiated a blue light, and a small magical circle filled with intricate runes materialized before him.


    Recalling Ascals instructions to maintain our posture until the ceremony concluded, I stood still, focusing solely on Arwins eyes.


    She did the same.


    She had avoided my gaze for days, but she didnt look away during this sacred moment.


    ...Whew.


    Finally, Ascals incantation came to an end.


    He exined, The ceremony is nowplete. The two of you are now husband and wife. You may let go of each others hands and inspect the leaves from the World Tree.


    The ceremony concluded more easily than Id thought. Following Ascals instruction, I released Arwins cold hand.


    My leaf, unlike when I first received it, had little tears here and there.


    From now on, you can gauge each others conditions through these leaves. Depending on your partners mood or health, the leaf will also change.


    ording to him, the state of my leaf seemed to reflect my physical condition. It had changed in response to the wear and tear from battles.


    Now, its time to exchange the leaves.


    Ascal announced.


    It was somewhat like our culture of exchanging rings, although decidedly more practical.


    I handed my World Tree leaf to Arwin, and she gave me hers.


    ...


    I caught my breath for a moment as I observed the form of Arwins World Tree leaf.


    It had withered, entirely dried up.


    Even at a nce, she appeared to be struggling.


    My eyes found Arwin.


    Once again, she looked at me with steady eyes.


    But now, after seeing the leaf, her eyes seemed lifeless.


    Whether she was struggling because of this marriage or whether there was some issue before that, I couldnt tell.


    ...


    What was certain was that a surge ofpassion for her welled up within me.


    It might have been the leaf, looking as if it would crumble at any moment, that was the problem.


    Or perhaps it was the coldness of her hand.


    Though I didnt yet harbor any deep emotional attachment to her, she was now my wife.


    I didnt want to leave her in this deteriorating state.


    But I buried those feelings deep within my chest.


    I pretended not to have seen the leaf, tucking it away.


    After all, there was nothing I could do right now.


    I didnt even know why she was in such a state.


    I looked up at the sky.


    The sunset had faded, and darkness was setting in.


    ...Lets go inside, I suggested.


    Adam Hyung and Ascal nodded.


    Arwin also looked up at me and, with a nod, turned away.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 55: Like a Moth to a Flame (2)

    Chapter 55: Like a Moth to a me (2)


    -Thump.


    Adam Hyung and the Elf elder disappear behind the door.


    Only Arwin and I were left in the quiet room.


    It was a strangely familiar situation.


    It probably would have been like this with Ner as well in the past.


    ...


    ...


    One difference was that Arwin looked more confident than Ner.


    Standing upright, she maintained her cold expression.


    She wasnt swayed by the eerie atmosphere that seemed to fill the room.


    I was well aware that Id put myself in a rather awkward situation.


    Was it right to be intimate with someone youve barely exchanged a word or two with?


    Especially when that person seemed reluctant.


    Of course, there would be plenty of people whod make a different choice.


    Some might be entranced by Arwins beauty and choose to ignore the signs, diving headlong into intimacy.


    But I didnt want that.


    If a husband doesnt cherish his wife, then who will?


    Maybe seeing the nearly wilted World Tree leaf of Arwen influenced my feelings.


    ...Would you like a drink?


    While I was in such thought, Arwin broke the silence to ask.


    With her back to me, she turned her head slightly.


    ...


    I nodded.


    Reaching for the bottle of liquor set in the corner of the room, Arwin poured the drink into a ss.


    She then slowly approached and handed me the ss.


    ...Please, have a seat.


    She suggested.


    Taking the ss, I sit down on a nearby chair.


    Arwin did the same, holding her ss and sitting across from me.


    Soon after, I took a whiff of the liquor.


    It had a pungent scent of herbs, which was quite unique.


    Whats the name of this drink?


    I asked.


    Its Bardi liquor. A traditional elf beverage, Arwin replied.


    I nodded my head and took a sip of the drink she offered.


    Arwin just gazed at me intently without touching her ss.


    When I had emptied about half of the ss, I set it down and asked, Arent you drinking?


    I dont like alcohol.


    ...


    She must have poured the drink to facilitate a conversation with me.


    So, what is it?


    I caught on to her intention and steered the conversation towards the main subject.


    We needed to be open with each other.


    We couldnt build a rtionship based on pretense from the beginning.


    Arwin narrowed her sharp eyes in response to my question.


    With her long, white fingers, she lightly tapped her untouched ss before speaking softly.


    I heard from Ner. She said that youthe Vice-captain


    Its Berg.


    Hearing my words, she corrected herself after a brief pause.


    Berg, is really... a kind person among humans.


    I let out a small smile.


    Ner said that about me?


    She said youre someone whos understanding and easy tomunicate with.


    I nodded and took another sip from the ss.


    While the taste hadnt fully grown on me yet, I found the liquor appealing.


    I felt that given time, I coulde to enjoy it.


    So, what then?


    I prompt her to continue the conversation.


    Arwin didnt hesitate.


    I can offer you my body.


    ...


    And if needed, I can even bear your child. But please dont expect more than that from me.


    I sensed her character in how forthrightly she articted her stance.


    I asked, What do you mean by dont expect more?


    Arwin looked up at me with her cold eyes and said, ...Even if I bear a child, I wont pour affection into it, nor will I share marital love with you. The moment our contract ends... which is to say, when you die, I will leave.


    ...


    I cleared my throat.


    Should I feel relieved that she didnt fear me?


    I had expected this sort of conversation, but still, I couldnt help but feel a tinge of regret.


    Why did it always have to start like this?


    In hindsight, perhaps even Adam Hyung deserved a punch from me for setting all this up.


    This juvenile thought brought another smile to my face.


    Arwin frowned at my smile, and I quickly changed my expression, waving my hand dismissively.


    Im sorry, its not about you.


    ...


    So, why?


    I asked.


    Arwin shrugged as if it should be obvious.


    Our races are different.


    We are married.


    But its not because were in love, right?


    ...So, we should work even harder.


    Arwin shook her head.


    We are too different. I belong to a long-lived race. Elves live up to 800 years. In my case, due to some unique factors, I could live up to 1300 years.


    I was genuinely shocked by this revtion.


    1300 years?


    Yes. But how long will you, a member of a short-lived race, live?


    ...


    At most 80 years. You have what, 60 years left? And thats assuming nothing goes wrong. In my perspective, your time is but a fleeting moment. One day I might even forget that you ever existed.


    Arwins expression remained cold and stoic.


    For a moment, I wondered just how long she had been living with that icy countenance.


    Living a life withoutughter would surely have been hard.


    I couldnt tell if her pessimistic outlook was characteristic of elves or the result of a joyless life.


    How could I love you, when you will only live for 60 years? Turn the tablescould you love a being that would only live for 6 or 7 years?


    6 years. Or 7 years.


    It was another way toplicate time.


    I found myself lost in thought.


    Then, almost unconsciously, I uttered, Perhaps.


    What?


    ... No, youre right. It would definitely be difficult.


    Its too short a time. Even too short for feelings to change. Thats why Im telling you from the get-go. Ill fulfill my obligations, but dont expect anything more.


    ...


    If you need that, seek it from Ner. If Ner cant give it to you, then you may bring in a new wife. I wontin. But dont expect love or devotion from me.


    I took another sip from my ss. It was not that I didnt understand her point.


    I could even find it somewhat reasonable.


    ...I cant.


    But that didnt mean I could ept it.


    Arwins cold expression broke.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    What?


    It wont work, not like that. Now that were married, were going to live like a married couple.


    As I said


    To you, it may be but a fleeting moment.


    I looked at Arwin.


    Her lips tighten for a moment.


    ...But its a lifetime for me.


    ...


    I dont want to live awkwardly with my wife for a lifetime. Even if youre an elf, 60 years isnt a short time. It may be shortpared to your lifetime, but its not like time flows faster for you, right?


    ...


    Then my ss ran empty.


    Arwin confirmed this, then pushed her own ss toward me.


    I epted her light gesture of goodwill with a smile.


    And then, letting out a sigh, I broke the tense atmosphere.


    Our beginning is rather peculiar, isnt it? Talking negatively like this wont change anything from now on. May we speak freely?


    Arwin mumbled, clearly not thrilled about it.


    ...Do as you wish.


    Alright, Arwin. I understand too. But issues like giving your body to have a child... these are matters too early to worry about now. Its pointless to dwell on them.


    ...


    You might have broached this topic first due to your concern that Id force you, but if youre not willing, I wont force you to be intimate either.


    ...Thats good, then.


    Just because we skipped steps and jumped into marriage doesnt mean we have to rush everything else. Though, I dont know how much well need to pretend for the public.


    At this, Arwin nodded as if she had already anticipated such a requirement.


    I intend to fulfill my public obligations. If you need me to act, I can act. But thats it.


    Im saying lets not be awkward about it. Instead, lets start as friends.


    Arwins eyebrows twitched.


    Friends?


    Theres no elvenw saying you cant be friends with short-lived species, is there?


    ...


    Anyway, since were going to spend a certain amount of time together, lets make it pleasant.


    ...


    Even if you leave without a second thought after my death, lets make it a time worth reminiscing. Time will sort out our current worries. Ah, you elves believe in the power of time, dont you? Time will solve everything.


    Arwins piercing gaze turned toward me, then lowered again.


    I said,


    I dont want to talk like this when weve barely made our vows.


    She chuckled at this.


    Those vows? They were just formalities, werent they? Same goes for you, right?


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    I was sincere.


    A lie. How can you vow to make someone happy and protect them for a lifetime when you dont even like them? Who would do such a foolish thing?


    Were married, arent we?


    ...


    You dont have to believe me. Whether you do or not, Ill act the same.


    The alcohol started to kick in. This Bardi liquor must be rather strong.


    I rose from my seat and took off my top.


    Arwins body tensed up, and her eyes, which were starting to soften, sharpened again.


    Her long ears fluttered briefly.


    See? All that talk and yet, in the end...


    Thats not it. I normally sleep like this. Lets rx, Arwin. Its been a long day.


    ...Huh?


    -Thump.


    I grabbed Arwins wrist and led her.


    Every time I touched her, her skin felt cold. I wondered if this was a characteristic of elves.


    ...Ah.


    Arwin resisted my touch with a feeble strength.


    Assuming it was a misunderstanding that would eventually clear up, I guided her onto the bed.


    She copsed limply onto the mattress.


    I, too, slumped down beside her.


    Arwin quickly sat up, but I simply remained still.


    I told you, were not doing anything.


    I reminded her, sensing that she still didnt fully trust my words.


    Was it the effects of the alcohol?


    Everything started to feel tedious.


    This wasnt the marital life I envisioned.


    I wanted a rtionship where we could simply wrap up the day with lighthearted conversations and entertaining stories.


    Lets just talk and sleep.


    ...Talk?


    How old did you say you were, Arwin?


    ...170 years.


    Is it eptable for someone not yet an adult to marry?


    ...The elders dont care about such things.


    Suddenly, a question came to mind.


    Ive heard that elves from Celebrien cant leave the territory until they reach adulthood.


    Arwin nodded her head, a bit btedly.


    Thats true.


    So, youing to our vige is...


    ...the first time I would leave the territory.


    It mustve been quite intriguing for you.


    ...Naturally.


    I smiled at the conversation that was unfolding smoothly.


    Yes, this was it. I wanted this sort of dialogue more than emotional fights.


    Why did we have to go through pointless exchanges when we could have had this from the start?


    As drowsiness and intoxication mingled, old memories resurfaced.


    There was always a particr topic of conversation we would delve into at times like this.


    Late at night, when it was just the two of us.


    It was a subject well-suited for casual chatter.


    Eventually, I asked Arwin, who had maintained her silence.


    ...Do you have a dream, Arwin?


    At first, Arwin scowled as if wondering why on Earth I would bring up such a topic. However, perhaps understanding that it was a question posed under the influence, she quietly replied.


    ...I want to travel the world, as much as Ive been oppressed.


    Oppressed?


    ...You dont need to know. Anyway...I want to spend my long life traveling and seeing the world.


    A glimmer of light entered her otherwise cold eyes.


    Her gaze twinkled, tinged with nostalgia and perhaps a dash of childlike wonder.


    Maybe that was why I asked her.


    ...I want to travel the world. It was fun traveling with my parents. I want to show you the things Ive seen...


    The voice that made a corner of my heart ache echoed again.


    For a moment, I blinked my drowsy eyes and said to Arwin,


    ...If theres a ce you want to see, lets go together.


    ...Huh?


    Were mercenaries, after all...we roam around...Ner would like it too...


    For the first time, Arwins expression rxed.


    It was far from a smile, but it wasnt a guarded look either.


    She slowly nestled her body beside mine.


    It seemed she was letting her guard down because I was drowsy.


    ...That sounds good...


    Arwin whispered.


    Though she didntplete her sentence, I could tell it was a suggestion to her liking.


    Soon, my body rxed.


    My consciousness flickered.


    And then someone asked me,


    Do you have a dream?


    Was it Arwin, or someone from distant memories?


    I pondered the question for a moment.


    Then, I drifted off to sleep.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 56: Like a Moth to a Flame (3)

    Chapter 56: Like a Moth to a me (3)


    Arwin woke up to the rustling sound in the early morning.


    ...


    Berg was already awake.


    This was the first time she had ever fallen asleep next to someone, and the unfamiliar noise seemed all the more amplified because of it.


    As Arwin stirred, Berg reacted to the sound.


    Are you awake?


    He asked as if it was no big deal.


    Arwin didnt quite know how to evaluate this human.


    He was such a different being from herself.


    Although she had seen other races like Ner visit the territory of Celebrien, shed never had the experience of sharing thoughts from such a close distance.


    Of course, she gleaned much about humans through reading, but experiencing them firsthand was another matter.


    So far, Berg didnt exhibit any of the negative characteristics often associated with humans.


    Arwin wondered if Berg was just good at hiding them.


    As Berg put on his clothes, he concealed his muscr body, riddled with scars.


    It was surprising that someone could acquire so many injuries in such a short life.


    But that thought was fleeting.


    Struggling to find the right words, Arwin finally closed her eyes which had been slightly open.


    ...


    She didnt want to face the awkward situation.


    Berg chuckled at her behavior.


    He continued the conversation as if it was alright that she didnt speak.


    Shall we say weve formed an alliance?


    With her eyes still closed, Arwin gave a slight nod.


    Im not sure what the n is. We might head towards Stockpin, our vige, today. Well have to consider your situation as well.


    ...


    So, if you have anything to pack, better pack it. Im going to go check on the members for now.


    Once again, Arwin nodded.


    There was a pause, and then she heard the sound of the door opening and closing.


    Berg had left.


    Only then did Arwin open her eyes and take stock of the empty room.


    ...


    The night had been far less ufortable than she had anticipated.


    Arwin felt like she understood why Ner had evaluated Berg the way she had.


    As she organized her thoughts, Arwin looked at the two empty sses that Berg had left behind the day before.


    She recalled the moment when Berg had emptied his ss.


    ****


    Before checking on the members, I first went to Ner.


    Since this was the first time I had to be considerate of two wives---two people who should be most important in my life---I had no idea how to handle the situation.


    Still, I thought it was only polite to check on Ner first.


    She must have had a peaceful sleep, being alone for the first time in a while...


    Perhaps...


    - Knock, knock.


    Ner?


    As I called out my wifes name and entered our lodging, the rustling sound was followed by Ners appearance.


    She hadnt gotten out of bed yet.


    Awakened by my entrance, she propped up her upper body with her arms and looked at me.


    Berg.


    Quietly, the nket slides down her back. Her tail was still covered.


    Did you sleep well?


    In response to my question, she blinked and nodded her head.


    Her eyes seemed a little misty, for some reason.


    As expected, an awkward atmosphere prevailed.


    Slowly, I walked towards the window.


    I saw a diary that looked like it was written by Nerst night.


    Ah


    Ner let out a brief sigh, but I smiled at her and said,


    Its not like I can read anyway.


    Suddenly, I was reminded of the difference in our backgrounds.


    I came from the slums, and she was the youngdy of the ckwood family.


    If I thought about it that way, I could grasp just how abnormal our rtionship was.


    I could also understand the aversion they felt towards me.


    Even in the long years living in the slums, it wasnt just the aristocrats who looked down on meordinary people did, too.


    There was no reason the nobility would be any different.


    ...


    Once again, silence filled the room.


    I stand still, staring at the scenery outside the window.


    It seemed Ners curiosity got the better of her. Sitting on the bed, she asked,


    Did... did you leave something behind?


    Huh?


    I mean... did you leave something in the room?


    I came to see you.


    I said it inly, without hiding anything.


    At that, Ner blinked and lowered her head.


    - Swish... Swish...


    I heard the sound of something rubbing against the nket.


    I wonder if it might be her tail.


    Ner, it looks like well be leaving for the vige today or tomorrow. Ill have to speak with Adam Hyung and the Elf Elder to know for sure.


    I informed Ner of our ns. She should be aware to feel at ease.


    ...Okay.


    Ner, who still wasnt making eye contact, simply nodded her head.


    Have you thought about what youll do when we get back to the vige?


    I brought up the conversation we hadst night.


    As expected, it seemed she hadnt figured anything out in that short span of time. She shook her head.


    Not yet.


    I had a reason for revisiting this topic.


    Last nights conversation with Arwin helped me make up my mind.


    Then lets go on a journey here and there, following the request for the mercenary group. If we travel around with just a few people, you two will find it enjoyable.


    ...You two?


    Arwin also dreamed of traveling the world.


    The rustling sound ceased.


    Ners blinking eyes also froze for a moment.


    ...Youre already calling her Arwin?


    What else should I call her?


    No, its just that I call her Arwin-nim. Given the age difference.


    Referring to your wife with such formalities is amusing.


    ...


    Ner nodded in response to myment.


    ...Anyway, once we arrive in the vige, Ill ask Hyung for a favor. I think its time to start taking on smaller requests.


    The more I thought about it, the better the n seemed.


    This would also benefit the mercenary group.


    Just the fact that I married Ner had already significantly elevated the status of our group.


    Adding Arwin to the equation... If we traveled around and showcased our rtionships, the attitudes towards our groupknown as the Red meswould likely shift even more.


    Of course, there would be risks involved in taking them both along.


    Operating on too small a scale wouldnt be advisable either.


    Maybe a party of about 20 would suffice?


    ...Yet again, who would dare to mess with members of the ckwood and Celebrien families?


    Their mere names would offer a certain level of security.


    The only possible threat would be from ignorant groups of thieves, who would be no match for us anyway.


    Feeling that the conversation had pretty much covered what needed to be said, I started to turn away to end the dialogue.


    ...Arwin-nim is your wife as well now?


    But Ner inquires first, as if seeking confirmation.


    She seemed curious, likely because she had not witnessed the wedding ceremony.


    Yes.


    ...I see.


    ...


    Ah...we should get along well moving forward.


    I nodded my head and started to turn away again.


    I should go, Ner. I need to speak with Hyung and the Elder...


    ...Have you embraced her?


    But Ner interrupted, asking in a near-whisper. She didnt even make eye contact.


    Her question gave rise to another moment of silence.


    ...


    I was clear that I would tell others that I had consummated my marriage with Arwin.


    But should I also lie to Ner about it?


    She was in the same situation... and she was also my wife.


    I couldnt treat her like a stranger.


    The decision was quickly made.


    No.


    Only then did Ner finally look at me.


    I havent embraced her.


    Her tensed shoulders visibly rxed.


    ...I see.


    Were not there yet.


    Right, of course.


    Her response was quicker now.


    I made sure she understood.


    ...You know this is a secret, right?


    Of course, its obvious.


    ...Alright.


    Ah. If youre going, then go, Berg.


    It was as if Ners curiosity had been satiated, and she finally gave me permission to leave.


    For some reason, the whole scene made me chuckle.


    Ners face flushed at myughter.


    ...I was just curious.


    She exined, almost defensively.


    I know.


    I responded.


    Isnt this the first time youve ever asked what Ive been up to?


    ............


    Ner mped her mouth shut at that.


    I wonder where the person who values freedom so much has gone.


    To be honest, as a human, I didnt quite understand the werewolf culture.


    A culture that refrained from asking questions wherever one goes, whatever one does.


    I was puzzled by how conversations were held or whether worrying was off-limits if questions were never asked. Still, I tried to understand.


    However, this might be a challenging culture for me to adopt now that I have another mate.


    Their reluctance to ask questions stemmed from the premise that a couple would forever only look at each other, eliminating the need for doubt.


    If I hadnt taken a second wife ording to the werewolf culture, perhaps she would never have asked these questions.


    In any case, I finally got the chance to tease her a bit about it.


    ...


    In response, Ners cheeks only grew redder.


    Ultimately, she covered her face with the nket.


    See youter, Ner.


    I offered my farewell.


    After my engagement to Arwin, it was a relief to be able to conclude the conversation with Ner in a jovial manner.


    If she had loved me, could we have conversed so lightheartedly?


    I couldnt be sure.


    Contrary to what Id expected, that the conversation was over,


    ...Yeah.


    A bted response came from Ner under the nket.


    I left the room with a smile on my face.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Are you tired today?


    Adam Hyung asked the Elf Elder once again.


    The Elf Elder let out a long sigh and nodded.


    ...Arwin has something she needs to finish.


    What do you mean?


    As you know, the elves of Celebrien serve as nutrients for the World Tree. Arwin is no exception. However, now that she will be following you, she can no longer provide nutrients to the World Tree. She must perform a final ritual. Its a long-standing tradition of ours, bidding farewell to the World Tree.


    A farewell, you say...


    Adam Hyung stroked his chin, intrigued.


    How long will it take?


    It should take at least a day. Even if it ends sooner... Arwin probably wont be ready to depart today.


    ...Well, thats unfortunate.


    Adam Hyung seemed a little disappointed.


    I was hoping to hold a feast as soon as we got back.


    Sorry for the inconvenience.


    No need to apologize. Its a tradition after all.


    ...


    Ascal nodded.


    Hyung soon crossed his arms and started tapping his fingers, appearing deep in thought.


    What he was pondering, he kept to himself for a long time.


    Finally, he sighed and spoke.


    ...Berg. Well depart first.


    ...?


    Ill leave you and Head hancho unit behind. You guys cane back at your own pace.


    I looked at Hyung without saying a word.


    This wasnt like him, wanting to go back early just for the sake of having fun.


    There had to be a solid reason.


    As I kept my puzzled gaze on him, he leaned toward me.


    And then he whispered so that Ascal couldnt hear.


    ...I need to go prepare for a funeral.


    ...


    Thanks to the unexpected appearance of the third boss monster, the damage was more extensive than anticipated.


    Seven casualties, just like before.


    Considering we had downsized our forces thinking it would be an easy task, the number of casualties was significant.


    ...


    ...


    I saw the fatigue in the eyes of Hyung, who looked up at me.


    His squad had suffered the most losses.


    Of the seven casualties, three belonged to his squad.


    He had deliberately led his squad into the most dangerous area to minimize the losses for the rest of the team. The result was that he had led those who followed him to death.


    I knew he was quietly suffering, writhing in pain.


    I knew just how hard it was; Id been in that situation myself.


    Understood.


    No one here would say no at this point.


    Hyung nodded.


    ...Since itse to this, well depart immediately.


    I nodded again.


    Adam Hyung then turned to Ascal.


    Elder, Ill take the troops and depart first. There are circumstances. Berg will stay behind, so I would appreciate it if you could bid them farewell tomorrow along with Lady Celebrien.


    You also dont have to rush


    -No, I think I should go.


    ...


    Besides, wouldnt it be impolite to continue staying within thesends with our mercenary troop?


    Ascal slowly nodded his head.


    He then extended his hand for a handshake with Adam Hyung.


    Hyung looked at the hand for a moment... then gripped it.


    Adam, the captain of the Red mes. Youll be someone Ill remember for a long time.


    ...Ill look forward to your promise to connect us with the nobility.


    Of course. Once again, thank you for saving the World Tree.


    Adam Hyung nodded his head.


    .


    .


    .


    Not long after, Adam Hyung led the mercenary troop and set out toward Stockpin.


    Being a mercenary group, their pace in pulling out was faster than anyone elses.


    Ascal and the elves within the territory saw them off with light farewells.


    I watched their receding figures.


    Well, shall we go perform the ceremony?


    As thest member following Hyung stepped out of the territory and Celebriens gates closed, Ascal suggested.


    I had nothing else to do, so I spoke up.


    Ill go with you.


    Ascal nodded his head.


    Very well.


    And so, we took our steps toward Arwin.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 57: Like a Moth to a Flame (4)

    Chapter 57: Like a Moth to a me (4)


    Ascal and I came to a halt in front of the room where Arwin was staying.


    The hand of the elf elder, poised to knock on the door, froze in mid-air.


    He then turned to me and said, as if cautioning,


    Ah...perhaps.


    ...?


    It might be better if we wait outside for a moment.


    Confused, I asked him, Why?


    Arwin doesnt like the idea of bing nourishment for the World Tree. She might not be fond of the tradition of saying goodbye to the World Tree either.


    Not liking to be nourishment?


    At those words, I wondered why the image of World Trees leafto be specific, Arwins withered leafcame to my mind.


    Regardless, his exnation didnt give me a reason to stay outside.


    As I silently looked at Ascal, he added,


    ...There might be an argument.


    Finally, I shook my head.


    Its fine. Besides, I need to exin why the mercenaries left early, so lets go in together.


    If you say so.


    With that, Ascal promptly knocked on the door.


    Arwin, are you in there?


    ...Come in.


    At the responding voice, Ascal pushed open the door.


    Arwin was sitting on a chair, dressed in simple clothes.


    Around her, half-packed belongings were scattered.


    It seemed like she stopped packing upon seeing the mercenaries leaving through the window.


    She raised an eyebrow upon seeing me.


    ...I did think it was odd that you left so abruptly.


    The mercenaries had urgent matters to attend to, so they left early. You and I will head back tomorrow. I spoke up.


    ...Tomorrow? Why not today?


    A puzzled expression crossed Arwins face.


    Ascal cleared his throat and continued the conversation.


    You have to perform the final ritual.


    At those words, Arwin visibly tensed.


    It seemed she disliked the ritual, just as Ascal mentioned.


    Her agitation only grew and her unfocused eyes waver.


    ...Till the end...


    I dont like it either, Arwin. But its tradition. What can we do?


    Arwins lips, tightly sealed until now, trembled.


    The more she showed aversion, the more perplexed I became.


    Her resistance seemed much greater than that of other elves.


    Was it regret for not leaving this territory sooner?


    ...Ha.


    Finally, like a string snapping, Arwin lets out a sigh.


    Then she shot a sharp nce at Ascal.


    Her weary eyes were filled with a staggering amount of loathing, enough to even make me wonder.


    ...Torturing me to the end... Its all just hypocrisy.


    ...


    If you really hated it, you wouldve let me go without acknowledging it. But you didnt. So please, stop pretending to be kind. It only makes me angrier.


    I quietly observed the situation that I couldnt quite understand.


    I even considered suggesting that if she disliked it so much, maybe Ascal could refrain from the ritualbut it was not my ce to interfere in another culture.


    ...


    As we waited in silence, Arwin finally gave a feeble nod.


    Ascal whispered at the nod.


    This is truly thest time.


    ...


    Arwin didnt respond.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I followed Ascal and Arwin toward the World Tree.


    Arwin appeared increasingly agitated.


    She tried to stifle her emotions, but they inevitably seeped out.


    Her cold, stoic expression momentarily broke, her brows furrowing for an instant.


    Every now and then, she bit her lip as if struggling.


    The usually emotionless Arwin was even trembling.


    My confusion deepened as I watched her.


    ...Are you alright?


    ...


    It was only after my question that she straightened her back, as if regaining herposure.


    Once again, she put on that cold, emotionless face and didnt answer.


    ...?


    We changed direction as we headed toward the World Tree.


    The meadow where other elves sat, contributing their essence to the World Tree, was not in this direction.


    But Ascal and Arwin had apparently already determined their destination, and I had no choice but to follow them.


    Vice-captain!


    A voice called out to me from somewhere.


    Turning my head toward the sound, I saw Baran waving his hand in the distance.


    Ive informed Ner-nim!


    Alright, take it easy!


    I saw the cheerful members of the head hancho team staying behind and smiling.


    Soon, we arrived at our destination.


    There, many elvesor rather, elderswere already waiting for Arwin.


    It was clear that this final ritual was important, even the elders hade out for it.


    Ascal touched his forehead in a greeting.


    Elders.


    Ascal.


    One among the over ten elders greeted Ascal back.


    As for Arwin...


    Yes, we will proceed...


    They began their own conversation.


    Vice-captain.


    Next, Gallias, who had been with the Elders, walked toward me.


    The elf swordsman, who had honed his swordsmanship for centuries, smiled as he addressed me.


    Are you here to apany Arwin for her final ritual?


    ...Yes.


    Its going to take a while. If youd like, how about another round of sparring?


    I briefly nced at Arwin.


    I had been told the ritual would take all day, so I was looking for something to pass the time.


    With a nod, I answered him.


    Yes.


    ...Arwin. Lets go.


    Soon, Ascal called for Arwin.


    I had wrapped up my conversation with Gallias.


    Ill just see her off for a moment and return.


    Alright. Ill wait for you.


    I joined Arwin at her side.


    Though I was not sure I needed to apany her from here, after seeing her trembling earlier, I felt the urge to offer somefort.


    We headed to a small cave located beneath the enormous World Tree.


    Before entering the cave, Ascal stopped and turned to look at me.


    Vice-captain, this is as far as you go. Beyond here, no one but elves can enter.


    ...


    I nodded in acknowledgment.


    Then I looked at Arwin and said,


    Take care ande back well.


    ...


    Arwin looked up at me and turned away with a light, mockingugh.


    Like before, she made no reply as she moved into the cave.


    She seemed quite irritated.


    ...


    Ascal, left behind, briefly showed a face that appeared apologetic, then followed Arwin inside.


    I watched as they walked away.


    They disappeared into the darkness within moments.


    I turned back and made my way toward Gallias, who was not far off.


    Then, I gazed at the cave Arwin had disappeared into and asked,


    ...All the other elves were sitting in the meadow; why did Arwin head there? Is it because its herst time?


    Gallias shook his head.


    ...No, its because shes special.


    Special?


    She was born with a lifespan that can stretch for 1,300 years. Naturally, she contributes richer sustenance to the World Tree.


    Then he looked at me with bittersweet eyes and said,


    Just think of it as one of our long-standing traditions.


    ...


    I nodded at his words.


    As Arwin moved inside, the Elders also started to prepare to leave.


    Gallias then spoke to me,


    Well, Vice-captain, lets go. Lets cross swords once more.


    ...Yes.


    I turned my body as well.


    As I would train with him once again


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!


    At that moment, a piercing scream from a woman froze me in my tracks.


    A wail intermingled with a cry of despair.


    A shriek that raised the hairs on the back of my neck.


    I looked up; the Elders and Gallias were still moving, undeterred.


    Did I imagine the sound?


    Everyone else seemed unaffected.


    Ahhhhh ahhh ahh ahh!! ahhh ahhhhhh!!


    But the scream continued to echo.


    ...What was that sound?


    Finally, I asked Gallias.


    He looked at me and heaved a long sigh.


    Then, with a face full of regret, he exined.


    ...Its Arwin.


    What?


    My heart leaped as if just awakened.


    Her long lifespan requires a different kind of lifespan-absorbing process. Ive heard that process is painful.


    ...What?


    Ahhhhh ah ah ah!! Ah... Haaa!!


    The following scream made the blood in my veins churn violently.


    I never knew she could scream like that.


    My eyes trembled uncontrobly.


    Now, I started to understand why she detested the ritual so much.


    Why she was so nervous and afraid.


    I reconfirmed with Gallias.


    ...Youre saying thats Arwin?


    He nodded his head.


    I let out an incredulousugh at this absurd situation.


    ...Ha.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin screamed once again, engulfed in her ceaseless pain.


    For 170 years, the ritual had been an ongoing affair, but familiarity did not lessen her suffering.


    Each time, she had to scream until it felt like her throat would burst, praying for the ordeal to end quickly.


    Arwin tried to reassure herself that this would be thest time, but it was futile.


    No amount of self-constion could alleviate the pain.


    All she wished for was for this agony to end right now.


    After all, there was no other way.


    No one among the other elves empathized with her.


    And she could not simply opt out of her obligation.


    If she didnt go through with this, she had no idea what repercussions might follow.


    It was better to conclude this filthy ritual once and for all.


    But deep down, she felt wronged.


    Why was she born with a longer lifespan only to endure such torment?


    Why was there not a single soul to share her pain?


    Why did everyone ignore her when she was screaming, and aching like this?


    Arwin didnt know.


    - Thump...!


    Haa...! Haa...! Haa...!


    With an indescribable sound, Arwin found herself gasping for air instead of screaming.


    The pain had disappeared.


    For a moment she thought she might have passed out, but her consciousness was fully intact.


    She felt a sudden warmth.


    Exhausted, Arwin lifted her head.


    Are you okay?


    Someone asked.


    She realized she was nestled in the arms of a man.


    Feeling uneasy in the absence of her pain, Arwin looked up at him.


    She discerned his face in the darkness.


    But she couldnt believe it.


    Why was he here?


    ...Berg?


    Arwin rolled her eyes, trying to make sense of the situation.


    The roots of the World Tree had detached from her body and were now at rest.


    The wooden door that led to this roomy shattered.


    It was clear that Berg had entered.


    ...Haa... Why are you here... Haa...


    Drawing ragged breaths, Arwin asked with effort.


    She still couldnt understand why he was here.


    It was a space where beings of other races shouldnt be able to enter.


    Slowly, her strength returned.


    Pushing Berg aside, she sat up and struggled to regain herposure.


    - Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Soon after, the sound of numerous footsteps echoed, approaching through the corridor.


    ...Keep taking deep breaths.


    Saying so, Berg stood up and looked towards the corridor.


    Momentster, a multitude of elders and Ascal entered the room.


    What is the meaning of this!


    One of the elders thundered, the sound resonating in Arwins bones.


    This is not a space where beings of other races can enter! You should not be here!


    Arwin continued her deep breaths, struggling to understand the situation.


    Haa... Haa...


    With a foggy mind, she thought: Could Berg have willinglye here?


    But that couldnt be. There was no reason for him to do so.


    Just then, Berg nodded his head.


    ...I will leave.


    With that, he slided his hands under Arwins back and legs.


    Arwin felt her body lifting off the ground.


    ...and Ill take Arwin with me.


    The elder continued to shout.


    Arwin is currently in the midst of a sacrificial ritual! You cant just take her away!


    ...I cant even take my own wife?


    There was a newfound iciness in Bergs voice that she hadnt detected before.


    A lone human stood facing a multitude of elven elders.


    As Arwins head gradually cleared, she had no choice but to ept that this unbelievable situation was real.


    That Berg hade all this way for her.


    That the first one to step up for her wasnt one of her own, an elf, but a human, Berg.


    Ascal stepped forward next.


    ...Vice-captain. Stop it.


    ...


    This is our culture. You have no ce to intervene. Put Arwin down and step outside.


    Berg, who didnt even love her.


    Their rtionship was purely one of mutual benefit.


    He had no reason to do this; she couldnt think of any no matter how hard she tried.


    ...I was sincere.


    But then, she recalled what Berg had sworn just the day before.


    The promise to make her happy and protect her as long as he lived.


    ...Could he be doing this just to keep that promise?


    For just those words?


    Arwin couldnt believe it.


    But before Ascal could convince him further, one of the elders shouted.


    Gallias!


    Through the corridor, Gallias also walked in.


    Without a word, Gallias stared intently at Berg.


    The atmosphere in the room was instantly subdued by Gallias.


    ...Vice-captain, stop.


    Gallias spoke.


    ...I dont want to kill you. Youve already crossed the line enough.


    ...


    As the elders said, this is our culture. Yourrades have already gone back to their homes. I understand the surprise, but let Arwin go. This is something you can overlook for just one day.


    Arwin also looked at Berg.


    He had stepped up for her, but this was the end.


    With Gallias stepping in, it was over.


    Just as Gallias said, the mercenary group had left too.


    Berg had no allies here.


    Life was too precious; it was Bergs turn to step back.


    ...


    Was it because Berg had stood up for her?


    Or was it because her mind hadnt fully cleared yet?


    Although Arwin had been seeking Bergs death, she couldnt hope for it here.


    She twisted her body to escape from Bergs embrace.


    Berg couldnt say anything to her actions.


    ...


    ...Go back.


    Arwin spoke.


    ...Its our culture, just like they said.


    Suppressing her reluctance, she turned back toward the roots.


    ...Because today is thest day...


    - Grab.


    However, Berg forcibly grabbed her wrist.


    This small action shook Arwins heart again.


    Despite pushing him away, his actions felt like a window into her soul.


    - Shing.


    At the same time, Gallias drew his sword from his waist.


    ...Vice-captain, this is your final warning. Let go of Arwin.


    Quietly, Berg took something out from his pocket.


    Just moments before wilting, Arwins leaf became visible.


    Both Arwins and Bergs gazes met.


    For once, she couldnt avoid his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    But nothing would change because of it.


    Any further rebellion by Berg would be foolish here.


    Gallias would subdue him.


    Arwin shook off his grip and moved back toward the roots.


    ...Its done, so...go.


    She spoke again.


    The roots of the World Tree quivered as if they regained consciousness.


    Swallowing hard, Arwin braced herself for the impending pain.


    - Snap!


    But Berg grabbed Arwins wrist again and pulled her away.


    ...Ah!


    Weakened, Arwin was led away from the roots.


    She copsed onto the ground, drained of energy.


    - ng...


    Then, a wholly unexpected sound of metal rang out.


    Turning her head, she saw Berg unsheathing his sword, locking eyes with Gallias.


    The elders stumbled backward, bewildered by Bergs decision.


    This...this fool!


    They cursed, practically spitting the words.


    ...Step aside, Gallias.


    But Berg spoke with an unyielding voice.


    Even with death looming, he stood his ground, like a moth to a me.


    Arwin looked up at Berg.


    A human with no allies here, yet stillmitted to keeping his oath.


    ...Because theres nopromising on this.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 58: Like a Moth to a Flame (5)

    Chapter 58: Like a Moth to a me (5)


    Gallias expression twisted at the choice Berg had made.


    He couldnt understand his foolish decision.


    What could be the reason for rushing in, knowing he couldnt win?


    ...


    Well, if it was just about the reason, he could guess.


    Just by looking at the person Berg was protecting with his back, he could know the reason.


    Arwin was just staring at Bergs retreating figure, even letting go of her cold expression.


    Gallias understood it was for Arwin, but that didnt make it eptable.


    Especially since Arwin wouldnt die because of this.


    And it was not like Berg had feelings for Arwin.


    He could have simply closed his eyes and let this day pass. Risking his life here... No matter how he thought about it, Gallias couldnt ept it.


    Especially he, who valued life above all else, felt this even more.


    Still, he tried endlessly to understand Bergs decision.


    Could it be to prove his bravery to his wife?


    ... No, Berg wasnt someone who would make such a foolish choice.


    Was he hiding his true power?


    ... No, absolutely not. Gallias could tell that much.


    ...So, was he really charging in, thinking he could win?


    ...Ha.


    Or perhaps, he was not retreating, knowing full well he couldnt win?


    Thest hypothesis seemed the most credible.


    Perhaps he had a simr experience a long time ago.


    Engaged in such spections, Gallias tried to understand Berg.


    Meanwhile, Berg slowly raised his sword.


    His expression showed no hint of hesitation.


    The atmosphere was entirely different from their previous duel.


    It felt as if the space itself was being sliced open just by the aura he emanated.


    ....!


    The elders took a step back, recoiling from his overwhelming presence.


    There was no one who wouldnt fear when faced with the possibility of death.


    Especially among the elves.


    Gallias also felt his blood boil in response to that daunting energy.


    A tingling tension climbed up his arm from the hilt of his sword.


    He found himself wondering when he hadst engaged in a one-on-one fight with life at stake.


    It must have been decades at least.


    He had fought boss monsters and participated in wars, but a one-on-one duel had been a long timeing.


    It felt considerably different from their training duel.


    Every single sword strike could now be a fatal blow.


    Not even a single mistake was permissible.


    It wasnt something that would just end in a bruise or a broken bone.


    It was a gamble with life on the line.


    The tension was different in realbat, right from the start.


    Gallias felt his palms growing sweaty.


    He tried not to acknowledge this feeling.


    Losing to a human who had only held a sword for less than a decade was inconceivable.


    The difference in skill was overwhelming; what remained was a matter of will.


    -Thwack!


    At that moment, Berg kicked off the ground and charged.


    Gallias could now feel that Berg was serious.


    He had hoped, optimistically, that Berg might be bluffing till the end.


    However, he too had no choice but to raise his sword in the end.


    His eyes were locked onto Bergs de.


    Even as he charged, Berg changed his grip on his sword, concealing his first attack.


    Gallias remained focused to the end.


    Soon, Berg closed the distance between them.


    -Bang!


    A sound too immense to be merely the sh of steel reverberated throughout the cave.


    The resonating vibration of the swords reached a peak in killing intent.


    Gallias inverted his sword to parry Bergs initial attack and, with fluidity as natural as flowing water,menced his first counterattack.


    Dozens of shes ensued.


    To outsiders, it might have looked like a straightforward fight, but the two were endlessly engaged in a psychological battle.


    To disguise his attack, Gallias slightly twisted his waist, and in response, Berg sent his next attack in the opposite direction.


    When Gallias tried to lure Berg into a favorable position, Berg sidestepped and vacated the spot.


    -sh!


    Yet, the difference in their full strength was clearly revealed.


    -ck!


    While the overall battle remained the same, Gallias began to win the smaller exchanges.


    -Thud!


    Bergs arm, wrist, face, abdomen, chest, and so on...


    Galliass sword continued to leave shallow marks.


    Despite this, the elven swordsman was still astonished by the humans strength.


    How could someone whod only trained with a sword for a mere decade possess such skill?


    He imed his teacher was Adam, but could that really be all?


    Might he have trained somewhere else?


    Where was he from?


    A myriad of questions arose in Gallias mind.


    Above all, the unorthodox nature of his swordsmanship was his greatest advantage.


    While the form was beautifully orthodox, the framework supporting it was odd.


    The gaps between each sword strike seemed instinctively filled.


    While long years of training generally lead one to rely more on that experience than on instinct, Berg appeared to trust his own instincts more than anyone else.


    And it was paying off.


    Even if Gallias thrust his sword in a direct line, Bergs sword would somehow block it at thest moment.


    When Gallias tried to unbnce him by feinting a swing towards his eyes, Berg didnt even react, as if he already knew he wouldnt be hit.


    These werent things one could learn.


    Who else would refuse to dodge when a misjudgment could result in blindness from a margin as fine as a single petal?


    Most peculiarly, the more they crossed swords, the more awake Bergs instincts seemed to be.


    The real battle felt different from the sparring.


    Even more so now than before.


    A courage, almost like madness, emanated from someone who had crossed the line of life and death countless times.


    That oppressive weight increasingly burdened Gallias shoulders.


    Through their earnest swordy, he learned that Berg had not had an easy time of it.


    ...Gallias wondered if, based solely on the experience of crossing the line between life and death, Berg might surpass his own experience.


    Of course, he still didnt feel like he was going to lose, but that single grain of unease was growingrger.


    -ng!


    Once more, their swords shed and rebounded, and Gallias shifted his sword to his left hand.


    At the same time, Bergs left foot slid to the outside of Galliass left foot.


    His footing waspromised, and a perfect opportunity opened for Berg.


    But Gallias wasnt just going to let it happen.


    Swiftly, he thrusted his left-hand-held sword towards Bergs face.


    -Whoosh!


    But again, Berg turned his head, dismissing the attack.


    As if to say that such a blow would not be fatal, and therefore didnt matter.


    A deep cut remained on Bergs cheek, but he continued his swing as if unfazed.


    Ignoring the pain, Berg pressed forward with such momentum that a groan escaped from Gallias.


    Guh...!


    Bending his knees to buy time, Gallias barely managed to block Bergs sword.


    Maintaining the block, he then pushed up and pushed Bergs chest with his shoulder.


    Berg, having lost his bnce, staggered.


    Gallias attempted another swing in that direction, but Berg swiftly pivoted on his left leg, making a full turn to regain his bnce and distance himself.


    Another lengthy bout passed by.


    The distance between them widened again, affording a brief moment to catch their breath.


    Gallias gazed at the battered Berg.


    Blood soaked him through and through.


    It was unbelievable that he kepting despite his condition.


    Gallias offered counsel once more.


    ...Lets call it quits. You know you cant win.


    ...


    Youre already a mess. With a lifespan as short as yours, you should be preserving what time you have. Talent like yours doesnte around often!


    It was sincere.


    Although there were moments of crisis, Berg had not yet managed to beat him.


    Gallias remained rtively unscathed, while Berg was bing increasingly ragged.


    Then stand aside. I dont want to do this either.


    ...


    Gallias came to realize he couldnt persuade him.


    Bergs refusal topromise was no lie.


    Despite his injuries, there was no change in his eyes.


    Gallias nced at the elders.


    They showed no signs of wanting to stop the duel.


    The only exception might be Ascal.


    Only Ascal looked at Arwin with a pained expression.


    Arwin had not seen such an expression on Ascal; she had been focused on Berg.


    For a moment, Arwin took a deep, empty breath and closed her eyes tightly.


    Looking ahead, Gallias saw that Berg was already charging at him as if it were a matter of course.


    -ng!


    Through the sh of their swords, the aura emanating from Berg shifted once again.


    It became more savage, even more barbaric.


    There was no retreat.


    It seemed like Berg had not even considered the risk of rushing in so recklessly.


    Yet, at the same time, his movements contain a sort of faith that couldnt be merely dismissed as foolish.


    Gallias soon spotted an opening in the wildly advancing Berg.


    Not in a moment of bnced offense and defense, but in a mutual attack situation.


    Drawing from years of experience, Gallias sensed that he could strike Berg faster.


    ...It was unfortunate, but this ends here.


    However, at that moment, Berg spat something out.


    A spatter of blood-red fluid flies toward Gallias eyes.


    Argh!


    Caught off guard by such a move for the first time, Gallias sword speed slowed. In that split second, realizing his own de would arrive toote, he retracted his sword and bent his neck back.


    -sh!


    But it was already toote.


    Gallias felt a searing pain on his forehead as he widened the distance between them once more.


    Haah...


    As he exhaled, he could feel blood streaming down his face.


    He knew without even touching it.


    His forehead had been deeply cut.


    The loose strands of falling hair were proof of that.


    It was the first sessful attack that Berg hadnded.


    His vision was obscured by trickling blood.


    Taken aback by an attack he had never experienced before, a surge of panic arose within him.


    Further amplified by the fear that he could lose his life.


    ...This ispletely unexpec


    -Thwack!


    But the spilled blood served as a signal for Berg, who charged in even more ferociously, no longer receptive to conversation.


    He lunged forward with even more ferocious movements, like a beast that had spotted a vulnerability.


    It was the movement of a predator that had imed many lives.


    Ugh...!


    Struggling topose himself, Gallias managed to defend against Bergs incessant sword strikes.


    In this pressured state, there was no room to counterattack.


    He could barely manage to defend himself.


    His vision was impaired by the blood flowing from his forehead.


    Gallias was using all his strength to keep hisposure.


    If it were just a matter of swordsmanship, he wouldnt lose.


    He hadnt lost up until this point.


    His momentum had merely wavered momentarily due to the unexpected spatter of blood Berg had ejected.


    The elders expressions grew increasingly disconcerted, and Gallias continued to be pushed back.


    The echoing of sword strikes filled the cave, deafening his ears.


    Amidst those emotionally turbulent circumstances, Gallias kept thinking.


    ...Maybe this moment could be the one where he crossed the line he had always wished to cross.


    Again, a leapperhaps the moment hade to catch up to Gales skill level.


    The other persons extraordinary talent was not to be taken lightly.


    Focusing on that thought, his concentration became even sharper than the de of his sword.


    Time seemed to slow down, and even details he hadnt noticed before came into view.


    The swirling dust.


    Scattered droplets of blood.


    The flickering de of Bergs sword.


    The trajectory of each sword strikes.


    The expressions of the spectators.


    And even the beads of sweat trickled down Bergs forehead.


    Because Gallias was experiencing real-time obstruction of his vision, he focused on that sweat droplet.


    Berg charges again, swinging his sword.


    The drop of sweat that had formed on his forehead slowly trickled down, reaching his eye.


    Simultaneously, his eyelids blink to close.


    Gallias seized the moment, dramatically ducking his body.


    Bergs sword swished over his head.


    Blinking, Berg lost sight of Gallias momentarily and hesitated.


    Without waiting, Gallias gathered all his strength into his sword and swung it upwards from below.


    Just before the sword made contact, Berg again, with his beast-like instinct, lifted his chin to dodge the strike.


    -Cling!


    But it didnt matter.


    The duel was over.


    Bergs sword slips from his grip, spinning through the air.


    Itnded with a loud ng on the distant stone floor.


    Whew...


    As the fight concludes, Gallias exhaled a long sigh of relief.


    Soft exmations from the elders behind him reached his ears.


    Time, which seemed to have slowed, finally resumed its normal pace.


    Everything speeded up again.


    Its over, Berg


    -Bang!


    At that moment, a horrifying noise apanied a flicker in Galliass consciousness.


    When he came to his senses, he found himself lying on the cold stone floor, Berg straddling him, a blood-spattered face swinging fists down.


    -Thud! Thud!


    His sword slipped from his hand amid the assault.


    He tried to grip it again but found he couldnt muster the strength.


    With his arms limp, Gallias covered his face.


    Elders behind him cried out.


    This... You coward!


    Finally, Bergs clenched lips open.


    Theposure of the one who seized the victory came out.


    This is all Ive learned...


    However, Gallias realized the mistake was his own.


    Years of primarily sparring had made him forget.


    In a life-or-death fight, it was not the presence or absence of a sword that was important.


    He had failed to break Bergs will, which meant he hadnt neutralized him and the fight wasnt over.


    His mistake resulted in an endless barrage of fists pummeling his face.


    Gallias felt his consciousness fading once more.


    He may not have lost in a swordfight, but he had been defeated inbat.


    That much, Gallias knew for certain.


    Stop!!!


    <strong>*****</strong>


    Stop!!!


    The bloodied fist halts in mid-air.


    Enough now...! Do you intend to beat him until hes dead...!


    Looking toward the source of the shouting, I saw it was Ascal who was yelling.


    Any more fighting in this sacred space is uneptable...!


    Gallias coughed and spat out blood.


    Had the situation been different, I wouldnt have wanted to push him this far.


    Even the other elders couldnt say a word, overawed by the Ascals momentum.


    Perhaps they were keeping silent due to the kind of person they had seen me to be.


    Ascal exhaled a ragged breath, nced at Arwin, and then spoke to me.


    ...Vice-captain, we got it. Take Arwin and leave.


    Finally, the elders drew a sigh of relief and started to protest.


    Ascal...!


    By trying to preserve our traditions now, we stand to lose even more, Elder...!


    For a moment, the eye of the scolding elder meets Gallias.


    Seemingly unable to give up, he opened his mouth again.


    ...What this human has done to us...!


    -This human.


    Ascal cut off the elder, preemptively covering for my actions.


    ...Was merely trying to protect my daughter. Though his methods were foolish and disrespectful, he did so based on his own standards.


    I locked eyes with the elders.


    Only then did they seem to sense my potential danger in the situation, having defeated Gallias.


    I had no intention of escting things further, but if matters did go awry, Id have to make another choice.


    Ascal offered me a direction.


    Vice-captain, if you are to take my daughter to the outside world, I would like you to act just as you did today... Therefore... Therefore, lets consider this matter closed. As of today, its as if nothing happened. Understand, vice-captain?


    For some reason, Ascals resonant voice, even in this tense situation, diffused all emotions and eased the stiff atmosphere.


    Arwin has paid her dues; the World Tree would understand if we let this one incident slide. Also, although it was short, she had already said goodbye.


    At the same time, I found it curious how Ascal seemed eager to conclude matters abruptly.


    Was he doing this because he no longer wanted to see the fight, or because I defeated Gallias?


    Would he have said the same thing had I lost?


    Throughout the battle, Ascal had been the only one wearing a pained expression.


    I had noticed his eyes drifting toward Arwin a few times as well.


    Perhaps this was an opportunity for him to take Arwins side.


    Or maybe there was an entirely different reason.


    Perhaps he didnt want rumors about this incident to spread.


    ...Vice-captain, take Arwin and leave. We will also forget about this.


    ...Can I trust you?


    ...I swear on the World Tree.


    But whatever the reason, it didnt matter.


    There was no need for me to refuse when Ascal himself said hed consider this matter closed.


    My objective had already been achieved.


    Yet, I remained vignt.


    Tossing Gallias sword far away, I picked up my own.


    I spoke to Gallias, whoy on the ground.


    ...Gallias, I have no personal grudge against you.


    ...I know.


    Gallias responded, covering one eye with his arm and spitting out a mixture of blood and saliva.


    ...You taught me a lesson.


    I sheathed my sword and approached Arwin.


    Her previously cold expression had vanished, reced by a worried look, as if she couldnt believe she could trust me.


    ...


    Neither of us exchanged words.


    I simply scooped my hands under her back and legs.


    This time, Arwin offered no resistance.


    Lifting her up, I headed for the passage.


    My eyes met those of the elders first.


    Out of courtesy, I offered a bow.


    That was for a clean conclusion...


    But they stood frozen in ce.


    Given their long lives, they must value tradition deeply.


    And someone like me, who broke that tradition, could hardly be a wee sight.


    I passed by Ascal next.


    For a moment, Arwin and Ascal exchanged nces.


    I also bowed my head to Ascal in greeting...and moved on.


    ...Thank you.


    As I passed by him, Ascal whispered in a barely audible voice.


    Perhaps he was thanking me for saving Arwin.


    Even though Arwin had called his actions hypocritical, they felt sincere in that moment.


    What the truth was, I didnt know.


    But I wanted to believe it was genuine.


    I headed outside with Arwin in my arms.


    Every part of my body creaked.


    I had survived yet again.


    It wasnt as if Id gone in thinking I would defeat Gallias.


    But still, I couldnt back down.


    My feet wouldnt allow me to abandon Arwin and walked away.


    Perhaps it was the distant nightmare, where something was taken away from me, that had spurred my body into action now.


    The hand I had so easily let go back then might have been pushing me forward now, like lingering regret.


    From a distance, I saw the mouth of the cave bathed in bright sunlight.


    I felt Arwins ears tremble slightly.


    For a moment, I had been so preupied with myself that I forgot about her.


    ...Are you okay?


    A little btedly, I asked her.


    Arwin blinked her anxious eyes... and whether she lost strength or not, she rested her head on my chest.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin couldnte to her senses due to the immense shock.


    The image of Berg, who kept charging at Gallias despite his injuries, appeared in her mind.


    He did all this for her, a woman he had been married to for barely a day.


    It was foolish, no matter how she thought about it.


    True to the characteristics of humans shed only read about, he was reckless and wild.


    There was no honor in the way he spat blood at Gallias and swung his fists even after losing his sword; it was even cruel.


    ...


    But she couldnt look away from it.


    Her heart pounded stronger than ever before.


    Berg shook the space she had been unable to escape from for over a hundred years with his willpower alone, all in just a day.


    It was as if he had given shape to everything shed ever wanted to do.


    Was this how all humans were, or was it just Berg?


    As an elf, she couldntprehend how hed ovee his fear of death. How could he act this way when he was not even going to live a fraction of her lifetime?


    After defeating Gallias, Berg approached her.


    Despite his extensive injuries, he took care of her before anyone else.


    Arwin couldnt do anything in his arms.


    The strong smell of blood wafted from him, a scent she had never experienced in her 170 years of existence.


    Everything about him was alien to her. The fact that they were different races was painfully apparent.


    And so, Berg, who had pulled herself from the clutches of the elders, continued to head outside.


    ...Are you okay?


    ...


    At some point, Arwin found herself unable to answer him.


    She couldnt understand what the hell he was saying, especially since he was the one more grievously injured.


    Feeling drained, she rested her head on his chest.


    This was the first time she had ever done such a thing in her long life.


    For the first time, she leaned on someone.


    For the first time, she epted someones help.


    And so, they stepped out of the cave.


    ...


    Bright sunlight poured down, and birds chirped in the distance.


    Andscape teeming with green life filled her vision.


    It was the moment she had waited for her entire life.


    The moment when she was free from all her duties.


    There was no longer any reason to be entwined with the World Tree, no reason to feel its pain.


    ...But what consumed her thoughts was not the freedom she had anticipated.


    Instead, her curiosity about this human surged.


    He was something mysterious that she had never encountered before.


    He was a person from the outside world.


    Only now did he fully enter her sight.


    Arwins mind was a whirlpool ofplexity.


    She took a long time to sort through her thoughts, all the while standing still in his embrace.


    Finally, the most fundamental question was raised in her mind.


    ...Why... why are you doing this for me?


    It made no sense. He had no reason to like her, let alone act like this for her.


    There was no reason to spill his blood, to risk his life.


    It would be easier to believe if he answered that it was due to his cruel nature.


    If he enjoyed fighting, if he enjoyed violence, then she could understand.


    If he had no knowledge of death, no fear of it, then she could understand.


    From her perspective, it had been a reckless battle with nothing to gain.


    However, the answer Berg gave as he turned his head to wipe off the blood trickling down his shoulder was far from what Arwin had expected.


    ...Were married, arent we?


    ...What?


    At his response, Arwin again found herself at a loss for words.


    She was so stunned that she couldnt say anything.


    She wanted to understand him.


    ...Just because...


    ...


    ...Just because of that? Because were married?


    Was he lying?


    But Berg answers with augh, as if the question itself was absurd.


    Just because?


    Cradled in his arms, Arwin looked up at Berg, who was covered in blood.


    What better reason could there be?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Since I''m gettingints regarding the term ''Head Hancho Unit'', I''ll be using ''Head Hunter Unit'' from now on - the closest English equivalent to what the author intends to convey.


    I apologize for the inconvenience and thank you for bearing with me. Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 59: Rule (1)

    Chapter 59: Rule (1)


    How are you feeling now?


    I asked Arwin as I headed toward the ce where my team members were gathering.


    I still hadnt received an immediate answer.


    Obedient, she nodded her head and said.


    ...Im fine now.


    Then pack your things. Lets leave this territory immediately.


    Huh?


    Arwin looked a little surprised at my words. I didnt think we would be in any danger, especially since Ascal brought up the conflict... But there was no reason to stay here any longer.


    And it didnt seem like a good idea anyway.


    Arwins sacrificing ritual was over, and she said she was fine.


    The elders were not likely to look at me kindly either.


    So it was better to follow Hyung who had left this morning.


    Lost in such thoughts, as I kept walking, I could see the ce where my team members were gathered.


    They were practicing with their swords next to our lodgings, chuckling among themselves.


    Feeling my presence, Baran raised his hand when he saw me.


    Vice captain... Vice-captain!


    Seeing my body covered in blood and grime, he immediately rushed towards me.


    Shawn and Jackson, who had been guarding him, approached me, looking alert.


    Blood...! What happened to you?


    Though Baran had questions, I chose not to exin.


    Ive taken care of it. Prepare yourselves. Were following Adam Hyung.


    Are we running away?


    I said Ive taken care of it. We can leave now without any issues. Dont worry.


    They seemed not to fully understand the situation but nodded anyway.


    Some started to fetch our horses, while others began packing up what remained of our belongings.


    I sat Arwin down.


    ...You should pack up too.


    ...


    You dont have to rush.


    You...


    Ill go get Ner. And take care of some wounds...


    As I was saying this, blood trickled down from my cheek again, and stained the ground.


    Unable to watch any longer, Arwin pulled out a small handkerchief from her pocket.


    She hesitated for a moment as she brought the handkerchief to my cheek... then handed it to me.


    ...Thank you.


    I took the handkerchief she offered and pressed it against my cheek. Her handkerchief began to stain with my blood.


    Now, go get ready.


    At my subsequent words, Arwin nodded and turned away.


    I let out a sigh and headed towards Ner.


    .


    .


    .


    Berg!


    Ner was startled by my appearance.


    I had lost count of how many times Id seen her so startled.


    Why...no...what happened?


    She shouted, almost as if she was angry.


    Something happened, Ner. We have to go. Pack your-


    -Exin properly!


    But Ner cut me off, demanding an exnation.


    ...


    I knew she was genuinely angry, but... it only made me smile.


    Perhaps fighting with Gallias had made her anger seem lighter to me.


    Wanting to tease her a bit, I threw her a tactless joke. But half of me also wanted to assure her I was alright.


    Werent the werewolf people dont exin things like this?


    No...! You...!


    Ner cycled between sighing and huffing angrily before exining.


    Not asking each other where were going is a sign of being considerate, Berg. Its a culture that means I trust you, so I wont ask. Its not like the curiosity vanishes! We dont ask because it feels like were monitoring or constraining each other, which would be rude! Your current situation is hardly one where such consideration matters!


    Is that so?


    While getting to know her culture more clearly, drops of blood dribbled down once again.


    At that, Ner quickly pulled me into a chair.


    She brought out the medical supplies she had used a few days ago.


    Lets take care of your wounds first. Then you exin...!


    She spoke with a voice blend of worry and anger.


    I looked at her intently.


    Somehow, she seemed even more distressed than I was.


    With hurried hands, she pulled out some herbs and crushed them. Then she grabbed the hem of my blood-soaked shirt, attempting to lift it.


    ...


    When I didnt cooperate, Ner finally seemed toe to her senses and looked at me. A spoonful of embarrassment blended into her flustered anger.


    Are you going to keep joking around? she shouted and her face turned red.


    I chuckled and finally removed my shirt.


    Seeing the marks Gallias had left on my body, Ners expression hardened once more.


    ...


    Still, she began treating each wound with awkward but careful touches.


    So, what happened? Ner asked, kneeling before me as she treated my injuries from the chair where I sat.


    I fought with Gallias, an elf swordsman of the territory.


    Ner took a difficult breath before asking, Why would you do something so reckless


    It was for Arwin, But I interrupted.


    Ners hands momentarily frozen.


    ...


    She then continued to treat the wounds. The mere mention that it was for Arwin seemed to indicate that no further exnation was needed.


    Perhaps she had a simr experience, which was why she understood.


    Ner wiped away my blood, applied the herbs to my wounds, and wrapped them up with clean bandages.


    The pain in my body started to ease considerably.


    And the more she worked, the more sce I found in her presence.


    Maybe I had been in need of this kind offort all along.


    Finally, she stood up from her seat.


    Slowly, she brought her hand to my face.


    With a worried expression, she lightly touched my cheek.


    At her touch, I removed the handkerchief that had been pressed against my cheek.


    Her lips tightened, and her expression contorted.


    ...This needs to be stitched up.


    Can you do it?


    Ners eyes flickered with uncertainty.


    ...I have medical knowledge, but Ive never done something like this before.


    Its okay, go ahead. If you cant, well have to catch up with Hyung.


    Among the remaining members of my team, none knew how to stitch up wounds.


    Most probably they wouldnt even know how to tie a knot. I was no exception.


    Finally, Ner seemed to realize that she was the only one left who could treat me.


    I waited for her to make her decision.


    ...Ill give it a try.


    I smiled at her choice.


    Soon, Ner pulled out a thread and a needle and approached me.


    She seemed even more nervous than I was.


    Perhaps she still wasnt used to seeing such wounds; her expression was painfully contorted as well.


    A thought crossed my mind: How often would a noble youngdy like her encounter such raw injuries?


    This could be yet another experience she should not have to go through.


    Berg...tell me if it hurts?


    I burst intoughter at her words.


    ...


    As if to tell me not tough, Ner lightly pped my arm and then took a deep breath, focusing her attention.


    - ...Tak.


    The needle pierced my wound for the first time.


    A sharp pain emanated from my cheek.


    But I held back any reaction, to make it easier for Ner.


    And so, she began stitching up my wounds.


    Silence enveloped the room.


    The needle pierced the wound multiple times.


    ...Ah.


    I flinched briefly at the tingling pain.


    Ner looked startled and asked me,


    Did...did that hurt?


    Its fine. Keep going.


    If it was amusing that she treated me with such a tender heart, then I was amused.


    The warmth I felt outweighed the pain.


    Though it was a sentiment still far from love, it was enough for now.


    It felt like watering the seed of feelings that would growter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Arwin was preparing to leave the territory, gathering her remaining belongings.


    It was situation that had arisen for the first time in 170 years.


    Yet, Arwin was quietly conflicted.


    ........


    Arwin stared intently at a thumb-sized ss bottle as if frozen.


    Mels Tears.


    A poison she had thought would be used someday.


    Until just a moment ago, it was a given that she would bring it with her.


    However, a significant change had urred within her in a short period of time.


    She knew she should bring it, yet her body froze, as if immobilized.


    Arwin was not foolish.


    She didnt intend to entrust her fate to the image of Berg that he showed just a while ago.


    She couldnt judge the whole by one aspect alone.


    She still couldnt believe he saved her just for the reason that they were a couple.


    Left alone, various thoughts filled her mind.


    The desire for freedom she had harbored for 170 years didnt easily disappear.


    The emotional attachment wasnt something she could just casually dismiss, just because he fought for her.


    If asked whether she could kill him, she couldnt answer that right now.


    That wasnt even important.


    What Arwin needed to focus on was worrying about what she would think in the future.


    Even the ritual of sacrifice seemed bearable at first.


    However, as the rituals became more frequent over time, Arwin finally broke down.


    The Berg of now was...


    ...


    But who knows what he will be in the future.


    In Arwins memory, there also existed an image of Berg mercilessly beating Gallias, drenched in blood.


    He was a man capable of such actions.


    Wouldnt it be foolish not to be prepared?


    -Knock Knock.


    Arwin, are you ready?


    At that moment, Bergs voice echoed from outside the door.


    ..Ah.


    Startled by the sound, Arwin finally tucked Mels Tears deep into her luggage.


    Even as she packed it, a wave of heavy guilt rosed within her.


    However, this was a problem for future Arwin to think about.


    If she ended up not using it, so be it.


    For now, she was just expanding her options.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Everyone had mounted their horses.


    Due to bandages wrapped around various parts of his body, Berg decided not to wear his outer garment.


    There was nothing he could wear anyway.


    Ner heard that it was because Adam, the Captain of the Red mes, had taken all the belongings for the convenience of the Berg team members.


    And there was no way Berg could wear his blood-stained outer garment after fighting against Gallias.


    Is it okay not to say goodbye to the elder?


    Ner looked at Berg as he spoke to Arwin.


    Their time together had been short, but it was the first time Ner had seen Berg engaged in conversation like this with another woman.


    She continued to gaze at this seemingly insignificant act.


    Arwin avoided eye contact as she replied.


    ...Its fine.


    As if she had been preparing for this farewell for a long time.


    Berg did not further press the issue.


    He nodded and began to guide his horse.


    Arwin directly stared at the retreating figure of Berg as he turned away.


    The coldness that once adorned her expression was nowhere to be found now.


    The apanying aura of authority also seemed to have dissipated.


    ...


    Ner stared at this transformed version of Arwin.


    She couldnt take her eyes off even the smallest movements.


    Soon, perhaps sensing her gaze, Arwin turned her head.


    Their eyes met.


    Up until now, whenever their eyes had locked, a smile or a nod had followed as a form of greeting. But not this time.


    Even Ner couldnt exin why.


    She simply responded with a neutral expression.


    Perhaps it was because it felt inappropriate to smile when Berg was so wounded.


    ...


    ...


    They stared at each other for a long time.


    Ner harbored no ill feelings towards Arwin.


    The injuries sustained by Berg had been entirely his own choice.


    It wasnt Arwins fault.


    ...


    But the very fact she thought this way might mean she was ming someone after all.


    Ner frowned at this impure thought.


    At the same time, she found herself puzzled by what could possibly be on Arwins mind.


    Hadnt she decided to leave Berg?


    Ner shifted her gaze forward, away from Arwin.


    She should actually be grateful for Arwins presence.


    Ner looked at Bergs retreating figure as he moved ahead.


    His battered body came into view again.


    Having seen all of his injuries up close, Ner was the only one who understood how hurt he acutely was.


    ...


    It wasnt Arwins fault.


    But, unnoticed, Ners fist, gripping the reins, had tightened.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 60: Rule (2)

    Chapter 60: Rule (2)


    I instructed Burns, the new recruit of our Head Hunter Unit, to send a message to Hyung that we were following him.


    It was anticipated that catching them wouldnt be too difficult if we followed their trail.


    And if the news got through, Adam Hyung would have set up camp much earlier.


    Our job was simply to catch up to that point.


    Vice-captain, its this way, said Shawn, who was leading the way.


    We were also following Adam Hyungs traces.


    Hyung seemed to be taking a different route back than the one he took to get here.


    When we wereing here, he had dashed through various families territories, but now, it looked like he was choosing a safe route to avoid unnecessary conflict on his way back.


    Whether it was because Ner and Arwin were absent, or the urgency to secure the territory of Celebrien was no longer there, was unclear.


    I just simply followed his trail.


    I nced at Ner, who was galloping on her horse behind me on my left side.


    She gazed back at me as well.


    Why...? Are you hurt? she asked, perking up her ears and focusing her attention on me.


    No, I shook my head, and then looked at Arwin, who was behind me on my right side.


    ...


    She was busy exploring the world.


    Her once sharp eyes were now observing everything around her like an innocent girl.


    I could feel that her desire to see the world wasnt mere words, judging by her curious actions.


    After all, if I had spent 170 years in the same ce, I would probably act the same way.


    ...


    ...Ah.


    Arwin, btedly realizing my gaze, found me.


    Her eyes met mine, then focused on my body, and finally returned to the ground.


    Observing her various reactions, I turned my gaze away.


    Thinking about it, it seemed there were a few matters that needed sorting out as we would be living together going forward.


    Until now, Ner had been my only wife, so there was no need for separate rooms. But now that I had two wives, it seemed each would need her own room.


    Even if both had joined me as wives in ordance with my culture, I would need to show some level of consideration.


    If boundaries werent established, it would make both of them ufortable.


    From their point of view, sharing the same bed would be unimaginable.


    It would feel awkward for me as well.


    ...Well, these were matters to discuss and sort out with my wivester on.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    We rode for quite some time at a moderate speed.


    There was no rush, and elerating recklessly could lead to injuries.


    Not just for me, but the worrisome nces thrown from those around me were far from light.


    Ner kept eyeing me cautiously, making me chuckle now and then.


    Vice-captain, so what happened? Baran asked.


    Upon his question, I looked at the eyes of the other members of my team.


    It seemed to be a question everyone was curious about.


    I shook my head again.


    This didnt seem like the appropriate time or setting for such a discussion.


    It might touch on Arwins pains.


    I knew that exining why I got hurt could lead to sharing details that would make her ufortable.


    While there might be an opportunity someday, with the events still fresh, I wanted to give Arwin some space.


    If I were to reach into my pocket, Id likely touch the Arwins World Tree leaf, which was still about to crumble.


    ...?


    For confirmation, I slipped my hand into my pocket.


    When I was free from everyones gaze, I secretly checked her World Tree leaf.


    ...


    If my eyes werent deceiving me... its condition had certainly improvedpared to before.


    I looked back at Arwin.


    She was once again engrossed in observing the world.


    Had stepping into the outside world eased her emotional wounds even a little?


    I hoped my actions had been of some help.


    Whatever the case, I was relieved that her condition seemed better than when we started.


    As I was lost in such thoughts, the faint sound of galloping hooves reached us from a distance.


    I wasnt the only one who noticed.


    Ner raised her head, and Baran also looked ahead.


    Vice-captain.


    Yes.


    I hadnt expected to encounter them this early, but from a distance, several riders were galloping toward us.


    They were likely members of the Red mes... and judging by the circumstances, Adam Hyung seemed to be among them.


    Sure enough, as we slowed down to wait, I saw Adam Hyung, along with several members of the Red mes, and Burns, who had gone searching for him.


    Once we were close enough to see each others faces, Hyung also slowed his horse to a trot.


    I slowly raise my hand to greet him.


    Part of me likely wanted to minimize the inevitable lecture.


    I was already aware that my recent actions werent exactly wise.


    ....


    From a certain distance, Adam Hyung confirmed my presence.


    I looked down at myself as well.


    Numerous bandages, a torn shirt, and arge suture mark on my cheek...


    Hyung didnt respond to my greeting, instead slowly approaching me, guiding his horse.


    ...Ah, crap.


    I clicked my tongue.


    Ner, who had quietly moved closer, asked from beside me.


    ...Why?


    ...Hyung is pretty pissed.


    I answered.


    True to form, even as my team members one by one bowed their heads in greeting to approaching Hyung, he ignored them all.


    Captain. Captain.


    ...


    His eyes never left me as he closed in.


    Once at a closer distance, he spoke.


    Hey.


    His voice was cold.


    ...?


    What happened?


    I sighed, scratching my neck.


    ...Lets talk inside.


    His sharp eyes scanned my surroundings quietly.


    After a long pause, he exhaled as if letting go of his anger.


    Then he nodded and turned his horse.


    I sighed again, my difort was growing.


    I pondered how to exin myself so that this might blow over lightly.


    From behind, someone lets out a groan.


    Ah...


    It was Arwin.


    Her blinking eyes alternate between Adam Hyung and me.


    ...Its okay.


    I mouthed the words reassuringly. There was nothing for her to worry about.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    So?


    We stepped into the temporary tent set up at our campsite.


    Hyung threw a question at me before even sitting down.


    He was clearly angry, promptly uncorking a bottle of liquor he had brought from somewhere.


    - Pop!


    He gulped down the alcohol, his actions expressing his frustration.


    Then, he heavily sat down on a nearby chair.


    Well, I could understand his reaction.


    Even I would have reacted the same way if our roles were reversed.


    Thinking that, I reached for the bottle, trying to lighten the mood, but...


    Are you kidding me?


    Adam Hyung asked with a straight face.


    Whats the point of drinking in your condition? Just hurry up and exin.


    At his prodding, I also sat down and opened my mouth.


    I got into a fight with Gallias.


    ......


    With real swords.


    ...Ha. You madman.


    He let out a sigh of disbelief.


    After stomping on the ground in apparent anger, he asked again,


    Why.


    Its about Arwin.


    So, why?


    I too let out a long sigh.


    I didnt want to go into every little detail. So I summarized the essential points.


    It was their cultural thing, and for that, the elves were torturing Arwin. So in the end I got into the fight with Gallias.


    ...


    Adam Hyung exhaled another sigh, as if deting his anger.


    ...Ive told you before, you need to rein in that temper of yours.


    I attempted to diffuse the tension.


    Hyung, it worked out in the end. I even beat Gallias


    So its fortunate it worked out, but what if it hadnt?


    His face furrowed as if contemting an unfortunate oue, and he continued to stomp the ground.


    Do you even think before taking action?


    ...


    Have you forgotten why I was rushing back to Stockpin?


    ...


    His words left me speechless.


    He had lost three people from his team during this expedition.


    He was still grieving those deaths.


    Do I have to bury you too!


    I couldnt meet his eyes at his outcry.


    I let out another sigh and scratched my head.


    I get it, I get it. I know.


    You get it...right?


    Hyung took another swig from the bottle.


    Then, he challenged me again, incredulously.


    Look, if you have even an ounce of sense, youd realize that the impact on the Red mes would have been huge if you had died there, You get that, right?


    ...


    Your wives would scatter, and wed be in ruins. How are we supposed to face the families of the members weve lost with that kind of recklessness?


    ...


    Hyung exhaled another endless sigh.


    Each time his eyesnded on my scars, it was as if his suppressed anger reignited.


    I scratched my nose and threw another joke into the mix.


    Come on, Hyung. You knew from the start I was like this. You knew Id do reckless things.


    ...


    You shouldve considered that before giving me wives. Especially when I clearly said I didnt want to.


    ...


    Finally, at that joke, Hyung burst into a resignedugh.


    He shook his head wearily.


    You exceeded even my imagination. Its unbelievable, really. You cant have jumped in thinking youd actually beat Gallias.


    He was right, but there were reasons I couldnt back down.


    Reasons I couldnt exin to him.


    He continued his nagging as he shook his head.


    ...It just reaffirms how reckless you are. Someday, that recklessness is going to get you seriously hurt.


    At that, I shrugged my shoulders.


    Then, I reached for the bottle he was holding.


    He gave me a disgruntled look but eventually passed me the bottle, as if acknowledging that some of his anger had subsided.


    I also took a swig.


    Savoring its taste and aroma, I asked, Is this Bardi liquor?


    ...An Elf elder gave it to me.


    I looked at Hyungs face.


    He still hadnt fully cooled down.


    Taking a deep breath, I changed the subject.


    Ah, I have a favor to ask.


    In this situation?


    I want to take on some smaller requests now.


    ...?


    Hyung looked puzzled.


    I exined, Ive been thinking, its too stifling to just stay around Ner, Arwin, or Stockpin. I want to explore different ces, and get to know people.


    You think requests are a joke.


    Ill solve problems while sightseeing. It will help the Red mes too, wont it?


    Within the Red mes, there were still discussions about how we had infringed upon the territories of other families and headed straight for the domain of Celebrien.


    Actions thatmoners wouldnt dare to take.


    ...


    Hyung stayed silent.


    He was the one who always persuaded me to step down from the Head Hunter Unit.


    Of course, I would still lead the team, but Hyung was always concerned for my safety.


    It wouldnt be like him to outright deny me some time to cool off.


    ...Ill think about it.


    However, perhaps because the pent-up anger hadntpletely subsided, he didnt immediately agree.


    I nodded, trusting that time would sort things out.


    I naturally rose from my seat, eager to escape any further nagging from him.


    ...Did things get resolved with Celebrien?


    Hyung then asked me a question.


    I nodded in response.


    The Elf elder took care of it.


    Good. He has kept his promise to remember the favor.


    I nodded again and turned away.


    However, Hyung persistently spoke up.


    Berg.


    ...


    Looking at him, he was sitting there with a serious expression.


    He said, You know theres nothing more important to me than this mercenary group.


    I know.


    The feeling was mutual. The Red mes had be like home to me.


    I was aware that my actions could bring significant harm to the group.


    Setting my yfulness aside, I began to speak.


    Im sor


    But, its a group weve built together, you and me.


    I closed my mouth at his continued words.


    Youve been here from the start. From our previous mercenary group, we crawled our way up from the bottom, you and me. Now, youre like a little brother to me.


    His words made me deeply aware of the time that had passed.


    We had known each other for a very long time.


    We had weathered storms together for over seven years.


    He was my oldestrade.


    ...If something happened to you, the shock would be immeasurable.


    ...


    The war ising to an end, Berg. Just hold on a little longer, and there will be a time when we can live without risking our lives. Weve established rtions with the nobles, so theres no threat of being purged.


    Hyung spoke with a sense of urgency.


    So, please. From now on, only risk your life when its absolutely necessary.


    ...


    The thought crossed my mindwouldnt it be more absurd to stand by while my wife was being tortured? However, understanding the sentiment behind his words, I maintained my silence and nodded.


    Then Hyung finally gave a wave of his hand.


    He granted me permission to leave.


    I was about to step out of the tent.


    Did you... step on him?


    But he asked onest question.


    It seemed to be about Gallias.


    I smiled and answered, I stepped on him.


    Hyung chuckled softly.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After Berg left, Adam calmed his emotions.


    Soon he griped his throbbing head and closed his eyes.


    The sight of a wounded Berg brought back a torrent of old nightmares.


    Adam Oppa!


    Adam hyung!


    ...Haa...


    Adam clenched his head and bowed it down.


    It took a considerable amount of time to banish those voices from his mind.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 61: Rule (3)

    Chapter 61: Rule (3)


    Arwin freely explored around the area where the camp was set up.


    Everything in her field of vision was new to her.


    Even though she had been to the outside world once before, her feelings about it were different now.


    A quiet sense of wonder swept over her as she looked atndscapes she hadnt properly appreciated before.


    The chains that had held her back all her life were now undone.


    There would be no more entanglements with the World Tree.


    She was finally face to face with the vast world she had so longed to see.


    ...Of course, there were still some limitations.


    She had to continue her married life with Berg.


    Sixty years... A period that was short if viewed as short, and long if viewed as long.


    Only after this period wouldplete freedome her way.


    Unconsciously, Arwin found herself thinking about the back of Berg, who had fought for her.


    It was hard to believe they had spent just a single day together.


    Because this was the longest day in her 170-year of life.


    The density of the time spent with him felt different, somehow.


    She shook her head from side to side, casting off her thoughts.


    Then she looked at the stream flowing before her.


    She couldnt take her eyes off the water, the one constant in its flow.


    Had she ever imagined a stream could look like this?


    She became even more curious about the many wonders the world held.


    Forgive me for asking so abruptly... but how do you feel about being in the outside world?


    Someone behind her posed the question.


    Turning around, she saw it was Ner approaching her.


    Arwin responded with a voice that was uncharacteristically steady.


    ...Its good. Everything is new.


    Ner offered a light smile.


    You seem happier than before. That makes me d.


    Yes. Its the moment Ive been dreaming of.


    Arwin took in all the scenery that approached her.


    A brief silence followed.


    Finally, Ner broke it.


    ...I heard from Berg.


    What?


    ...That you havent been intimate. Thats a relief.


    Arwin nodded.


    Yes, thanks to you, Ner. Just as you said, a conversation made all the difference.


    I told you, didnt I? Thats how Berg is.


    Ner responded lightly, as if she knew everything about Berg.


    Being in Ners presence cleared Arwins mind.


    It happened at a time when she was having mixed feelings towards Berg.


    When there was nothing else to gaze at, her eyes always followed him. And yet, making eye contact was a different story. Whenever their eyes met, she always found herself looking away.


    She found herself checking on his wounds, recalling his vowseach thought adding anotheryer ofplexity.


    But she decided to put all of those thoughts aside in the presence of Ner.


    Being with Ner gave her a clear understanding of the situation.


    Of course, Ner didnt have romantic feelings for Berg either, but the rtionship between her and Berg seemed more natural than Arwins.


    The short-lived species must easily form bonds with other short-lived species.


    Arwin had no intention of deepening her rtionship with Berg.


    If she ever saw a violent side to Berg that he might be hiding, she nned to use the poison if necessary and flee.


    ...


    Of course, in this situation where she saw Berg in the morning... she didnt have any intention of using poison at all.


    Putting all the thoughts aside, Arwin broached the subject of the near future.


    Ah, Ner?


    Yes?


    Whats the sleeping arrangement going to be?


    ...


    Are you going to continue sleeping with Berg?


    ...


    Ner was silent for a moment, then asked as if resolving something within herself.


    ...Would you like to sleep beside him, Arwin-nim?


    Arwin reacted reflexively.


    Huh? ...No. Like I said, theres no point in getting close to a short-lived one.


    ...As you know, I dont love Berg either.


    ...You seemed quite close though. You even treated his wounds yourself.


    Ah, friendship and love are two different things. Speaking of which, youve been staring at Berg all day...


    ...Well, he got injured because of me, so I cant help but keep an eye on him.


    ...


    ...


    Both fell into a momentary silence.


    Arwin was left with a nagging feeling for not being able to express her emotions transparently.


    Ner also seemed displeased.


    The atmosphere was entirely different from previous conversations of this sort.


    Still, Arwin decided to ept the fact that she couldnt be more forting with her feelings.


    She herself didnt know why she felt this way.


    It was an odd feeling that couldnt be expressed, even if she wanted to.


    Perhaps now that she had seen who Berg really was, she found it hard to speak ill of him.


    Even so, loving him was a separate issue, making the situation incrediblyplicated.


    Ner also spoke as she inhaled.


    ...This conversation is meaningless anyway. Berg will sort it out on his own.


    Arwin nodded at that.


    Then she teased lightheartedly,


    ...What an amusing situation. Amoner of the human race ends up having the decision to decide the order of sleeping.


    Her words came out sounding more like a jest than she intended.


    Ner didnt refute her.


    Even if its the culture of the human race, polygamy has aspects that are difficult to understand. Ive epted it for Arwin-nims sake, though.


    ...Thank you, Ner. That does help.


    Just then, a voice rang out from afar.


    Ner! Arwin!


    Their eyes met at the sound of the voice.


    ...It seems Berg is looking for us.


    Right. We should head back.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As per the request I had made to the members earlier, all our sleeping beds had been divided up today.


    And as Arwin and Ner entered the makeshift tent, I spoke.


    Lets sleep separately tonight.


    Arwin let out a short sigh.


    She seemed relieved, if only for a moment.


    Had she been imagining the awkwardness of the three of us sleeping together?


    Her aversion to sharing a bed still seemed to linger.


    Looking at Ner, she was staring back at me.


    Her expression suggested she wanted to say something.


    ...Is there something wrong?


    ...No, nothing.


    With that, Ner quickly imed a bed in the corner for herself.


    Scratching my body, I watched her.


    The wounds were gradually getting itchy as scabs formed.


    ...Berg, your hand.


    Ner pointed out my behavior.


    I lifted my hand to show her and left my wounds alone.


    After getting scolded by Adam Hyung, now it was Ners turn.


    Once Arwin had chosen her bed, I sat down in the remaining spot.


    I couldnt tell if it was intentional, but thergest space was given to me.


    Thinking about it for a moment, I found it amusing.


    Nobledies upying the most ufortable spots for amoner like me.


    Being so close to them, it was easy to forget, but the gap in our social status was quite significant.


    I exined our future ns to them.


    We should reach the vige in about two days. After that, well hold the funeral and a feast, and then we can take some time to rest.


    ...


    ...


    Ner and Arwin silently stared at me. I continued.


    Im sure you both have thought about it too, but it seems like we need to set some rules for ourselves. Like we share a bedroom or use turns, for example.


    I was about to scratch my arm again, but put my hand down at Ners gaze.


    ...Ive been thinking, we could alternate on a daily basis. One day Ner, one-day Arwin... like that. It would be easier for both of you, wouldnt it?


    The intention was to create a sense of fairness.


    Neither Ner nor Arwin were particrly enthusiastic about sharing a bed with me yet.


    In a situation where both were ufortable, it wouldnt be fair to burden just one of them.


    I could only hope that these feelings would change over time.


    As expected, both Ner and Arwin nodded at my suggestion.


    On a strange impulse, I asked a question.


    Or would either of you like to continue sharing a bed with me?


    ...


    ...


    However, Ner and Arwin simply exchanged cautious nces at my words.


    A prolonged silence hung in the air inside the tent.


    While waiting for an answer, I changed the subject.


    ...Lets go eat.


    It was half-hearted even on my part.


    If I favored one over the other, the remaining one would feel left out.


    I couldnt even understand why Id asked the question.


    I wasnt particrly surprised by their reactions, as they were already as expected.


    Ner had said it would take a long time for her to fall in love, and Arwin had no intention of loving me.


    For that to change, time was needed.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Or would either of you like to continue sharing a bed with me?


    Ner had to suppress the urge to answer Bergs question.


    ...


    In truth, sharing a bed with Berg recently hadnt been all that ufortable.


    Throughout her long life, Berg had been the first person Ner had ever slept beside.


    Her siblings had always huddled together to sleep until they each found their soul bonds.


    Ner had always been alone.


    That changed when she began sharing a bed with Berg.


    At first, she was filled with aversion to the idea, but gradually, her difort waned.


    It somehow felt reassuring to open her eyes from a deep sleep to find Berg there, and the warmth they asionally shared wasforting.


    It was as if she instinctively craved those shared moments with someone.


    She felt this more acutely than ever on the day Berg married Arwin.


    The bed she had to herself for the first time in a long while felt strangely expansive and ufortable.


    Had sharing a bed with Berg be so familiar to her? She found herself staying awake for long hours.


    The mild disappointment she felt at seeing the divided beds in this makeshift tent was part of that sentiment.


    He had shared the bed with Arwin the night before, so she secretly hoped it would be her turn tonight.


    In that sense, she actually wanted to answer Bergs question.


    That it would be alright if they continued to sleep together.


    But the words never left her lips.


    She kept thinking about the distant future.


    She was afraid of the emotions that might develop if they continued to be so close.


    There was also the anxiety of what would happen if Berg, who poured out so much affection, wouldnt let go of her.


    At that time, there mighte a situation where shed have to betray him by leaking information about Stockpin, the headquarters of the Red mes.


    Ner wanted to be prepared for that beforehand.


    For her own future, it would be more convenient if Berg loved Arwin more.


    It was an ufortable realization, but only then would Berg let her go when ckwood provided a suitablepensation.


    Reason and emotion continued to wrestle within her.


    Reason said to remain silent since it was better for Berg to love Arwin.


    Emotion urged her to respond, as she wanted to sleep beside Berg.


    It was a conflict that had been recurring more and moretely.


    ...Lets go eat, he finally said.


    Berg didnt wait that long.


    Casually changing the subject, he stood up from his seat.


    With a tinge of regret, Ner quietly sighed.


    Once they returned to Stockpin, she would have the chance to sleep beside him again.


    ...


    That time, she wanted to sneak deeper into his arms and try to sleep.


    Perhaps she could hear himpliment her tail as being pretty once more.


    These thoughts slightly alleviated her pent-up emotions.


    Whatever the case, they had time.


    Their marriage was real.


    The ring on her finger attested to that fact.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 62: The Saint Who Hates God (1)

    Chapter 62: The Saint Who Hates God (1)


    As time passed, we arrived at the vige.


    Some vigers who saw using greeted us.


    The remaining members of the Red mes who had stayed in the vige also rushed toward us.


    Captain! Casualties?


    They, too, immediately asked about the losses from this expedition.


    The ones who had been left behind must have been anxious.


    Unable to know whichrades had left our side.


    ...Lets talk at the square.


    Adam Hyung answered with a bitter expression.


    The faces of the members who had been waiting for hardened.


    What they wanted to hear was that everyone is fine.


    However, that hope was shattered by Hyungs words.


    .


    .


    .


    Having wrapped up the general briefing, I headed home.


    My mood had significantly dropped amidst the sea of tears that broke out with the announcement of the casualties.


    The moment we sessfullypleted the mission was also a moment of sorrow and parting.


    Knowing this, we nned to wash away at least some of those tears with a feast tonight.


    Ner and Arwin followed behind me.


    Ner followed with the medicinal herbs she had gathered and some other small belongings, while I carried the load that Arwin couldnt carry.


    - Squeak...


    I opened the door to my house.


    As sunlight poured into the house, the settled dust stirred into the air.


    ...A lot of dust has umted.


    Ner said, covering her nose.


    I nodded.


    Its like this every time.


    I looked around the house before speaking.


    Shall we pick a room each while we unload our stuff?


    Huh? Already?


    Theres no point in dying.


    It was better to finish this quickly and rx.


    I gave Ner the first choice.


    Ner. Choose a room.


    Ner paused for a moment, rolling her eyes at my suggestion.


    There were three rooms on the first floor, and three on the second.


    Among them, one room on the first floor was the master bedroom.


    After some thought, Ner pointed.


    ...Ill take that room.


    It was the room next to the master bedroom.


    I nodded.


    Arwin, you?


    Are there any rooms avable on the second floor?


    Arwin looked towards the stairs as she asked.


    There are three rooms. Go on up and see.


    At my words, Arwin nodded and headed upstairs.


    I waited briefly on the first floor for Arwin to make her choice.


    During that time, Ner looked at me and spoke softly.


    ...Is your wound okay?


    Thanks to you. It seems to be healing well.


    ...I see.


    She averted her eyes and lowered her head.


    Just when I wondered why she was avoiding eye contact, she asked,


    Ah, but Berg. So today I will sleep with you


    Ill take this room.


    Arwins voice echoed from upstairs.


    Ner closed her mouth as if she had said nothing.


    Ill go up with your luggage!


    I shouted back to Arwin and turned to look at Ner.


    Then I provided the answer to the question I had already heard.


    Lets go with that. I slept with Arwin not too long ago.


    Her tail began to wag at my words.


    I chuckled and asked,


    ...Were you looking forward to sleeping together?


    Ner looked at me and then at her own tail.


    And with a small shrug, she said,


    ...My tail doesnt wag only when Im happy.


    Is that so?


    I-it wags when Im nervous, too.


    Are you still nervous?


    ...


    Wondering what it was, I took the luggage and went upstairs.


    The room Arwin had chosen was right above the master bedroom.


    As I put down the luggage in the room, I asked,


    Is this room okay?


    Arwin nodded.


    Yes, its fine. Ah, Berg?


    Yeah?


    ...Im just curious, but who are you sharing a bed with tonight? If were alternating every other day, then today would be my turn again. If not, it should be Ners turn...


    Arwin asked a simr question.


    Indeed, it would be a crucial issue for them.


    I decided to sleep with Ner first.


    Arwin let out a shallow breath.


    I see.


    Yeah. And it seems like well all have to rest on temporary beds until we set up the real ones. Is that okay?


    Arwin looked at me and gave a slight nod.


    ...Yes.


    I was already aware of how much they had to give up to be with me.


    There were no servants, nor were there any opulent teacups or teapots.


    Even the bed situation was less than ideal.


    If they wanted something done, they had to do it themself. Even with empty words, I couldnt convey the words that they wouldnt get their hands wet.


    This made me feel like I needed to try even harder.


    Bridging our differences would require enormous effort.


    It wasnt just a matter of social status; our races were different too.


    Thank you.


    I first expressed my gratitude to Arwin for tolerating this situation withoutint.


    Arwin nodded and whispered,


    ...Im thankful too.


    For what?


    Her eyes scanned over my wounds and the scars on my cheek.


    I havent been able to say thanks before.


    ...Ah.


    I chuckled.


    It was something I shouldve done naturally as her husband, but her expression of gratitude didnt make me feel bad at all.


    I changed the subject, a little embarrassed.


    ...Anyway, lets take a little break until the feast tonight.


    A feast?


    Curiosity shone in Arwins eyes. Knowing her situation, seeing her like this felt bittersweet in some way.


    Yes, a feast. Our work is done, after all. We should eat and enjoy ourselves.


    Her long ears wiggled up and down.


    Slowly, a very small smile crept onto the corners of Arwins lips.


    She whispered,


    ...Im looking forward to it.


    <strong>****</strong>


    - Thud!


    Ah...!


    A woman tripped over a rotten tree root protruding from the barren ground.


    She tried to get up, but her knees, drained of energy, couldnt maintain her bnce, and she fell down again.


    - Smack.


    Her beautiful face plunged back into the mud.


    Even after falling, the woman couldnt get up for quite some time.


    Stop!


    A dragonian manmanded his party.


    People from various races stopped at his words.


    Saintess-nim, are you all right?


    An elven woman approached and asked her a question.


    ...


    Yet no one was able to lend her a helping hand.


    Except for special circumstances, she was so pure that one must not even touch her.


    Still, the irony of her wallowing in the mud was not lost on anyone.


    ...Im... Im fine.


    The Saintess gathered strength in her trembling arms and propped herself up on the dirty ground.


    It was hard to have any strength left after a grueling battle.


    She sat, wiping the mud off her face with her hand.


    That being said, she still felt no energy returning to her body.


    Felix, the hero, from the dragon race, chosen by the God of Courage, Mand, spoke.


    Lets take a rest. It looks like the Saintess-nim is exhausted.


    But the Saintess shook her head.


    ...Dying wont change anything.


    It would have been better to return quickly and rest.


    After all, the mission for today had beenpleted. She didnt want herrades to suffer because of her.


    ...Ill get up. Im sorry.


    Acran, the centaur chosen by the God of War, Dian, also shook his head.


    No, Saintess-nim. Lets take a rest.


    But the Saintess declined his offer as well.


    She felt that if she rested now, she wouldnt be able to get up for a long time.


    Its fine, Acran. Its okay.


    Felix, Acran, and Sylphrien, the elf chosen by the God of Harmony, Nikal, were all silent.


    Guilt settled on their faces, as none of them were able to offer even a helping hand.


    The elf, Sylphriens hand hovered in mid-air.


    But even this had be familiar to the Saintess.


    In the past seven years, she hadnt made contact with anyone even once.


    It was the duty given to her, a burden she alone had to bear.


    With great effort, she rose from her position and moved forward.


    The rest of the heroes followed her.


    .


    .


    .


    Thank you, Saintess-nim!


    Again today, she epted that familiar expression of gratitude.


    It was a mysterious power, iprehensible even to her.


    Just by putting her hand on the wound and praying, the wounds heal on their own.


    There was no need to question why or how they healed.


    Medical knowledge was irrelevant.


    Because her power alone sutured the wounds and generated new flesh.


    The Saintess nodded.


    She prepared to receive the next injured person in the ongoing procession.


    A man with a deeply torn arm was next.


    As he unraveled his bandages, he pleaded.


    Ugh... Saintess-nim, just make the pain stop, please...


    The human Saintess grimaced in empathy with his pain.


    At the same time, a putrid smell of rotting flesh wafted through the air.


    The Saintess extended her hand, channeling an inexplicable power she herself did not understand.


    From the back of her hand, marked with particrly dark scars, the symbol of Hea glowed.


    ...Ah...ahh...


    The deep scar on the mans arm began to gradually heal.


    The bleeding stopped, and the decaying flesh fell away. The faintly visible bone concealed itself, and in its ce, ligaments, nerves, and muscles took form.


    It was an extraordinary power, wondrous to witness at any time.


    The man who had received healing seemed incredulous at his vanishing pain.


    Ah... Ah...


    Then he mumbled,


    ...Thank you Hea-nim...


    The saintess chosen by Hea furrowed her brow at his words.


    Her hand flinched as well. But as always, she suppressed her emotions.


    Soon enough, all the mans wounds were healed.


    Ovee by the miraculous turn of events, the man could not hold back his emotions.


    Thank you... Truly, thank you...


    As he reached out his hand,


    The saintess instinctively pulled back, and a sword de appeared between them in an instant.


    -Shing!


    Didnt I tell you not to raise your hand to the saintess?


    The centaur Acran warned, brandishing the sharp de.


    It was then that the man seemed to remember, retracting his hand.


    Ah...! I-I apologize...! That was not my intention...!


    Its fine. Step back. That will suffice.


    The man quickly pulled away.


    Then, taking cues, he deeply bowed several times towards the saintess.


    Thank you...! Thank you...! I will never forget this kindness...! I will serve Hea-nim all my life...!


    The saintess whispered to herself, almost involuntarily,


    ...Is that necessary?


    The man inquired,


    ...Pardon?


    The saintess shook her head.


    No, its nothing. Next.


    The man left with a puzzled look on his face.


    The centaur Acran whispered from the side,


    ...Saintess-nim, please hold on a bit longer.


    ...Yes, thank you, Acran.


    However, the saintess eyes were fixed on the emblem drawn on the back of her hand.


    Focused on that loathsome symbol of Hea.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 63: The Saint Who Hates God (2)

    Chapter 63: The Saint Who Hates God (2)


    After taking a brief nap in a chair, I was awakened by the distant sounds of music and cheers.


    It seemed as though the feast had begun in the vige.


    For a moment, I got hungry at the familiar noise, and that was when I spotted Arwin clinging to the window.


    ...


    Seeing her like this, I was reminded once more that she appeared rather cold when her face was expressionless.


    It was strange; she didnt look upset, yet she gave off an aura of anger.


    Arwin was peering through the wooden window frame, turning her head to focus on where the noise wasing from.


    It seemed like she anticipated that a feast was taking ce, and now, she appeared too curious to wait any longer.


    ...Ha.


    She exhaled softly and nced at me from the corner of her eye.


    Then, she froze.


    Our eyes met.


    After a moment of silence, Arwin asked,


    ...Youre awake?


    I chuckled softly.


    I should have woken up earlier. If Id known you were looking forward to it so much.


    ...


    Embarrassed, Arwin turned her head away, but her flushing ears betrayed her emotions.


    What about Ner?


    She said shes out for a walk...


    Is that so? Then lets set out with Ner.


    Arwins eyes widen slightly, as if the moment she had been waiting for had arrived.


    I had expected her to enjoy it, but I hadnt anticipated seeing such an expression on her face.


    Even I couldnt help but feel delighted.


    Yes, Arwin replied to myment.


    There was a newfound strength in her voice.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Saintess-nim, shall we go?


    The hero from the Dragon race, Felix, approached the Saintess and spoke.


    The whole party waited for her response.


    The Saintess nodded her head and said, Yes.


    Thanks to the achievements of the hero party, the city was engulfed in a festive atmosphere.


    Although resources were tight, making it different from the festivals before the war, the elements ofughter, song, and arge fire in the square remained the same.


    The hero party looked at the celebrating people of various races and headed towards the ballroom, invited by the lord.


    Upon entering the ballroom, they found it already upied by numerous nobles.


    All nearby nobles hade to witness the heroes who had protected the surrounding areas.


    Upon their entrance, a round of apuse greeted them.


    Felix, the dragonian warrior, lightly raised his hand in response to the cheers.


    The Saintess could hear voices cheering her name as well. She acknowledged them with a subtle nod, answering their enthusiasm.


    .


    .


    .


    Soon, the attention towards the main characters subsided, and the ball officially began.


    Out of consideration for the Saintess, the party members sat in a more secluded area.


    Well done, everyone, Felix said, joining them after a brief conversation with the lord.


    It looks like things have wrapped up here for now. Lets rest today and tomorrow, then move on.


    The centaur, Acran, handed Felix a skewer of meat.


    Felix, fill your stomach.


    Felix epted the food and took a seat.


    We finally defeated Tiramal as well. Now only the Demon King and his right-hand remain.


    Acran affirmed, Thats how it is.


    The war was trending towards an end.


    Following the suggestion of hero Felix, the party had been systematically eliminating the intelligent monsters who served as the Demon Kings minions.


    Over the course of the seven-year war, excluding the two years of training, they had sessfully eliminated four intelligent monsters in five years.


    Now, only the Demon King and his right-hand remained.


    It was too early to let down their guard, but it was clear they were making progress towards their goal.


    Once again, great job, and thank you everyoneAcran, Sylphrien, and Saintess-nim. Lets eat well and rest easy tonight.


    Everyone nodded.


    Soon, servants appeared and offered them small cups filled with high-quality alcohol.


    Thank you, The hero Felix expressed his gratitude and ced the four cups on the table.


    Following his lead, everyone picked up a cup.


    Alright, cheers, Acran said.


    Weve worked hard this time too, Sylphrien nodded.


    Lets hang in there a little longer, the Saintess also nodded.


    Thank you for your hard work.


    Soon, a toast was made, deliberately excluding the Saintess, careful not to touch even a finger to her cup.


    The Saintess silently stared at her cup, then moistened her lips with the liquid.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner and Arwin watched as a peculiar group entered the vige.


    Ner held onto my right arm lightly, keeping a vignt eye on them.


    Her ears twitched each time an unusual sound was made.


    Arwin couldnt take her eyes off the group either.


    She nced back and forth between me and the group.


    Various races wearing colorful clothes, carts loaded with unknown goods, and members cheering.


    ...What is that, Berg?


    Finally, Ner looked up at me and asked.


    Thats a circus, I responded to her.


    And at that, Arwin took a soft breath.


    ...A circus?


    They are people who perform fascinating tricks. It will be fun to


    Ah, I know what a circus is. Ive only read about it, but...


    Arwin couldnt tear her eyes away from the circus.


    She was fascinated by every single aspect of it.


    I said to her, Itll probably take some time for them to start, dont you think?


    ...I suppose.


    I too found myself captivated by the circus entering the vige.


    I began to wonder if this had any connection to Hyungs troubled mind.


    However, in the end, I shrugged it off and looked for a ce to sit.


    Follow me.


    At my words, both began to move.


    Ner was still lightly clinging to my arm, while Arwins gaze was increasingly captivated by the spectacle of the ongoing feast.


    The members of my Head Hunter Unit*, led by Baran, were also in sight.


    Baran waved his hand and shouted, Vice-captain! Shall we bring some alcohol?


    Sure!


    How many cups do you need?


    I looked at Ner and asked, Do you want some?


    Huh?


    Would you like to have a drink together?


    ...


    Ner fell silent.


    If youre not in the mood


    Ill, Ill try it. If were drinking together.


    I smiled at her, and then turned to Arwin.


    Arwin, would you like a ss too?


    Arwin, who had been fidgeting, snapped to attention at my words.


    Me?... No, I dont drink alcohol.


    I nodded and looked back at Baran.


    Two cups!


    We have a new type of alcohol; would you like to try that?


    A new type?


    Its Bardi liquor!


    <strong>****</strong>


    A clown took center stage in the ballroom, giftingughter to the many attendees.


    In these desperate times of hope,ughter was a preciousmodity.


    The Saintess quietly observed theughing faces from the back.


    She felt envious that they could be so joyful.


    The Saintess couldnt even remember thest time she had genuinelyughed like that.


    Not a fake smile or a forcedugh, but a genuine one.


    ...Actually, upon reflection, she could calcte it.


    Surely, thest time must have been seven years ago.


    After hurting the one she loved with harsh words and pushing him away by saying shed never return, she lost her smile from the moment they parted ways.


    The Saintess quietly reflected on her past amidst the increasingly cheerful atmosphere of the banquet hall.


    At the age of 15 years, the Saintess had thought she was doing the right thing.


    At the time, she believed that she had to push him away, even if it meant hurting him.


    Her partner had loved her so deeply, and she knew it too.


    He would have followed her, even if it cost him his life.


    Even if his blood spilled, his arm severed, and his life ebbed away, he would have stayed by her side.


    He was a man who had already been bloodied countless times for her.


    She knew him well; he was that kind of person.


    That was why she pushed him away, telling him she would never return and no longer wished to be with him.


    The blessed Saintess couldnt bring him on a perilous adventure, uncertain if even she herself would survive.


    If she left any room for hope, he would have found some excuse to hold onto her.


    So, she wounded him with tears in her eyes.


    She told him their friendship could go no further.


    She shattered every promise theyd ever made.


    Dressed in clean clothes, eating fine food, she told him there was no reason to return to her, hurting the already impoverished man.


    She made it impossible for him to follow or wait for her.


    If he were to wait...and she happened to die, he would also die following her.


    Believing it was the right choice, she inflicted all those wounds on him in a single morning.


    She shouldered all the burdens, prepared to seek forgiveness if she ever seeded in killing the Demon King, and returned.


    She had no choice but to leave.


    Her doctor parents were one reason, and the lives of millions were another, but... the greatest reason was the warning from Hea that he could die if she didnt go on the expedition.


    Wahahahahaha!


    Another burst ofughter filled the ballroom.


    Yet, the Saintess pondered.


    She thought she had been foolish.


    Regretting the choices she made when she was younger.


    Wondering if it would have been okay to act a little more selfishly.


    In this one and only life, wouldnt it have been alright to be a bit more greedy?


    Wouldnt it have been right to ask him to wait for her?


    He might have been waiting for her to say that very thing.


    The first tears he ever showed in front of her became a nightmare that haunted her.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...Huh?


    Going to the circus...


    I stopped myself from speaking to Ner.


    She was already drunk, her reactions sluggished.


    ...What did you say?


    Considering themotion caused by the circus, Ner probably wouldnt hear anything else I had to say.


    Hehehe...Berg...


    Still, she seemed happily drunk, which was a relief.


    I hadnt expected her to get intoxicated so easily, but at least she wasnt crying or getting angry about it.


    Instead, she looked at me with a beaming smile.


    She even leaned her swaying body against my shoulder.


    Soon after, I turned my gaze toward where the circus was happening.


    Many performers had gathered, and people were watching them.


    The circus itself was not visible to me.


    My view was blocked by the backs of the members.


    All I could see were circus performers who suddenly popped up into the air and then disappeared just as quickly.


    I looked for Arwin, who had eagerly moved to watch the circus earlier.


    ...


    It wasnt hard to find her beautiful appearance, illuminated by arge bonfire.


    Arwin, who had been so excited about the circus, couldnt even get close due to the crowd and was watching a show that she could hardly see from a distance.


    Seeing her reminded me of Ner, and a bitterugh escaped my lips.


    Why were they both like this?


    Soon, I put down my ss and stood up.


    I took the ss from Ners hand and put it down as well.


    Huh? Berg, the drink...


    Thats enough. Youre plenty drunk. Lets go watch the circus.


    Then, I grabbed her wrist and led her away.


    Ner obediently stood up and followed me.


    I approached Arwin and called out to her.


    Arwin!


    Her head turned, and she saw me.


    ...


    Her face showed a hint of disappointment, as if she hadnt been able to fully enjoy the show.


    Come here.


    At my gesture, Arwin approached.


    She spoke.


    ...This is fun. Its my first time seeing something like this, so its fascinating.


    Was she just being polite, or did she genuinely find it fascinating?


    The more I got to know her, the more I was surprised by how her polite demeanor contrasted with her appearance.


    Or could it be that her personality was strongly linked to the World Tree?


    It seemed like she had changed since the incident with the World Tree.


    Putting aside those thoughts, I said to her,


    Whats so fun about it if you cant even see?


    Huh? Oh...well...


    For a moment, I looked at the members, utterly engrossed in the circus.


    Hahahahaha!


    Another wave ofughter filled the square.


    I could push through the crowd to get a better view, but the members of the Red mes were also in the midst of their grieving process.


    I didnt want to disturb them just to get to the front.


    Here.


    I positioned Arwin and Ner next to each other.


    Both seemed clueless about what was happening.


    Then, I squatted down and ced their butts on my shoulders.


    And in that position, I stood up, lifting them onto my shoulders.


    Ah...!


    Oh!


    I lightly gripped their thighs to stabilize them.


    In an instant, the two of them grabbed at my face and hair in surprise.


    But that was just for a moment.


    Ah...!


    A cry I never thought Id hear flowed from Arwins lips.


    Looking up at her, I saw her eyes reflecting the bonfire, aimed straight at the circus performers.


    Her hand covered her mouth as she became utterly engrossed in the spectacle.


    Just seeing her like that made me smile.


    She didnt seem to have the time to dislike being perched on my shoulders.


    Though her sparkling eyes asionally nced down at me, she soon returned to happily watching the circus.


    Next, I turned my attention to Ner.


    ...? Arent you watching the circus?


    She was staring at me with a vacant expression.


    ...Ill watch.


    Saying so, she slowly turned her head.


    In that moment, Ners bnce wavered a bit, as if she were still slightly tipsy.


    Whoa.


    I quickly regained our bnce, much like the circus performers.


    -Snap!


    Simultaneously, something wrapped around my body.


    ...?


    Upon checking, it turned out to be Ners tail.


    Her tail coiled around my torso, helping to maintain bnce.


    ...Berg.


    Hm?


    She gave me a sidelong nce, checking me out again.


    ...Hehe. Never mind.


    She smiled.


    I looked at her, bursting outughing.


    ...We should drink together more often.


    Ner chuckled softly, grinning widely.


    Wow...!


    Something must have happened; Arwin suddenly pressed down on my face in astonishment.


    Her ears wiggled up and down.


    At the sight of them, I eventually burst intoughter too.


    It felt like I was also able to set aside the burden of losing myrades.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The Saintess left the ballroom and headed for her lodging.


    Staying any longer didnt seem like it would bring any smiles.


    Her mind was already too cluttered with thoughts about him.


    The happy memories that started to surface only pained her further.


    Upon entering her assigned lodging, she immediately took off her clothes.


    Quietly climbing onto the bed, she prepared to find some sce.


    Tears flowed freely from her eyes.


    They were the same familiar tears she had always shed.


    But it was okay.


    The war was nearing its end.


    Just a little more endurance, and she could return to him.


    She would kneel before him and ask for forgiveness.


    When the threat of the Demon King would vanish and the world found peace... when it would be safe to be with him, then she would live her life by his side.


    From then on, she would also set aside her duties as the Saintess and simply stay by his side.


    She had already decided on this.


    There was no other future for her.


    Hadnt she endured all this time with just that thought?


    She had heard that he had be a farmer in a remote vige.


    Living each day safely and earnestly, alone.


    She always imagined appearing before him like that once the war was over.


    What would he say to her?


    What should she say to him?


    Would he forgive her?


    Even if he didnt, it didnt matter.


    She would beg until he did.


    She could let go of all the dignity she had built up as the Saintess.


    In this way, they would return to the past.


    Nothing would stand in the way of their happiness.


    They would hold each other tightly, just like before.


    Whispering love as soon as night fell.


    Traveling the world and marveling at beautiful things.


    Forming a covenant of love, bing a married couple just as they had promised.


    Each would only have eyes for the other.


    ...I miss you, Bell.


    Sien whispered.


    She thought of her other half, who had protected her countless times when she was younger.


    Only by imagining such a sweet dream could she fall asleep.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 64: The Saint Who Hates God (3)

    Chapter 64: The Saint Who Hates God (3)


    Even after the feast was over, Ner did not untangle her tail wrapped around Bergs waist.


    She didnt know the exact reason why.


    She just did.


    Perhaps it was because she didnt want to stumble and fall while tipsy. Or perhaps, as per Bergs request, she wanted to express that they were a loving couple.


    Or maybe the emotions she felt during the feast hadnt fully settled yet.


    Lets go back.


    At Bergs words, Ner leaned into his arm.


    It was a choice made while under the influence of alcohol.


    Ner looked up at Berg. He, too, seemed unbothered by her actions.


    ...


    Suddenly, the thought crossed Ners mind that Berg might have forgotten the significance of her tangled tail.


    Of course, her action was impulsive due to her intoxicated state, and it held no special meaning.


    Still, she couldnt help but feel a bit spiteful as she observed Berg, who appeared to be oblivious.


    .


    .


    .


    Goodnight, Arwin-nim.


    As soon as Ner stepped into the house, she greeted Arwin.


    Following her, Arwins hazy expression lifted upon hearing her words.


    A brief moment of silence followed between them.


    ...Yeah, goodnight.


    Arwin eventually responded.


    Then she looked at Berg and said,


    ...Goodnight. I had fun today.


    Yes, goodnight Arwin. See you tomorrow.


    ...


    Berg promptly guided Ner toward their bedroom.


    Ner followed him listlessly, taking a moment to look back at Arwin.


    Arwin was still standing where she had greeted them, looking at them intently.


    ...


    ...


    For a brief moment, their eyes met. Arwin touched her forehead with her hand and gave Ner another nod as a farewell.


    Ner blinked and responded to the greeting.


    - Thump.


    Upon entering their bedroom, it felt as if all themotion from the feast had been washed away from her body.


    Alone now in their room, the tension ebbed from her body, leaving her feeling weary andx.


    Theughter and cheers that had once filled her ears also quieted down, leaving her a little dazed.


    And at that moment, she felt heat rising in her face.


    Ner, your tail.


    It was then that Berg spoke, looking at her.


    ...


    Ner untangled her tail, btedly following Bergs words.


    It was the first time she had gripped something so tightly with her tail, and the emptiness she felt upon letting go was unfamiliar.


    Berg, upon seeing Ners tail became untangled, began to take off his top, preparing for bed.


    ...


    It was the usual routine, but for some reason, Ner couldnt take her eyes off Bergs upper body.


    She just couldnt.


    Even she didnt know why this change hade over her.


    Was it because of the alcohol?


    Was it the atmosphere from the feast?


    Was it because it had been a while since they had shared a bed?


    Or was it something else entirely?


    Even breathing seemed more difficult than usual.


    ...? Ner, dont just stand there. Get ready for bed.


    Upon hearing his words, Ner moved as if a spell had been lifted from her.


    She walked behind the partition and began to remove her outdoor clothing piece by piece.


    Afterward, she changed into her nightclothes.


    By the time she emerged from behind the partition, Berg was already lying in bed, prepared to drift off to sleep.


    This time too, for some reason, she couldnt take her eyes off him.


    It felt as though her tail was constantly restless.


    Her eyes naturally moved towards the moon.


    It was a habit shed cultivated for a long time, naturally looking out the window.


    ...Ah.


    And only then did she realize.


    Why was her body reacting like this?


    She understood it when she saw the full moon.


    This full moon marked the time of her heat period.


    ...


    Understanding why her body was acting this way made her feel somewhat at ease.


    The reasons for these strange symptoms had all be clear.


    Deciding to ept this, Ner swallowed hard and quietly moved toward Berg.


    When shey down on the bed, Berg snuffed out the candle.


    -Snuff-


    Lets sleep.


    He said.


    Ner nodded andy beside him.


    However, she remained wide awake for quite a while.


    She struggled to understand herself, feeling quite different from her previous heat cycles.


    Until now, her heat cycles had always been manageable.


    She had never felt any significant changes in her body, mind, or spirit.


    That was why she had confidently answered Arwins previous question about her heat cycles or mating period by saying they were manageable urges.


    But today was different.


    Her eyes kept reopening even when she tried to close them.


    They were always directed towards Berg.


    Her tail couldnt stay still either; it swished and struck Bergs leg on its own.


    ...Why?


    When Berg questioned the touch, Ner pretended to sleep by tightly closing her eyes.


    Of course, she didnt want him to find out she was in heat.


    Berg didnt react much, possibly thinking her actions were a result of her being tipsy.


    After a while, Berg, possibly fueled by the alcohol, fell asleep.


    Only then did Ner let herself closely observe Berg.


    Her restless tail now clung to his leg.


    She justified her strange feelings to herself as effects of the heat cycle and alcohol.


    When in contact with him, her restless heart felt somewhat calmed.


    After observing him for a long time, she closed her eyes to finally sleep.


    But then, she was awakened by a subtle scent of Berg wafting into her nose.


    As a werewolf, she had an excellent sense of smell; she could distinguish odors others couldnt.


    Even if others couldnt smell anything, she could.


    Among those smells was body odor.


    Plus, her sense of smell was even more sharper because she was in her heat period.


    ...


    She shook her head vehemently, trying to escape the scent.


    What would she do by smelling a friends scent?


    ...


    Then, ovee by a peculiar urge, she looked at Berg again.


    He was her husband, even if just a friend, so she decided to familiarize herself with his scent.


    She lightly sniffed as she brought her nose close to him.


    This is Bergs smell.


    She thought to herself.


    Having learned his scent, she turned her head away.


    Now, she felt she could finally sleep.


    ...Then she told herself.


    ...I might forget.


    Once was not enough.


    She went closer again and sniffed lightly.


    She told herself that she didnt particrly like the scent. But,


    ...I sniffed too lightly.


    She thought, again attempting to fall asleep.


    Actions followed naturally, and this time she took a deep breath of his scent.


    Exhaling arge breath, she looked at him in a daze.


    ....Haah...


    Why did it get better each time she smelled it?


    It felt like her heart was getting filled.


    She closed her eyes once again.


    However, her sense of satisfaction did notst long.


    Taking a little break only made her feel inadequate.


    With each blink, taking in his scent over and over again, Ner found herself gradually clinging to Berg without even realizing it.


    ...Haa...


    She breathed in his scent, justifying it with various reasons.


    By the time Ner snapped back to reality, her face was lightly resting on his bare upper body.


    Even if her cheek slightly crinkled, she didnt care.


    ...Haa...


    Though she became aware of her unusual behavior, she didnt correct it.


    She didnt want to distance herself from Bergs scent.


    The scentless air had already be too dull.


    It was better to smell his scent like this.


    It was all because of the heat period, She told herself.


    <strong>***</strong>


    A bird flew over to the hero party, who were taking a long-overdue break.


    Sien silently observed the bird thatnded on Sylphriens shoulder.


    Most of Sylphriens animal friends brought news.


    Their help was always valuable for the hero party, where information was of utmost importance.


    ...What?! Really?


    Suddenly, Sylphrien sprang up from her seat, letting out a sigh of relief.


    While everyone was startled by her sudden action, Sylphrien exined.


    Ah...! I heard the World Tree is safe again...!


    For a moment, everyones faces brightened.


    Felix pped withughter, and Acran approached Sylphrien to pat her back.


    I told you it would work out!


    Congrattions, Sylphrien.


    Sien also smiled at her and offered her congrattions.


    After the news of hope brought a wave of joy, Felix asked,


    What happened? You said the situation was really bad.


    Sylphrien, wiping away her joyful tears, exined.


    A mercenary group has epted the request.


    A mercenary group? Werent we out of funds to hire a new one?


    The bird that had flown over continued to chirp while perched on Sylphriens shoulder.


    Tranting the birds chirps, Sylphrien continued.


    Yes. So they sold a child aspensation...what? Arwin was sold?


    Acran asked,


    Whos Arwin?


    Ah, shes the elders daughter... She is a child born with a blessed lifespan. We call children like her the Chosen Ones... Ah, so thats what happened...


    A bitter expression briefly shed across Sylphriens face. However, it was washed away by the news that many elves had regained hope.


    Centaur Acran stroked his chin as he spoke.


    Hmm... there was another mercenary groupst time that took a noble aspensation...


    The hero party was well-informed about the worlds current situation.


    Not only did they rely on Sylphriens information, but they inevitably heard news from regions that needed assistance.


    In that process, they continuously had to make the best choices and had no choice but to neglect some areas.


    Even the guilt of having to ignore certain ces was a burden the hero party had to bear.


    However, sometimes they forget some details amidst the overwhelming information.


    Felix, the hero, answered Acrans query.


    Thats true. It was during ckwood, wasnt it? The Red mes, was that their name?


    Sylphrien interrupted her conversation with the chirping bird.


    Yes...! Its the Red mes. The mercenaries who saved ckwood and Celebrien.


    Acran raised an eyebrow as he spoke.


    Felix, you have a remarkable memory. I hadpletely forgotten.


    It was a peculiar case, so I didnt forget. It was probably a mercenary groupposed solely of humans.


    Everyones eyes momentarily shift to the human saintess.


    ...


    ...


    A strange atmosphere circted.


    The term mercenary groupposed solely of humans seemed to add ayer of regret for the young nobledies who were sold off.


    Sylphrien especially seemed to be troubled.


    ...Arwin...


    Her previously bright expression gradually darkened.


    Soon after, the mage apologized to Sien.


    Im sorry, Saintess. Its not that... I do respect you, but every race has a diverse range of people, right? And if you add mercenaries into the equation...


    Sien shook her head.


    I understand. I feel sorry too.


    ...


    ...Especially that they were sold to people they might not even like.


    Hero Felix lightened the suddenly tense atmosphere of the conversation.


    Anyway, I heard through a letter that Master Gale has taken an interest in the vice-captain there. Thats why it sticks out in my memory.


    Everyone had their own reactions to the news about their master, Gale.


    Master has?


    Acran inquired with interest, and,


    Gale is showing interest in someone?


    Sylphrien alsomented, trying to calm her emotions.


    ...


    Only Sien remained silent, not particrly interested in the conversation.


    Perhaps it was her long-standing aversion to mercenaries, but she never paid much attention to such matters.


    Felix nodded.


    I heard that the number of bosses defeated by the vice-captain is close to 200? Isnt it surprising that even Master would take an interest?


    Acran expressed pure admiration.


    200, huh? Thats an unbelievable number.


    Felix shrugged.


    Well know when Master sees for himself. But given that theyve liberated both ckwood and Celebrien, its probably not entirely false. Sylphrien, does your bird know anything... Sylphrien?


    Felix cast a questioning look at Sylphrien, who seemed to be lost in thought.


    Sylphrien then sighed as if snapping back to reality.


    Ah...!


    ...Whats going on?


    ...Its just that Arwin has be the wife of that vice-captain. The youngdy of ckwood is in the same situation.


    They both became the vice-captains wives?


    ...Yes. Its a human cultural thing...


    Acran cautiously nced at Sien.


    Sien shook her head again, as if to say it was fine.


    ...Its okay. I also think polygamy is a bad practice.


    Collecting wives as if they were possessions.


    Sien had no good thoughts about it.


    Marriage was meaningful only when it was based on genuine love.


    The atmosphere rxed somewhat only after she spoke.


    Given their different races, everyone was making an effort not to be rude to each other.


    Sien soon lost interest in the conversation.


    She was preupied with suppressing her surging emotions, fueled by her renewed longing for Berg since yesterday.


    Felix continued to inquire.


    ...Anyway, does your bird know the name of this vice-captain? Master is interested, so we might want to remember the name for future reference.


    Sylphriens bird chirped.


    Right, so... the captains name is... um, Adim? Ah, no, Adam? Adam, and the vice-captain is...


    As the conversation progressed, Sien gradually felt her focus waning.


    Maybe it was the pleasant weather.


    Or her mind was clouded by thoughts of Berg.


    And in moments like this, her weary consciousness always seemed to drift back to memories of home.


    The voices of herpanions gradually grew fainter, while in contrast, the voice of the man who always melted her heart grew louder.


    Sien!


    ...Berg?


    .........................


    Siens movements stopped.


    At the mention of that name, all eyes were drawn to her.


    It was not as though any of them had been living behind harsh walls for thest seven years.


    Asrades, they knew each others circumstances all too well.


    Every time Sien mentioned her inner thoughts, the name Berg was inevitably brought up, leaving everyone momentarily at a loss for words.


    ...


    ...


    In the silence that followed, Sien lowered her head and spoke.


    ...No, its not him. I heard from the Church that Berg has be a farmer in the scal vige.


    Sylphrien also exhaled deeply in response.


    ...I see. Thats right, isnt it?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 65: The Saint Who Hates God (4)

    Chapter 65: The Saint Who Hates God (4)


    Sien took advantage of the rare moment of respite she had earned.


    For the first time in a while, she could distance herself from the harsh sounds of panting and screams, feeling the warmth of the sun on her skin.


    She was seated in a small clearing where grass had sprouted.


    Around her were the holy knights assigned to protect her, but she chose to tune them out.


    Sitting in a meadow like this made her feel as if she had returned to the past, calming her spirit.


    With this newfound tranquility, Sien watched the children y innocently.


    Witnessing their endless brightness, oblivious to the war and violence, steadied her own heart.


    In a way, it could be seen as a form ofpensation for her sacrifices.


    It was to preserve such innocence that she was willing to get her hands dirty.


    Though the hardship she endured was primarily for Berg, that innocentughter was also among the things she wanted to protect.


    She wanted to do so because she too had once been sheltered and cared for.


    Even when she had lost her parents and had to navigate a harsher reality, she could distance herself from all the griminess because of Berg.


    Simrly, when they were both young, Berg had dirtied his own hands for her sake.


    He kept her from being drawn into the slums and advised her to settle in an orphanage.


    When children appeared to bully her, he fought on her behalf.


    The rough Berg of the slums showed a gentle smile, but only to her.


    ...


    If a stranger were to observe her childhood, they might think she was unfortunate.


    From a young age, she suffered physical pain and hardship.


    There were times when her life had almost taken an even darker turn, nearly being sold as a prostitute in the slums.


    Having lost her parents.


    Bing an orphan...


    However, every memory from her childhood was precious to her, each one a treasure in its own right.


    Especially after meeting Berg, not a single memory could be discarded; they were all irreceable.


    The seven years she spent with him were the happiest in her life.


    It remained true to this day.


    Leaning on those memories, she was enduring each day.


    She was still waiting, hoping to rewrite the story that had been interrupted with Berg.


    If the church knew her true feelings, they would surely be scandalized.


    That the saintess of Purity wanted to devote both her body and soul to a man.


    But Sien had intended this from the start.


    Her heart had always been oriented toward Berg alone.


    She had survived thus far because of him; she was willing to sacrifice everything for his sake.


    Even now, she was striving for a future in which he did not die.


    As much as they had shared their childhoods, her feelings for Berg had taken root deep within her heart.


    He didnt love her because she had be a saint; he loved Sien, the orphan who had nothing.


    The more time passed, the more miraculous his unconditional love seemed.


    It wasnt something that just anyone could naturally experience.


    Sien looked at the symbol of Hea that rested on the back of her hand.


    ...


    A thought she had entertained hundreds of times.


    If she hadnt had this symbol, what would her life be like now?


    ...


    ...She would undoubtedly be with Berg.


    He would have been within her arms reach.


    As always, they would have embraced each other and spent the day leisurely.


    They would have touched each other, felt each others presence.


    Perhaps they would have even had a few adorable children by now.


    - Thump...


    Such thoughts brought fresh tears to Siens eyes.


    ...


    This was the downside of rest.


    On the battlefield, there was no time for such thoughts, which was a blessing in disguise. But when time was abundant like this, her heart ached as if it were being torn apart.


    At the end of every happy daydream, all that surfaced was her current reality and the image of Berg, shedding tears during their moment of parting.


    ...Dont go, Sien...please...


    Berg, who had remained unfazed even when bloodied from fights, dismissed for his slum upbringing, and even when parting from friends, had helplessly wept at her cruel words.


    Please...I beg you. I dont want it to end like this.


    Berg had pleaded, setting aside his pride.


    He had always given her everything, but Sien couldnt even grant him this one plea.


    It hurt too much.


    She felt so, so sorry.


    Saintess-nim, its time for prayers.


    At that moment, a knight cautiously approached to inform her.


    Wiping away her tears, Sien nodded.


    She averted her eyes from the children who reminded her of her past with Berg.


    And then, with some difficulty, she rose from her seat.


    .


    .


    .


    - Thud


    Sien stepped into the prayer room alone and closed the door.


    Once again, it was time for prayers.


    The stone statue, an effigy of Hea, gazed down upon her sternly.


    With movements honed by habit, she knelt before the statue of Hea.


    And then she recited the same unchanging prayer.


    ...May he be happy. May he be safe.


    This wasnt a prayer raised in reverence for Hea. It was a prayer solely for Berg.


    ...I hope he...miss me as much as I miss him.


    Then, suddenly, a sphemous thought wormed its way into her head.


    That thought made it impossible for her to continue her prayer.


    A fleeting surge of anger filled her mind.


    ...


    Perhaps it was because she had shed tears yet again today, thinking about Berg.


    She asked a question she had asked hundreds of times but never received an answer to.


    ...Why...


    The statue continued to look down at her without any movement.


    ...Why me? Please, give me an answer...


    How wonderful it would have been if the mark had never appeared.


    How much easier it would have been if this heavy burden had been given to someone else.


    She possessed the miraculous power to heal people with a single gesture, but she had never wanted it.


    ...Why was it me?


    Sien spoke to the unresponsive Hea.


    ...Why...Us?


    It was too painful to keep attributing everything to a higher purpose.


    Soon, Siens hands started to tremble as she prayed.


    ...Hea-sama...please...


    She poured all her heartfelt desperation into her voice, hoping that this time Hea would listen to her.


    ...Cant you please let me go?


    Her voice echoed in the empty room.


    Cant you release me...and choose another Saint? Ive tried my best...Ive sacrificed more than enough...


    Sien sometimes resented her own weak heart.


    If she were as strong as Berg, she wouldnt be acting like this.


    She wanted to abandon everything and run away, but she kept thinking about the repercussions.


    What would the Church do if she fled?


    How many innocent people and children would die because of her choice?


    What would happen to herrades?


    ...What would happen to Berg?


    Bound by those thoughts, she found it impossible to escape.


    As long as the mark remained, she had no choice but to stay.


    There had been more than a few times when the mark felt like the symbol of a criminal.


    If the damage were limited to her alone, she could endure it.


    But that was not the case, leaving Sien with no choice but to suffer like this.


    ...


    Today, too, Hea remained silent. Sien stifled her tears.


    ...


    Her hand naturally moved to her bosom.


    She pulled out a ne made with the symbol of Hea.


    - Clink.


    The symbol, resembling a flower.


    With lifeless eyes, Sien removed the ne, held it in her left hand, and stared at the back of her right hand where Heas mark was etched.


    - ...Scratch!


    <strong>****</strong>


    Sien attended the afternoon gathering of the heros party.


    Everyone seemed rejuvenated, relishing the rare moment of respite.


    Except for Sien.


    Seeing her appeared with swollen eyes, Sylphrien spoke up.


    ...Saintess-nim...


    She then noticed her bandaged right hand and drew a sharp breath.


    Sa-Saintess-nim, again...


    Guilt welled up in Sien, feeling she was causing them unnecessary worry.


    ...Im sorry.


    ...


    As she apologized, Sylphrien closed her mouth.


    Having seen how much Sien was struggling internally, Sylphrien refrained from offering any hasty constion.


    Sien wondered if perhaps her aptitude for bnce was why she was chosen by the God of Harmony.


    And when Sylphrien remained silent, both Hero Felix and the centaur Acran also held their tongues.


    It seemed everyone thought it was better to pretend they didnt notice.


    ...Lets work hard a little more, all of us.


    Despite it all, Felix injected some strength back into the group.


    The war was winding down. That much was an unchanging truth.


    Sien nodded her head. Taking a deep breath, she hid her emotions.


    At least outwardly, she appeared spirited.


    Soon after, Felix, exhaling a long sigh, spoke.


    The next destination isnt to capture the Demon King or his right-hand man. Weve received intel that a city located on the front lines supply route is in danger. Well need to liberate that ce first.


    Where is it?


    Acran asked.


    The Jackson House in the South, Felix answered.


    A human family? Sien inquired.


    Yes. Sylphrien?


    Sylphrien picked up the thread, listing information about the target as she usually does.


    Yes, ording to my friends, the situation in the territory has been deteriorating rapidly recently. The drawn-out war is one factor, but the most significant issue seems to have been the death of Lord Jackson, who was the head of the family.


    Acran stroked his chin.


    Lord Jackson must have had good leadership skills? If the territory has gone downhill so dramatically after his death...


    Sylphrien shook her head vehemently.


    Quite the opposite.


    Huh?


    ...He passed away without properly designating an heir... which led to fierce infighting among his sons.


    Isnt itmon for the eldest to take over?


    That would be the norm, but Lord Jackson had multiple wives. Each wife had sons as well. So itsplicated.


    Ah, polygamy.


    Acran snorted.


    Felix let out a sigh, then spoke.


    ...Whatever the case, lets go. As always, if theres somewhere that needs help along the way, well help.


    Agreed.


    Yes.


    ...Yes.


    As the conversation concluded, Felix looked at Sien with concern.


    ...Saintess-nim, if youre finding it hard, we could rest a few more days


    No need.


    Sien lowered her head, pretending to be fine.


    She wasnt the only one struggling.


    Thank you for your concern.


    Acran also spoke.


    ...You dont have to decline the offer. Dont act ording to our standards. Whether we lift each other up or support each other, we have some energy left to spare. Its quite different for you, the Saintess-nim, who has to stand on her own. Its right for us to adapt to you.


    Rest assured, Acran. I just wavered for a moment upon hearing that name yesterday.


    Felix, Acran, and Sylphrien exchanged nces.


    Sien stood her ground, voicing her opinion.


    She might not know how much difference a day or two could make, but she wanted toplete the task as soon as possible.


    She longed to return to Berg quickly.


    Only by returning to his side did it seem like she could finally rest.


    She dreamt of a happy future that woulde someday.


    Alright, lets get going, everyone.


    And so, she said.


    Today, too, she put on a feigned smile.


    ...Thank you for your consideration.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 66: Formal Appearance (1)

    Chapter 66: Formal Appearance (1)


    I was sitting face-to-face with Adam Hyung.


    He was reviewing some documents, and verifying information.


    Yet, he seemed more at ease, perhaps the pain from the deaths of the former members was swept away during the feast.


    Berg, you mentioned something back then.


    About smaller requests?


    Adam Hyung nodded.


    Yes, that.


    He spoke as he put down the documents.


    ...Ill let you go if you agree to a few conditions.


    I mumbled, feeling somehow that it would be troublesome.


    ...Why the need for conditions.


    Firstly, always have Head Hunter Unit with you.


    He said, ignoring my words.


    If you are going to move around with your two wives, you need that level of security. The future of Red mes is at stake.


    ...


    I couldnt respond easily.


    If it included all members of the Head Hunter Unit, it meant the elite of the elite of the Red mes.


    Was it right for them to be depleted just to protect me and my two wives?


    In reality, even if it wasnt them, moving around with about 20 members wouldnt involve much danger.


    Even mindless bandits wouldnt dare attack 20 well-armed strong men.


    And if it was just a typical bandit group, it could be handled easily even without the elites of Red mes.


    Especially if most of these bandit groups were actually armed peasants.


    After contemting for a moment, I looked at Adam Hyungs face.


    His expression said he wouldnt ept any other answer.


    ...Fine.


    So I epted his suggestion.


    After epting, I realized, in fact, it wasnt so bad.


    I didnt know whether my Head Hunter Unit members also needed a break.


    Traveling here and there with them would have been nice.


    Moreover, as Hyung said, now that I was moving around with two noble wives, strict security was necessary.


    I couldnt neglect safety with my current status.


    Secondly, dont stray too far from the task area.


    Dont worry about that one.


    Thirdly. And this is the most important


    ...?


    He frowned as he spoke.


    ...Please, try to hold back your temperament.


    A silence flew throughout the room at his words.


    I lightly scratched my forehead and spoke.


    ...The standard is a bit ambiguous.


    Whats ambiguous?


    Nevermind. Got it. Ill do so.


    Hyung sighed.


    ...As Ive said before, I dont want to suddenly hear news of your death.


    ...


    I nodded my head.


    Having said so much, he threw a few documents at me.


    Here. Ive chosen some ces worth going to. The tasks are reasonably good, and... Ive heard the scenery is also beautiful.


    To hide the awkwardness I felt from his consideration, I spoke.


    I cant read it even if you show it to me.


    Just choose one. Theyre all fine.


    This made me feel the need to learn the letters.


    It seemed useful if I intended to continue traveling alone to different ces.


    I was thinking about seriously learning the letters from Arwin or Ner.


    Soon, I picked up the document on the far left.


    ...Alright. Lets go with this one.


    He spoke without even looking at the document I chose.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin was roaming the vige with Ner.


    Staying at home made her feel bored.


    She didnt volunteer to be Bergs wife to just sit around like that.


    Berg too had promised to take her to many ces, but Arwin wanted to make every moment meaningful.


    She had been profoundly moved by thest feast.


    She never thought the world could contain such delights.


    There was delicious food and beverages.


    Dance and song resonated.


    Laughter and cheers filled the air.


    Finally, she even watched the circus sitting on Bergs shoulders.


    It was so much fun that seeing Berg return to his room with Ner made her feel a pang of longing.


    So, she left Bergs house with Ner and went to explore the vige.


    She took in the sights she couldnt see during her first visit due to ack of leisure.


    She had to stop for a while in wonder every time things she had only seen in books appeared before her eyes.


    Even so, she tried her best not to show her astonishment.


    She couldnt act like a country girl surprised by everything in front of many people watching.


    She was a Celebrien and an elf. Among the elves, she was born with a blessed vessel of life.


    When she would close her eyes a thousand yearster, even the royal family might bow their heads to her.


    Therefore, she had to maintain her dignity from now on.


    ...


    Of course, she had already shown her surprised expression many times in front of Berg.


    Her excited look anticipating the feast, her amazement at the circus


    But that was just in front of Berg.


    Superficially, her husband... a friend.


    Although reluctant, it was okay with Berg.


    Moreover, wouldnt he also leave in 60 years?


    And it didnt seem like Berg would spread rumors about her demeanor.


    Its nice toe out like this, Arwin-nim.


    As Arwin was lost in such thoughts, Ner spoke beside her.


    Arwin, receiving the greetings of the vigers with grace, looked at Ner.


    I couldnte out because I was unnecessarily scared when I was alone.


    ...


    After a moment of thought, she suddenly became curious and asked.


    ...Didnt youe out with Berg?


    ...Once?


    Arwin nodded, as she couldnt understand why Ner had stayed confined to the house.


    However, this was also Arwins perspective.


    Having lived in the same territory for 170 years, her longing for new things was intense.


    She judged that Ner,cking such a desire, had just stayed at home.


    Additionally, she knew that Ner didnt particrly like Berg.


    She wouldnt want to spend time with someone she doesnt like.


    It might be because she was a werewolf. It was clear that Ner was waiting for her destined partner she spoke of.


    So, youre also ignorant about this vige?


    No. Berg did introduce me to the vige I know most of it.


    Ner rolled her eyes and pointed at a tall building.


    Ah, do you know what that is, Arwin-nim?


    The Five Gods?


    You know? I believe in the native gods, so I didnt know well.


    The Five Gods are also deities we believe in, Ner.


    Arwin spoke with a shallow smile.


    Only then did Ner open her eyes wide as if realizing it for the first time.


    I see. I thought elves only worshipped the World Tree


    We dont worship the World Tree.


    Especially Arwin didnt.


    She had had enough of the World Tree.


    Still, she pondered to give Ner an appropriate example.


    The World Tree is like a parent.


    In that aspect, where some elves even detested it, Arwin thought it was a really suitable exnation.


    I hate it, for your information.


    Arwin whispered, lowering her voice.


    She inadvertently frowned. The pain she had received from the World Tree was still vivid.


    Escaping that, the reality of the present still hadnt fully sunk in.


    Ner silently closed her mouth.


    With the arrival of silence, Arwins thoughts deepened.


    All the painful memories revived as if she was watching a revolvingntern.


    Led by her fathers hand to the roots of the World Tree.


    The moments afterward when she screamed and struggled.


    The moments when she rebelled against everyone.


    The moments when she indulged in her own ways.


    And at the end of that, a man appeared.


    The image of him, bleeding to protect her, surfaced in her mind.


    Arwin closed her eyes to shake off the thoughts.


    Ha.


    She shouldnt harbor emotions towards Berg.


    For her own sake, it was better that way.


    Whether leaving him in the near future or after 60 years... emotions would be poison.


    Arwin, changing the atmosphere, spoke.


    Im sorry. I brought up something deep all of a sudden.


    No, its alright. Arwin-nim, would you like to visit the sanctuary once?


    Lets do that. I want to see how its different from ours.


    The two soon moved their steps to the sanctuary.


    Entering the sanctuary, Arwin saw many people of different races already inside.


    Unlike Celebrien, it was a frail sanctuary.


    Instead of stone statues, cloth with patterns drawn on them was hung.


    The gods were not even distinguished.


    Naturally, there was bound to be a difference between the elves and the mercenary group living and establishing bases with them.


    The two looked at the ce.


    Ner spoke.


    Its so fascinating that those gods really exist. Even choosing warrior


    Ner wagged her tail and looked up at Arwin.


    Ah, Arwin-nim. Do you happen to know the names of the warriors?


    I do.


    For Arwin, who was confined in the domain of Celebrien, her given amusement was diverse information from the outside world.


    Naturally, she had memorized the names of the hero party.


    ...Berg didnt know.


    Ner said regretfully.


    Shall I tell you?


    ...Would you? It was an interesting story I heardst time.


    Upon Ners request, Arwin immediately pointed to the symbol on the far left and said,


    The God of Harmony, Nikal. The warrior is an elf, named...Sylphrien.


    Interest sparkled in Ners eyes.


    Arwin continued,


    ...I actually know Sylphrien.


    You know her?


    Yeah. I even learned a few spells from her


    You know how to use magic, Arwin-nim?


    Its just a few. Like, summoning


    Ner quietly gasped in awe.


    Ive wanted to see that magic


    Ill show youter.


    Their eyes went back to the symbols.


    Next is the God of War, Dian. The warrior is a centaur, named, Acran.


    Ner nodded, focusing on her words.


    Next to him is the God of Courage, Mand. The warrior is that famous hero, his name is Felix.


    Arwins finger stopped at thest symbol.


    The God of Purity, Hea. The warrior is a human, and the name is...unknown to anyone.


    Pardon?


    Ner looked at Arwin in surprise.


    People just call her the Saintess.


    Arwin answered sinctly.


    Ner blinked her eyes, expressing her confusion.


    ...Did you forget the name?


    Arwin shook her head.


    Its not that I forgot, nobody knows the Saintess real name. The church has refused to disclose it, reasoning that even casually calling her by her name can be seen as sphemy.


    Ners expression crumpled in confusion.


    That cant be.


    The elf, following her, was also submerged in doubt. Why was Ner like this, iming it couldnt be true?


    But before Arwin could ask anything, Ner muttered.


    Berg he knew just the name of the Saintess


    What?


    They both fell into a moment of silence, gazing at the disconnected end of the information.


    Arwin had already sensed that Berg was not a person who would lie.


    What did he say the name was?


    Si something. I actually heard it only once so I forgot.


    After contemting, Arwin reached one conclusion.


    Could Berg have been mistaken?


    Could he?


    Yes. Nobody knows it. If someone does, it must be very few people. He might have believed a baseless rumor to be true.


    Ner slowly nodded to her words.


    Arwin looked back at the symbols.


    She continued with thest exnation.


    And although there is no symbol for him,stly, there is the God of Solitude, Lynn.


    I heard his warrior is a Lizardman, is that correct?


    Arwin nodded at Ner.


    And then, she gave information Ner didnt know.


    Thats correct. But I heard Lynns warrior died in battle two years ago.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 67: Formal Appearance (2)

    Chapter 67: Formal Appearance (2)


    A week had passed since the feast ended.


    Thank you. You did well.


    I had asked a member who had some knowledge in metalwork toplete simple pieces of jewelry.


    It was a ne intertwined with Arwins World Tree leaf.


    A hole was made in the leaf to insert a ring, and a string was attached to that ring.


    Fortunately, the leaf was tough, and its condition had improved since I first saw it.


    Otherwise, I wouldnt have even attempted to make such jewelry.


    I put thepleted ne around my neck.


    Thus, Ners ring decorated my left hand, and Arwins World Tree leaf decorated my neck.


    And the second piece of jewelry I received was a wedding ring with Arwin.


    Given the circumstances, the human wedding ceremony was hastily skipped over.


    Adam Hyungs mood wasnt great, and my injuriespounded it.


    Moreover, having had the wedding in the Elfs way, I thought there was no need for more formal procedures.


    Arwin would find it bothersome and tiring as well.


    So, I thought it would be better to just hand over the ring at the appropriate moment.


    To vow again, in my way.


    I didnt think how one gets married was particrly important.


    ...


    I looked at the received ring.


    I had roughly checked the size of Arwins fingerst time, during the feast, when I held her hand.


    Though she was surprised and pulled her hand back.


    This ring seemed enough. It looked smooth andfortable. It seemed like it wouldnt be bothersome once she got used to wearing it.


    I kept the two rings I received and moved on.


    The night was almost over.


    It was time to exin the future schedule to Arwin and Ner.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Upon entering the house, Arwin greeted me.


    Youre here?


    I looked around the house and asked,


    Wheres Ner?


    Shes out for a walk.


    I nodded my head.


    Ever since Nermented that the human marriage culture was like a leash, we had developed our own pact.


    I would not say anything on Ners walks but she would only go to designated ces.


    Ner seemed to be outside today as well.


    Shall we go look for Ner together?


    I suggested to Arwin.


    She blinked her eyes and suddenly changed the subject.


    Whats that on your neck?


    Arwin seemed to be asking about the chain around my neck.


    I pulled out the ne from under my clothes to show her.


    The Arwins World Tree leaf was revealed.


    to not lose it.


    I exined to her.


    Upon hearing that, Arwin froze for a moment...then nodded.


    It still required more effort to be closer to Arwin.


    There was still a slight awkwardness felt even now.


    Since the time we spent together was itself insufficient, it was only natural.


    So, are we going together, or are you staying here?


    Ill go with you.


    Oh. One moment.


    As Arwin stood up, I stopped her for a moment, and I picked up one of the liquor bottles stacked against the wall.


    I thought it wouldnt be bad to have a drink while going for a night walk.


    While pondering which liquor to choose, my eyes fixated on a new bottle.


    Bardi liquor.


    Seeing that liquor, Arwin spoke from behind.


    Bardi liquor seems to suit your taste.


    I nodded my head.


    It grows on you.


    And with that conversation, I made a decision. I picked up the bottle of Bardi liquor and proceeded.


    Lets go.


    ...


    About to leave the house after uncorking the bottle, I found Arwin, who was noting, and turned to look back at her.


    She seemed frozen, silently blinking while looking down at the ground.


    ...Arwin?


    ...Yes. Ill go.


    .


    .


    .


    I found Ner at the designated ce.


    Her head was slightly tilted towards the full moon.


    I approached through the grass field so as not to startle Ner.


    Her perked ears twitch, pointing toward us.


    Seeing that, I called out her name.


    Ner.


    ...You came?


    She looked back at me, responding in aforting voice.


    ...


    Then she slightly stiffened, her eyes turning towards Arwin.


    ...Arwin-nim came with you?


    Soon, a small smile formed as Ner spoke.


    Ner and Arwin seemed to get along well.


    Maybe it was because they had a rapport from the beginning.


    Or perhaps, because they were both nobles.


    Whatever the case, I found it relieving.


    The potentially ufortable polygamous arrangement seemed somewhat mitigated by their friendship.


    I could only hope they continue to get along like this.


    I took a swig from the bottle and plopped down next to her.


    Looking at the moon again?


    I asked with a yful tone.


    Youre drinking again.


    At Ners following response, I just smiled.


    Arwin also cautiously sat next to Ner.


    For a moment, we enjoyed the night air, the scent of grass, and the atmosphere that came with it.


    Then I spoke.


    Well be leaving soon for the next quest. As promised, imbued with the meaning of the trip.


    Huh?


    What?


    The two asked back in surprise.


    I continued the exnation while drinking.


    So, you two should be prepared too. Well probably leave tomorrow or the day after.


    Really?


    The most delighted seemed to be Arwin.


    Her reaction even made me feel contagious.


    Where are we going?


    Youll find out when we get there.


    They revealed their anticipation with small gestures and nodded.


    The ce we were going to was a vige called Dems.


    It was rumored to be beautiful.


    I didnt know what it was like now that the war had been prolonged.


    In any case, I wanted Ner and Arwin to see it with their own eyes, without hearing about it beforehand.


    ...


    Dems was also a ce that I promised to visit at least once with Sien.


    I was lost in thought for a moment.


    It seemed like I was erasing my memories with Sien one by one.


    We had promised to see the waterfalls of ckwood together.


    We had promised to secretly engrave our names in the World Tree.


    There were hundreds of such promises, but now I was just starting to fulfill them one by one.


    Dems was no different.


    We had promised to watch the sunset there while admiring the beautiful scenery.


    It seemed that I would erase even this promise with my two wives.


    ...


    And with such ns, I felt mixed emotions.


    I couldnt express what kind of emotion it was.


    Relief, perhaps. Fortune. Joy.


    Or regret. Sorrow. Pain. Or even anguish.


    One thing was certain; the moment I heard the name Dems Vige from Adam Hyung, strength entered my fists.


    Anyway, I decided to ignore those emotions.


    And to pay attention to my two wives next to me.


    That was the right thing to do.


    While organizing these thoughts, a long silence ensued.


    And, feeling the prolonged silence awkward, Arwin spoke.


    Ah, Berg?


    ?


    It was a topic that came up while Ner and I were talking.


    I nodded.


    Arwin asked.


    Do you know the Saintesss name?


    ...........


    At the unexpected question, I felt my body stiffen.


    Fortunately, I wasnt in the middle of drinking. If I had been, they would have definitely noticed my disturbance.


    I calmly looked forward and replied.


    ...I know.


    Arwin showed suspicion.


    How do you know? It should be information not disclosed by the church


    Sometimes, when one looks away from information for too long, they dont know even the most obvious things.


    It had been seven years since Sien left me.


    Only now did I realize that the church had been hiding her name.


    For too long, I had been in denial of any information about the Hero party.


    Who would have expected a question like this at the moment when I was thinking about her?


    With my heart starting to race, I instinctively retorted.


    ...They didnt disclose it?


    Yes.


    Then I pretended to have been mistaken.


    ...I must have been mistaken then.


    At this moment, I couldnt be honest with my wives.


    I wanted to escape this ufortable topic.


    I always avoided this subject.


    And because I kept avoiding it like this, even Adam Hyung didnt know the situation.


    Come on, lets get up. Weve been here long enough.


    Perhaps because I tied the knots well, my wives didnt show any suspicion even with the abrupt conclusion.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Yes. Be careful.


    Adam spoke, watching Berg who had mounted the horse.


    Berg, with his usual expression, nodded briefly.


    Say goodbye.


    When Adamined about Bergs indifferent appearance, only then did Berg open his mouth.


    Ill be back.


    Soon after, Adam threw a nce at Bergs wives behind him.


    Ner ckwoods eyes were still fixed on the back of Bergs head.


    ...


    Adam, seeing this, felt a lot had changed for Ner ckwood too.


    She, who didnt reveal herself at the first meeting, couldnt take her eyes off Berg now.


    Arwin Celebrien was ambiguous, but her atmosphere had changed.


    The sharp expression she had initially was nowhere to be found.


    It might be because the torture he had heard about from Berg had ended.


    Whatever it was, Adam wished Berg got along well with them.


    It was solely for the sake of his younger brother.


    Adam soon turned his eyes to Baran.


    Baran, please take good care of Berg.


    Dont worry, Captain.


    He also addressed the other members of the team.


    Shawn.


    Its just a short break, whats the big deal.


    Jackson.


    You seem particrly worried today, Captain.


    At Jacksons words, the members chuckled.


    However, everyone understood it was because the friendship between Berg and Adam was that deep.


    Berg looked at Adam and nodded briefly.


    Adam also closed his eyes lightly in greeting.


    Lets go!


    Berg led the way.


    Thus, the Head Hunter Unit left Stockpin.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Not long after Berg left, Adam received news that a group was approaching the vige.


    Who is it?


    It seems to be the apostles from the Hea Church.


    Why would the Hea Churche to our vige?


    ...I dont know.


    Theodore expressed his doubt as he conversed with Adam.


    With no other option, Adam stood from his ce and went out to meet them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Soon, Adam stood atop the vige wall and watched the approaching carriage.


    There were also five holy knights guarding the carriage.


    It seemed like they came with quite an important issue, though he didnt know what it was.


    Otherwise, there would be no need to bring along five holy knights.


    Adam soon stepped out of the vige to greet them.


    The carriage stopped, and a bishop from the Cat tribe revealed himself from inside.


    Adam detected the anxious look in his eyes.


    I am Adam, the leader of the Red mes. What brings the Church of Hea to Stockpin?


    The bishop, in a manner not befitting his status, hurriedly alighted from the carriage and approached Adam.


    Then, he quicklyposed himself and introduced himself.


    I am Bellingham, an apostle of Hea-sama... uhm... by any chance


    He asked anxiously.


    ...Is there a man named Berg here?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 68: Formal Appearance (3)

    Chapter 68: Formal Appearance (3)


    After a full day of traveling, the Head Hunter unit finally settled in a in.


    To set up camp and prepare meals, it was better to rest when the sky was tinged with yellow


    Arwin watched about 20 members preparing for camp.


    They all continued their work amidst a cheerful and yful atmosphere.


    You cook the rice. I did itst time.


    You burnt it all that time! So do it again.


    Hey, its a hassle! You know I cant cook!


    They threw nces at themselves and Ner while yfully bickering.


    Watching those members, Arwin felt the pronounced difference between the elves and the human race more keenly.


    It might have been the difference between short-lived and long-lived species.


    Humans always found joy in whatever they were doing.


    It was so different from the rxed and leisurely elves.


    Perhaps their characteristic was to fill every moment faithfully since their lives were short.


    ...


    However, Arwin didnt feel it was bad.


    Rather, she thought such characteristics were their strengths.


    Having been confined, she, more than anyone, sought stimtion.


    But Arwin, sitting near the members, suddenly felt a subtle difort.


    The rare nces directed at her were notfortable.


    It wasnt a major difort, but it was enough to make her want to leave her seat.


    She stood up to move to a morefortable ce.


    Ner had already moved somewhere.


    Arwin-nim, where are you going?


    Someone asked her, looking at her.


    Turning around, she saw Bergs aide Baran.


    ...Yes?


    Arwin replied briefly.


    At her response, Baran spoke.


    You should not go too far.


    Arwin nodded her head.


    Whether it was due to past memories or not, she did not like being restricted by someone, but she also did not forget...


    She was notpletely free yet. She was Bergs wife.


    However, Baran didnt need to worry from the beginning.


    Arwin already had a destination.


    She looked around the vast in and found her destination.


    A little distance away, Berg was training with his sword.


    Ner was also sitting nearby, watching him.


    Even if she did not like Berg, she seemed mostfortable to be by his side.


    It was the same for Arwin.


    She had no choice.


    In this unfamiliar in, the most familiar ce was next to Berg.


    Thus, she slowly approached him.


    Every time she saw him swinging his sword, it reminded her of the World Tree.


    ...


    Arwins eyes went to his cheek where a scar remained.


    Berg, who embraced such a scar for her and never med her, was truly an unusual person.


    She kept thinking that either Berg was peculiar, or everyone outside the Celebrien territory was the same.


    It had not been two months since she came outside.


    Arwin consciously made an effort not to be engulfed in this peculiarity, no matter what it was.


    After all, that peculiarity was also temporary and would leave her someday.


    ...Ner.


    Arwin approached Ner, who was sitting and watching Berg.


    Ner, a bit surprised, looked at Arwin and replied,


    Arwin-nim.


    They only exchanged light greetings.


    Arwin soon carefully sat beside Ner and watched Berg with her.


    Arwins eyes were drawn to the leaf of the World Tree hanging on Bergs neck.


    ...


    And she unknowingly furrowed her brows, looking at the leaf which was in a much better condition than before.


    It was as if the leaf was telling someone was happy to be by Bergs side.


    ...Ive heard the story of the World Tree Leaf.


    At the same time, Ner spoke in a whisper.


    Ners eyes, like Arwins, were focused on the ne Berg wore.


    It represents Arwin-nims condition and mood.


    Arwin quietly looked at Ner and responded.


    Yes.


    The leaf was


    -Because I left the territory.


    Arwin spat out the reason to the unasked question.


    She hoped Ner didnt misunderstand.


    Arwin still hadnt achieved true freedom.


    Only by leaving Bergs side could she attain theplete happiness she desired.


    Life as a collectible by the side of a short-lived species couldnt possibly be happy.


    So, the change in the leaf wasnt because of Berg, it was just because she had left the World Tree.


    That was what Arwin told herself.


    She wanted to tell her so she wouldnt misunderstand.


    Ner quietly nodded at her words.


    Hoo.


    Soon, Berg let out a sigh and lowered his sword.


    He wiped the sweat flowing from his forehead with his wrist.


    Why arent you going around looking?


    Then he spoke to Arwin and Ner, who were sitting and watching him.


    He turned his head and their eyes met.


    Ah.


    Seeing him smile at the same time, Arwin avoided his gaze, feeling strange.


    It was the first time in her life that she felt this way.


    Because of that feeling, she kept being like this, unable to look into Bergs eyes, who she approached thinking he wasfortable.


    Arwin suddenly thought about how long it had been since someone smiled just because of her existence.


    It was hard for her to understand the goodwill he seemed to show.


    Could he unconditionally offer his heart like that, without her doing anything?


    We are married, after all.


    Arwin tightly shut her mouth to the voice she heard.


    Was this all because of that one reason?


    If so, it seemed utterly foolish.


    After all, it was a bond tied by political strategy; why be so eager to keep the vows made at that time?


    Arwin couldnt even remember now what she had said when she entered into marriage with him.


    Berg quickly stuck his sword into the ground and began to finish his training.


    Only after he turned his head away from her could Arwin look at Berg.


    Lets go back.


    He said, with his back turned.


    Arwin and Ner rose from their seats at his words.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Lately, Ner had been strange.


    Once she came to her senses, she found herself nearing Bergs side before she knew it.


    When she was alone and the seat next to her felt empty, she looked for Berg.


    When he disappeared from her sight, she wondered where he had gone.


    Additionally, when he rose from his seat and moved somewhere, she felt the urge to ask where he was going.


    However, out of consideration, she refrained from doing so.


    Instead, she discreetly rolled her eyes and watched him until his figure disappeared from her view.


    This inclination seemed to have grown stronger since the full moon.


    Ner, who was familiar with Bergs scent, felt awkward when his smell did not waft over.


    Once a sense had awakened, the emptiness felt even more profound.


    Here, for the vice-captain.


    20 members of the mercenary group sat in arge circle around a fire, continuing their meal.


    Thergest and tastiest cooked meat was given to Berg.


    Even in their seeminglyfortable atmosphere, the hierarchy was clear.


    Berg naturally epted the food offered by Baran and immediately handed it to Ner.


    Wow.


    The members admired his action yfully.


    Ner, with her lost gaze, looked back and forth between the members, Berg, and the food.


    These small acts of consideration kept stirring her emotions.


    She tried not to think about it... but it really felt like she had found her pair.


    It seemed like no matter what, he would be on her side.


    She felt an inevitable sense of reliability and warmth.


    ...


    Ners wandering gaze ultimatelynded on Bergs face.


    As it had been all day long.


    While silently looking at him, she felt another gaze.


    At the end of that gaze was Arwin.


    With Berg between them, their eyes met.


    ...


    ...


    Only after Berg turned his head towards Arwin did their exchange of nces end.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It was time to sleep after the meal.


    Today was the day Ner would sleep with Berg.


    ording to Bergs request, there were two beds.


    One bed was for Ner and Berg. The other was for Arwin.


    Ner felt a small relief in the fact that it wasnt her who was sleeping alone.


    ...?


    And she wondered about the relief she felt.


    She didnt know why she just felt relieved.


    ...Because its cold.


    She thought to herself.


    And she got into the spacious bed before Berg did.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Deepening Night.


    Ner opened her eyes to the sleep that wouldnte.


    Naturally, Berg was lying next to her.


    She felt a hint of regret.


    Recently, they had grown closer and had shared short conversations before falling asleep, but due to Arwin being there, they couldnt do so tonight.


    In that respect, she wondered if sharing a bed tonight wasnt so great after all.


    Instead, she deeply inhaled Bergs scent and simultaneously let out a deep sigh.


    ...Why the sigh?


    Then, Berg, who she thought had fallen asleep, asked.


    Ner shuddered slightly.


    ...Were you not asleep?


    She asked in a whisper so soft it couldnt be heard by Arwin, who was sleeping away from them.


    Ner felt like she was doing something naughty for some reason.


    And that fact brought its unique charm.


    ...I cant seem to sleep tonight.


    Berg whispered.


    Maybe its because I didnt drink.


    Ner shed a bright smile.


    She also let out a softugh, ensuring Arwin couldnt hear.


    Soon, she thought as she looked at him.


    She didnt know much about Berg.


    Curiosities about him were also beginning to arise, one by one.


    ...Why do you like alcohol so much?


    Ner asked.


    ...What?


    Berg questioned back as if he didnt hear.


    ...


    Ner moistened her lips, slowly moving closer to him.


    Then, by mistake, she pressed her chest against him and, startled, pulled back.


    ...Ah...!


    On the other hand, Berg showed no reaction, as if nothing happened.


    ...


    Initially embarrassed, Ners lips pouted slightly at his response.


    Given that he kept other women at bay, why was his first one, her, not flustering him like hed held hundreds before?


    However, putting such thoughts aside, Ner moved closer again.


    His scent became more potent.


    Pretending not to notice his fragrance, she whispered into his ear.


    ...Why do you like alcohol so much?


    Berg contemted for a moment before responding.


    I guess I just grew to like it as I kept drinking.


    Really?


    Ner continued the light conversation, and only then did she start to feel like they were concluding the day.


    She had always been the type to feel at ease only after having a conversation before sleep.


    The conversations she used to have under the moon were now with Berg.


    Since when did you start drinking?


    Curious about Bergs past, Ner asked.


    ...


    But he remained silent to this question.


    Ner, sensing the elongating silence, wondered if he had fallen asleep and lifted her head.


    At her action, Berg turned his head and teased.


    ...We should sleep.


    Realizing the conversation had ended, Ners face wrinkled in regret.


    ...What, you said you couldnt sleep.


    She pulled back, feeling the continuation of disappointment.


    She too closed her eyes as if refusing further conversation.


    And found it odd, feeling disappointment over something so trivial.


    However, as she kept her eyes closed, she felt something stroking her head.


    By the time Ner opened her eyes, Berg had already adjusted his posture and closed his eyes.


    ........


    Her anger, too, had subsided.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...The smell of salt.


    Ner mumbled, looking at the vige visible in the distance atop a hill.


    Arwin asked beside her.


    Is there a smell of salt, Ner?


    Ner nodded.


    Yes. But it might be hard for you, Arwin-nim, to distinguish.


    Burns, the new recruit of the Head Hunter unit who entered the vige ahead, waved his hand.


    The gate that surrounded the vige had also opened.


    The Head Hunter unit naturally entered the vige.


    Ner, like Arwin, looked around, appreciating the new space.


    It wasnt a vigeposed of only one race.


    Various races were mixed, looking up at those entering.


    ...Ner ckwood...


    Someone whispered from within the crowd.


    Naturally, Ner coiled her tail.


    It was not so pleasant to be revealed by her white tail every time she met new people.


    As she discreetly avoided eye contact and bowed her head, a finger quickly lifted her chin.


    ...Berg.


    Berg, retracting his hand, spoke to her from the side.


    ...Its alright.


    He seemed to have already understood what she was worried about.


    ...


    Ner felt much lighter at his words.


    She remembered someone sincerely telling her that her tail was beautiful.


    She nodded and lifted her head.


    Took a deep breath.


    Then someone shouted in the bustling vige.


    Chief!


    Following the shout, someone hastily ran out.


    Huh?


    Ner was surprised, observing the race of the man presumed to be the chief.


    Long rabbit-like ears.


    He was from the Cat tribe.


    Berg naturally dismounted and approached the chief.


    Alongside the chief, a young woman with equally long ears also followed.


    Berg greeted first.


    I am Berg, the vice-captain of the Red mes. Wevee regarding a request.


    Ah! Wee! I am Nox*, the chief of this vige. To think the renowned vice-captain of the Red mes would personally visit


    Renowned?


    Isnt the Red mes the most talked-abouttely?


    However, Ner couldnt hear their conversation.


    The reason she was surprised to see the Cat people was something else.


    It was because a certain rumor followed them.


    The people from the Cat tribe were as debauched as the Humans.


    Ner couldnt take her eyes off the Catwoman next to the chief.


    That womans eyes were already inappropriately scanning Bergs body.


    ...


    For some reason, just her existence made Ner slightly ufortable.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: *- The author called him (Rox) here, but I changed it to (Nox) as he used (Nox) every time for him after this chapter. So, I presumed he mustve made a typo here and called him Rox instead of Nox.


    And Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 69: Formal Appearance (4)

    Chapter 69: Formal Appearance (4)


    Ner watched the receding figures of the vige chief, the Catwoman with him, and Baran and Berg as they discussed about the request.


    She felt a tinge of difort seeing that woman constantly staying close to Berg.


    If the reputation of the Red mes Corps had spread widely, surely the fact that he had two wives would be well-known.


    Yet, this Catwoman seemed to be oblivious to such facts as she clung close to Berg, looking up at him with wide, round eyes.


    From beside Ner, Shawnmented, ...As expected of the vice-captain.


    Hm?


    Ner caught onto his mutter and looked at him quizzically.


    Shawn, noticing Ners reaction, asked, Oh, did you hear that?


    Ner nodded.


    Shawn responded as if making excuses, Well... As Ner-nim probably knows, the vice-captain is quite charming, right? With his status and all. Itsmon for many women to be drawn to him.


    Ner nced at Berg, who was engaged in conversation with the vige chief, and asked, ...Is this a frequent urrence?


    It happens all the time.


    ...


    Ners heart sank a bit more upon hearing that.


    She increasingly felt uneasy.


    But dont worry.


    Hm?


    You know that you, Ner-nim, are the first one he has treated so kindly. If its the vice-captain, then-


    Shawn quickly pointed at Berg with his finger.


    -Ah, look there. See for yourself right now.


    Even without Shawns words, Ner had already been observing.


    The Catwomans hand twitched for a moment before naturallynding on Bergs shoulder. To top it off, she shed a small smile.


    A surge of anger welled up in Ner at the audacious intention, and at that moment, Berg brushed off the Catwomans touch, turning his shoulder away.


    ...Do not touch.


    He said coldly.


    Berg showed the Catwoman an expression that Ner had never received from him.


    For a moment, even Ners heart felt frozen - so cold and prickly.


    It was an expression she had seen before, but perhaps because he had always been kind to her, it felt more shocking now than it had back then.


    She even heard Arwin swallowing nervously beside her.


    Seemingly trying to dissipate the icy atmosphere, Berg spoke.


    ...I apologize. I just dont like it when someone touches me without permission.


    From behind, Ner listened to his words and pondered.


    Had she ever touched Berg without his permission?


    ...


    She had done so every time.


    Lately, whenever she wanted to touch him, she did.


    Every morning, she found herself close to him when waking up.


    Berg had always responded to such acts with a smile.


    It made the difference between her and that Catwoman all the more pronounced.


    It somewhat eased the frustration she felt, making her feel even more special in the process.


    Was it because she was Bergs first woman?


    With a more rxed heart, Ner exhaled.


    I said you dont have to worry, remember?


    Shawn spoke from beside her.


    It seemed like he was easing her worries on Bergs behalf.


    Only then did Ner rx her expression and reply, ...I wasnt worried.


    Yet, even as she said it, her words sounded like a lie to her own ears.


    ****


    I entered the amodation with my wives.


    We decided to stay at the vige chiefs house.


    His house was rtivelyrge.


    There were plenty of rooms and spacious areas.


    Perhaps it was due to Dems vige receiving many visitors.


    The rest of the Red mes members decided to stay at the inn in the Dems vige.


    As the vige chief introduced his house, he mentioned, This is my room, and next to it is my daughter... Kas room.


    The woman named Ka smiled at me.


    It had been a while since someone didnt shrink back after I asked not to be touched.


    Even after that, she continued to smile slyly at me and kept trying to touch me.


    Even though she clearly saw that I had wives, her approach was not particrly weed.


    You may rest in any of the rooms other than those two, the vige chief said.


    Without much thought, I chose the two adjoining rooms.


    Well rest in this room and that one.


    Very well. You must be tired from your journey, so please restfortably. We can take our time discussing the request.


    As I nodded and moved forward, the vige chief deeply bowed his head towards Ner and Arwin who followed behind me.


    It seemed like he had an instinctual fear towards nobility.


    Indeed, if not for me, the vige chief might have never had an asion to see the daughters of ckwood and Celebrien.


    This was also one of the objectives of this journey.


    To show ordinary people that our Red mes Corps was indeed associated with the nobility.


    The results of this marriage alliance were already evident.


    Certainly, the atmosphere with which the vige residents received us was different.


    In the past, there were times when our presence went unnoticed.


    It felt like only the curious would pay us any attention.


    But perhaps because of the two noblewomen...


    Everyone came out and busily bowed their heads in our direction.


    While there hadnt been any substantial changes within the Red mes, the treatment we received was significantly different.


    I didnt hate this.


    If attitudes towards us improved, there was no downside. More people would want to be mercenaries for our group, and those trying to deceive us would decrease.


    Overall, the dispatched members would be safer.


    After having Arwin and Ner sit down in the room that I selected, I prepared to exin this point to them.


    -Thud.


    I closed the door and looked at them.


    Ner, Arwin.


    The two looked up at me in silence.


    This expedition holds great significance.


    ...


    ...


    Without a word, both Arwin and Ner nodded.


    Even though they seemed unusually quiet, I continued, The first reason is, of course, the reward we get uponpleting the request. Second, I hope you both enjoy the new scenery here. The third is...


    I paused, gauging my wives reactions.


    I couldnt predict how theyd respond.


    ...the third is to announce the change in the Red mes.


    Change?


    We need to show firsthand that our mercenary group is connected to your noble families. Hearing a rumor and witnessing it are two different things.


    I borated further to their silent gazes.


    ...We have to visibly be a couple, even if its just for show.


    ...Ah.


    Ner let out a quiet sigh.


    I looked between the two and said, ...Remember when I asked you before?


    Neither Arwin nor Ner objected to this point.


    They both nodded in response to my words.


    Theres no need to force it, but at the very least, do this. The better our rtionship appears-


    -the better it looks, the more it helps you?


    Ner interrupted and asked.


    A curious strength was held within her eyes, which had been directly gazing at me for some time.


    ...It helps the Red mes. And that, in turn, helps me.


    Ner cautiously weted her lips and whispered, ...Is that so?


    ...Yes.


    Ner seemed to understand, so I looked at Arwin.


    Arwin, you understand, right?


    Arwin slowly nodded, ...Yes, I understand. The more we seem like a couple.


    <strong>****</strong>


    For a moment, I rested to shake off the fatigue of the journey, and then I focused on the noiseing from outside.


    The sounds of the meal being prepared reached my ears.


    Perhaps it was time to fill our stomachs with the other members.


    I rose from the chair.


    Ner and Arwin werefortably sprawled on the bed, giggling.


    ...


    Every time I saw them so close, I felt fortunate.


    I hoped, as I had in the past, that theyd continuously show such affection.


    Lets go eat. Arent you both hungry?


    At my words, Arwin and Ner stopped talking and got up from the bed.


    They naturally followed behind me.


    -Creak.


    I opened the door and stepped outside.


    The vige chief Nox looked pleased upon seeing me.


    Ah, Berg-nim. Youre out. Would you like to eat?


    Ill dine with the members.


    I heard the inn has prepared something. Ka will guide you to the inn. Please follow her.


    From the center of the chiefs house, Ka, who was resting, quickly stood up at his words.


    She fiddled with her long ears a couple of times before giving me a broad smile.


    Berg-nim, please follow me.


    She spoke in a soft, melodic voice.


    She then opened the door first, guiding us through.


    I silently followed her.


    Soon after, Ner and Arwin quietly trailed behind me.


    Stepping outside, the sky was beautifully painted with the glow of twilight.


    The orange hue conveyed a serene feeling, reminiscent of an autumn forest.


    Sunsets might look the same everywhere, but for some reason, this ce felt different.


    After the mission, I looked forward to admiring thendscapes alongside this sunset, and so I continued walking.


    Berg-nim, how did you get this scar?


    After taking a few steps, Ka approached and asked.


    She pointed to the scarred part of my forearm.


    Each scar held its own memory.


    I couldnt forget the process of getting these scars, especially when I lost members of my team during those times.


    I replied, remembering the fallen members, ... Two years ago-


    As soon as I began speaking, Ka gently stroked my forearm, whispering sympathetically, ...It must have hurt...


    Just as I was about to frown at her for once again touching me without heed to my previous warning, a sharp voice rang out from behind.


    Hey.


    Startled by the cold voice, I turned around.


    What do you think youre doing?


    Shockingly, Ner was ring at Ka, her tail standing on end.


    There was a look of anger on her face, one I had never seen before.


    -Thud!


    In an instant, Ner pushed Ka aside and positioned herself beside me.


    She tightly crossed her arm with mine.


    Her soft chest naturally pressed against my arm.


    Cant you see me in your eyes? Are you belittling my lineage?


    ...Pardon?


    Ka, who seemed unshaken by my warnings, now crumbled under Ners pressure.


    Her eyes darted between Ner and me in confusion.


    Even I was taken aback by Ners unexpected behavior.


    Why do you keep touching my husband?


    Ka spoke as if trying to exin herself.


    I...I thought you two werent on good terms-


    -What?


    Ner snapped at her sharply, as if the reins had been let loose.


    Perhaps it was customary for werewolves to be this protective of their mates.


    I faintly sensed that behavior in Ners actions.


    Ka, lost for words, bowed her head deeply.


    ...If, If I offended you, I apologize.


    ...Be careful.


    Immediately, Ner pulled me closer and continued walking.


    Looking back, I saw Ka biting her lip.


    Arwin watched us with a slightly surprised expression.


    ...Look at me, Berg.


    From beside me, Ner murmured.


    I turned my head to her direction.


    Before I knew it, Ner was looking up at me with her usual innocent expression.


    It was a face filled with slight worry and caution.


    ...Ner?


    As I called her name, she responded, ...Its my first time saying such stern words, Im...Im nervous.


    ...


    Then she looked into my eyes, hesitated for a moment, and blurted out with a hint of defiance.


    ...You asked for it.


    ...


    For a moment, I was dumbfounded. And after a brief silence, I chuckled.


    Yes, I did.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 70: Dems Village (1)

    Chapter 70: Dems Vige (1)


    When we entered the inn, the members were already in the middle of their meal.


    Vice-captain, youve arrived?


    As we made our entrance, some began to rise from their seats to greet us, but I raised my hand to stop them.


    Sit down. Eat.


    At the same time, they were gauging each others reactions to the unexpected change.


    They looked curiously at Ner, who was clinging to my side.


    Some smirked, some had yful expressions, and some were genuinely surprised.


    Yet, Ner, seemingly unfazed, did not let go of my arm.


    She did mention shed help, but I didnt expect her to be this devoted.


    Even after finding a suitable seat, she still didnt release my arm.


    It was as if she held onto my arm like it was her lifeline.


    Confusion was evident in Arwins eyes.


    Her gaze was directed at the arm Ner firmly held.


    She seemed to be silently asking me why Ner still hadnt let go.


    Feeling the awkwardness from Ners actions, I leaned in and whispered,


    ...Its okay now.


    ...


    Despite my words, Ner didnt let go immediately.


    It was as if she didnt hear or was frozen in ce. Slowly, she turned her head.


    ...


    ...


    Her eyes met with Kas.


    Ka flinched under Ners gaze and then bowed her head deeply.


    Having finished her guidance, she turned to head back to her home.


    ...Haa...


    Finally, Ner let out a sigh and released my arm.


    Our eyes met, and after a moments evaluation, she spoke.


    ...Ive been watching, you know...


    ...


    I was momentarily at a loss for words, taken aback by her wless performance.


    But soon, I brushed those thoughts aside.


    All I needed to feel was gratitude towards her for making the effort for me.


    Thank you.


    I gently pushed Ners back as I said it.


    ...


    Ner nodded her head slightly after a beat.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After finishing our meal, we exchanged light greetings with the members.


    Having roughly set the schedule for the next day, we began to head back to the vige chiefs house.


    All that filled my head were the thoughts about tomorrows request.


    I heard that some animal-like monsters were in the vicinity and were causing harm.


    There seemed to be roughly about 20 of them.


    If we didnt let our guards down, it appeared to be a task that could be easily wrapped up.


    Lost in such thought, I noticed Arwin walking ahead of me.


    True to her inquisitive nature, she seemed to be taking in every detail of the scenery, looking around curiously.


    She let out a short sigh.


    Why the sigh?


    ...


    Arwin turned to look at me, with a peculiar disappointed look on her face.


    For some reason, I felt like I could guess what was on her mind.


    ...Theres not much to see, is there?


    Arwin mumbled.


    I had to agree with her on that.


    There wasnt much to see within the vige.


    At best, it seemed slightly more developed than Stockpin.


    I followed Arwins lead, looking around at the surroundings.


    Rather than the scenery, it was the people that caught my eye first.


    Everyone was staring at Ners tail or Arwins long ears.


    Their noble status certainly garnered a different kind of attention.


    ...


    I moved closer to the disappointed Arwin, taking her hand in mine.


    I gently pushed in a small gem.


    ...Huh.


    At first, Arwins hand was stiff, but as she gradually understood my intention, it rxed.


    This was our agreement.


    Just as we had discussed back at our lodgings, she had followed my request diligently.


    I had only nned to act like this for the instances when everyone was watching.


    Ah.


    From behind, Ner let out a surprised exmation.


    ...?


    Looking at her, Ner shook her head as if it was nothing.


    My rtionship with Ner had already been revealed en route to the inn.


    Now was the moment to act with Arwin.


    Theres nothing of interest here.


    I said, guiding Arwins hand.


    Her long ears fluttered up and down in response.


    But Ive heard theres a beautiful ce nearby. Lets go after weplete our task.


    ...A beautiful ce?


    She had once told me that traveling the world was her dream.


    Ever heard of Dems Vige?


    I had intended to hide the identity of the vige, but I spoke up out of consideration for Arwins feelings.


    ...


    Arwin stopped in disbelief, our interlocked hands stretching out between us.


    ...This is Dems Vige?


    ...


    As I shrugged my shoulders, Arwin followed me with a resigned expression, looking down and blinking.


    ...This is...Dems Vige...


    Arwin paused, biting her lip.


    ...Then the-


    -Tap.


    I covered Arwins mouth as she tried to continue speaking.


    Though I had revealed the location to the seemingly disappointed Arwin, I still wanted to keep it hidden from Ner.


    Following us, Ner asked from behind,


    ...Where is this Dems Vige?


    With a smile, I replied to her,


    You dont need to know.


    ...Seriously?


    -Whack.


    Ner pped my back with annoyance.


    She red at me with a slight pout.


    Youll find out.


    I said, confident she wouldnt be too upset.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Go on in and rest, Ner.


    ...


    Ner watched as Arwin and Berg, holding hands, entered their room.


    Behind them, the vige chief and Ka kept a close eye on the duo.


    Ner had already noticed they hadnt let go of each others hands. It couldnt be helped that it weighed on her heart a little.


    Ner spected whether it might be due to memories from the past, being reminded of being ostracized by her siblings.


    ...


    However, Ner soon collected herself.


    This was a different situation from back then.


    A very different context.


    It wouldnt make sense for the three of them to share a room.


    ...Alright. Rest up, Berg.


    And so, with a simple farewell, Ner headed to her own room.


    She entered and closed the door as if everything was normal.


    -Thud.


    ...And as the watchful eyes on her faded, her face rxed, a crease forming on her forehead.


    ...


    But she shook off even that fleeting emotion.


    Ner fluidly changed into the clothes she had prepared earlier andy down on her bed.


    Beside her bed was a window.


    Through that window, she gazed at the familiar moon, wrapping up her day.


    ...Today, I linked arms with Berg.


    She started a conversation with a listless tone.


    ...That strange Catwoman kept hovering around him...


    Ner paused for a moment, reconsidering her words.


    ...No, I mean, Berg asked for it. Hes my friend, so I should be able to do that much, right?


    She recalled the moment when shed be angry.


    She felt her temper rise as she watched Ka touch Bergs arm.


    It wasnt simply being upset about someone making an obvious move on Berg, but it felt like her own existence was being ignored, which was infuriating.


    She had been overlooked by her siblings; did she now have to be overlooked by amoner too?


    That couldnt be.


    She was mad because she felt overlooked, not because someone approached Berg.


    ...


    But that didnt exin the difort she felt when Berg held Arwins hand.


    As her mind spiraled into confusion, Ner sighed and tried to clear her thoughts.


    A spontaneous thought slipped from her lips.


    ...Why do some humans practice polygamy?


    Blinking, Ner digested her own spontaneous remark.


    ...


    As if trying to justify her musing to herself, she continued while looking at the moon.


    ...I dont get it. How can you love two people at the same time...


    Never had Ner felt such a tumult of emotions and thoughts.


    Being alone only amplified those feelings.


    Overwhelmed by the weight of her thoughts, she ultimately surrendered.


    She decided not to think any further and to just fall asleep.


    Ner curled up.


    Once again, her bed felt overwhelmingly vast.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...No.


    Arwin muttered.


    An unwavering hand approached and gripped her wrist.


    Arwin tried to pry away the heavy grip, but her body, which had somehow diminished in size,cked the strength to resist.


    Before she knew it, she found herself traversing a familiar cave.


    A cave she had walked through thousands of times.


    A cave that had tormented her thousands of times more.


    At the end of this cave, akin to home, she knew all too well what awaited her.


    ...I dont want to...


    Cold sweat dripped down as Arwin lowered her head.


    She screamed with all her might, but no sound emerged.


    Only frail whimpers continued to spill out.


    Her arms and legs felt as if they had turned to liquid, unresponsive.


    Soon, the roots of the World Tree began to manifest.


    A dread so intense it felt as if breathing was forbidden gripped her.


    A pain she had never be ustomed to returned.


    Please...! No...! Help-


    -Arwin!


    In an instant, her eyes shot open.


    Her panting body was drenched in cold sweat.


    Her vision swirled, unable to grasp the situation.


    Having regained her strength, she iled about.


    I dont want this...! Stop-


    -Grab!


    -Arwin!


    Something pinned her head in ce.


    In front of her confused eyes, a face emerged.


    A human male with a deep scar on his cheek.


    He spoke with a firm voice.


    ...Arwin, calm down. Youre safe.


    ...Ha...ha...


    Catching her breath, Arwin recognized the man before her.


    ...Berg?


    ...Theres nothing around. Its just us.


    Only then did Arwins gaze scan the surroundings.


    While the space was equally dark, the scenery was different.


    It wasnt damp, and there was no musty smell.


    A soft bedy beneath her.


    A warm hand was holding her cheek.


    Only then did Arwine to realize.


    That she had been having a nightmare.


    The pain that had haunted her all her life did not fade so easily.


    ...Ha...ha...


    Though the World Tree was a thing of the past, the weight of its memories dragged down her spirits.


    She didnt feel grateful that it was over; she cursed its resurgence.


    Those were moments she wished to never relive.


    At that moment, something glided across her forehead.


    Berg was wiping the sweat off her brow with his hand.


    ...You had a nightmare.


    He said.


    Soothed by his calm tone, Arwin gradually calmed down.


    Her racing heart found its pace.


    ...Dont worry. You wont ever have to go through that ritual again.


    He seemed to already know the nature of her dream.


    Blushing from the feeling of being exposed and muddied by the emotions of her dream, Arwins feelings sparked.


    ...How do you know that?


    What?


    ...Do you know how easily the elders change their words? They might tell me toe back again.


    Go back where? Youre my wife.


    ...


    Arwin hid the peculiarfort she felt from his light-hearted words.


    Her gaze once againnded on Bergs scar.


    A scar that stood as evidence of his saving her.


    Yet Berg, with an unfazed expression, continued to hold her head and wipe her forehead.


    ...Being treated preciously by someone she only thought of as a short-lived species didnt feel all that bad.


    But she swallowed, once again grasping her rationality.


    -Tap.


    She pushed away Bergs hand.


    Just like earlier in the day, she wasnt in the mood to follow his lead.


    ...Even if thats the case now, what happens after you die? Did you forget I still have a thousand years left?


    ...


    A mere 60 years of stability cant give me relief.


    Berg lightly replied.


    Well talk about that in 60 years.


    Arwin was at a loss for words.


    If youre really worried, Ill teach you the skills to survive on your own, even after Im gone.


    Berg said teasingly.


    ...You did see me defeat Gallias, didnt you?


    Arwin, who had remained silent, finally let out a hollowugh at his words.


    ...Ha.


    He often appeared stern and intimidating to others, yet frequently showed his foolish side to her alone.


    Her trembling heart had greatly calmed down.


    This was the first time she had shaken off a nightmare with someone.


    Before this, she had always had to ovee them alone.


    In that regard, Arwin knew that Bergs words were providing immensefort.


    She just didnt want to show him how she felt.


    Berg stood up and opened the window.


    A cool breeze swept through the room.


    With the quiet of the night, it seemed as if the sound of distant waves reached them.


    This isnt the domain of Celebrien, but Dams Vige. Well be seeing the sea soon, so dont hold onto those needless memories.


    That nights air made Arwin feel oddly liberated.


    ...The sea...


    One of the ces she had dreamed of was now just a step away.


    Berg said,


    ...First, change into your nightclothes. You wont be able to sleep again in that state.


    It was only then that Arwin looked down at herself.


    Her clothes, soaked in sweat, clung tightly to her body.


    Pretending not to be flustered, she promptly stood up to change into fresh nightwear.


    But she could feel her own face turning red.


    On the other hand, Berg was nonchntly gazing out of the window.


    Once she had changed, Berg climbed back onto the bed.


    Arwin slowly followed him onto the bed.


    Lets sleep now. Calm down.


    Arwin nodded.


    However, as she tried to close her eyes, lying down on the bed brought back the fear of revisiting the nightmare she had earlier.


    As she swallowed audibly, Berg once again spoke from beside her.


    ...Cant sleep?


    Arwin didnt want to appear weak.


    She had lived her whole life that way.


    Thinking of the days ahead, she felt she had to maintain her dignity.


    ...


    But, as before, maybe it was okay if it was with Berg.


    She had already revealed many of her vulnerable moments to him.


    ...In that nightmare, her emotions had been aplete mess.


    Perhaps she had been slightly swayed by Bergsforting words.


    In the end, she impulsively acknowledged the fact that she needed help.


    ...Yes.


    ...?


    I cant sleep. Im afraid I might have another nightmare.


    Though she tried to hide it, her voice trembled.


    I fear returning to that unbearable moment. That maybe the present, having escaped from there, is just a dream...


    Arwin clenched her fists.


    She did not want to shed tears.


    She was certain that she would regret this situatione tomorrow.


    She took a deep breath, swallowing back her tears.


    Its not a dream, and you wont go back.


    Berg said to her.


    I promise.


    Arwin looked at Berg.


    ...


    His promise made her heart feel heavy, as if it was choked with emotions.


    Because were married.


    It was Berg who had risked his life due to the vow they took as a couple.


    Such a promise from him inspired deep trust.


    ...I cant understand you.


    But Arwin whispered.


    She consciously took a step back.


    Her inability to understand was no empty statement.


    Elves and humans were too different.


    She couldnt fathom why he was being like this.


    Upon hearing her words, Berg sighed and then redirected the conversation.


    Theres no need to understand. If you cant sleep... lets chat until you do.


    ...Chat?


    You said you wanted to travel the world. Anywhere else you want to visit besides here?


    ......


    Arwin reminisced about her long-held dreams.


    She recalled the countless books she had read when she was so exhausted that she couldnt even lift a finger.


    ...


    Anywhere is fine.


    She decided to take up Bergs suggestion.


    After all, such thoughts were better than thinking about the World Tree.


    But suddenly, she remembered something she had longed to see as much as the sea.


    ...Ive heard of a ce in the far north where snow falls endlessly.


    ...Ive heard of it too. That ce...


    Their conversation, which began like that, continuedte into the night.


    Arwin conversed with him in a rxed atmosphere.


    Their discussion flowed without awkwardness.


    Arwin never thought there woulde a day when she would exchange her dreams with someone.


    As she gradually rxed, the sleep she had been evading returned.


    Talking about dreams, her eyelids grew heavy.


    Unbeknownst to herself, Arwin drifted back into sleep.


    Soon, she dreamt of frolicking in snow-covered fields.


    The World Tree was nowhere in sight.


    In that beautifulndscape, a brightugh erupted, and Arwin looked around.


    Twirling and ying in the snow, she spotted a human man looking at her.


    ...


    Arwin gazed at the man with a scar on his cheek for a long while.


    Eventually, the two exchanged natural smiles.


    In this dream, where she shouldve felt the cold, she felt warmth.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 71: Dems Village (2)

    Chapter 71: Dems Vige (2)


    -Knock.


    From the early morning, Ner knocked on Bergs door.


    ...


    Getting no response, she looked out the window.


    ...Upon further reflection, it was quite early for it to be called morning. It was more like dawn.


    Vige Chief Nox and even his daughter, Ka, were still asleep.


    Ner swallowed hard, disheartened by theck of response.


    Suppressing the faint anxiety building within her, she knocked again.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    ...


    Still, no response came back.


    Ner deduced that Berg and Arwin were still deep in sleep.


    Logically, she shouldve turned around and returned to her own room, but... her body wouldnt move.


    It was her usual wake-up time, after all.


    Whenever the Red mes set out toplete a request, they always started at dawn.


    What on earth did they dost night to sleep in thiste?


    ...


    A thought crossed Ners mind.


    ...Berg, Iming in.


    After all, there was something she had to do this morning.


    She needed to share energy with Berg.


    That was why she had woken up this early.


    -Creak...


    Carefully, Ner opened the door.


    Inside the quiet room, a soft sound of breathing could be heard.


    Ner smoothly shifted her step, slipping inside.


    From the darkness, her eyes gleamed with a yellow sheen.


    Her vertically slit pupils sought out Berg.


    Soon, she spotted Berg, who had taken off his shirt.


    He wasfortably breathing, asleep alongside Arwin.


    Ner quietly looked down upon them, gauging the distance between the two.


    ...


    They werent exactly close.


    That realization lifted a weight off Ners chest for a moment.


    ...Haa...


    Reconsidering with a light heart, she figured there was no immediate need to act.


    She could always share the energy a bitter.


    After all, it was something Berg would have to handle on his own.


    Carefully, Ner pivoted on her heel.


    And then she returned to her room.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...Berg.


    Someone was shaking me awake.


    At the same time, a thudding noise resounded.


    Coming to my senses, I saw Arwin next to me, shaking my arm.


    When I nced at Arwin, she pointed towards the door.


    The door was producing a thudding sound.


    -Thud, thud.


    Vice-captain!


    Barans voice echoed from outside the door.


    I straightened my upper body, letting out a yawn.


    I hadnt had a long restst night, spending much of it conversing with Arwin.


    It was further dyed as I checked if Arwin, who fell asleepte, was having a nightmare again.


    Shaking off my lethargy, I walk toward the door.


    Vice-


    -Screech...


    Upon opening the door, Baran stood before me.


    ...Youre up.


    I said, scratching my head.


    Behind Baran, Ner was staring at me.


    Baran didntment on my oversleeping.


    He just gave a light smile.


    It seemed like he was specting reasons in his head.


    I left him to his imagination.


    Baran spoke.


    ...Get ready. Its time toplete the quest. The others are already having their meal.


    I nodded.


    Ill be warming up outside. Eat, and when youre ready, let me know. Itd be better to hurry since were runningte.


    Alright, got it.


    Thinking of Arwin who was sitting on the bed, I started to close the door.


    Ah...


    But just then, Ner, who was behind Baran, let out a soft moan.


    I halted and gestured towards Ner.


    Instantly, Ner, wagging her tail, quickly passed through the doorway.


    Baran bid his farewell.


    ...Ill go ahead.


    Okay.


    -Thud.


    The door closed once again.


    I turned to look at my two wives.


    Good morning.


    Ner greeted Arwin.


    Mm, good morning.


    Arwin returned Ners greeting.


    After that, Ner fixed her gaze on me.


    Without hesitation, she said,


    Berg, should I cast the spell on you again today? Ive been waiting for that.


    I momentarily rolled my eyes and then recalled the image of her panting and sweating after thest ritual.


    Doesnt it strain your body? Honestly, today isnt too perilous, so we could skip it-


    -Didnt you say its better if we seem close?


    Ner interrupted and pointed out.


    ...Im fine not doing it, but if I dont, wont people find it odd?


    ...


    I chuckled at her words.


    There was no reason to decline when she put it that way.


    Alright, then. Please go ahead.


    I said.


    Ner nodded.


    Arwin, seeming curious about the ongoing matter, asked from beside me,


    The spell?


    I exined for her benefit.


    Ner has a spell she can cast. When she does, it revitalizes the body. I had itst time during the subjugation in Celebrien Territory.


    But what does this spell have to do with looking close?


    The spell is traditionally only performed between spouses.


    Oh.


    As Arwin was processing this new piece of information, Ner spoke.


    Oh, Arwin-nim?


    ...Yes?


    ...


    Ner hesitated for a moment.


    Then, she cautiously said to Arwin,


    ...This spell has to be done by just the two of us. Its... tradition.


    Ner looked at Arwins reaction.


    Arwin looked back and forth between Ner and me.


    Trying to discern Ners intention, she asked,


    ...Do you want me to step out for a bit?


    Ner nodded her head cautiously.


    ...Id appreciate it if you could.


    Arwins gaze returned to me.


    She looked as if she had something to say.


    But, in the end, she slowly rose from her seat.


    I see. Alright. Ill step outside for a moment.


    As Arwin got up, I spoke,


    When were done, were going to eat. Be ready. You could get some fresh air outside if youd like.


    Yes. All right, Berg.


    Nodding, Arwin left the room.


    -Thud.


    The door closed.


    ....Haaa...


    Ner, who had taken a deep breath, sighed heavily.


    Then, with a slightly colder voice, she asked,


    Why did you oversleep like this today? Its unlike you.


    I scratched my scarred cheek and responded,


    I talked with Arwinte into the night.


    Ner stiffened and asked,


    ...Why?


    Why? Were married, arent we?


    Why would she ask as if it was unusual for married couples to talk? No matter how different we might be from a typical couple, we were still a married couple.


    That was an unchanging truth.


    Ner rified her question upon seeing my puzzled expression.


    ...Not that. I meant, considering you are heading into the subjugation today... dont you usually sleep earlier?


    ...


    I wondered if it was alright to tell her that Arwin had a nightmarest night. But the fact that Arwin had been struggling was something Ner was already aware of.


    Simrly, I didnt want to keep secrets from my wife, Ner, so I lowered my voice and simply said,


    ...Arwin had a nightmare.


    ...


    Thats why.


    I took a seat on the bed.


    Naturally, Ner approached from behind.


    I see.


    Her voice seemed even colder now.


    ...You must be tired, then.


    I didnt bother to respond.


    Soon, I felt the gentle touch of Ners hand on my back.


    Lets begin, Berg.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Ner took a deep breath and began murmuring something.


    Simultaneously, the familiar orange glow began to fill the room.


    It was always a wonder to behold.


    The orange luminescence was soon absorbed into my body.


    The fatigue waned, and my mind cleared.


    There was no doubt about its effectiveness.


    Receiving that energy, I closed my eyes.


    I focused on Ners small hand on my back.


    The peculiarly wriggling hand soon pulled away from my body.


    ...Is it over?


    Wondering why the ritual seemed to conclude faster than usual, two arms reached out from behind me.


    -Whoom.


    Those arms gently wrapped around my neck.


    I felt Ners body press against my back.


    She hugged me.


    As I was perplexed by Ners unexpected gesture, she whispered into my ear,


    ...You said you were sleepy. This way is more effective.


    What?


    ...I told you, its a ritual performed only between couples.


    With that said, she began reciting the incantation again.


    Certainly, the surge of energy within me felt different this time.


    The ritual was working more effectively.


    After waiting for a while longer, her murmuring ceased.


    Ners sweat dripped onto my bare torso.


    Seeming drained, she caught her breath, clinging to my back.


    As I turned my head slightly, our cheeks brushed against each other.


    ...Ah...


    At that touch, she let out another soft moan.


    Ner murmured,


    ...Ill rest for a bit, Berg.


    I chuckled lightly.


    ...If it was going to be this hard, you shouldve passed on it.


    ...


    Ner didnt respond.


    She just continued to draw shallow breaths, her arm wrapped around my neck.


    I felt both gratitude and remorse simultaneously.


    I gently stroked her hair.


    At that touch, Ner flinched slightly.


    Thank you, I said.


    ...


    Ner gave a slight nod.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin was reflecting on thefortable sleep she had the night before.


    No matter how she framed it, the truth remained the same.


    Berg had pulled her out of her nightmare.


    ...


    Could this too be a part of his promise to protect her in every way?


    Lately, while she stayed by his side, it seemed she had never been in pain.


    It was ratherforting.


    To the point where this sense of security was almost frightening.


    For her, who had lived a life filled with anxiety, such feelings were nothing but unfamiliar.


    ...Haa.


    Arwin exhaled and looked towards her bedroom, which she shared with Berg.


    It seemed like quite some time since Ner had gone in, yet neither of them hade out.


    The conversation from the previous night lingered, causing an inexplicable heaviness in her chest.


    She felt as though she could still sense his straight fingers that had cradled her cheek.


    How much longer would this ritual take?


    - Creak...


    While she was lost in her thoughts, the door opened.


    Arwin sat steadfast, feigning indifference.


    Arwin, have you been waiting? I told you to get some fresh air.


    The voice of Berg, who had been equally awaited, reached Arwins ears.


    Arwin raised her head captivatingly to gaze at them.


    ...


    And then, for a moment, she froze.


    For Ner was sprawled out, carried on Bergs back.


    ...Why...


    When Arwin posed the question, Berg chuckled and exined.


    There was a fondness in his eyes for Ner.


    Shes exhausted from the ritual. Lets go get something to eat.


    Nonchntly, Berg, with Ner on his back, started walking.


    ...


    Arwin wasnt sure what emotion she was currently feeling.


    All she knew was that she couldnt take her eyes off Ner.


    As Berg passed by her side, Ner, who had been hanging limply, lifted her head.


    Stealthily, through the small gap, as she raised her head, Ners eyes met Arwins.


    A gaze that felt sharp in contrast to her ckened body.


    The two exchanged nces for a brief moment.


    ...


    ...


    However, shortly after, Ner buried her face back into Bergs shoulder.


    Arwin blinked, watching Ner and Berg as they departed.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 72: Dems Village (3)

    Chapter 72: Dems Vige (3)


    After the meal, I approached the members who were making final preparations to set out.


    Ner, who had been carried into the inn, now seemed to have regained her strength and walked behind me.


    Upon my arrival, Baran started to gather the members.


    No matter how minor the request was, everyone took a deep breath and mentally prepared themselves.


    Seeing us gather like this, the vigers also started toe out to watch.


    Vige Chief Nox, who had been resting nearby with his daughter Ka, approached us as well.


    I could feel anew just how vital this request was to this vige.


    Berg-nim, are you leaving now?


    Nox asked with concern.


    I looked at him and nodded.


    Thats the n.


    Please be careful. I know you can handle it, but... I cant help but worry.


    His lighthearted words conveyed a deep sincerity.


    It made me think he must have been the chief of the vige for reasons like this.


    To alleviate his worries, I nodded again.


    ....Um...


    Just as I was about to give Baran amand, Nox approached me once more.


    He swallowed his words and hesitated for a while before carefully saying,


    ...Would you consider taking Ka with you?


    Seeing my silent puzzlement, he quickly tried to exin.


    Its, its not that we dont trust you... but this is a matter of our safety, and we want to be absolutely certain...


    ...What do you mean?


    Nox leaned in and earnestly rified.


    I hope you dont take this the wrong way. But if by chance Berg-nim were to overlook any monsters... theres nothing more troubling for our vige. Wed feel more at ease if Ka could see and verify things firsthand...


    Though he chose his words carefully, I understood his intent.


    ...So youre saying you need a witness?


    ...


    Nox confirmed my statement with silence.


    In truth, trust was paramount in a rtionship bound by promises.


    But it couldnt be built solely on blind faith.


    I wasnt particrly offended by his words.


    So I proposed an alternative.


    How about I bring back the heads of the monsters as proof? Would that suffice?


    Wouldnt it be more convenient to take Ka with you? Shes familiar with the local geography and could be of help.


    ...


    Considering it, Nox had a point.


    If the boss monster was the primary target, presenting its head as evidence would be sufficient. But killing dozens of dispersed monsters in Dems Vige and collecting each one wouldnt be an easy task.


    Both options had their conveniences.


    Dems Vige would get a reliable witness, and we wouldnt have to meticulously collect monster corpses.


    But there was something I needed to confirm first.


    I turned my gaze to Ka, who stood behind Nox.


    Our eyes met, and Ka offered a faint smile.


    Her evident ttery towards me was unsettling, but personal feelings had to be set aside from business.


    I couldnt disregard the better option due to my emotions.


    Would that be okay?


    I asked Ka.


    It could be dangerous.


    Without hesitation, she nodded in response.


    Yes, its okay. If its for the vige.


    You could get hurt.


    I believe you will protect me.


    I then looked at my team members.


    Their eyes sparkled as if urging me to ept the proposal.


    Indeed, protecting one woman seemed better than beheading every monster we hunted.


    So I nodded in agreement.


    Alright, lets do it that way.


    -Tap.


    And then, something touched my back. Turning around, I found Ner looking up at me with startled eyes.


    Oh, sorry. I just brushed against you by ident.


    ncing at Arwin, she quickly averted her eyes.


    Reading their subtle reactions, I gestured to Ka.


    She dashed over quickly and joined our mercenary group.


    Thank you, Nox said.


    I nodded once more.


    Looking at Baran, his eyes signaled that he was ready.


    Encouraged by his gaze, I reiterated our initial n.


    Alright, everyones ready. As long as we dont get careless, well be fine. Stay focused.


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    Then I called out to a few members.


    Burns, you will lead the way. If you spot traces of the monsters-


    -I, I can help with that, Ka interrupted from behind.


    I can track them well. I know our viges pathways like the back of my hand. Please trust me.


    Nox nodded in agreement from the side.


    I shrugged, saying, Alright, Ka will lead the way. But Burns, still scout ahead. Next up, Jackson.


    Yes, vice-captain.


    I pointed to Ner, who was behind me, and said,


    Watch over Ner while were away. Shawn.


    Shawn responded enthusiastically,


    Yes!


    Guard Arwin. If anything happens, blow the horn loudly. Well be back quickly.


    Understood.


    I wasnt thoughtless enough to leave behind the two who might be the future of our Red mes.


    From Noxs perspective, my caution might seem overly cumbersome, but I didnt care.


    The safety of my wives was my top priority.


    After all, Nox had assigned Ka to keep tabs on us, so he was no different in his caution.


    Shawn and Jackson stepped out of the formation to stand behind Ner and Arwin.


    Exchanging nces with them, both Shawn and Jackson nodded in acknowledgment.


    Knowing that they were among the most trusted members in my Head Hunter unit made me feel more at ease.


    Then, I turned my attention to my two wives.


    They both stared intently at me.


    Ill be back soon. Rest up.


    With those words, I began to walk.


    As I moved, the members followed in step.


    We had decided not to ride horses today.


    When hunting monsters other than the boss, it was more convenient this way.


    - Grab.


    Suddenly, something grabbed my wrist.


    It was Ner.


    Her eyes were directed at Ka. After a moment of contemtive gaze, she spoke to me.


    ... Be careful out there.


    With her words of concern, I smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.


    ... Please return safely.


    Arwin, who stood behind, offered a simr sentiment.


    Recalling the events ofst night, I spoke to her.


    Sleep a little more.


    Arwins expression softened, and she nodded in agreement.


    And so, we left the vige.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin returned to the room with Ner.


    Under normal circumstances, they might have taken a walk... but for some reason, neither felt inclined to.


    - Haaa.


    In the room they both entered, a long sigh followed.


    They both settled into a morefortable position.


    And after a while, Ner asked Arwin,


    Are you going to sleep a bit more?


    Arwin shook her head.


    She wasnt sleepy.


    No. I just n to sit.


    ... I see. I shared my energy this morning, so Im a bit tired...


    Upon hearing Ners words, a scene came to Arwins mind.


    The image of Ner being carried on Bergs back.


    Arwin couldnt understand why Ner emphasized and mentioned that incident again.


    ...No, maybe even feeling that it was emphasized was an overreaction.


    Therefore, Arwin simply nodded in response to Ners words.


    Rest, Ner.


    With that, Ner carefully climbed onto the bed.


    Arwin found herself silently observing the action.


    For some reason, every move Ner made was drawing her attention.


    ...Specifically, the left side of the bed, usually upied by Berg, caught her eye.


    Why was she lying there when she always usually lies on the right side?


    Ner buried her face into the sheets as shey down.


    In that position, she slowly wagged her tail and stretched outfortably.


    Seeing Ner on the bed, Arwins thoughts turned to Berg from the night before.


    The memory of him giving up his sleep for her, even with a dangerous hunt awaiting the next day, because she had a nightmare.


    Although there was prejudice against his kind, being of a short-lived species...


    She had never received such warm treatment from anyone before.


    She also knew the fact that he had kept watch over her until she could sleepfortably.


    ...Maybe that was why Ners actions bothered her so much.


    On the spot where Berg had lovingly cared for her... therey Ner with her face buried.


    She seemed to be sighing in an odd manner.


    Ner probably wasnt thinking of anything, but why there?


    ........


    But soon after, Arwin let out a sigh.


    She couldnt understand why she was having these conflicting feelings.


    Regardless of her thoughts, one fact remained.


    Ner was still waiting for her destined partner.


    Considering this, Arwins heart felt strangely softened.


    ...Ha.


    She decided to take Bergs advice and get some rest.


    All in all, Arwin simply wished for Berg to return soon.


    ...What?


    Arwin wondered what on earth she was thinking.


    Wishing for Berg to return quickly.


    She frowned, deep in thought for a while.


    ...Because I want to see the sea.


    She then mentally justified her feelings.


    Having waited for 170 years, she was understandably anxious.


    That was how Arwin tried to reason with herself.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Eek!


    -Smack!


    ...


    Another shriek elicitedughter from the members.


    Some were looking on in awe, sticking out their tongues in amazement.


    ...Wow.


    Baran, too, gazed at me with a look of astonishment.


    Only I couldnt find the humor in the situation.


    Because Ka was clinging to my body.


    ...Get off.


    I said irritably,


    ...Im...Im scared...


    But Ka ignored my words, continuing with an unbelievable excuse.


    There was nothing around that she could possibly be afraid of.


    As soon as we left the vige, she showed her true colors.


    Talking to me, touching me, acting cute, clinging to me; Ka was incessantly wooing me.


    I found myself missing Ner, who used to pull her away from me.


    ...Haa.


    I had expected Ka to be like this, but facing it head-on was downright bothersome.


    I let out a sigh.


    -Haa...


    I pushed her forehead, separating her from me.


    Ouch...


    Back off.


    I warned her onest time.


    I had no intention of having another woman anymore.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 73: Dems Village (4)

    Chapter 73: Dems Vige (4)


    ...Why is it taking so long?


    Even as the sky darkened, turning a shade of purple, Berg did not return. So Ner posed the question to Jackson.


    Both Ner and Arwin had stepped out of their rooms, keeping a watchful eye on the vige entrance.


    Shawn and Jackson were doing the same.


    It seemed they were also worried about their colleagues who had yet to return.


    In response to Ners question, Jackson frowned as if he didnt know and slightly tilted his head.


    Well...


    Ner responded to his nomittal answer.


    What?


    Haha... If its the Vice-captain, hell be okay.


    ...


    But even if the Vice-captain doesnt return, I promise to safely escort you to Stockpin. So, dont worry.


    Jackson chuckled, making light of the situation.


    However, both Arwin and Ner didnt react, maintaining stern expressions.


    ...


    ...


    As Jackson scratched his head, feeling embarrassed, Shawn suddenly smacked the back of his head hard.


    -Thump!


    Despite witnessing their foolish behavior, Ners mood did not lighten.


    Her heart felt heavy, as if it had sunk into a quagmire.


    They managed to swiftly defeat even arger monster that was known as the boss, so why was it taking so long just to handle a few monsters? She couldnt help but worry if they were injured and lying powerless somewhere.


    ...Haa.


    This was nerve-wracking.


    Disturbing thoughts swirled in Ners mind.


    She had felt this nervous during the Celebrien request as well.


    Indeed, there were no perks to having a husband whose job was a mercenary.


    Did she always have to feel this anxious?


    Is itmon for this to happen?


    Arwin continued, seeking answers.


    Shawn shook his head, looking out towards the viges outskirts.


    His response, indicating that such urrences were umon, further hardened Arwins expression.


    Ner could understand Arwins sentiments.


    Even if she wasnt yet in love with Berg, she couldnt deny her fondness for him.


    Who could resist Bergs shining character?


    He was beloved by the leader of the Red mes, its members, the residents of Stockpin, and even the children of Stockpin.


    Merely based on his looks, women were attracted to him like a ma, and his character was just as admirable.


    How could anyone possibly hate him?


    Ner felt this more profoundly than anyone else.


    Berg, who would support her at any given moment, was impossible to resent.


    His presence was reassuring, and he always made her smile.


    Berg was also her first true friend.


    Thus, she could empathize with Arwins rigid demeanor.


    All she wished for was Bergs safe return.


    She hoped that no issues had arisen.


    Knowing him as someone who frequently returned battered and bruised, she prayed that hede back unharmed just this once.


    ...What happened...?


    Shawn, wearing a heavy expression, whispered his question to Jackson.


    Ners keen ears didnt miss the quiet exchange.


    The fact that even the squad members were anxious made Ners heart sink further.


    ...Had he been gravely injured?


    ...


    Gathering her senses, Ner realized she was lightly biting her nails.


    -Click... Click...


    It was a method she employed to ovee the mounting mental stress.


    Thus, another stretch of time passed, and darkness began to fall.


    As the temperature started to drop, Jackson spoke up.


    Ner-nim and Arwin-nim, perhaps its time to head inside. Ill inform you both when the Vice-captain returns-


    -Haa... Really making one anxious...


    Interrupting him, Shawn let out a sigh of relief, rxing his posture.


    Jackson followed Shawns gaze, and he too sighed in relief.


    Both Ner and Arwin rose simultaneously, their eyesnding on a group approaching from afar.


    ...Haa...


    Only then did Ner feel the tension melt away from her body.


    She sank back into her seat, letting the wave of relief wash over her.


    Her tail began to sway involuntarily.


    However, onlyints found their way out of her mouth.


    ...Why are they sote?


    Arwin took a deep breath, her expression returning to its usual calm.


    Shawn and Jackson stepped forward to greet their colleagues.


    Ner attempted to follow them, but her previously tensed legs failed to support her now.


    Ner? Arent you going to greet them?


    Upon Arwins query, Ner shook her head. Admitting her legs had given out was something she was too embarrassed to do.


    Ill wait here.


    At her response, Arwin nodded and headed towards Berg.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Vice-captain! Why are you sote?


    Shawn voiced his dissatisfaction with a scowl.


    However, there wasnt much else to say.


    There were more monsters than expected. They were hiding inrger numbers than anticipated.


    I exined, conveying the days fatigue.


    Baran stuck out his tongue and also added his two cents to Shawn and Jackson.


    The number was greater than we had predicted.


    At least give a heads up... Thought we were going to die from worry.


    I left the irate Shawn behind and started walking towards the viges interior.


    I first encountered Arwin, who hade out to meet me.


    She gazed at me with a stern expression.


    With a smile, I asked, Have you been resting well?


    ...


    At that greeting, Arwin furrowed her brows.


    Yourete.


    Chuckling, I continued walking, and Arwin naturally started trailing behind me.


    I must smell like sweat.


    ...


    But Arwin walked alongside me as if she hadnt heard a word.


    In the distance, I spotted Ner, sitting by herself.


    Seeing her tail wag at my sight somehow brought me joy.


    As I approached, she asked, Are you hurt anywhere?


    Not at all. I told you it wasnt that challenging.


    Hmph.


    What?


    If it wasnt challenging, why are you sote?


    Seeing Ner make the same point, I shrugged.


    It seemed both of them had been sharing the same concerns.


    Soon after, Nox appeared and looked my way.


    Ka peeked out from among the mercenaries and headed toward her father.


    She seemed utterly exhausted from todays work.


    It seemed her pestering finally reached its end.


    Vice-captain, thank you for your hard work, Nox said.


    Simultaneously, Ka said to her father, ...Dad, there were way more monsters than we thought.


    Nox drew a breath, looking shocked and slightly guilty.


    Ka continued, ...I think we should treat our guests more diligently. After all, the mercenaries practically eradicated the monsters in the vicinity.


    Of course! Its only right, Nox said, turning to me, Would you like to eat first? Or would you prefer to wash up?


    I looked back at my men.


    They all appeared rather worn out, and to me, they seemed pitiable.


    Even if we were to rx, it was better to wash up first.


    Ill wash up first, I told him.


    Nox nodded vigorously, Then, in the meantime, Ill prepare some alcohol and meat for you.


    I gazed up at the sky, letting out empty words.


    Is it alright even though its gettingte?


    Of course. Its the least we can do for the heroes who saved our vige.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The mercenaries all took their seats one by one in the inn, sharing tales of the day and preparing to enjoy the feast that awaited them.


    Berg was no exception. He took a seat beside Arwin, letting out a lengthy sigh.


    The innkeeper, having heard of the tales from Nox, approached Berg first.


    If theres anything in particr youd like to eat, please let me know. Ill make sure to bring it to you.


    After pondering for a moment, Berg responded, Just bring any meat.


    And for drinks?


    Berg nced at Arwin.


    Soon after, he smiled and asked, Do you have Bardi liquor?


    Arwin felt a sudden jolt in her heart.


    That seemingly inconsequential word made her body tense up.


    Bardi liquor?


    The innkeeper looked puzzled, not recognizing the name.


    Berg then nodded in understanding and said, Just bring any drink then.


    ...


    Arwin watched the retreating back of the innkeeper and then spoke to Berg once more.


    ...It seems youve truly grown fond of Bardi liquor.


    Berg nodded in agreement, As I said, the more I drank, the more I liked it.


    ...


    He then grinned, adding, Besides, it was the first drink you ever gave me, wasnt it?


    ...


    Arwin found herself unable to meet Bergs gaze.


    However, deciding she had no reason to feel guilty for not having done anything, she responded, ...Thats right.


    .


    .


    .


    The evenings drinking session carried on.


    Listening to Berg recount the days events, Arwin discreetly filled his te.


    After a grueling day, she felt an urge to do something for him.


    Havingforted her through her nightmare and consequently missing out on sleep, he must be more exhausted. It was the least courtesy she could offer.


    -Thud.


    The moment Bergs te was empty, Arwin slid some meat from her own te over to him.


    ...


    ...


    Both Ner, who had been in conversation, and Berg fell silent at her unexpected gesture of affection.


    Even Arwin hadnt thought shed make such a tender move.


    ...Yet, part of it was because Berg had once asked her to y the role of the loving wife.


    Arwin rolled her eyes to lock gaze with Berg,municating the reason behind her gesture through her look.


    Its just pretend, she conveyed with her eyes.


    Berg seemed to understand, raising an eyebrow before smiling gently.


    Thank you.


    Then, without hesitation, he epted and ate the meat Arwin had passed to him.


    ...


    Witnessing that small gesture, Arwin had to resist the urge to smile.


    How long had it been since shed felt this lightness, this desire to smile?


    She wondered if she was foolish to be so affected by such a simple act.


    She shouldnt forget that he was a short-lived species, after all.


    ...Still, that fact didnt prevent a budding affection for him.


    ...


    Arwin nced cautiously at Berg.


    Perhaps it was okay for them to be closer.


    Unbeknownst to herself, the door to her heart was gradually opening towards Berg.


    Excuse me...


    At that moment, someone approached their table.


    When Arwin looked back, she saw a woman with long ears protruding from her head.


    It was Ka, who had spent the entire day with Berg, battling monsters.


    Arwin unwittingly wore a stern expression.


    All the more since Ka was from the Cat tribe, notorious for their licentiousness.


    ...Why?


    Ner mirrored Arwin, addressing Ka with an icy demeanor.


    Ka hesitated briefly before pulling out a bottle of liquor from behind her.


    It was the same Bardi liquor.


    I... I heard you were looking for it earlier...


    Kas eyes were fixed solely on Berg.


    Where she had gotten that bottle from wasnt the issue.


    Arwin simply didnt like the look in Kas eyes.


    Was it because Ka disregarded them, who were nobles, and only looked out formoner?


    Arwin couldnt tell.


    ...Leave it and go, Nermanded.


    Her tone indicated she would continue the charade for Bergs sake, treating Ka coldly.


    ...


    Yet, Ka did not back down as easily as before, even in the face of Ners words.


    The hesitant Ka made a proposal.


    ...May I pour just one drink for Berg-nim?


    ...


    ...As a token of gratitude for protecting me all day.


    Arwin didnt want to leave Ner alone with the burden of their act.


    So she spoke up too.


    ...Leave. Theres no ce for you here right now.


    No ce... for me? But the humans practice polygamy...


    Arwin was taken aback by Kas response.


    Was she genuinely clueless about the insinuation, or was it a provocation?


    ...Ka. Leave.


    But Berg interjected.


    As Ive said before, I have no intention of taking another wife.


    Disappointment clouded Kas face.


    Yet Berg seemed unshaken, as if hed seen that look many times before.


    Thats enough. Youre out of line.


    ...


    Finally, Ka nodded.


    She ced the bottle on the table and slowly turned away.


    Berg shifted the topic as he looked at Ner and Arwin.


    By tomorrow, you both will find out why we came to Dams vige.


    Seeing him like this, Arwin felt an odd sense of satisfaction.


    She couldnt quite pinpoint what it was.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner entered the room with Berg.


    As he carelessly threw off his top, Ner unknowingly held her breath.


    ...


    For some reason, the sight of his once intimidating physique now made her heart race for entirely different reasons.


    With time, she began to understand why people often remarked on Bergs good looks.


    The only w now was the scar marring his cheek.


    A remnant left thanks to Arwin.


    Whew.


    With a long sigh, Bergy down on the bed.


    The scent of alcohol wafted from his breath.


    Still, Ner felt an increasing sense of joy.


    She rejoiced in the fact that Berg had safely returned and that she wouldnt have to sleep alone tonight.


    She couldnt help the smile that formed, nor could she stop her tail from wagging.


    All her worries about him noting back now belonged to the past.


    Berg seemed to let himself be consumed by the alcohols haze, showing off his signature smile.


    While lying down, he gazed at Ner.


    She didnt avert her eyes from him.


    Come.


    Berg stretched out his arm, offering something.


    ...


    Ner immediately knew what he was suggesting.


    They had tried it once in the Celebrien territory.


    He was offering his arm as a pillow once more.


    ...


    Casually and lightly, as if it meant nothing at all, Ner nestled into his arm.


    As if she were simply going along with the mood.


    If she hesitated or showed any sign of embarrassment, Berg might think she was making a big deal out of it.


    Tomorrow will be fun, Ner,


    Berg whispered at the same time.


    We will y untilte without any reservations.


    Ner looked at him and nodded.


    Then lets go to sleep now,


    She suggested.


    In truth, she had a different agenda in mind.


    Her night hadnt even started yet.


    Arwin had spent a long time conversing with Berg... now it was her turn to share time with him.


    At her words, Berg nodded.


    Whether he was tired or tipsy, Berg swiftly fell asleep, his breathing ragged and deep.


    ...


    Ner reopened her eyes, which she had momentarily closed.


    Lately, she found herself bing addicted to Bergs scent.


    It had been a challenge resisting it all day.


    Though her mind protested, her body kept searching for his scent.


    It wasnt because she had feelings for Berg.


    It was simply that she couldnt help but be drawn to Bergs body odor.


    Once he settled into a deep sleep, Ner lightly pressed his cheek with her finger to check his consciousness, and then... she sat up.


    Her shimmering eyes slowly drifted toward Bergs embrace.


    Arwins World Tree leaf pendant that hung around his neck felt out of ce, so she brushed it aside somewhat roughly.


    With all the unpleasant events that had happened since yesterday, it was hard for her to suppress her urges.


    Ner leaned in, burying her face into his chest.


    Taking a deep breath


    ......................


    Ner froze mid-breath.


    Her heart felt as if it dropped, sinking into a quagmire of emotions.


    There was something else mixed in with Bergs scent.


    It didnt take her long to recognize it.


    Not just body odor... pheromones.


    A scent with clear intent emanated from Bergs body.


    It was a scent left by another woman.


    A fragrance that lingered even after a bath.


    Ner instinctively understood the meaning of the scent.


    The current pheromones indicated...


    I want to mate with you.


    She had suspected it might be from that catwoman, but she didnt expect it to be this tant.


    -Grit...


    Ner gritted her teeth.


    It had been a long time since she felt this level of difort.


    For a member of the werewolf tribe to leave such a scent on their mate was a massive provocation.


    Berg seemed unaware, but... for such a potent scent to emanate from his body, there must have been contact.


    I distinctly told her not to touch my husband...


    Ner reminisced about her past warning.


    Did that hussy understand the implications of disregarding a ckwood?


    Ner couldnt precisely pinpoint which aspect infuriated her more.


    Was it the audacity of the woman to act this way with the mate of someone from the werewolf tribe?


    Was it the underestimation of the ckwoods?


    Or... was it her approaching Berg?


    ...


    It couldnt have been thest reason.


    She wanted to believe that wasnt the case.


    Regardless, that wasnt important to her now.


    Ner quietly gazed down at Berg.


    Then, she did something she had never thought she would.


    Hssss...


    Almost instantly after making up her mind, a distinct scent surged from her.


    It was subtle enough for Berg not to detect, but for those who could perceive pheromones, it was overwhelmingly intense.


    In essence, Ner too was a ckwood.


    She emitted a rich and intimidating scent that the vige hussy could never produce.


    Soon, she gazed at the soundly sleeping Berg.


    Slowly, very slowly, she drew closer.


    ...The closer we seem... the better, right?


    Ner whispered to Berg with weary eyes.


    So... this is what you wanted, wasnt it?


    In the end, Ner nestled her cheek against his chest.


    -Thump.


    The warmth of his embrace brought a sense offort.


    But she wasnt one to stop there.


    With intention, she rubbed her face against his chest.


    -Swish... Swish...


    With her long white hair, she wiped away Kas pheromones.


    Marking her territory.


    To ensure that hussy wouldnt dare approach again.


    At the same time, she inhaled the gradually returning scent of Berg.


    In that fragrance, Ner felt increasing sce.


    ...Haa...


    She took a deep breath, bing intoxicated by his scent.


    Throughout the night, Ner continued to rub herself against every part of his chest.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 74: Dems Village (5)

    Chapter 74: Dems Vige (5)


    Climbing the hill to the north of the vige, she was always there waiting for me.


    Bell! Hurry up ande!


    There was a warmth that came just from the way she called my name. If I could hold onto this feeling forever, it felt like I could ovee any challenge.


    ...


    Even though I clearly saw Sien yesterday, seeing her again felt like it had been ages.


    Naturally, I approached her with open arms.


    Seeing my gesture, Sien, who seemed eager, ran toward me with a bright smile.


    She leaned strongly into my embrace.


    I was once again thankful for having such a being by my side.


    Perhaps I loved Sien even more than I loved myself.


    For her, I would give up everything. Even my own life.


    While in my arms, Sien asked me,


    Bell, you didnt see any other girls today, did you?


    Then, as always, I replied,


    I didnt.


    Sien chuckled at my response.


    You cant see other girls, okay? Because you have only me


    Dont worry.


    The hands of Sien, who had been hugging my back, loosened for a moment.


    Sliding up, her arms wrap around my neck.


    Pulling me gently towards her, our foreheads touched.


    Her beautiful dark eyes approached mine.


    The yfulness vanished, reced by a rising, deep emotion.


    Neither of us looked away from each other.


    For a long while, we simply stared at each other until Sien whispered a question.


    ...Bell, do you love me?


    After confessing our love for one another, Sien sought affirmation of this fact every day.


    For me, there was no simpler question.


    I opened my mouth.


    ...............


    But words failed me, as if my throat had suddenly closed up.


    I tried to force out a sound, but nothing emerged.


    ...Bell?


    A hint of sadness crept into Siens expression.


    Just a slight dy in affirming my love was enough to wound her so.


    She was ever so delicate and pure.


    Feeling her pain all the more, I tried harder.


    I didnt want to see that look on her face.


    Seeing her hurt felt as if I was hurting myself.


    I tried to muster more strength in my voice, but only a stifled moan came out.


    .......Ah....


    That strained sound was all I could manage.


    Upon hearing it, Sien said,


    ...Bell. I love you. I cant be without you. Cant you tell me you love me too?


    .........


    ...Bell... I cant hear you.


    My breath grew increasinglybored.


    I had been trying to speak for so long that I forgot to breathe.


    Yet I didnt give up. I wanted to see Siens smiling face again.


    ..........


    ....Bell...


    ........Lo...


    Berg!


    With that shout, my eyes snapped open.


    The breath I had been holding flowed freely again.


    I gasped for air and hastily sat up.


    Ah!


    Ner copsed onto myp with a thud.


    At the same time, I grabbed my throat, trying to regain my breath.


    Haah...haah...


    As the realization dawned on me that it had all been a dream, I clutched my face.


    Another dream of Sien.


    The vivid image of her in front of me dissipated like a mirage.


    Berg, are you okay?


    In the midst of my jumbled emotions, Ner looked up at me with concern.


    Seeing her worried expression as shey against my thigh, my emotions quickly settled.


    ...Im okay.


    Ner blinked at my response and then rified, ...You were having trouble breathing...


    I cleared my throat and tried to exin, ...I dreamt of strenuous training.


    ...


    It was clear Ner didnt quite buy my awkward excuse, but she didnt press further.


    Waking up from such dreams always left me wondering why I had them.


    Was I still holding onto lingering feelings for Sien?


    I had resolved to let go of such attachments when I decided to get married.


    ...


    I recalled the voice of Sien from my dream.


    Once, she truly said that to me...


    ... I cant be without you. Yet, she left.


    Regardless, I shook my head, brushing off the thought.


    Sien mustve moved on from her feelings for me.


    She was the one who said shed leave and nevere back.


    For seven years, like a fool, I had remained stuck in the same ce.


    Now, with Ner and Arwin, it was time to move past my history.


    Ner, with her ears perked up and a worried look, caught my eye.


    ...


    I gazed at her for a while, forcing a small smile.


    Eager to put Sien behind me, I focused on Ner, who was right in front of me.


    I gently stroked her hair.


    Seemingly embarrassed, Ner quickly pushed my hand away.


    Subsequently, I slowly got out of bed.


    Even though it was just a dream, I felt guilty towards Ner and Arwin.


    I thought a drink of water might clear my head.


    Leaving Ner on the bed, I headed out.


    ........Where are you going?


    Ners voice, hesitant and soft, questioned me.


    ...


    Her brief inquiry made me feel oddly out of ce.


    I turned my head to look at her.


    Her yellow eyes gleamed in the darkness.


    ...What did you say?


    ....Where... are you... going?


    Only then did I realize the oddity of her question.


    She was always someone who didnt need to know where I was going, no matter where I was headed.


    Ner seemed troubled deep down, unable to look me in the eye directly.


    ...


    I was curious about this sudden change in her emotions.


    Was it because she had waited for me all day without any promise of my return?


    Or was it because I was abruptly leaving the bedroom after having a nightmare?


    Regardless, I felt this was actually more natural.


    Isnt this way morefortable for you too?


    I asked.


    ...Huh?


    ...We should at least know each others whereabouts.


    ...


    After a brief pause, Ner nodded.


    ...Yes.


    In the end, we were those who blended cultures, choosing only the parts that were more convenient.


    This way, I wouldnt have to hold back from asking Ner where she was heading.


    We were naturally creating our own set of rules.


    I was going to get some water.


    I then answered Ners earlier question.


    Blinking for a moment, Ner said,


    ...I want toe too.


    I smiled.


    Sure.


    <strong>****</strong>


    By morning, Ner couldnt lift her head.


    She realized how embarrassingly she had behaved the previous night.


    Awake?


    Berg asked, looking at her.


    She had thought about it all night as they went to drink water... she acted too impulsively.


    She became freshly aware of how strong her own pheromone scent was, wafting from Bergs body.


    ..............


    Each time that scent wafted up, Ners face reddened further.


    Bergs body was filled with her fragrance.


    It was her first time, so she didnt know where to draw the line.


    Even couples of the werewolf tribe, deeply in love, didnt exude such a scent.


    She acted too rashly because she was so mad at Ka.


    Had Berg not moaned in his nightmare, it might have been even worse.


    Seeing in the clear light of day what she had done, she couldnt help but feel embarrassed.


    ........


    At the same time, she felt an indescribable... emotion.


    Seeing Berg, entirely covered in her scent, made her heart race.


    The fact that she left her own mark on him deeply, scratched her own dark desires that she didnt even know existed.


    Was it because she had never possessed anyone before?


    She couldnt take her eyes off Berg, who felt like he had be hers.


    ...Why are you staring at me like that?


    Berg, unable to detect that scent, looked at her quizzically.


    Saying something like, Its because Ive marked you with my scent was obviously out of the question.


    Ner jerkily lowered her head and stood up.


    Ah, its nothing.


    Lets go eat.


    Berg suggested.


    Ner nodded.


    -Creak...


    The bedroom door opened, and Ners heart sank.


    It was the moment when everyone would see the embarrassing thing she had done.


    Berg was unaware of this shameful act.


    She lowered her head and headed outside.


    Berg followed her.


    Vige Chief Nox, seeing their state, asked with a smile,


    Did you sleep wellst night?


    But Nox, taking a sniff, quickly closed his mouth.


    His expression tensely stiffened.


    ...Hahaha...


    Heat rapidly rose to Ners face.


    It was clear what caused his reaction.


    ...Why are you acting like that?


    Berg, unaware of the situation, asked.


    Nox waved his hands dismissively around them.


    Oh, its nothing. What will you do for a meal? Will you eat at the inn today, or here...?


    Well eat at the inn.


    Very well.


    Where is Arwin?


    Berg inquired.


    She should be sitting outside.


    Nox answered.


    As Berg started to step outside, the person Ner was waiting for appeared before them.


    Dad, Berg-nim is up...


    Ka,ing down from the upstairs, suddenly mped her mouth shut, much like Nox had.


    This time, Ner didnt lower her head.


    Even in embarrassment, she stood her ground.


    She intently watched Ka, observing her reaction.


    Though she might have overdone it... it was a warning for Ka, who underestimated ckwood.


    Ner had heard that the unique scent exuded by ckwood bears an intimidating presence.


    Through Kas reaction, she realized that the hearsay was true.


    Ka, unusually subdued, averted her eyes.


    She looked visibly flustered.


    Her long ears drooped back.


    ...Are you going to eat?


    Berg casually asked Ka, as if inquiring about her well-being.


    Ka, deep in thought, looked over at Ner.


    Ner fixed Ka with a sharp gaze.


    ...Ah, no. I... Ive eaten.


    Ka responded.


    A smile formed secretly within Ner.


    Berg, seemingly satisfied with the answer, continues walking.


    As he opened the door to leave, Ner tasted a small victory.


    It was always a given, after all.


    Who would dare approach the mate of ckwood?


    ...Finally, its over.


    Berg muttered.


    It seemed like ament regarding Ka.


    Watching Berg let out a sigh as if he was shrugging off an annoying acquaintance, Ner felt even more satisfied.


    Although he already had two partners, Berg truly appeared to look only at his chosen mate, much like the werewolf tribe.


    He didnt cast a nce towards anyone else, except for herself and Arwin.


    This fact brought Ner nothing but joy.


    To that extent, things were alright.


    If he only looked at two people, she could handle it.


    ...?


    Suddenly, Ner wondered what she had been thinking.


    What did she mean by handle?


    Regardless, Ner drew closer to Berg.


    She put herplicated thoughts on hold for a moment.


    Then, stealthily, she inhaled Bergs scent.


    Mixed with the scent she had left on him, his natural fragrance blended in.


    This new mingling of scents intoxicated Ner.


    She might have overdone it with the pheromonesst night... but she thought that maybe it wasnt so bad.


    A genuine smile touched her lips.


    With that smile, she couldnt take her eyes off Berg.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 75: Old Friend (1)

    Chapter 75: Old Friend (1)


    Today, I gave my team members some freedom.


    Whether they drank, embraced women, or enjoyed the scenery, it was their business.


    Simultaneously, I, with my two wives, shifted our steps.


    Through the path that Nox had shown, we headed toward the sea.


    Ner seemed to inhale the increasingly pungent smell of salt beside me.


    She took a deep breath and repeatedly sighed.


    Can you smell it?


    I asked her.


    Huh?!


    Ner, startled and flustered, curled her tail tightly.


    Perplexed by her behavior, I spoke.


    ...No. The smell of salt... why are you so surprised?


    I asked about the part that puzzled me before trying to question.


    Ner spoke, shaking her head roughly.


    I, I was thinking of something else and was startled without realizing it. Yes. I, I can smell the salt.


    Arwin gently turned her head to the side and looked into the distance.


    I could feel her eagerness to see the sea soon.


    Seeing her like this got me excited as well.


    What would it look like?


    They said it was a space where saltwater spreads endlessly.


    It had been a long time since I had been curious about the sea, ever since Sien told me about it


    .


    .


    .


    We ascend a small hill.


    Faintly, the sound of water striking something and sloshing was heard.


    Now, I too could detect the smell Ner had spoken of.


    A distinct scenting from fish wafted towards us.


    The air also became fresher. Seagulls fly about.


    We were approaching the sea.


    Soon, I was the first to reach the top of the hill.


    ........


    And for a moment, I was at a loss for words at the vast scenery.


    The endlessly sprawling blue hue.


    Far in the horizon, the sea and sky merge harmoniously.


    Like numerous gems embedded, the water sparkled.


    I even forget to breathe in this liberation.


    Then, Arwin and Ner followed me up the hill.


    Wow....


    Ner eximed in awe, and Arwin slightly opened her mouth, frozen.


    I too felt a sense of openness, but how would Arwin, who had been confined all her life, feel?


    For quite a while, we silently gaze at the sea.


    Waves collide and shatter amongst themselves, constantly changing their form.


    We will watch the sunset from there, Bell. You will surely love the sea.


    Siens voice, which I had always resisted, became eptable this time.


    She was right.


    It seemed I was going to like the sea.


    ...Lets go.


    I spoke to my stunned wives.


    Ner snapped back to reality and hastily followed me.


    Be, Berg. This is the sea, right?


    Yes.


    To Ner, who was not informed of our destination, it seemed she was even more astonished.


    Looking at her, I felt a sense of pride.


    Its really beautiful...


    Arwin approached the sea with a tense expression.


    Take off your shoes.


    I spoke as we stepped onto the beach, where soft sand was spread.


    Id heard from Nox that this was how to enjoy it.


    Obediently, my wives removed their shoes, neatly cing them aside.


    ...


    Arwin, feeling the sand with her feet, sported a gentle smile.


    ...Its ticklish.


    She whispered, looking up at me.


    Thus, we gradually moved closer to the sea.


    I was the first to step into the chilly waves.


    The cool seawater soaked my feet.


    Smiling, I spoke to my wives.


    Come on in.


    Ner gripped the hem of my clothing and cautiously ced her foot in the seawater.


    Startled by the cold sensation, she withdrew her foot and gazed at me.


    ...


    ...


    Only for a moment.


    Our gazes met, and we both burst intoughter simultaneously.


    Soon, using both hands, Ner grabbed my arm and slowly entered the sea.


    Waves struck, asionally wetting her calves.


    Whenever a high wave rolled in, Ner lifted her legs, to avoid the cold touch.


    Next, I looked at Arwin.


    Already wetting her feet in the sea, she dipped her finger in the water and tasted it.


    ...Its really salty...


    She said, smiling.


    Then, standing upright, she quietly gazed at the horizon.


    The sea breeze rustled Arwins hair.


    I couldnt discern what thoughts might be racing through her mind.


    Yet... I felt that just standing like this would be no fun.


    I turned to look at Ner, who was clinging to my arm.


    She was beaming up at me, a lively smile on her face.


    Look down, Berg! Little fish are swimming around!


    I chuckled, watching her wagging tail.


    Her expression briefly clouded with confusion at my smile.


    -Whoosh!


    Huh!


    Before she could react, I lifted Ner off her feet.


    Wh-what, Berg?


    -Throw!


    Then I threw her far into the water.


    -Ssh!


    Ner disappeared, momentarily submerged in the shallow water.


    Huh?


    Arwins surprise at the loud sound was fleeting.


    -Whoosh!


    In the same manner, I reached under Arwins back and picked her up into the air.


    Ha! Wh-what are you doing, Berg?


    Ner, emerging from the water, called out to me with a mockint.


    Arwins eyes darted between Ner and me, unsure of what would happen next.


    It seemed as if Arwin sensed the imminent future for herself, and she hurriedly hardened her expression and warned me.


    ...Dont do it.


    However, upon seeing my smiling face, she seemed to realize that it was futile.


    Her response was more vehement.


    She grabbed onto my forearm tightly, refusing to let go.


    ...I said dont.


    Do youe all the way here and just soak your feet?


    I...I was thinking that-


    -Whoosh!


    I threw still-talking Arwin into the air.


    Maintaining a dignified posture, she fell into the water without resistance.


    -Ssh!


    She bounced back up from where shed sunk.


    Berg!


    A passionate emotion emanated from her previously cold demeanor.


    She flicked her hair back, scattering droplets of water.


    She looked at me, her expression scowling.


    I burst intoughter at the sight of the two of them, soaked to the skin.


    Ner dashed straight towards me.


    Hmm..!


    She tried to knock me over.


    Gently grasping her hands that tried to do so, I picked her up and, once again, threw her again.


    -Ssh!


    Arwin, not wanting to be thrown like Ner again, started sshing water from a distance.


    -Swish! Swish!


    Watching her earnestly sshing while maintaining a serious face just kept making me smile.


    Nheless, my clothes effectively got drenched.


    I started skipping away, cackling, while Arwin chased after me, sshing water.


    Where do you think youre going!


    Ner, tenacious as ever, got back up and charged at me again.


    Once again, as our bodies intertwined, a bright smile lingered on Ners face.


    Fall over already!


    With ease, I tossed her back into the water.


    Arwin, from a distance, was also sshing water with a smile.


    Her n to get my clothes wet worked.


    So, there was no reason to run anymore.


    I paused for a moment, then charged at Arwin again.


    Huh?


    Arwin was taken aback, but it was already toote.


    She was helplessly hoisted into my arms.


    Ah!


    She waved her legs, trying to escape from me, but it was a futile struggle.


    Simultaneously, I scrutinized Arwins expression closely.


    The upward curve of her lips indicated that Arwin, too, seemed to be enjoying herself.


    Seeing that smile, I threw Arwin back into the sea.


    We yed like that for quite a while.


    .


    .


    .


    Getting ustomed to the water y, I found myself teaching them things they hadnt experienced before.


    I took Ners hand and infused her with courage.


    I wont let go, okay?


    Really...? Truly?


    Firmly holding her hand, I led her.


    As promised, I didnt let go of her hand.


    Ner entrusted her body to my hand andid back on the water.


    Crossing her legs and fluttering them, she learned how to swim.


    Her tail swung vigorously from side to side, showing her earnestness.


    Seeing this, I burst intoughter once again.


    Then, I did the same for Arwin.


    Initially, she refused, but eventually got swept up in the atmosphere and took my hand.


    Arwin immersed her head into the water.


    Gradually moving forward, she crossed her legs.


    Paha!


    After swimming for a while, she suddenly raised her upper body and stood up.


    Haa...Haa...


    I asked her, as she took deep breaths,


    Why? You were doing well.


    Huh?


    Arwin looked at me, flipping her wet hair.


    Drenched in seawater, her beauty shimmered just like Ners.


    Ah...my breath...


    You should turn your head to the side to breathe.


    ...its hard, okay?


    In Arwins sassy reply, there was an inkling of interest.


    I could sense she would practice for a long time.


    Memories were being stacked, one by one.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin sat on the sandy beach, gazing at the sunset as it dipped below the horizon.


    She realized that such a breathtaking beauty could exist in the world.


    The sunset reflected off the sea, illuminating it.


    A sight so touching it might bring tears to ones eyes.


    The only thing holding back her tears was the sight of Ner, who, undaunted, still frolicked tirelessly in the sea.


    Arwin looked at Berg, who sat beside her.


    He too was deep in thought, quietly watching the sunset.


    Somehow, his eyes seemed sad.


    ...Perhaps it was just her imagination.


    ...


    Suddenly, she found herself wondering what he might be thinking about.


    Her curiosity about Berg grew more and more profound.


    Perhaps this burgeoning curiosity sprouted from her gratitude towards him.


    For her, Berg had traveled to such a remote ce to take on a request.


    Everything was because he wanted to gift her this moment.


    She hadnt forgotten that.


    And she knew that such a gift from Berg would be engraved in her long life forever.


    It was peculiar.


    Every moment with Berg felt both brief and eternal.


    In the enriching day-to-day he gifted her, memories umted immeasurably.


    A few days with Berg held more memories than several years in the meaningless Celebrien Territory.


    In that regard, time seemed to flow slowly.


    But then, she was surprised by the fact that she had only been with him for a few months.


    When she was with the World Tree, every single day dragged so slowly.


    But it felt like an age had already passed with Berg.


    In that sense, time seemed to flow quickly.


    Could she continue to live like this in the future?


    ...


    For the first time, while with him, she experienced the emotion of looking forward to tomorrow.


    Before she knew it, Arwin found herself unable to tear her eyes away from his face.


    A race that was iparably different from herself.


    A person who would live in a different era.


    She was captivated by him and couldnt move.


    ...Arwin.


    Suddenly, Berg turned his head.


    Thinking that her gaze had been caught, Arwin hastily averted her eyes.


    Her heart startled again.


    ...Yes?


    Her responding voice trembled. She was embarrassed by her foolish sounding voice.


    Berg fumbled something out of the luggage he brought.


    ...Here.


    Arwin swallowed as she saw the ornament, which glittered, reflecting the sunset.


    It was a ring.


    Berg spoke.


    ...Humans exchange rings with the person theyre engaged to. Youve seen it through Ner, havent you?


    ...


    I intended to give it as a gift if another wedding ceremony was held in Stockpin... but it naturally passed by, didnt it? Given the circumstances.


    ...


    Going through thatplex process again from the beginning takes a long time. I thought it would be better for us to do it this way, just the two of us.


    Arwin, like she did with Berg, had her gaze stolen by the ring.


    That round ring without any gemstone could not have looked so beautiful.


    ...Is this for me?


    Arwin asked cautiously.


    Bergughed softly as he spoke.


    What if it is?


    ...


    Arwin looked up at Berg.


    The atmosphere as the sunset settled was a wless, beautiful spectacle.


    Within it, Berg made a promise.


    ...Ill protect you from now on.


    Arwins heart beat strongly.


    ...Ill wait until the day youe to like me.


    He spoke evenly.


    So lets live life enjoyably.


    Perhaps because it was Bergs promise.


    The sense of trust felt different.


    She felt that his words could absolutely not be false.


    And with that truth, Arwins heart beat even more wildly.


    Her heart raced so fiercely, that she wondered if it had ever beat this fast before.


    ...


    Soon after, Berg gently took her left hand.


    Unable to take her eyes off Berg, Arwin felt something being slid onto her ring finger.


    Then, Berg passed his ring to her.


    Now, it was her turn to slip a ring onto his ring finger.


    ...


    But on his sturdy hand, Ners ring was already fitted.


    Perhaps because of that, Arwin inadvertently blurted out something she didnt need to say.


    ...Theres no ce to put it.


    Theres always the right hand.


    She wanted to argue, wasnt the meaning different then, but Arwin stifled the words.


    It felt like it would imply she was taking this ceremony seriously.


    Arwin spoke.


    ...I havent changed yet, you know?


    Bergughed at her words.


    He seemed to not be overly concerned with whatever she said.


    So. Are you not going to put it on?


    ...


    Arwin soon gazed at Bergs ne.


    Her World Tree leaf touched Bergs heart.


    Seeing that eased her spirit.


    Arwin cautiously picked up the other ring that Berg was offering.


    ...Im doing this because Im thankful. Going forward, I still have to act.


    And so, with a fleeting excuse, she slipped the ring onto Bergs finger.


    Even as she put on the ring, her gaze kept straying to Ners ring.


    In her head, she continuouslypared which ring was more beautiful.


    ...Our ring seems prettier, somehow.


    She thought to herself.


    ...Nice.


    Bergmented, looking at the newly donned ring.


    Arwin said she still didnt want to love Berg.


    She could list dozens of reasons for that.


    ...


    Nheless, she couldnt deny one fact.


    This day, even after a thousand years, would be unforgettable.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 76: Old Friend (2)

    Chapter 76: Old Friend (2)


    Ner, who found a seashell shining in the colors of a rainbow, turned to look at Berg.


    Berg! This is...


    And then, she froze at the sight before her.


    .........


    Berg was slipping a ring onto Arwins finger.


    A gentle smile was exchanged between the two.


    It was clear that they were teasing one another.


    At that sight, Ners heart sank heavily, and once again, an ufortable pain washed over her.


    Flustered by the sensation, Ner turned her head away.


    She crouched down, gazing into the clear seawater.


    ...?


    She kept getting lost in thought. Why does her heart sting so much?


    The pain seemed to intensify as the days went by.


    At first, it was a feeling of suffocation. Then, it became a heavy pressure. Now, it was sheer pain...


    ...


    Ner looked out at the horizon, watching the sunset.


    It was a sight so beautiful that no other words could describe it.


    ...Berg and Arwin were, in such a breathtaking ce, having their own kind of wedding.


    Ners brows furrowed deeper upon realizing this.


    She looked at her reflection mirrored in the shimmering waves.


    She couldnt recall thest time she wore such a negative expression.


    It was a look she never wore when she was with Berg.


    Suddenly, Ner felt the urge to intervene between them.


    Arwin didnt wee this marriage.


    She imed she couldnt love Berg, who was of a short-lived specie.


    Therefore, Ner wasnt sure if interrupting their time together would truly be in Arwins best interest.


    With that thought, Ner stood up from her spot.


    Turning her body, she looked at Berg.


    Seeing his smiling face, she walked towards him.


    Berg... Ah!


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot up from her foot.


    Ner, due to the sudden pain, lost her bnce and fell.


    Ugh...


    Red blood began to spread in the clear water.


    As she sat in the shallow water, groaning in pain, someone rushed over hurriedly.


    Ner!


    Only rolled her eyes to see, it was Berg running towards her.


    Seeing him run over, the pain from her foot seemed to dissipate.


    Even the heaviness near her heart seemed to fade.


    Be... Be careful!


    At the same moment, Ner sent a warning to Berg.


    She hoped he wouldnt get hurt the same way she did.


    However, Berg didnt seem to heed her warning.


    With long strides, he approached and lifted her.


    ...


    Berg lightly clicked his tongue, seemingly regretful about her injury.


    Then, without a word, he carried her towards the shore.


    ...


    Ner found herself unable to speak, much like Berg.


    She just sneaked a nce at Arwin and then leaned into Bergs embrace.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I looked at Ners foot.


    The sole of her feet was slightly torn open.


    It looked as if she had stepped on sharp rocks.


    I quickly used part of the cloth to dress the wound, but it seemed we needed to return to our amodation soon.


    ...Im, Im sorry, Berg. We were having fun, and now because of me...


    I shook my head slightly.


    It was getting dark anyway.


    Then, I spoke to Arwin.


    Lets go back, now.


    Arwin, covering the hand with the ring, replied.


    ...Yes.


    I then hoisted Ner onto my back.


    Ner didnt resist my actions.


    In the first ce, there was no other way to return.


    One must not forget that Ner was of the nobility.


    I couldnt ask her to endure the pain and walk.


    She was also my wife.


    With that, we began retracing our steps.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    A cool night breeze began to blow.


    Given our wet condition from the seawater, the only warmth I felt was from the parts of Ner touching me.


    The previously somber atmosphere was momentarily lifted.


    The journey back had its own ambiance, making everything seem more captivating.


    Ner, resting her chin on my shoulder, was looking around curiously.


    Arwin. Arent you cold?


    When I asked Arwin, she replied.


    A bit. But its bearable.


    I nodded and continued walking.


    Then, Ner whispered a question.


    ...Arent you going to ask me?


    Were close together, so its warm.


    ...


    Ner didnt refute my statement.


    Instead, she shifted the topic.


    ...Did you give a ring to Arwin-nim too?


    I slightly turned my head to look at Ner.


    Were you watching?


    ...Yes.


    I did. Shes my wife, after all.


    ...


    After a moment of silence, Ner asked.


    ...Wouldnt Arwin-nim feel ufortable?


    What?


    Well... she already has the World Tree leaf, so why...


    I pondered upon Ners words for a moment.


    I understood that the cultural differences might make it harder for them to ept.


    Finally, I exhaled a deep sigh and asked Ner.


    ...Is it really that ufortable?


    I had heard her mention this multiple times.


    So, now I had to ask.


    Huh?


    I mean, the ring.


    ............


    Ner seemed lost in thought, silent.


    After all, it wasnt surprising that she found the ring ufortable.


    She had always valued freedom.


    Was it because we were so close now? Or because we had fun today?


    I felt that we had grown closer emotionally, so I didnt feel the need to force the difort of a ring upon her.


    In long marriages, even loving couples often choose not to wear their rings.


    Do you want to take it off, then?


    I asked Ner.


    Startled, Ner replied, Huh? Me?


    Yeah. If its that ufortable, you can take it off. Many of the Humans also choose to take theirs off over time.


    I felt Ners grip on my neck tighten.


    She clenched her hand as if to hide it.


    ...I-Im fine with it now, Im used to it. I was just wondering about Arwin-nim.


    Im fine too.


    From behind, Arwin chimed in.


    Ner looked surprised again. Ah...! You heard that?


    Yes. But thank you for caring, Ner.


    ...


    Ner turned her head to look at Arwin.


    And their conversation ended there.


    Soon, Ner buried her face into my shoulder, looking forward.


    We walked in silence for a while.


    As we did, Ner began rubbing her head against my neck, perhaps because of the cold.


    -Swish... Swish...


    Seeing this, I quickened my pace.


    Being wet, it seemed crucial to get back quickly to avoid catching a cold.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Upon entering the vige, I intended to look for a doctor.


    Here-


    -No, Berg...!


    But Ner quickly stopped me.


    The wound isnt that deep... it shouldnt be hard to treat.


    ...


    Cant you help me just a bit? And... I also dont like others touching me, like you.


    Hearing Ners words, I replied, Alright. Lets head in.


    Considering it wasnt a major injury, I felt I could attend to it.


    Plus, I had knowledge from Ner.


    We passed the vigers and the members who were sending us concerned nces and entered our lodgings.


    Only Arwin attempted to follow us in.


    I said to her,


    Arwin, go wash up first.


    Huh?


    I think we can treat the wound quickly. Wash up first, and lets prepare something to eat.


    After a brief pause, Arwin responded,


    ...Okay.


    I nodded at her response and closed the door.


    -Thud.


    I seated Ner on a nearby chair and fetched her medical bag.


    What should I take out?


    I opened the bag, looking at Ner as I asked.


    ...The orange bottle.


    This one?


    Yes. Its a disinfectant.


    I untied the cloth wrapped around Ners foot.


    Upon inspecting again, I felt relieved.


    The wound wasnt that deep.


    Of course, this was my assessment. I couldnt possibly know the pain she might be enduring.


    The seawater might have exacerbated the pain.


    However, when I gently lifted Ners foot, contrary to my expectations, she began to giggle softly.


    Why are youughing?


    When I asked seriously, she covered her smile with her palm and teased,


    ...Do you know, Berg?


    ...


    In werewolf couples, theres a tradition of licking each others wounds?


    I stared at her for a moment before bursting into a surprisedugh.


    ...You want me to lick it?


    At that response, Nerughed even brighter.


    Then, she lowered her head, looking back at her foot.


    Following her gaze, I opened the orange bottle.


    I soaked a clean cloth with the liquid inside and cautiously applied it to her wound.


    ...Ouch.


    Ner stoppedughing, squinting one eye and wincing.


    I could tell she was trying to hold back her pain.


    Seeing her like that, I couldnt help but frown sympathetically.


    Regardless, I carefully disinfected the wounded area.


    After the disinfection, under Ners guidance, I crushed some medicinal herbs.


    I ced the crushed herbs onto Ners wound, covering it with a clean cloth.


    Finally, I wrapped the cloth with a bandage, securing it tightly around her foot.


    That should do it.


    Imented, looking at the neatly wrapped bandage.


    ...


    However, Ners attention was captured by my right hand.


    Ner.


    Only when I called her name did she snap back to the present.


    Huh?


    What are you so engrossed in?


    Pondering for a moment, Ner spoke.


    ...Youre not wearing the ring on your left hand?


    You mean, the ring from Arwin?


    ...Yes.


    I have your ring on my left hand.


    But isnt the tradition to wear it on the left hand?


    ...True, but its more about the sentiment of wearing it than which hand its on.


    ...I see.


    Watching Ner subtly press her lips together, I asked,


    ...Why?


    She shook her head fervently.


    No, its nothing.


    Then she said, with a slightly brighter expression,


    Lets go wash up now.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After a short while, Arwin and Ner emerged, having washed off the salt residue from their bodies.


    Ner mentioned she had Arwins help in bathing.


    Their closeness was truly a blessing to me.


    As always, we headed to the inn and requested food.


    After exchanging brief greetings with the members, I spoke to Ner and Arwin.


    Lets eat and rest well. We need to depart for Stockpin tomorrow.


    Ner and Arwin nodded in agreement.


    As we were wrapping up our day, chatting amongst ourselves, noisy voices from outside reached our ears.


    We dont have any rooms left today. The members of the Red mes have taken all of them...


    No, you dont understand. Step aside for a moment. I need to check something.


    Baran, who was drinking, shifted his attention towards themotion.


    ...Whats going on?


    Though not overly worried, one by one, the members went on alert.


    No one was pleased by this sudden disturbance.


    Baran looked at me.


    I gave him a nod, signaling him to proceed.


    Baran nodded, sheathed his sword, and stepped outside.


    ...Whats happening?


    Ner asked me with a worried expression.


    I reassured her, Dont worry. Its probably nothing.


    Soon after, Baran returned to the inn with a perplexed look on his face.


    He said, Some man outside wants to see the vice-captain?


    ...Me?


    I was just as bewildered as Baran.


    ...


    ...


    Both my wives shared the same confusion.


    I wondered who could possibly be looking for me.


    After a moments thought, I decided it would be best to resolve the matter quickly.


    I got up and headed outside.


    From outside the inn, voices echoed.


    Just let me see his face for a moment. It wont take long. Why are you being so difficult?


    And as the voice became clearer, I felt a sense of familiarity.


    ...?


    Feeling that familiarity, I found myself quickening my pace.


    And so, I stepped outside the inn.


    And then, I spotted a man, raising his voice and tussling with the innkeeper.


    I thought it might not be him, but...! Shouldnt I at least check-


    ........Flint?


    A friend with whom I spent my entire childhood.


    Flint looked at me.


    After gaping for a moment, he muttered,


    ...F*ck, it really was you.


    Soon after, he brushed off the innkeeper and approached me.


    A friend I hadnt seen in 7 years.


    A friend with whom I endured the slums together.


    -Thump!


    We embraced more naturally than anyone else could.


    Flint said with a smile,


    You were alive, Berg!


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 77: Old Friend (3)

    Chapter 77: Old Friend (3)


    So youre really the Berg from the rumors...


    Flint, after breaking our hug, whispered as if he couldnt believe it.


    His eyes scanned every inch of my body.


    ...Even if youre a mercenary, why do you have so many scars? And why such arge scar on your cheek?


    He couldnt take his eyes off my scars.


    Given all the changes, it was somewhat expected.


    I mightve felt the same if Flint had appeared covered in scars like me.


    So instead of answering, I posed a question to him.


    My curiosity wasnt only limited to Flint.


    ...How on earth did you know toe here?


    At that, Flint let out a soft chuckle.


    These days, theres no one among the humans who doesnt know your story.


    What?


    The human mercenary,moner Berg, rumored to have taken two noble wives. How could such news remain quiet? Hearing that the Berg of the Red mes visited Dems Vige, its hard to ignore. I never imagined itd really be you though...


    You came all the way to Dems Vige just to see me?


    Flint smiled.


    It was two birds with one stone.


    And then, with a bright grin, he added,


    Ive be a merchant, Berg.


    He spread his arms wide.


    One could sense the pride in his actions.


    Ive always been traveling from vige to vige. It was during that time I heard rumors about you.


    He too seemed relieved that things had worked out.


    Iughed and nodded at him.


    ...A merchant.


    Does it not suit me?


    I shook my head.


    ...No, its just surprising.


    At that, Flint alsoughed.


    I was surprised too, Berg. That you became a mercenary.


    ...


    Didnt you once say youd quit getting involved in dangerous things? Thats why we parted ways, remember?


    ...


    I couldnt immediately respond.


    Too much had happened to simply exin.


    Why did your wives-


    -Lets go inside and talk.


    I interrupted him before he could ask about my wives.


    He seemed to understand, nodding in agreement.


    And with that, we entered the inn.


    There was much to talk about.


    .


    .


    .


    I introduced Flint to my wives.


    Ner, Arwin. This is Flint. My... childhood friend.


    Childhood...


    Ner murmured at that word.


    And then, with grace, she offered her greetings.


    Im Ner ckwood.


    Arwin, simrly, touched her forehead slightly as she greeted.


    ...Im Arwin Celebrien.


    They are my wives.


    Flint just blinked, as if the scene before him was hard to believe.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke with a broad smile.


    Both of you are incredibly beautiful.


    Then, he leaned in and whispered to me.


    ...So the rumors were all true?


    ...


    He then gave a deep bow.


    Its an honor to meet Lady ckwood and Lady Celebrien.


    Both of my wives graciously received his greetings.


    My name is Flint. Berg and I have been friends since we were 5.


    Since you were 5?


    Ner asked in surprise.


    Ah, please, have a seat.


    She then motioned for us to take our seats.


    My wives, recognizing Flint as my friend, spoke with elevatednguage and seemed to treat him with consideration.


    I appreciated their mannerism towards him.


    Following Ners words, Flint and I took our seats.


    Seated, Flint responded to Ner.


    Yes, since we were 5. We parted ways as we grew up... I never imagined Id meet Berg in a ce like this. And I certainly didnt expect him to have two such beautiful wives.


    ...Where did the two of you originallye from?


    Flint looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    Didnt you tell them?


    ...I havent had the chance.


    He cautiously inquired.


    ...Is it a secret or something?


    Its not a secret. Its okay to talk about it.


    Hearing that, Flint nodded.


    Then, he spoke to Ner and Arwin.


    Were from Barta. Have you heard of it?


    Arwin nodded.


    ...Isnt it a wealthy city?


    Flintughed.


    Yes, it is.


    So, did you grow up in wealth?


    ...


    Flint closed his mouth, looking at me.


    It seemed he was deferring the opportunity to answer to me.


    The truth was, there was no advantage in revealing that we were from the slums.


    The term slum-born carries a negative connotation.


    As if to embody this atmosphere, we were often referred to by several derogatory names.


    Cockroaches, eating whatever they found...


    Rats, living day by day through theft.


    Bats, attaching to the advantageous side whenever the opportunity arose.


    Fighting dogs, brawling over a single bone.


    Naturally, no one would wee someone with such a past.


    It seemed Flint was aware of this fact as well.


    Especially considering that both of my wives were of noble birth, the social gap was enormous.


    Being amoner was already a distance away, but adding the fact of being from the slums further widened the gap.


    But I didnt want to hide this truth.


    It wasnt that I wasnt concerned they might feel repulsed by me... but I didnt want to build our rtionship on a lie.


    ...We are from the slums there.


    I told my wives.


    Upon hearing that, Ner and Arwin slowly hardened their expressions.


    Arwin asked,


    ...Slum?


    ...


    I nodded.


    ...I see.


    After a lengthy silence, she murmured softly.


    Flint seemed to be aware of the rumors about us.


    If so, he likely knew that my wives had been sold to me.


    Perhaps because of this knowledge, Flint tried to lighten the mood.


    It was really tough back then, right Berg?


    ...


    Its not like we chose to be abandoned by our parents on the streets, haha. Constantly ignored, beaten... Ah.


    Realizing his attempts werent working, Flint changed tack.


    Watching his clumsy attempt, old memories resurfaced.


    Well... even then, Berg was always a reliable friend. Thinking back, you were pretty incredible too.


    Ner, whose thoughts were unreadable, asked Flint,


    ...What was Berg like back then?


    He was solid support when he was on your side. If Berg felt you were one of his people, hed take great care of you. He might not always express it, but hes verypassionate...


    ...


    ...


    Ner and Arwin quietly listened to his words.


    In the face of their non-reactive stance, Flint continued his efforts.


    But, if he felt you werent one of his people, he could be quite cold, leading to many misunderstandings.


    Cold, you say?


    Arwin asked.


    Flint hurriedly rified, Well, if youre not on his side, I mean. If you are, he takes great care. Thats how he was back then. Now, he might have... changed, perhaps. But still, he was a really dependable friend...


    As Flint continued, Arwin let out a lightugh.


    ...I think I understand what you mean.


    Seeing her reaction, Flint exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Unintentionally, due to their noble status, he seemed to be on edge.


    But both of you arepletely Bergs people, arent you? Theres no need for concern. Berg takes good care of you, right?


    Ner and Arwin exchanged nces, then gave a brief nod.


    He takes good care of us, Ner responded.


    And so, the first topic wrapped up, leaving a brief moment of awkward silence.


    Then, Arwin spoke up, Berg, Ill head back first. You can join me after youre done chatting with your friend.


    She seemed to be giving me time out of consideration.


    Ner, noticing the gesture, also rose from her seat, Yeah, Ill head back too, Berg. Weve finished eating anyway. And Im tired today.


    I didnt resist their considerate gesture.


    I also wanted to converse with Flint.


    I spoke to the rising Ner, Ner, your foot...


    I can walk back on my own. If I walk on my heel, it doesnt hurt as much.


    ...Alright, then...


    I turned to look for the members.


    Shawn, Jackson.


    While drinking, they obediently stood up.


    Escort Ner and Arwin back to the lodgings, please.


    They nodded at my words.


    Flint and my wives exchanged brief farewells.


    It was an honor to meet you.


    Enjoy your chat.


    And then, they left the inn.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin was still taken aback by the new information she learned about Berg.


    From the slums.


    Now, the image of Berg, who had saved her, seemed to make sense.


    Berg, who had defeated Gallias, the strongest elf swordsman.


    There was an undeniable ruthlessness in his movements.


    The image of him punching down Gallias remained unforgettable.


    ...


    Until a year ago, Arwin held negative biases about those from the slums.


    She had often heard they were a dirty and brutal group.


    She had heard that those from the slums only learned to take from others to survive.


    But upon hearing that Berg was from the slums, the first emotion she felt wasnt repulsion.


    Instead, she feltpassion.


    Perhaps it was because Berg was the subject of this revtion.


    How much suffering must he have endured for such movements to be ingrained in him?


    How hard must he have fought just to survive?


    He mentioned living in the slums since he was five.


    An age when one wouldnt have even received a parents love.


    Realizing the hardships of his upbringing, a heavy sigh weighed on her heart.


    ...Haa.


    Beside her, Ner too let out a sigh.


    Their eyes met for a moment.


    Yet, without a word, they continued walking.


    Arwin suddenly wondered about their sleeping arrangements.


    Tonight was her turn to share a bed with Berg.


    However, when Flint, Bergs old friend, entered the inn, she had heard the innkeeper mention ack of rooms.


    Perhaps Flint needed a ce to stay?


    Maybe Arwin would have to share a room with Ner tonight.


    ....


    She felt the need to confirm this.


    Taking the opportunity, she spoke to Ner.


    Ner, I need to ask Berg something. Ill be heading back.


    Huh?


    You go ahead. Your foot hurts, doesnt it?


    And without hesitation, Arwin turned away.


    Bergs subordinate, Shawn, followed her.


    She soon entered the inn and sought out Berg.


    For some reason, Berg and Flint were conversing in a seemingly tense atmosphere.


    Berg was the first to spot Arwin.


    However, with his back turned to Arwin, Flint did not notice her.


    ...So.


    Suddenly, Berg, acknowledging her presence, quickly called out to his friend.


    ...Flint.


    Almost as if trying to silence Flint.


    But it was all too swift, and Flint opened his mouth.


    Approaching, Arwin was immediately met with Flints question.


    ...Where is She*?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: She: Here,  is a gender-neutral term, and is used to refer to someone both the speaker and listener already know.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 78: Old Friend (4)

    Chapter 78: Old Friend (4)


    ...Where is She*?


    ...


    Having locked eyes with Berg, Arwin couldnt pretend not to have noticed.


    Initially, she didnt even want to feign ignorance.


    There was something odd nagging at her heart that wouldnt let the moment pass naturally.


    It was a heavy atmosphere.


    Berg tried to silence Flint upon her own arrival.


    A topic that was brought up only after the two of them were left alone.


    An entity that could be recognizable even without naming.


    Whoever it was, it was probably someone who had been by Bergs side for a significant period.


    ......Who is that?


    Arwin inquired, approaching Flint.


    Startled, Flint swiftly turned to look behind him.


    Berg momentarily avoided her gaze with a firm expression.


    Ah, Lady Arwin. Did you leave something behind...?


    ...I came back because I have a question for Berg.


    Berg responded to the query, What is it?


    ...


    Arwin momentarily suppressed her curiosity and posed her question to Berg.


    ...I was wondering where your friend might be resting. I heard the inn was fully booked.


    Flint waved his hand at that question, Ah, no need to worry about me. Ive already arranged to stay at an acquaintances house.


    ...


    Arwin nodded in acknowledgment.


    It seemed tonight, shed be sleeping with Berg.


    Yet, even having achieved her purpose foring here, Arwin couldnt bring herself to leave.


    It could be described as intuition.


    Something felt amiss.


    ...


    Suddenly, she wondered why she was dwelling on this.


    There was no need to pour so much attention into Berg.


    Rather than indulging in such vexing thoughts, the right choice would have been to head back and rest.


    However, she felt the sensation of the ring fitted on her pinky.


    -Thud.


    The next moment, Arwin was already sitting next to Berg again.


    Who were you talking about?


    She then inquired with a casual expression.


    Only then did Berg open his mouth.


    Besides Flint, I have another friend.


    Flint chimed in upon hearing this.


    His names Max. I was wondering if Berg knows about Maxs whereabouts.


    ...


    Arwin looked at Flint, delivering those words.


    It seemed that Flint was lying.


    Subsequently, Arwins gaze shifted to Berg.


    ...She wanted to believe Berg.


    ...


    So, she decided to move on from the unclear topic.


    Instead, she settled in her seat, deciding to partake in the conversation.


    I was thinking of staying a bit longer. Im curious about Berg-


    -Tap.


    But Bergs hand touched her back first.


    Arwin.


    ...


    ...Go rest.


    ...


    His words, in a way, felt somewhat coercive.


    Unintentionally, Arwin felt a pang of disappointment at them.


    Feeling such emotions was as bewildering as it was humiliating.


    Why did those words telling her to go rest stir such emotions?


    ...


    Without refuting, Arwin stood up from her seat.


    Then, with a troubled heart, she began her walk back to her lodging.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...Seems like shes a bit upset and pissed off.


    Once Arwin had left, Flint muttered.


    I chuckled at his words.


    Pissed off and upset, huh.


    It had been a while since I had seen that.


    Im sorry, Berg. Its probably because of what I said...


    I shook my head.


    ...Theres nothing to be sorry about.


    Even if Arwin did feel upset, it was something that could be smoothed over.


    I wasnt exactly sure which part upset her.


    The part where I hid Sien?


    Or the part where I urged her to rest?


    Maybe she didnt like receivingmands from amoner.


    But then again, she was the one who said shed rest first.


    ...Well, the reason could be figured outter.


    At that, Flint let out a sigh.


    He nodded and clinked his ss with mine.


    Then, turning his head and ncing around, he asked once more.


    ...So what happened to her?


    ...


    You couldnt live without each other...why did you both separate? And why are you a mercenary now?


    It was a question I wouldnt have answered if asked by others.


    However, Flint had observed the rtionship between Sien and me for several years.


    I could understand his curiosity.


    Perhaps there were things I ought to answer.


    ...


    Yet, when I tried to speak, the words eluded me.


    Bringing back memories I had buried deep wasnt easy.


    So instead of answering, I simply took another drink.


    ...Did she pass away?


    Flint asked with concern.


    At that, I shook my head.


    No.


    That was absolutely not the case.


    Where have you hidden her? Living a double life, perhaps...


    Would I do that?


    ...Berg, then what the heck-


    -We just broke up.


    In the end, I stated it that simply.


    ...


    Flint couldnt say anything in response.


    For most, a breakup was something one moves past with time, but Flint had seen Sien and me together.


    The expression on his face conveyed sheer disbelief that we could ever break up.


    ...Truthfully, even I couldntprehend the breakup.


    Even now...


    ...Its already in the past.


    However, the days of feeling that injustice had passed.


    ...Im in the process of moving on.


    ...


    I should be good to my current wives.


    ...The very reason you became a mercenary, despite swearing off dangerous ventures, was because of that breakup, wasnt it?


    ...


    No matter how long it had been since west met, there was no hiding anything from him.


    I didnt respond.


    ...So you parted ways shortly after we left.


    Flint clicked his tongue as if feeling sympathetic.


    ...Lets have a drink.


    Our sses clinked together again.


    With a rxed expression, he spoke.


    ...Still, you should think everything turned out well. After all, you became the vice-captain of a famous mercenary group... and you have not one, but two beautiful noble wives.


    His words brought Ner and Arwin to my mind.


    With a light smile, I affirmed Flints statement.


    ...True.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After the lengthy drinking session, I returned to my lodgings.


    The sense of someone waiting for me wasnt unpleasant.


    ...


    Suddenly curious, I took out the Arwins world tree leaf pendant hanging from my neck.


    It might just be my imagination, but it seemed a bit more wilted than when we returned from the sea.


    ...


    Did she really get upset, just as Flint said?


    Regardless, I wasnt worried.


    Because I was carrying a gift I had received from Flint, the merchant, to appease her anger.


    As I entered the house of the chief, a door slowly opened.


    -Creak...


    ...Ner.


    Ner peeked her head out of her room.


    ...Youre back, Berg?


    Yeah.


    ...Oh? Whats that?


    A gift from Flint.


    I see. Did you have fun with your friend?


    Yes.


    ...Thats good.


    Werent you sleeping?


    ...Couldnt sleep. Ill sleep now.


    Had she been waiting for me?


    I let out a soft smile.


    Strangely, her consistent need to know my whereabouts had be the most significant change in her.


    Soon after, Ner spoke awkwardly.


    ...Im going to sleep now. Rest up, Berg.


    Alright.


    Her door soon closed behind her.


    I stepped into the room where Arwin was resting.


    -Thud.


    ...


    Arwin was lying on the bed with her back turned to me.


    I ced the gift for her beside her and approached.


    -Tap.


    Honestly, the exact reason why she might be upset wasnt crucial.


    One couldnt always understand the feelings of another.


    Perhaps she didnt particrly like the way I distanced myself from her.


    Arwin.


    ...


    Arwins long ears quivered up and down.


    ...Are you upset?


    Remaining in her position, Arwin replied,


    ...Why would I be?


    It did seem like she had been waiting for me.


    She wasnt asleep.


    In fact, I had witnessed this situation with Sien once or twice.


    Were you upset because I told you to rest?


    ...No. I was wrong to try and interrupt your merry time with an old friend.


    If youre not upset, could you look at me and speak?


    ...


    Arwin didnt turn her body.


    Somehow, such sulking seemed oddly endearing.


    After a long silence, Arwin asked,


    ...Berg, do I bother you?


    Huh?


    Ive been acting for you... but you brushed me off so easily earlier.


    ...It wasnt because you were bothersome. You know that.


    ...


    During this conversation, I was focused on the change that had taken ce in Arwin.


    Had she not given me even a bit of affection, she wouldnt have cared about such things.


    Perhaps her feeling of being slighted might signify progress in our rtionship.


    Arwin, look at me.


    I caught her attention.


    Arwin, who had been still, slowly turned her head.


    I had heard somewhere that the stubbornness of elves couldnt be broken, but Arwin seemed to break more easily.


    ...Whats that?


    Arwins eyes regained interest for a moment.


    I showed her a bow.


    Do you remember what we talked about a few days ago?


    ...


    I told you Id teach you things that could help you even after Im gone.


    ...


    It seemed Arwin didnt recall, so I reminded her.


    It was after that nightmare you had.


    She had woken up terrified from a nightmare two days ago.


    No matter how much I tried tofort her, she resisted, fearing she might revert to her past if I disappeared.


    To give her courage, I had promised to teach her some skills.


    ...I remember.


    But contrary to what I believed, that she might have forgotten, Arwin quietly affirmed she remembered.


    Encouraged by her positive response, I continued.


    Ive heard that elves have a talent for archery. Oh, have you learned archery before?


    Arwin shook her head.


    ...Ive never learned.


    Upon her reply, I smiled.


    Thats great. Then Ill teach you. Well make sure you can defend yourself.


    I lightly plucked the bowstring.


    The decent vibration let me know instantly it was a good bow.


    It seemed Flint had gifted quite a decent bow, perhaps out of guilt.


    Arwins tense expression gradually softened.


    ...Did you prepare this for me?


    Yes.


    ...


    She paused for a moment, then with a remorseful expression, she offered an apology.


    ...Im sorry.


    For what?


    ...For getting upset and angry so suddenly. Even I think it was over something trivial.


    I chuckled.


    See? You were upset. If I hadnt brought the bow, Id have been in big trouble.


    At that, Arwin gave a light smile.


    Seeing her like that, I sincerely said,


    ...I was joking. You dont have to apologize for something so small.


    ...


    Arwin nodded in agreement.


    The atmosphere between us grew noticeably warmer.


    I set the bow down and began to remove my outerwear.


    I prepared to have a good nights sleep.


    Simultaneously, my eyesnded on the World Tree leaf pendant that hung around my neck.


    ...Ah.


    Perhaps feeling embarrassed about her earlier mood, Arwin sighed at my gesture.


    Thats unfair...!


    She softly eximed. But contrary to her ticking tone, the World Tree leaf seemed more vibrant than before.


    You can do it too.


    I smiled as I spoke.


    Arwin blinked in response to myment.


    Following that, Iy down on the bed.


    Whew.


    I exhaled deeply in rxation.


    Arwin, who had been beside me, followed suit andy down next to me.


    Unlike when I first entered the room and had her back to me, now shey looking at me.


    Arwin.


    As she gazed at me, I called her name.


    Yes?


    Theres something I didnt get to hear because Ner was injured.


    I then recalled our recent wedding ceremony.


    ...What is it?


    Arwin asked with curiosity.


    ...I made a vow, but you havent made any promises to me yet.


    ...Oh.


    It was a half-joking remark.


    I was teasing Arwin, knowing she might not yet love me.


    Seeing her flustered expression was quite entertaining.


    Maybe it was the effect of the alcohol.


    Come on, make a promise to me too.


    ...Didnt I say I cant love a short-lived species?


    Matching my yful tone, she retorted with a hint of a smile.


    Then even a promise thatsts for 60 years is fine.


    ........


    What started as a joke took a more serious turn as I made that request. Arwins expression became increasingly somber.


    It was hard to decipher what was on her mind.


    Our eyes met for an extended period.


    Lying in the same room, on the same bed, and gazing into each others eyes created an unusual atmosphere.


    Even without affection... it felt like something could blossom.


    It seemed Arwin felt the same, for she averted her gaze.


    Then, she spoke.


    ...From now on...


    She opened her mouth but hesitated, closing her eyes and choosing her words carefully.


    ...Starting now...


    She opened her mouth again, then hesitated once more.


    After much contemtion, she finally spoke.


    ...Berg.


    Hmm?


    Can you give me some time?


    Time?


    It might be a slim chance... but if I ever develop any feelings for you.


    ...


    ...Then Ill tell you. If I make any promises now... it would feel like empty words.


    I was taken aback by her response.


    Contrary to my expectation that she would give a casual answer and move on, she had given a rather earnest reply.


    At the same time, I could sense the seriousness with which she regarded our rtionship.


    To be honest, I couldnt have hoped for a better response than this.


    Alright.


    So, with a smile, I replied.


    After all, I had promised to wait until she grew fond of me.


    Ill wait then.


    Arwin held her reddening ears with her hands and nodded.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: She: Here,  is a gender-neutral term, and is used to refer to someone both the speaker and listener already know.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 79: An Unresolved Curiosity (1)

    Chapter 79: An Unresolved Curiosity (1)


    Lets go.


    After collecting the payment for the request, we began to prepare our return to Stockpin.


    Vige chief Nox nodded, and Ka waved with a bitter expression.


    Take care. Thank you.


    ...Farewell, Berg-nim.


    Soon, I turned my back to them.


    They werent the only ones I had to say goodbye to.


    ...Flint.


    Go, Berg. Well meet again.


    The reunion with an old friend was brief. And now it was time for us to return to our own lives.


    We shared a light embrace.


    ...Be careful. And do not die, Berg.


    Alright.


    If you hear anything about Max, let me know. I told you, Im at the Humming Trading Company.


    Yeah. If you need any help, contact me in Stockpin.


    We patted each others back.


    Perhaps because we were old friends...


    Parting wasnt exactly easy.


    But I had experienced such farewells many times.


    It was not just one or two people I had to send off while leading the mercenary group.


    So, with a bit of time, I could shake off the farewell with Flint.


    Vice-captain.


    At the same time, Baran called out to me.


    While checking on the mercenaries, he looked up.


    Were ready.


    I nodded to him and exchanged a final nce with Flint.


    Then, I mounted my horse.


    As I got on, the rest of the mercenaries also mounted their horses one after the other.


    ...Uh... Berg?


    But someone called out to me.


    Looking down, I saw Ner next to my horse, lifting one foot with a grimace on her face.


    I looked at her left foot wrapped in a bandage and asked.


    ...Cant you get on?


    ...No.


    Flint, still nearby, offered,


    Let me help-


    -Ah, no. Im fine.


    But before he could even finish, Ner signaled her refusal.


    She then looked back up at me.


    ...


    Perhaps she didnt like being touched by others.


    So I dismounted.


    I approached Ner and lightly grabbed her waist.


    A firm yet soft touch was felt.


    Ner didnt resist my touch.


    It might have been expected.


    - Thud.


    However, the moment I tried to exert force, Ner lightly grabbed my wrist.


    ...


    ...Why?


    When I asked about her intention, Ner looked away and blinked.


    Then, as if embarrassed, she whispered,


    ...It seems hard for me to ride a horse today. I feel like I cant even step on the stirrup...


    ...


    As I remained silent, she added,


    Thats why... it might be hard for me to ride alone.


    Her words had a clear intention.


    Ah, since morning, my foot hurts more... You know, the next day is usually the worst, right...?


    I nodded at her words.


    I whistled softly, calling my horse over.


    As my horse approached, I lifted Ner onto it.


    This time, she didntin.


    I then mounted the same horse as Ner.


    I extended both of my legs to the left side of the horse and pulled Ner deeper into my embrace.


    She didnt resist or pull away like before.


    Is this okay?


    ...


    She seemed about to nod but then turned her gaze to Ka, who was behind us.


    ...


    And then she wrapped her tail around my waist.


    ...Doesnt mean anything?


    She added a small excuse.


    I shrugged and looked around.


    The members with ready expressions, Nox and Ka watching us with an awkward look.


    Flint was wearing a bitter smile.


    And Arwins lips were tightly sealed.


    It didnt seem like a big issue.


    Lets go.


    Imanded Baran.


    Baran nodded.


    And then, leading the way, he started driving the horses.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin watched Berg and Ner who were ahead.


    Ner,fortably nestled in Bergs embrace, had her tail wrapped around his waist.


    Even though there was no need for her to keep up the pretense after leaving the vige, she didnt let go of her tail.


    Berg appeared to have no thoughts about it.


    ...


    If Arwin remembered correctly, for werewolf touching the tail was reserved only for beloved ones.


    Sure, it made sense when Ner first yed that act, but why did she keep her tail wrapped even now?


    Could it be natural for her to wrap her tail around someone she doesnt even like just to maintain bnce?


    ...


    Berg and Ner kept whispering and conversing at such close proximity.


    It was a conversation Arwin couldnt overhear.


    What could be so amusing that they never ran out of things to say?


    Ner continuously giggled, looking up at Berg.


    The sparkle in her eyes was directed at him.


    ...


    It made Arwin wonder if this was truly the behavior of someone waiting for their destined partner.


    And every time she thought this, for some reason, Arwins heart sank heavily.


    Perhaps it was because she felt left out.


    This situation where she felt so out of ce.


    In the past, she might have weed such a situation... But was it because she got closer to Berg?


    It wasnt exactly pleasant.


    Arwin sped up her horse a bit, approaching them.


    Then, while looking at Ners smiling face, she addressed Berg,


    So, arent you going to-


    -What are you two chatting about so animatedly?


    Berg and Ners gazes shifted to her.


    ...Ah.


    Theughter gradually faded from Ners face.


    Quickly adjusting her expression, she looked back and forth between Berg and Arwin.


    All the while, Berg tried to respond to Arwins question.


    Ner was-


    -Wait!


    But Ner quickly covered Bergs mouth.


    -Tap!


    ...


    ...


    Berg chuckled at her action.


    Ner, who had stopped Berg from speaking, looked at Arwin and said,


    ...Ah, its nothing really.


    ...Hmm.


    Arwin just looked ahead with an impassive face.


    Her mood didnt seem to improve.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After setting up camp, I helped Ner in dismounting from the horse.


    The journey had flown by as we chatted merrily.


    If things continued this way, perhaps we could develop deeper feelings for each other.


    That one fact gave me peace of mind.


    Berg. So, next-


    -Berg?


    As Ner was about to speak again, Arwin called out to me from the side.


    Id been engrossed in my conversation with Ner and had neglected Arwin. Thus, I shifted my attention to her.


    Upon meeting my gaze, Arwin spoke.


    ...The thing you promised to teach me.


    Yeah.


    Teach me now.


    Arwin leaned back, feigning nonchnce but clearly eager.


    A look of curiosity surfaced on Ners face.


    ...What did you promise to teach?


    Ner asked me, so I told her,


    I promised to teach her how to shoot a bow.


    Oh... Really?


    Want to watch?


    At that question, Arwin and Ners eyes met.


    The two nced at each other, gauging one anothers reactions.


    Soon, Ner replied with a lowered head.


    ...My foot hurts, so Ill stay here and rest.


    Alright?


    With Ners response, Arwin urged me.


    Then lets go quickly, Berg. Before it gets any darker.


    .


    .


    .


    Holding the bow that Flint had gifted, I headed towards an open in.


    I lightly plucked Arwins bowstring and drew it back.


    The tension felt right, and it seemed suitable for Arwin too.


    Its a good bow, I remarked.


    She looked at the bow and said, ...Its the second gift.


    She muttered.


    First, a ring, and now a bow.


    Indeed, as she said, it was the second gift.


    Im not sure if youll like it. Try using it today and see what you think.


    I then handed the bow to Arwin.


    Arwins soft hands took hold of it, feeling its texture.


    Iid down the arrows I had brought and began looking for a suitable target.


    In the meantime, Arwin inquired, ...Berg, what were you and Ner talking about so intently?


    It was a casual question.


    I answered her just as lightly.


    She asked me to share some fun stories from my days as a mercenary. Thats what I was telling her.


    ...I see. But earlier, why did she cover your mouth?


    Ah. That... Ner shared a secret with me. I couldnt reveal it without her permission.


    ...A secret.


    Ner had told me about a time in her childhood when shed put a fly into Gidons mouth while he was asleep.


    It didnt seem like a story worth hiding, but I couldnt reveal a story that Ner wanted to keep secret from Arwin either.


    It wasnt much.


    So, I gave Arwin a vague response.


    Soon, I spotted a tree at a fair distance.


    Arwin, see that tree?


    Yes.


    Lets use that as our target.


    ...Isnt that too far?


    Arrows fly farther than you think. That distance is manageable.


    I stood behind Arwin.


    Now, just get into a stance that feelsfortable.


    At that, Arwin briefly looked up at me, then awkwardly raised her bow.


    She extended her left hand to lift the bow shaft.


    With her right, she grasped and drew the string.


    Simultaneously, I began adjusting her stance.


    Move your right foot back. Good. Raise your left arm more. Line it up with your shoulder.


    Its... heavy?


    Youre not used to it, so it feels awkward. Its not that heavy. Now, pull the string.


    Like... this?


    Struggling, Arwin drew the string.


    The bowstring was pulled back not even halfway.


    Youre off target. If you pull it like that, itll be tough. Try drawing the string with the thought of touching it to your cheek.


    Ugh...


    Arwin struggled to catch on.


    Her left hand trembled, causing the bow to shake.


    Her right hand, drawing the bowstring, also moved erratically.


    In the end, I held her left wrist steady from behind and oveid my hand on hers, drawing the bowstring together.


    The position made it seem as if I was embracing her.


    My body naturally made contact with her back.


    -Twang!


    But at the same time, Arwin released the bowstring.


    Arwin stood still, frozen in ce.


    I said to her, ...What will we do if you release it like this? I was just about to help.


    ...


    She didnt respond.


    Instead, she cautiously rxed her throat.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, I asked, ...Do you think you cant do it? Theres no need to force yourself if its not for you.


    ...


    Is it because our bodies touched?


    No, its not that. Its just...


    ...?


    Its not that... If you help me again... I think I might be able to...


    Arwin mumbled, swallowing her words mid-sentence.


    I smiled and told her, Then, try holding the bow again.


    I held her wrist once more.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After what felt like an eternity, an arrow cleaved through the air.


    -Thud!


    The arrow that soared high struck deeply into the intended target.


    Ah!


    Arwin let out a short gasp.


    Then, she heaved a long sigh.


    Though she seemed to try and maintain herposure, her ears flickered up and down.


    She looked ted.


    ...I, I hit it, Berg.


    She turned to me as she spoke.


    It was as if she was seeking praise.


    You did well.


    I said with a smile.


    Arwin, who had been briefly looking up at me, avoided my gaze with a smile.


    It had been a while since Ist assisted her.


    With her posture stabilized, she managed to draw the bowstring better.


    It seemed she was gradually getting the hang of it.


    Shall we wrap up for today? I suggested.


    Upon hearing that, her mood noticeably dipped.


    ...Ah...


    Disappointed?


    ...


    Today isnt the only opportunity.


    So, youll teach me again?


    I think you just need to practice on your own from now on.


    ...But I still dont really know the posture, you know?


    ...


    After a moments thought, I responded, ...Alright, Ill look over it again next time. Its no big deal.


    Only after hearing that did Arwin nod.


    She then followed alongside me.


    I took Arwins bow and slung it over my shoulder, heading towards the target to retrieve the arrows.


    It was more fun than I expected, Arwin shared her thoughts during the walk.


    I was relieved to hear she enjoyed it.


    In truth, archery wasnt the only thing I could teach her.


    She had mentioned wanting to travel the world after my death.


    Perhaps it might be beneficial to teach her a few other skills as well.


    I said, Im d to hear that. If you want, I can also teach you how to use a sword for self-defense.


    She teased with a yful grin, Didnt you promise to protect me?


    As long as Im alive.


    ......................Ah.


    At my reply, Arwins expression momentarily stiffened, as if recalling a fact she had momentarily forgotten.


    I felt terribly awkward.


    ...


    Instead of responding, I just scratched my arm.


    I shouldnt have said that.


    But the future wasnt something I could change, so I decided not to make excuses.


    Arwin quickly hid her agitation.


    Soon, we arrived at the tree where we had shot arrows.


    Looking at the arrows scattered nearby, Imented, You hit quite well.


    Only one arrow had hit the tree directly, but the rest were close.


    Blushing slightly, Arwin replied, Thats because you taught me well.


    ...Thanks for saying that.


    I began to pick up the arrows one by one.


    Arwin did the same, helping me.


    Ah, Berg?


    Arwin called out to me again.


    Hmm?


    I feel bad being the only one receiving help... If theres anything I can assist you with, please let me know.


    Assist me with?


    I might be able to teach you something too, you know?


    I pondered for a moment before replying, No, theres not really...


    Then, a thought shed across my mind.


    ...Berg?


    Arwin called my name when I suddenly froze.


    Finishing my thought, I asked, ...Can you teach me how to read and write?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 80: An Unresolved Curiosity (2)

    Chapter 80: An Unresolved Curiosity (2)


    Read and write?


    Ive been feeling its necessitytely.


    There was nothing wrong with learning.


    From the beginning, Adam Hyung advised me to learn writing.


    And when Arwin offered to teach me something, there seemed to be no reason to decline.


    Even now, I feel the necessity of writing.


    Especially if I wanted to exchange news and information with the mercenaries in Stockpin.


    Of course, right now, Ner and Arwin, who could read, were by my side. However, it would be better if I could read and write myself.


    ...Understood.


    Arwin finally nodded in response to my request.


    Ill teach you.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Bellingham, the bishop of the Hea Church, spent another day waiting for Berg, who hadnt returned.


    If not for that reason, he wouldnt have stayed in this human vige.


    ...Haa.


    Berg...


    To the Hea Church, it was a name synonymous with a nightmare.


    It was an existence that the Saintess loved more than anything else.


    It was the reason she obeyed the Hea Church.


    The reason she joined the Hero party.


    A childhood friend of Saintess...


    And her weakness.


    Thus, Berg was known not only by Bishop Bellingham, who held a significant position, but also by the archbishops of the Hea Church.


    Bellingham still remembered the day when he first began to suffer from that name.


    On a day with clear sunshine and a gentler wind than ever, perfect for a walk, the Saintess inquired about Bergs whereabouts.


    ...Just let me know if Berg is doing well. If you dont tell me... I feel like I cant go on anymore.


    On such a bright day, perhaps that was why the figure crossed his mind.


    The vivid image of the Saintess, on the verge of shedding tears, throwing a tantrum, remained fresh in Bellinghams memory.


    It was also the day when she, who had always been training with a deadpan expression, had shown emotion for the first time, making it even more memorable.


    Bellingham, who had been watching her from behind the archbishops, was given a task.


    It seemed inevitable, so he was instructed to find out Bergs whereabouts for the Saintess.


    No one within the Church had expected such a thing to transpire.


    Initially, it was said that the Saintess had coldly detached herself from Berg and came to the church.


    Who wouldve thought shed seek him again? Or rather, that she was still in love with him?


    Everyone thought it was a thing of the past.


    The Saintess was an apostle of Hea-sama.


    She was a pure being.


    No one thought she could have given her heart to someone.


    In a way, it was her w, a truth the archbishops kept tightly concealed.


    Nevertheless, following his task, Bellingham sought out the Saintess hometown, Barta.


    A ce with beautiful structures built from pristine stones.


    Where statues lined the streets and flowers blossomed.


    It was artistically impable.


    Indeed, it felt like a city where the Saintess might have emerged.


    However, what Bellingham had to investigate wasnt such a bright ce.


    The one the Saintess had given her heart to, Berg, was said to be from the slums.


    A filthy alley where sunlight barely seeped in was his home.


    Therefore, to find Berg, Bellingham had no choice but to enter the slums.


    As he and the pdins entered the gloomy area, Bellingham pondered.


    How on earth did Berg and the Saintess-nim meet?


    What had transpired for a pure-hearted being to fall in passionate love with a beggar from such a ce?


    But his spection was cut short, as he had to convey unsettling news.


    And he reported the news verbatim to the archbishops.


    The man named Berg... has been missing for a long time.


    Upon hearing this, the archbishops exhaled deeply and inquired,


    Shouldnt you have investigated a bit more thoroughly?


    Bellingham knew the gravity of the task assigned to him and was already well-prepared.


    ... Its presumed hes dead. After parting with the Saintess-nim, it seems the man named Berg hadpletely fallen apart.


    ...


    He was nicknamed the trash of the slum. Despite being a human, he garnered a notorious reputation and resentment in the slum. Ultimately, a man reportedly beat him up and dragged him away.


    ... Are you sure?


    We even found the kids who requested Berg be taken out.


    ... Kids? What money would kids have to ce such a request...


    ... Their payment was said to be some jerky and a few stolen fairy tale books.


    Even as Bellingham ryed this, he felt an odd bitterness about Bergs end.


    asionally, he was reminded of the worlds cruelty.


    If Bellingham, who had no personal ties, felt this pang of sorrow, naturally, he couldnt convey this fact to the Saintess.


    How could he tell her that the man she loved was sold and killed for mere coins, jerky, and fairy tale books?


    It was neither in the interest of the Saintess, nor the Church, nor the world.


    After all, the Saintess, chosen by Hea-sama, had many responsibilities ahead.


    She was to save tens of thousands of lives.


    Her miraculous power, unparalleled by any wonder, couldnt be lost like this.


    Hence, the archbishop made a decision.


    To lie.


    After all, Berg was presumed dead. Even if by some chance he wasnt... there would be no reunion with the Saintess. Cause he was gone.


    What could a broken-down beggar of the slum possibly do?


    We found the man named Berg.


    Thus, the Church conveyed this lie to the Saintess.


    Bellingham remembered the Saintess, who had difficulty breathing merely from hearing that statement.


    He wondered how profound her love must have been to react so.


    And every time he witnessed her pure-heartedness, the guilt of deceiving her pricked his conscience.


    It was almost unbearable.


    Hes be a farmer, living in the scal vige.


    Yet, the archbishop continued the lie with a calm demeanor.


    Bellingham couldnt determine whether it was a lie of goodwill or its opposite.


    ... Living a peaceful life, working hard on his own.


    In any case, the Saintess probably wouldnt have wanted to hear that he met his end for a few stolen fairy tale books and jerky.


    Bellingham tried to think positively.


    After all, the Saintess probably didnt want to find Berg.


    She just wanted to know news of him.


    There was no need to reveal a painful truth to such a person.


    With that lie, the Saintess regained her strength.


    Even after, she asionally inquired about Berg, but... every time she did, it only required a slight addition to the lie. That there was no significant change in his situation.


    At that time, extinguishing the immediate fire was the priority.


    Berg was believed to have be a thing of the past.


    However, five years since then...


    A piece of news arrived.


    It was news that the Hea Church couldnt ignore.


    There was a vice-captain in a mercenary group called the Red mes disying martial prowess akin to a monster.


    Having hunted down all the boss monsters surrounding the ckwood and Celebrien territories, he took daughters of those families as his wives.


    His name was Berg.


    His name had resurfaced like an unwee weed.


    The church couldnt sit still with such news.


    Although the chances were slim... they couldnt not verify.


    If, by any chance, the Berg of the mercenary group and the Saintess Berg were the same person, it would be a disaster.


    In the meantime, this Berg had already taken two wives.


    If the man she loved so much had two wives, what would be of the Saintess?


    Even a light imagination of the situation suggested the oue would be grim.


    Moreover, this Berg was active in the battlegrounds.


    There was no telling when he might meet the Saintess.


    If the Berg of the mercenary group was the same man loved by the Saintess, it was certainly an event they had to prevent.


    Bellingham sighed heavily, feeling as if time was pressing him.


    He had heard from Adam that Berg would soon return.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As we approached the vige, Theodore and Krian came out to greet us.


    Vice-captain!


    Their tone was somewhat urgent.


    At their loud voices, Ner shrank and clung to me.


    Her tail, wrapped around my waist, tightened its grip.


    As I looked at them with curiosity, Krian spoke first.


    ... Theres a guest waiting for the vice-captain.


    A guest?


    Someone who came looking for me and not Adam Hyung?


    Who could that possibly be?


    I couldnt think of anyone off the top of my head.


    Well, there was one person, but... it seemed too absurd.


    Who?


    That was why I asked for the name first.


    However, Theodore shook his head and replied,


    ... I think itll be faster if you meet them.


    Baran, who had been leading the horses beside me, muttered,


    ... This is unexpected.


    ...


    Thus, we returned to the vige, leading our horses.


    .


    .


    .


    Adam Hyung greeted me first as he stepped out.


    You are not hurt, Berg?


    I nodded in response.


    He then looked at Ner, who was nestled in my arms, and smiled.


    It seems you two have gotten closer.


    At his remark, Ner cautiously untied her tail.


    But more than that, I wanted to meet the guest who hade looking for me.


    Hyung, the reward is at the back.


    Alright. Good job.


    Who came looking for me?


    He nodded.


    I dont know the reason. They wouldnt tell me. But look... there theye.


    I turned my gaze to the approaching guest.


    ......................


    And the moment I looked at them, I felt the color drain from my face.


    Approaching was a clergy member of the Hea Church, marked with their emblem.


    Behind them trailed five pdins.


    ...Five pdins?


    Baran murmured beside me.


    Without realizing it, my fist clenched tightly, and I gritted my teeth.


    I then remained silent.


    It felt as if the emotions I had believed to have calmed were bubbling up once again.


    There could only be one reason for these overwhelming feelings.


    There was only one reason they would be looking for me.


    Sien.


    It was clear that this was rted to her, which made me increasingly on edge.


    ...I am Bishop Bellingham of the Hea Church. Are you Berg?


    The apostle from the Hea Church, nked by the pdins, asked.


    ...


    Instead of answering, I posed a question.


    ...Why are you here?


    From within my embrace, Ner whispered in surprise.


    ...Be-Berg, isnt a bishop a high-ranking person? Be more careful with your words... uh.


    I gently covered Ners mouth.


    I held no respect for the Hea Church.


    ...


    As I didnt provide an answer to his question, Bellingham turned to the pdins behind him.


    One of them stepped forward.


    Our eyes met.


    ..........Ha.


    A scoff escaped my lips.


    A face I could never forget appeared.


    ...Youve been well.


    He said.


    Years ago, he was the pdin who had driven a wedge between me and Sien.


    The one who yelled at me not to mention Siens name, not to touch her.


    I even ended up in a fistfight with him, leading to my imprisonment.


    After briefly confirming my identity, the pdin turned back to Bellingham.


    ...Its him.


    Bellingham then covered his face with his hand, whispering.


    ...May Hea-sama protect us...


    I couldnt stand watching their antics any longer.


    Whatever their purpose, I didnt want to see it.


    They constantly reminded me of Sien, whom I was trying to forget.


    Why wouldnt they let me forget her?


    Why now, when I was beginning to forget, did these events ur?


    It was all in the past.


    Dont forget me, Bell.


    I heard Siens voice.


    Her voice seemed to bring back all the happy memories I had with her.


    So, I clenched my teeth.


    ...All of you.


    At the sharpness of my voice, Ner swallowed in surprise.


    Bellingham and the five pdins looked up at me.


    Not just them, but the vigers, Adam Hyung, members of the Red mes, Ner, of course, and even Arwin were looking at me.


    Amidst them, I spoke.


    Get out of my vige.


    Emotion surged within me.


    ...Before I kill you all.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 81: An Unresolved Curiosity (3)

    Chapter 81: An Unresolved Curiosity (3)


    Bellingham hadnt forgotten the conversation he had with the pdin, Dominic, who recognized Berg.


    Bishop-nim, I will follow yourmand... but there is something I must inform you of.


    What is it, Dominic?


    Dominic hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Gale-sama had some advice.


    ...From Gale-sama?


    He said that even if all five of us pdins are present, it would be wise not to draw our swords at the base of the Red mes.


    Bellingham had hoped from the beginning that the situation wouldnte to drawing swords, but he couldnt help but be surprised by this statement.


    Pdins were exceptional beings, forged through intense training and sacrifice.


    Not only must they have integrity and loyalty, but their strength must also be built over time.


    Five pdins werent a number to be taken lightly.


    Initially, five escorts were assigned to Bellingham based on this assessment.


    Furthermore, if their opponents were not an army but mercenaries swayed by money... Bellingham had believed that five pdins would be more than enough.


    ...Is it because the Red mes is too tightly bound?


    Bellingham posed the question, trying to find some reason.


    However, Dominic shook his head.


    No. Its more that... within the mercenary group, there is an incredible talent. One that we might not be able to match.


    ...


    Ifmanded, we will try our best... but I fear a situation where we fail to protect the bishop might arise.


    Bellingham remembered being enveloped in doubt when he heard this.


    Who within this mercenary group could possibly have ties to Gale?


    Could Gale and Berg have possibly known each other?


    ...No, that seemed unlikely.


    ....


    However, upon facing Berg directly, Bellingham felt he could understand Gales warning.


    There was a palpable, tingling aura different from others.


    Even Bellingham, who had never engaged in a fight, could sense the menace.


    Chills ran down his spine upon hearing Bergs warning.


    It felt as if he could perceive the emotions within Berg.


    Even through their brief exchange, the suppressed hatred within Berg became evident.


    Bellingham felt strongly as if they had touched upon Bergs painful wound.


    The saintess man.


    The one she loved most deeply.


    A being she likely still loved.


    Facing him now, it was evident why she had loved him so profoundly.


    It wasnt just due to his appearance and demeanor.


    Seeing the raw pain he still disyed, it showed just how purely he had loved the saintess years ago.


    How many could show such a vivid reaction for a departed loved one after so much time had passed?


    He too, much like the saintess, seemed to be gasping amidst profound wounds.


    Perhaps he had suffered even more than the saintess.


    After all, he had been ruthlessly abandoned by her.


    And the institution that came between them was none other than the Hea Church.


    His anger was understandable.


    Was it because Bellingham had been tracking Bergs movements?


    Knowing even about Bergs subsequent notoriety in the slums, the man named Berg became even more three-dimensional.


    It was unfathomable to imagine the pain he must have gone through to reach his current position.


    That was why his warning did not sound light-hearted at all.


    Even under the protection of the pdins, Bellingham felt a dryness in his mouth.


    Perhaps it was his first time encountering someone who dared to threaten him, a bishop, so tantly.


    ...


    Regardless, Bellingham had a duty.


    He had to prevent Berg from meeting the saintess.


    ...For the sake of the Church.


    ...Mr. Berg, could we have a word-


    You have 5 seconds.


    But Berg didnt seem the least bit interested in talking.


    The mercenaries around also began to take position, sensing the shift in their vice-captains mood...


    The pdins did the same.


    One by one, they started to rest their hands on their swords.


    A tense, hair-trigger atmosphere prevailed.


    Bellingham had known from the start that Berg was serious, but he felt taken aback seeing Berg genuinely ready to act.


    After all, there were five pdins.


    Was he not afraid?


    Even in terms of equipment, there was a world of difference.


    Amidst this confusion, Bellingham tried again.


    Look, it will only take a moment. Just a mo-


    ...Four.


    -Thud.


    Berg dismounted his horse, dust rising from the ground.


    A tremor appeared in the eyes of Ner ckwood, who must have been his wife.


    But Bergs intense gaze was directed straight at Bellingham.


    ...


    Suppressed by that stare, Bellingham couldnt continue.


    ...Three.


    Time dwindled as he spoke.


    It was the moment to make a decision.


    In contrast, Berg approached decisively, without hesitation.


    ...Two.


    The pdins also looked to Bellingham for guidance.


    They seemed eager to know whether they would need to draw their swords here or if peace could prevail.


    Thi-!


    -Zip!


    Suddenly, Bergs face twisted demonically.


    The rage he had been suppressing erupted.


    He drew his sword and lunged.


    Bellingham, startled, jumped back.


    Whoa!


    Berg!


    From behind, his elven wife called out Bergs name.


    -ng!


    Simultaneously, a massive metallic sound echoed.


    Startled by that noise, Bellingham cautiously opened his eyes.


    ...Stop.


    Suddenly, a man who had also drawn his sword like Berg spoke.


    The pdins, too, hadnt had a chance to draw their swords.


    The captain, Adam, had swiftly disarmed Dominic, now standing between him and Berg.


    Dominic appeared baffled and overwhelmed, but Adam was the picture of calm.


    Calm down, Berg.


    Upon hearing the captains plea, a crack appeared in Bergs stoic facade.


    Calm down.


    ...


    Soon, Berg lowered his gaze.


    ...


    -Thud.


    He lowered his sword as well.


    It seemed he showed a brief moment of restraint upon hearing the captains words.


    Bellinghams eyes turned to Adam.


    Amidst the tense situation, only Adam remainedposed.


    It was surprising, but Adam exuded a peculiar aura.


    He seemed to be the only one capable of controlling Berg.


    ...Everyone, sheathe your swords.


    Feeling the atmosphere calm down, Bellingham instructed his pdins.


    One by one, they obeyed, sheathing their weapons.


    Adam returned Dominics sword to him.


    Simultaneously, Bellingham adjusted his approach.


    If he could persuade Adam, perhaps he couldmunicate with Berg as well.


    ...Captain, just a moment of your time. With Vice-captain Berg-


    -I think its time for you to leave.


    However, Adams stance was clear.


    His demeanor, once warm, had turned icy as he stared at Bellingham, seemingly gauging Bergs mood.


    ...


    From that attitude, Bellingham realized that there was no hope left.


    He was reminded once again of the peculiar nature of the human race.


    At times, they could be this tightly knit.


    Bellingham sensed not just Adam, but the entire band of mercenaries in this vige, turning hostile toward them.


    It felt like Berg held a significant trust within this group.


    ...


    With that, Bellingham bowed his head.


    And without a word, he left the vige with his pdins.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the carriage heading back to the capital, Bellingham reflected on the recent events.


    Perhaps Bergs actions could have been deemed sphemous.


    Yet, there was nothing they could do.


    They couldnt engage in battle with the Red mes.


    Doing so would result in too many casualties.


    Especially since they had both Celebrien and ckwood under their care.


    Furthermore, such a raucous event would undoubtedly reach the saintess ears.


    It was a dilemma.


    Now, they were left with no choice but to adopt a passive approach.


    An inevitable disaster was looming, perhaps realized all toote.


    They might have to pay the price for their actions.


    Bellingham closed his eyes tightly.


    It had already been a day filled with far too many happenings.


    He decided not to think anymore.


    From here on, it would be a matter for the archbishop to decide.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After the Hea Church departed, I stood amidst the lingering tension.


    No one could muster the courage to speak.


    Except for Adam Hyung.


    ...I guess I need an exnation, Berg, he said.


    For a moment, I nced at Ner and Arwin.


    Their confused expressions weighed on me.


    .


    .


    .


    I entered Adam Hyungs house.


    It wasnt hard to anticipate that he would be quite upset.


    I took a seat in an appropriate spot.


    Despite the awkward silence, I sat frozen, like a guilty man.


    He had warned me before against acting on emotions.


    Once again, I had failed to keep that promise.


    ...Haaa.


    Adam Hyung exhaled deeply.


    Then, he uncorked a bottle of liquor and poured it into two sses.


    As the sses filled, I was the first to break the silence.


    ...Im sor-


    -Dont apologize, he cut me off.


    With a stoic expression, he handed me a ss and took a seat across from me.


    If it was important...


    ...


    I couldnt respond.


    If it was, then Im on your side. Dont apologize. You did nothing wrong.


    ...


    I looked at him and let out a brief sigh.


    His consideration made me feel even guiltier.


    Thus, I took a deep sip from the ss.


    As I had always noticed, Adam Hyung had a keen sense of things.


    Perhaps it was because he, too, came from the slums.


    But then again, considering his talents in various areas, it seemed natural.


    ...I think its time we talked, Berg, he said.


    ...


    His words made my heart sink.


    ...But I felt the same.


    It seemed I could no longer keep the story about Sien a secret.


    Especially after driving the Hea Church away like this.


    If you intended to hide it, I wouldnt have asked. But from now on, it seems I need to know, he continued.


    ...


    I need to anticipate their actions. Thanks to your wives, things might remain quiet for now... but I need to be prepared.


    I closed my eyes for a moment.


    It was a story I had buried a long time ago.


    A tale I hadnt even shared with Flint, despite our close bond.


    As I felt back then, bringing up this story was no easy feat.


    It wasnt just about my love for Sien.


    The feelings of injustice, sorrow, and helplessness from back then, all of it was another set of shameful memories.


    There was also the pitiable sense of being unable to protect my sole partner.


    ...To some extent, the wretchedness of being abandoned by Sien despite my pleas was there as well.


    But as Adam Hyung had said, I couldnt keep it hidden any longer.


    Especially from him, being the captain.


    With determination, I drank silently for a good while.


    I felt I needed to be a bit inebriated to start talking.


    Adam Hyung understood my behavior and waited patiently.


    So, for a long time, the two of us just sat drinking.


    After what felt like hours, I broke the silence.


    ..........Sien.


    ...


    I began to unveil my deep-rooted scars.


    ...Thats how it was.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After my long conversation with Adam Hyung, I returned home.


    When I had finished my story, he said nothing.


    He didnt show any sign of surprise.


    He simply patted my shoulder and retreated to his room.


    It was his considerate nature.


    In a way, it wasforting for me too.


    And oddly enough, after unburdening myself, a part of me felt at ease.


    Yet, there was also a lingering emptiness.


    I thought, I just have to ept this feeling for now.


    -Thunk.


    As I entered the house, my two wives looked at me.


    ...Youre back?


    Youve returned?


    Their expressions concealed a mix of emotions.


    Confusion. Curiosity. Concern.


    They, too, like Adam Hyung, wanted a conversation.


    But today, I didnt wish to talk any further.


    It had already been such a long day.


    ...Can we talk tomorrow?


    I cautiously proposed, and neither of them strongly objected.


    I needed rest.


    .


    .


    .


    Today was the day I would sleep beside Ner.


    I stripped down to my top and climbed into bed first.


    After a while, Ner, who took her time getting ready, slowly made her way onto the bed.


    She then looked at me for a moment and spoke.


    ...You know, Berg. My foot feels a bit better.


    Out of the blue, she changed the subject.


    It seems you treated it well. Thank you.


    ...


    At her words, I gave a small smile.


    I knew this was her way of being considerate.


    She might have been confused and scared about the earlier incident, but she was hiding her feelings for my sake.


    I had never shown such emotions to her before, so in her own way, she was trying tofort me.


    Was this her way of reciprocating thefort I had given her all this time?


    Or perhaps, it signified the growing affection she held for me.


    Whatever the case, it wasnt important right now.


    So, Berg. How about a walk together tomorrow-


    Ner.


    I cut her off.


    I was grateful and felt sorry for her trying efforts.


    ...Huh?


    Lets sleep now.


    At my words, Ner slowly nodded.


    ...Okay.


    Lately, when I thought of Ner, I could only recall moments when she was smiling.


    Our memories together have only been filled with happiness.


    Our rtionship started due to Adam Hyungs insistence, and Ner initially resisted... but now, here we were.


    The memories Sien gave me were undoubtedly filled with joy.


    But in the past seven years, recalling her always brought pain.


    On the other hand, with Ner... and Arwin too.


    There was no such pain when I was with them.


    Didnt this trip also bring countless new memories?


    ...


    Ner silentlyy down beside me.


    Lying a bit away from me, her back turned.


    When we were awake, she always stuck close to me, but this was always the case just before sleep.


    -Scratch...


    I extinguished the candle.


    Goodnight, Berg.


    Ner bid her greeting.


    -Swoosh.


    Ah! Be, Berg?


    Then, in the ensuing darkness, I embraced her from behind.


    Her delicate frame came into my arms.


    I could smell her unique scent.


    Her soft hair and tail brushed against my bare chest.


    It was the same closeness we shared all day while riding the horse.


    There was no awkwardness left.


    But maybe it felt different on the bed.


    Ner wriggled, trying to escape my embrace.


    Be, Berg. Let go. Su, suddenly-


    Just for tonight.


    So, for just this once, I indulged in my desires.


    Lets sleep like this tonight, Ner.


    ...


    Though I said just for tonight, I had a memory of making a simr request to her in the past.


    Perhaps, in the Celebrien territory, I had asked her to be in my arm pillow in the same way.


    However, feigning ignorance, I once again asked her to sleep a bit closer to me tonight.


    I wasnt sure how she felt about it.


    After all, she had said that it takes a long time to fall in love.


    While she easily epted our friendship, I wasnt sure if she was ready to see me as someone she loved.


    My actions might even be ufortable for her.


    Werent humans often notorious for being in constant heat?


    But I wasnt holding her because of lust right now.


    I just wanted to be like this.


    ...


    Gradually, Ner stopped resisting my embrace.


    She slowly rxed and murmured in a whisper-like tone.


    ...Just for tonight.


    She then entrusted her entire body to me.


    Slowly, she covered my arm wrapped around her waist with her own hand.


    We shared our warmth.


    ...


    Secretly, I opened my eyes for a moment.


    I looked down at her, nestled in my embrace.


    Perhaps due to her nervousness, her breathing was slightly heavier.


    Watching her like that... I closed my eyes.


    Though I felt apologetic toward her, I felt peace at that moment.


    So, I tightened my embrace around her.


    And Ner, she didnt resist.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 82: An Unresolved Curiosity (4)

    Chapter 82: An Unresolved Curiosity (4)


    After Berg departed to converse with Adam, Ner and Arwin made their way to Bergs house amidst a palpable tension.


    They were left speechless at the sight of Berg, driven by rage, expelling members of the Hea Church.


    Witnessing a side of him they had never seen before only deepened their confusion.


    -Creak... Thump.


    Without a word, the two stepped into Bergs tranquil home.


    With one less presence, the house felt eerily empty.


    Only now did they seem to truly sense the homes innate atmosphere.


    The image of Berg charging towards the pdins was still vivid in Arwins mind.


    She felt it during the Gallias incident... and now, the same questions resurfaced.


    Was he not afraid of dying?


    Why did he engage in such a reckless fight?


    It seemed as if Arwin had inadvertently absorbed the fear Berg should have felt.


    Her racing heart still hadnt subsided.


    ...What just happened?


    She wasnt the only one stunned.


    Ner cautiously inquired.


    Arwin delicately took a seat nearby and shook her head.


    ...Im not sure.


    ...


    What kind of rtionship did he have with the Hea Church that this happened?


    Why on earth did the Hea Church seek out Berg?


    Why did Berg react so vehemently upon seeing them?


    Could his disregard for religion be a reason?


    How did the pdin recognize Berg?


    She struggled to piece together the myriad puzzle of questions.


    Could Berg have been in the midst of preparing to be a pdin?


    Were his parents perhaps high-ranking members of the Hea Church?


    Had the Hea Church ever tried to pursue Berg before?


    Could Berg possibly be privy to the Hea Churchs confidential information that shouldnt be leaked outside?


    ...


    Nothing could be ascertained.


    There was an overwhelming amount of missing information.


    ...I think we need to talk to Berg to find out.


    Arwin finally concluded.


    Ner nodded in agreement to her words.


    Thereafter, the two sat silently, waiting for the yet-to-return Berg.


    Tension gradually eased in the quiet passing of time.


    Come to think of it, it had been a long time since the two were left alone like this.


    Friends who shared their true feelings with each other.


    As Arwin quietly fiddled with her ring, questions directed at Ner surfaced in her mind.


    There were things she couldnt ask when Berg was around.


    Even the journey back to the vige was a testament to that.


    In a situation that didnt require any pretense, the sight of Ner wrapping her tail around Bergs waist was unforgettable.


    Several other awkward moments also lingered in her memory.


    Arwin silently wrestled with whether to ask those questions or to hold back.


    Isnt the ring ufortable?


    However, while she contemted, Ner broached the subject first.


    Arwin nced at Ner once, then looked back down at her ring.


    She pondered on how to answer such a simple question.


    ...It feels better than I expected.


    Arwin responded to Ners inquiry with a light tone.


    Ner nodded, replying, I see. Unlike me, you seem to adapt quickly.


    ...Perhaps our rings are a bit morefortable?


    ...Ours? Ive only just gotten used to mine...


    Arwin corrected herself, Ah, I meant mine and Bergs rings.


    ...


    Ner gazed intently at Arwin, then settled down on her tail before asking, ...You havent already fallen for Berg, have you?


    Arwin swallowed hard at that question. It was an abrupt and piercing query. Was it because a member of the werewolf tribe was asking? The question seemed tinged with a hint of scorn towards those who fall in love quickly.


    Arwin maintained herposure. Given the tone and atmosphere with which Ner posed the question, there was no other way to respond.


    ...What do you mean? Why would you ask something like that all of a sudden?


    The vibe you give off... it feels different from before.


    Arwin replied calmly, ...Didnt I say I couldnt love a short-lived species?


    At her response, Ner nodded firmly, Right, you did.


    ...


    However, seeing Ner nodding like that, Arwin felt a peculiar unease. It felt as if Ner was subtly steering the conversation.


    Silence lingered for a while.


    Eventually, drawing in a slow breath, Ner whispered, Arwin-nim?


    Yes?


    ...Should I continue to sleep together with Berg?


    ...


    ...Ive grown ustomed to it now.


    Upon hearing Ners proposition, Arwin felt as if a weight had been added to her heart. She recalled the nights with Berg. Just a few days ago, he had awakened her from a nightmare and soothed her. She couldnt fathom the depth of the warmth she felt from him then.


    Subsequently, their conversation that dawn led to her learning archery from him.


    ...For Arwin, those were moments turning into irreceable memories.


    Thus, she wanted to decline Ners proposal.


    Nights spent with Berg were no longer actions met with Arwins aversion.


    ...In fact, nights without Berg felt almost dull.


    But maybe it was because she had just said she couldnt love a short-lived species?


    Declining Ners proposal might make her seem hypocritical.


    It would sound like she was lying earlier.


    ...


    So instead of answering, Arwin posed a question.


    How about you, Ner?


    Huh?


    ...Have you fallen for Berg?


    ...


    Did you give up on your destined partner who is a noble, from your grandmother, a fortune teller, prophecy?


    ...Why do you ask?


    You mentioned wanting to sleep together earlier.


    Its not that I want to sleep together... I just thought it might not be as hard for me as it is for you.


    I can handle it.


    Well, thats a relief then.


    Arwin wasnt about to let Ner sidestep the questioning.


    She was curious too, after all.


    So, have your feelings about Berg changed?


    Arwin recalled the sight of Ner snuggling into Bergs arms, giggling, You even wrapped your tail around Bergs waist earlier.


    ...He asked for some pretense.


    But even after we left the vige, you kept it wrapped.


    ...


    If the person destined for you had such a past, wouldnt you dislike it?


    Berg is my first friend. Its natural for me to feel a bit more special about him.


    Hearing Ners words, Arwin decided to conclude her own justifications for her actions.


    Same for me. Ive never had a friend as close as Berg... thats probably why, to you, I seem to have changed.


    The two looked at each other, then looked away.


    That topic came to an end.


    Arwin quietly heaved a sigh without Ner noticing.


    After a while, the sound of someone approaching the house could be heard.


    It seems Berg has returned, Ner remarked.


    Arwin nodded, It seems so.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Though Arwin had a plethora of questions for Berg, he expressed a desire for rest and headed to his room with Ner.


    Arwin felt a growing sense of frustration she couldnt quite ce.


    She yearned to resolve her questions about the Hea Church swiftly.


    She wanted to understand why such a perilous event had urred.


    ...


    Yet, the sight of Berg disappearing with Ner left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Was it due to her recent conversation with Ner?


    Her frustration only intensified.


    Wondering if Berg mighte out of his room again, Arwin chose to remain seated in the living room.


    It was still too early to retire for the night.


    Involuntarily, Arwin found herself concentrating on any noise echoing through the silence of the house.


    ...


    But there was an absolute stillness.


    It didnt seem like Ner and Berg were engaged in conversation.


    At least, she couldnt be certain.


    But with the unseen came a heightened imagination.


    Arwin slowly rose and approached the window in the living room.


    She opened it, letting in the cool night air.


    Before she realized it, she began casting a spell, and her eyes glowed blue.


    After a short moment, with a flutter, a bird flew in.


    It was magic she had learned from Sylphrien, the mage in the Hero party.


    Arwin whispered a request to the bird, ...Could you briefly check what theyre doing in that room?


    It was mere curiosity.


    After waiting for Berg for such a long time, his abrupt retreat to his room made her uneasy.


    If the two of them were having a private conversation, she felt it might upset her.


    With that, the bird took off.


    Suddenly, Arwin found herself pondering what she was doing.


    Still, having made the request, Arwin quietly waited for her bird.


    She looked down at her hand.


    The ring on her left ring finger.


    The fingertips scuffed while practicing archery with Berg.


    His marks were already left on her.


    Arwin thought of Berg.


    ...Would she be able to spend time with him tomorrow?


    Come to think of it, she had to teach him how to read and write.


    -Tap, tap, tap.


    Lost in her thoughts, she was interrupted by the bird, tapping on the window frame.


    Snapped from her reverie, Arwin tilted her head.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    The message from the bird made Arwin involuntarily furrow her brows.


    .........What?


    Her throat tightened.


    The bird conveyed that Berg was holding Ner tightly from behind.


    Just like a real couple.


    ...


    Hadnt Ner said Berg was just a friend?


    Then why would they be in that position?


    ...Berg had never held her like that, not even once.


    She was continually reminded of the image of Berg, putting a ring on her finger in a beautiful sunset.


    Biting her lips slightly, Arwin let out a sigh and stood up.


    ...In reality, there was another way to know Ners true feelings.


    Considering the circumstances, effective strategies filled her mind.


    There wasnt a particr need to ask Ner directly.


    Making sure neither Ner nor Berg could hear her, Arwin slowly headed towards Ners room.


    A personal space she shouldnt invade.


    Once inside, she lightly snapped her fingers.


    -Snap!


    Suddenly, the position of everything inside the room was revealed to her.


    ...


    What Arwin was looking for was specific.


    The item Ner had newly brought from the Celebrien estate.


    Her diary.


    Arwin lifted the diary she found amidst Ners belongings.


    Her true feelings would surely be written here.


    Why was it essential to know this?


    Arwin didnt know.


    But her curiosity about those feelings grew, and Arwin couldnt resist it.


    Those new emotions she was experiencing drove her to extremes.


    With her magic, Arwins eyes shone in the darkness.


    She opened the book in a familiar manner.


    When was thest time she read a book? She couldnt remember.


    .............Huh?


    But from the very first page, Arwin was thrown into confusion.


    The information she expected to find was nowhere to be seen.


    There was nothing written about Ners true feelings.


    Instead, there was detailed information about the Stockpin, the base of the Red mes.


    This was information that others shouldnt know.


    For example, the Hea Church intended to harm Berg.


    Arwin blinked.


    She couldnt even breathe.


    She hade to understand Ners true feelings more clearly than if she had heard them directly.


    And, unmistakably, she was reminded of what Ners race was.


    Werewolves.


    A race that deeply loves just one individual.


    Did she write this hoping to meet her destined partner?


    In the face of love, does even a first friend be meaningless?


    Perhaps Ner had been quietly waiting for her moment all along.


    .......


    Arwin realized she had underestimated Ner.


    Beneath her naive appearancey a hidden de.


    Seeing her always smiling happily by Bergs side, Arwin never suspected this.


    Arwin silently closed the book.


    Her feelings were in turmoil.


    ...It seemed that everything Ner said about Berg was not a lie.


    It appeared she didnt truly love him.


    If that was true, then maybe, just maybe, Ner, who was currently nestled in Bergs embrace, might also be going through a tough time.


    Ners earlier words about wanting to sleep with Berg might have been out of consideration for Arwin.


    She felt foolish for doubting her.


    Arwin restored everything to its original state and left the room.


    She approached the living room window.


    Trying to process the shocking revtion, she sat in a chair.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    The bird chirped, capturing her attention.


    Arwin gently petted the bird and then... looked back toward Ners room.


    ...Whatever the case, it seemed she couldnt leave Ner alone any longer.


    Arwin bowed her head once more.


    Then, she made another request to the bird.


    ...Could you keep an eye on Ner from now on?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 83: An Unresolved Curiosity (5)

    Chapter 83: An Unresolved Curiosity (5)


    Ner couldnt sleep all night.


    It wasnt that she hadnt been in contact with Berg until now...but this was the first time hed embraced her like this with force.


    If it had happened before, it was at most a forced grab of the wrist?


    But this embrace was iparable to that.


    Berg hugged her forcibly even though she resisted.


    She pushed him away, but he demanded her.


    Breathing became slightly difficult in the face of this fact.


    Her tail bristled up periodically.


    Each time, a pleasure-like shiver lightly flowed through her body.


    Until now, she had only been rejected by her family.


    They had prevented her froming closer, even when she tried to.


    But Berg...somehow, when he came closer even as she tried to push him away, it felt like eptance.


    She wondered how much he needed her to act like this.


    It was a feeling of being loved.


    ...


    Simultaneously, Ner gradually noticed the change urring within herself.


    At some point, it had be natural to be in contact with Berg like this.


    It wasnt out of a sense of duty either.


    She too feltfortable being in touch with Berg...smiles kept emerging.


    Whether she should wee this change within herself or be wary of it, she couldnt tell.


    Was this what it felt like to be addicted to something?


    She ceased thinking about the future.


    She focused only on the current pleasure.


    And at the moment, Ner did not dislike being in Bergs arms.


    She looked at Bergs scarred arm tightly wrapping around her waist.


    ...


    She was worried again whether her belly would be touched.


    She always maintained it well enough to not be chubby...but being touched in this area by a man was also a first.


    Could he possibly think she was overweight?


    But contrary to her worries, Berg was fast asleep, exhaling deep breaths.


    Perhaps she was the one overthinking things.


    ...


    Once she realized Berg was asleep, some of her tension eased, followed by a blossoming of concern in her heart.


    Everything that had urred with the Hea Church in the vige still weighed on her mind.


    What past could he possibly have had, to be struggling so much now?


    ...


    In any case, she could ask tomorrow.


    ...But she didnt know whether he would tell her or not.


    His emotions seemed too intense, and it worried her.


    Nheless, Ner closed her eyes.


    Lightly encircling Bergs arm and rxing her body.


    Her tail, which had been twitching, gently rested on Bergs thigh.


    Now it was time to fall into a deep sleep.


    She couldnt continue staying awake like this.


    Before falling asleep, Ner took a breath.


    ....Haa.


    Perhaps it was because she had been riding the same horse all day.


    Now Bergs body carried her scent.


    Findingfort in that fact again, for some reason.


    Soon, Ner tried to fall asleep.


    ...


    Thus, after quite some time, she murmured.


    What can I do


    Sleep did note.


    ****


    Ner, unable to fall into a deep sleep, stirred slightly at Bergs movement.


    The blue light of dawn came through the window.


    It wasnt time to rise yet.


    A fair amount of time seemed to have passed, yet Bergs hand still lingered around her waist, and Ner, in turn, held his hand.


    The chilly dawn air had stealthily crept through the gaps in the window frame, cooling the room.


    However, the parts of her that touched Berg retained warmth, and Ner found herself wishing to remain just as they were.


    ...Haa.


    It seemed Berg, having awakened from his sleep, felt simrly.


    Sounds of Berg lifting his head and ncing around came from behind her, but soon after, he rxed his body andy back down.


    He didnt retrieve the arm he had wrapped around Ner. Instead, he held her tighter.


    ...


    Ner, feigning sleep, found joy in that modest action.


    If Berg had withdrawn his arm first thing in the morning, or right after calming yesterdays emotions, she thought she would have, for some reason, disliked it.


    She would have felt like she was used just to get through a days emotions.


    However, since he continued to hold her, those doubts faded.


    She felt he must truly desire this as well.


    Does he like me that much? Such a conceited, yful thought momentarily flitted through her mind.


    She forcibly held back a forming smile.


    Naturally, she embraced Bergs arm tighter.


    As theyy there, resting again, Bergs breath tickled her neck.


    What could he be thinking?


    She pondered in a rxed posture.


    -Squeeze.


    ...?


    Then, Ner was startled by a sensation from her abdomen.


    She barely managed not to flinch.


    ...Hahahaha.


    Following that, Berg let out a chuckle, and Ner realized his action had been deliberate.


    Berg was squeezing her belly.


    ...


    A gesture that had already concerned her yesterday.


    Ner contemted moving, pondering whether she should question him about what he was doing.


    However, she knew that if she did, their current position would be disrupted.


    She wasnt prepared an excuse the fact that she was awake, either.


    Nevertheless, Ner, who wasnt averse to the forced embrace they were in...couldnt reveal she was awake.


    It was embarrassing, but she decided to endure it a bit.


    If possible, she wanted to maintain this position with him for a long time.


    -Squeeze.


    ...!


    His actions continued.


    It was as if she was confronting a side of him she hadnt known before.


    It was embarrassing but...honestly, it wasnt entirely unpleasant.


    If she could tolerate the embarrassment, his light-hearted prank was somewhat amusing.


    It wasnt as if he was touching her breasts or groping her buttocks.


    If his hand had wandered to a more intimate area, it would have been disappointinglyscivious, contrasting with how hed presented himself so far...but this level of action didnt significantly deviate from the quirky yfulness Berg asionally exhibited.


    Compared to what she expected to endure back when she knew Berg not as Berg but as a mercenary of the Human race, it was cute.


    So, she wasnt the least bit ufortable.


    From the beginning, she had permitted him ess to her waistst night, after all.


    After the second squeeze, Bergs actions ceased.


    For quite some time, hey still, lost in thought.


    After lying down for a while, sleep, which hadnt been approaching Ner, suddenly engulfed her.


    She couldnt understand why she started to feel drowsy only after he woke up.


    Ners eyelids began to heavily droop.


    -Swish.


    At the same moment, Berg began to withdraw his hand as if to get up.


    ...


    Simultaneously, Ners tail instinctively wrapped around Bergs thigh.


    Like a sleep-talker, she lightly grabbed his hand.


    She liked this position.


    She wanted to stay like this.


    Her body told him not to leave.


    Ner focused on the action Berg would take next.


    ...


    And sure enough, Berg inserted his arm back, deeper than before.


    Afraid of waking her, he maintains his position.


    ...


    Ner was gradually getting to know the person named Berg.


    If they were alone, she could now predict what reactions he would have to certain actions.


    A smile formed on her face.


    As if sleep-talking, Ner moved into Bergs arms.


    His warmth substituted for the nket.


    Slowly, she fell asleep like that.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner didnt wake up for a long time, lost in deep sleep.


    Thanks to that, even though I woke up at dawn, I still hadnt managed to get out of bed, even with the sun already high in the sky.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    A bird flew in, observing our scene.


    It seemed to be urging us to get up quickly as it watched us elongate our rest.


    The bird nced at us, tilting its head for a moment...then flew away, disappearing.


    Truthfully, to some extent, I also wanted to rest like this, which was why I was lying in bed.


    Be it the request, the time spent at sea, and the matter with the Hea Church... revealing the past to Adam Hyung too.


    Leaving everything aside, my body was tired.


    I thought it was alright to take a little rest.


    Also, I was concluding my thoughts about the Hea Church.


    I had to think about how to discuss this with my wives.


    But in the end, I came to a conclusion.


    ...It was not yet the moment to reveal this to my wives.


    Given that our rtionships were not yet so firm, I couldnt discuss Siens matter.


    I also was not yet able to talk about Sien without lingering attachments.


    It was more than once or twice that my words choked up while talking to Adam Hyung yesterday.


    Perhaps it might be possible once the memories about Sien had been erased a bit more with the help of my two wives.


    So, I decided to keep it hidden for now.


    When the time came that I could bring it up lightly, it would be right to reveal it.


    ...


    Suddenly, I thought of Sien.


    ...Where might she be?


    Did she think of me too?


    Even though I felt it yesterday...talking about Sien was still very painful for me.


    It seemed I hadnt been able to forget her at all for the past 7 years.


    The wound I ignored hadnt healed in the slightest.


    Instead, it had been festering, slowly eating away at me.


    But now, it felt like I was finally facing that wound directly.


    Traveling here and there, erasing the promises I made with her by hand... gradually, I was letting go of my lingering attachments to her.


    There was still a long way to go, but perhaps this was the start.


    ...


    I smiled, looking at Ner nestled in my arms.


    -Thud thud thud!


    Then someone knocked on the door.


    Ner stirred, startled by the noise.


    A voice came from outside the door.


    Berg? Are you awake?


    It was Arwin.


    She must have been worried because we didnt get up for so long.


    Ner, startled, turned her head and looked up at me, and I responded.


    Im awake.


    -Squeak...!


    As I responded, Arwin swiftly opened the door and came in.


    Then she froze, seeing us embraced.


    ...


    Ner, waking from sleep, hastily removed herself from my arms under Arwins gaze.


    The previously rigid Arwin, ncing alternately at Ner and me, lightly asked,


    ...Arent you hungry? Lets go eat.


    It seemed she had decided not to talk about what just happened.


    After all, there was no reason a married couple couldnt do this.


    Yeah. Lets go eat.


    With that, I looked at Ner.


    ...


    ...


    I blinked my eyes.


    For a moment, it seemed like Ner was ring coldly at Arwin.


    ...Why, Berg?


    But when I blinked again, Ner was smiling at me.


    I dismissed my illusion and asked,


    ...Did you sleep well?


    <strong>****</strong>


    While Berg went to wash up, Ner secretly red at Arwin.


    She wasnt too thrilled that her time with Berg had been interrupted.


    Even considering polygamy from the start, was it right to enter a married couples room like that?


    Setting aside everything else, it seemedcking in respect.


    ...Ner. It was tough, wasnt it?


    However, Arwin quietly approached and asked a question, which was enough to momentarily startled Ner.


    A question filled with pure concern.


    Her caring for Ner was evident.


    ...


    Though taken aback by the slightly different atmosphere from yesterday... upon reflection, this was natural.


    Arwin had said from the start that she could not love Berg, a short-lived species.


    From her perspective, falling asleep in Bergs arms might be a hard ordeal.


    So perhaps she asked this question out of concern.


    ...


    Ners heart softened at Arwins worry.


    I was fine.


    So, she answered lightly and evasively.


    But it seemed Arwin couldnt forget the scene she had witnessed in the morning, so she asked.


    ...Did you sleep in his arms all night?


    As the questions continued, Ner chose her words carefully.


    After all, it was a matter that had urred between a married couple.


    Even if it was Arwin, it wasnt something to be shared with her.


    On the one hand... there was also a feeling of not wanting to share yesterdays memories with Arwin.


    How warm Bergs arms were.


    How sturdy his arms were.


    If she carelessly mentioned this, and Arwin even became a little curious, it wouldnt do.


    Arwin, who was already quite curious, did not need to hear it.


    She did not want to tell her.


    ...Of course, whether telling her would allow Arwin to experience it, Ner wasnt sure.


    This incident was something that happened because Berg forcibly held her.


    ...I dont really know.


    So, Ner skirted around the truth.


    ...I just woke up and found myself in his arms.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 84: An Unresolved Curiosity (6)

    Chapter 84: An Unresolved Curiosity (6)


    Ner sat at the table as time passed.


    Arwin sat next to her, and Berg sat across from her.


    They couldnt avoid discussing the events of yesterday.


    ...


    Even after sitting down, Berg didnt open his mouth for quite a while.


    And with each stretch of silence, Ners mind was filled with countless questions.


    She waspletely in the dark about everything.


    Ner recalled that wild look Berg had shown yesterday.


    He, who had been holding her, suddenly dismounted his horse and approached to kill all the pdins.


    If Adam, the captain, had not stopped him, a fight would surely have ensued.


    That image kept nagging at her mind.


    Lately, while with Berg, Ner found it impossible to control her emotions and reason.


    If it had been like before, she would have surely feared such a demeanor from Berg.


    She would have been scared, remembering that he was not Berg, but a human mercenary.


    Had she not even found out that he was from the slums?


    If she didnt know the person that Berg was, she would have tried to distance herself from someone she shouldnt be entangled with...


    But now, it seemed her emotions were controlling her.


    Worry took precedence over the fear of Berg.


    She was afraid in case he was seriously hurt.


    His past became increasingly curious.


    She wondered why he was so troubled.


    She didnt know how to ept this change.


    For now, all her attention was focused on Berg.


    ...Haa.


    But after a long pause, Berg spoke.


    ...I know you both want to know about what happened yesterday.


    While saying that Berg wore a bitter expression she had never seen before.


    A strange expression from him, who always wore a smile.


    ...But please wait a little longer. Im not ready to talk about it yet.


    ...


    When the timees, Ill bring it up first.


    Was the disappointment in Bergs words just now also part of that change?


    It was hard to ovee her curiosity about him.


    Race and status being so different, it was difficult to predict him.


    She knew it was rude to ask something he didnt want to talk about.


    She knew it better than anyone.


    From the start, a couple should trust each other and not ask unnecessary questions...


    Buttely, her mouth had been increasingly itchy.


    Berg was her first friend, and she wanted to know everything about him.


    It was the same now.


    Why would he hide something from her?


    Even after holding her like that yesterday.


    ...Understood.


    But in the end, Ner had no choice but to ept his words.


    Not probing the other was a kind of consideration on her part...


    However, there was also no justification due to the distance between them that was notpletely narrowed.


    If they were inseparable, would she have probed into his current story?


    ...


    It was hard to know.


    Anyway, the atmosphere no longer allowed for further questions.


    Under the pretext of consideration, Ner suppressed her curiosity.


    I understand.


    Arwin also nodded beside her.


    She too had aplex expression as if she was contemting much... but that was the end of the conversation.


    <strong>****</strong>


    King Rex Draigo stared at the person who hade to face him.


    Wondering what issue had erupted now, Rex concealed his annoyance beneath his expression.


    This meeting was all very unnatural.


    It was awkward from the get-go that the Archbishop of the Hea Church sought him out, and he had not expected him toe so hastily.


    Merely a day after receiving the contact, the Archbishop moved with heavy steps in a procession.


    The Archbishop was an aged dragonian.


    His horns, shaved off as a symbol of dedication to the Church, were quite striking.


    ...Archbishop, what brings you here?


    In front of the Archbishop, Rex Draigo did not particrly change his demeanor.


    In fact, being the king, he didnt really tense up no matter who came.


    He might have been harboring some concealed arrogance as well. After all, the fact that the other party came to him because they needed him must have yed a part.


    The discussion was proceeding in secrecy.


    Not a singlemon pdin or knight was present in the room.


    Only the two dragonian leaders remained in the room, engaging in conversation.


    The Archbishop did not hesitate at Rexs question.


    He spoke.


    I came because theres something I must warn you about.


    ...A warning?


    Rex raised his eyebrows.


    The Archbishop continued his exnation.


    ...It is an issue rted to the Saintess.


    ...


    Only then was Rexs attention fully drawn.


    Because Rex Draigo and the hero party were all in the same boat, he had no choice.


    Rex had been hoping that this kingdom could withstand the Demon Kings onught, and for that to happen, the hero party needed to y their part.


    I am listening,


    Rex said.


    ...Are you aware of the Red mes mercenary group?


    ...


    For Rex, that mercenary group was something he couldnt possibly not know.


    Even if he were not the king, he would have known about them.


    Recently, there had been no one like the Red mes getting talked about so much amongst the nobility.


    The mercenary group that saved ckwood and Celebrien.


    A mercenary group with a wise-looking captain and a strong vice-captain.


    A mercenary groupposed solely of humans.


    Rex Draigo had already been keeping a close eye on them.


    With his military forces dwindling, there seemed no better weapon than the Red mes to Rex.


    Having married two noble wives, he had ample justification, too.


    He had been contemting utilizing them to protect areas in need of assistance.


    Im aware,


    Rex briefly responded, upon which the Archbishop, taking a trembling breath, spoke.


    ...The Red mes must not meet with the Saintess.


    However, the Archbishops ensuing words seemed to cast a shadow on that n.


    ...?


    More precisely, the vice-captain of that group must not be allowed to meet with the Saintess.


    What do you mean?


    The vice-captain of the Red mes, as it was told, was an extremely skilled individual.


    Someone evenparable to Gale was said to have appeared.


    Also, a human and blessedmoner who had taken two noble wives.


    He was quite a desirable talent.


    Rex had even heard that even Gale was taking notice of him.


    Although there was a nuance that strangely seemed to indicate that he had known about the Red mes from before,


    The Archbishop exined, sweating visibly.


    Rex was quite astonished by the Archbishops demeanor.


    Who would have thought that he, always so lofty, would exhibit such a state?


    ...What follows is highly confidential.


    The Archbishop warned.


    Rex simply nodded briefly.


    .


    .


    .


    Upon the conclusion of the lengthy exnation, Rex let out a hollowugh at these imusible events.


    Its not as simple a matter as tough at!


    But the Archbishop responded sensitively to his scorn.


    ...Mind your tone.


    Rex warned the Archbishop, whose voice had risen.


    A rtionship that was somewhat equal, in a way.


    However, Rex, the king, did not want to be overpowered by anyone.


    Initially, it was the Archbishop who came seeking help.


    As befitting a king, Rex kept him in check.


    ...


    The Archbishop sealed his lips at the kings warning.


    But with his ensuing whisper, the gravity of the situation was to some extentmunicated to Rex.


    ...If the Saintess learns of this... it might cause a rift in the Hero party.


    ...


    She might refuse to stay on the battlefield any longer...!


    Certainly, that would be a problem from Rexs perspective.


    On the other hand, he wondered if the situation would really escte to such extremes.


    It was the Saintess who left the man named Berg in the first ce.


    Hadnt she considered such a situation to some extent?


    Was she too young, or so blindly in love to not realize?


    However, one reason why perhaps things might not spiral so drastically was due to what he heard from Gale, the mentor of the Hero party.


    ording to Gale, he had never met anyone as kind as the Saintess.


    A true Saintess, he said.


    Would such a Saintess turn her back on numerous lives simply because the man she loved had taken wives?


    Yet, it was also a story that couldnt be ignored.


    There was no need to unnecessarily risk danger.


    Rex felt irritation brewing within him.


    He found himself questioning whether he should abandon the Red mes, a potent weapon in this context.


    ...Why did you lie from the very beginning?


    Rex asked, a question stemming from his frustration.


    How can you tell the story of the death of the man she loved for a piece of beef jerky and a couple of fairy tales!


    In any case, didnt the problem you postponed appearrger because of that?


    ...


    Why does the kingdom have to bear the burden of your mistakes?


    ...


    Still, perhaps due to his clerical position, the Archbishop managed to endure his own form of humiliation.


    Rex, settling his anger, spoke.


    The Red mes could have been a powerful weapon.


    ...


    Because of you all, they cant be utilized now.


    ...Your Majesty-


    -I understand what youre saying. Ill make sure to appropriately monitor the Red mes, ensuring they do note into contact with the Hero party.


    ...Thank you.


    Despite that, Rex warned the Archbishop.


    But I hope you know that this doesnt magically make all problems disappear.


    ...


    Im not a god... and I cant prevent the Saintess from incidentally learning all about this.


    ...Yes. I understand.


    And also, Im only noting this... I might change my mindter. Remember, Im not making a promise. I will act as I wish.


    ....


    Our conversation is over. Please leave.


    The Archbishop rose from his seat and offered a bow.


    Watching his retreating figure, Rex sighed again.


    ...This is tough.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 85: The Mercenary Meeting (1)

    Chapter 85: The Mercenary Meeting (1)


    A few days passed.


    Ner spent peaceful times upon returning to Stockpin.


    She was waiting for the moment to embark on her next journey with Berg.


    These were the days when no major events unfolded.


    Sleeping every other day with Berg.


    Eating meals together.


    Exchanging jokes.


    Going for night walks... The daily life of waiting until Berg came looking for her.


    Ner realized that she had unconsciously be ustomed to the culture of the human race.


    Bergs restraint, which once felt like a leash, was now not so unpleasant.


    Sometimes, for fun, she would slightly step out of their meeting ce and wait for Berg to find her.


    That day, Berg searched through the forest for a good while, and finally burst into a hollowugh when he found her hiding behind a tree.


    Scoldings followed afterward, but Nerughed heartily at such a sight of Berg.


    Indeed, there were many moreughs after being with Berg.


    It was astonishing how much she found herselfughing.


    When she was in the ckwood territory, she used to wonder whether shedugh even once a year...but now, it seemed like sheughed at least 5 times every day.


    It was entirely different from the married life she had feared.


    Of course, that was so far.


    A profound cultural difference still existed, and there was no telling what new issues might arise in the future.


    Today, too, Ner spent her day infort.


    In the process, Berg began to prepare to step outside.


    Hearing that noise, Ner, who was sitting in the room, hurriedly opened the door and came out.


    Sure enough, Arwin, with her bow, was beside him.


    Where are you going?


    Ner threw a question at that seemingly obvious situation.


    Berg turned his head, smiling in response.


    Training. And practice bow shooting with Arwin while were at it.


    ...When will you be back?


    Seems like around evening.


    Just the two of you...?


    Well train with the members.


    Ah, I see.


    There was a nagging feeling when the two of them left like that.


    Ner couldnt identify its essence.


    Do you want toe?


    But with Bergs following question, that uneasy feeling lightened significantly.


    The mere fact that he offered showed that he wasnt trying to exclude her.


    So, Ner shook her head.


    No. Ill stay here.


    Alright. Come visit if you get bored.


    So, Berg and Arwin left.


    Ner remained quietly in the house, now settled into silence...heading towards her room.


    Shed noticed it recently, but when Berg disappeared, boredom abruptly came calling.


    Even when doing nothing with him around, she didnt feel this kind of boredom.


    So, Ner sat like that, sighed, and began cleaning the house.


    It was awkward in the past, but it had now be familiar.


    Wandering around the house, recalling memories of repairing this marital home with Berg, was somewhat enjoyable in its own way.


    The floor material they reced together. The dishware they threw out and newly brought in. The rats in the basement.


    If others saw her doing these household chores, they might haveughed at her appearance.


    Who would have thought that the noble youngdy of the ckwood family would fall this far?


    But at this moment, Ner felt more liberated than when she was living within the ckwood territory.


    There was no need to look good in front of anyone.


    No need to mind her siblings views.


    Even cleaning had its own kind of enjoyment.


    The house, repaired with Berg, perhaps felt particrly so.


    Memories had already begun to nestle here and there.


    Except for Arwins room, Ner had cleaned every nook and cranny of the house.


    Having finished the housework, she nned to take a short break and returned to her room with a cup of tea.


    Ner gazed out the window for a moment, nning the rest of her day.


    It seemed like it would be nice to go for a walk in the evening.


    Then Berg woulde looking for her.


    As Ner whiled away the time thus, she suddenly found her diary.


    ...


    Her heart jumped at that diary.


    Its very existence was momentarily forgotten, having not looked at it recently.


    Ners startled heart didnt easily calm.


    Only after sighing deeply a few times... could she face its venom.


    ...


    Ner slowly opened the diary and looked at it.


    With each page she turned, strength entered her lips.


    Information about betrayal and... the key to the future that her grandmother had told her about.


    But Ner couldnt face that key for long.


    Eventually, she closed the book and shoved it aside.


    She knew now, too.


    It was bing clearer.


    Berg could not be betrayed.


    At first, it was because she was indebted to him, but now affection had built up.


    The time spent with him was joyful.


    The umting memories were fulfilling.


    ...Then perhaps it was right to discard this diary too.


    ...


    But the answer regarding him could not be hastily concluded.


    It had a significant rtionship with her heart.


    Discarding it, that meant something else.


    It would mean epting a life with Berg.


    It would mean deciding to spend a lifetime with him.


    It meant abandoning the person her grandmother had pointed out.


    It was also letting go of the imaginary friend who had be her support when she was young.


    ...


    Maybe because the time spent with her siblings in the past was too painful.


    She didnt want to make a choice that she would regret again.


    So, she became frightened by that fear, and could not rashly make a choice.


    Numerous anxious imaginations ate at her.


    What if Berg changes?


    If he wees many wives after her?


    What if, at some moment on the battlefield, he falls?


    Had she wholly given her heart then, what would have be of her?


    Any thoughts of it...just imagining was so tough that Ner ceased to think further.


    Ner knew well, having often heard, that friendship and love were different.


    With the present Berg, it could be considered friendship.


    Neither kisses nor hugs...not even intercourse had urred yet.


    There was still a chance to naturally distance herself from him.


    The best scenario would be not writing this book and parting as good friends.


    ..............?


    But the moment she thought of parting with Berg, Ners heart tightened.


    The thought of distancing from him caused her heart to ache sharply.


    A daily life without hearing his jokes, without being teased by him.


    A daily life without seeing his face, without hearing his voice.


    Thinking of Berg, who would gradually forget her...spending happy times with Arwin, even her breath halted.


    ...


    But Ner hastily shook her head.


    No matter what, for now, there was no instance where Arwin established a home with Berg. She did not love him.


    So, those futile imaginations were unnecessary, and there was no need to consider other coteral thoughts yet.


    Ner put the diary back into her luggage.


    In truth, there was no need to think about it now.


    Time, in any case, was overly abundant.


    Hadnt a marriage already not been established, whatever the situation?


    There was no need to wrestle with theseplicated thoughts right now.


    Berg liked her.


    At first, it might not have been that Berg liked her... buttely, it showed.


    The fact that he looked at her with affectionate eyes.


    The more heplimented her tail, the more he called her pretty, those praises sounded all the more genuine and were pleasing.


    Didnt he tightly hug her and fall asleep just a few days ago?


    It was fair to say that the choice was in Ners hands.


    Berg, considering the situation after the war, and the Red mes also found her existence vital.


    So, Ner took a breath again.


    While drinking tea, she decided to look forward to Berg, who would find her on her night walk.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I roughly finished the archery training with Arwin.


    Lets stop here for today. I think I might hurt my finger.


    At those words, Arwin looked at her own fingers.


    She rubbed her fingers which had swelled red


    She stood still for a moment and then, as if recalling something, she asked me.


    Berg. One more thing. Sometimes the arrow still goes in a direction I dont want it to. Can you check my posture one more time?


    The asional misdirection of the arrows was more a matter of proficiency than posture.


    But as Arwin seemed so fervently passionate, I didnt point out that fact and checked her posture instead.


    Arwin, nowfortably drawing the bow.


    Her transformation over the past few days had been astonishing.


    She enjoyed learning so much and possessed such talent.


    How boring and painful it must have been for her to remain confined in one ce.


    She still had moments where she was tormented by nightmares.


    So, perhaps that was why she seemed even more radiant while enjoying this freedom.


    ...Berg?


    Ah.


    Momentarily losing focus, I looked at Arwin, searching for something to correct.


    Just as I thought there really wasnt anything to point out, her right arm slightly lowered.


    Lift this again. And dont twist the arrow.


    ...


    Despite my correction, Arwin couldnt adjust her posture.


    Berg, I dont understand.


    Uncharacteristically, she sent a whine my way.


    And...um, Im losing strength...can you help me?


    How and what?


    ...Why, likest time...


    I, noticing Arwins left hand beginning to tremble, eventually moved behind her.


    I held the bow for her, and I drew the arrow for her.


    Her back touched my body.


    While lending her strength, I spoke to her.


    Now. Try correcting your posture.


    ...


    Arwin shudders slightly at the words, loosening her neck and lifting her elbow.


    Is this enough?


    Yep.


    Then I slowly released the tension.


    Arwin grabbed her bow again.


    After waiting a little, Arwin fired the arrow.


    -Thud!


    The arrow flew and urately hit the target.


    The squad members who were watching us from the side sent a round of apuse.


    Arwin-nim, a bullseye!


    As expected from the vice-captain! Stern but teaches well!


    The members chuckled as if teasing us.


    Seeing them, I smirked slightly.


    Arwin, perhaps now getting used to these yful antics, also wore a smile.


    Soon, we began to get ready to leave.


    Arwin alternately looked at my fingertips and me.


    I spoke to her.


    Ill visit Adam Hyung before I go home.


    For what?


    Its time to choose the next travel destination.


    At that, Arwin snickered.


    Travel destination? Wasnt it to resolve a request?


    I too responded with a smile.


    Two birds with one stone.


    As we began to walk, Arwin spoke.


    Ah, Berg. Today...


    Then she looked around and spoke.


    ...were sharing a bed, arent we?


    Today was the day to sleep with Arwin


    I nodded at her words.


    Thats right.


    Starting tonight, how about learning from me every night we spend together?


    ...What?


    Letters.


    Ah, letters.


    I stroked my chin as I replied.


    Alright. Lets do that.


    Then, I warned her.


    ...But I really dont know anything, so you might get a bit frustrated.


    Dont worry. Ive thought it through and prepared. Learning words and letters simultaneously, youll improve quickly. I didnt know anything about archery either.


    ...Words.


    Curiosity leading, I asked.


    So, what word are we looking at today?


    Perhaps I should nce over a few while meeting with Adam Hyung.


    So that Arwin doesnt get too frustrated.


    She looked up at me, swallowed, and then looked forward.


    Starting with names is good at the beginning... I was thinking of starting with Berg.


    Itll be my first time seeing my name.


    Next, the captain, Adam. Then my name... Arwin. If possible, up to Celebrien as well. And...


    Arwin paused for a moment before continuing.


    ...Stockpin.


    ...


    ...Up to the name of the vige. How about it?


    I chuckled and requested.


    Also teach me Ner. Seems like itll be the easiest.


    Arwin nodded.


    ...Yes. That too.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 86: The Mercenary Meeting (2)

    Chapter 86: The Mercenary Meeting (2)


    After bidding farewell to Arwin, I visited Adam Hyungs house to have a conversation with him.


    Hyung, as always, was engrossed in various documents.


    I always felt it, but... that familiar yet strange feeling seeing Hyung like that.


    Would I ever have thought that the one who taught me the sword would live a quiet life like this?


    I always felt that he was not an ordinary person.


    Youre here.


    Shortly afterward, Adam Hyung asked me a favor.


    Bring me a ss of liquor.


    At his familiar request, I moved familiarly as well.


    I looked at the various liquor bottles piled up in his house and poured Bardi liquor into a ss.


    Receiving the alcohol, Adam Hyung furrowed his brows.


    ...Im not fond of this liquor.


    ...


    I shrugged my shoulders and took a seat.


    In any case, his grumbles like that soon subsided.


    He wet his mouth with alcohol and looked over the documents.


    Give me the next request. I want to go out again.


    I asked Hyung. The sole of Ners feet was also healed, and I had rested enough.


    It seemed better to get the next schedule sorted out.


    However, Hyung shook his head.


    No, not now.


    At his firm refusal, I harbored a question.


    Why?


    Mercenary meeting.


    ...Ah.


    And following his short answer, all questions melted away, disappearing like they were never there.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly. Was that annoying meeting happening again?


    A Mercenary Meeting referred to a gathering where various mercenary groups came together to establish their own rules and regtions.


    Since clients seeking mercenary groups were so varied, asionally, there was a tussle over who gets to eat from the bowl.


    If a not-so-difficult task was apanied by a generous reward, a battlefield was created.


    Fighting over who gets the mission, it sprawled into a battle of pride, resulting in two mercenary groups waging war, which had been a frequent urrence.


    There were more than a few mercenary groups that had thus disappeared or been ruined.


    We, too, had been involved in such a battle before.


    Of course, it was several years ago, and it happened when the Red mes was not asrge as it was now.


    Therefore, to reduce such wasteful battlefields, the mercenary meetings were held asionally.


    I was not sure whether small-scale mercenary groups held such meetings, but for us, who wererge enough to upy a vige, it was a necessary asion.


    We had to confirm each others lines and territories and establish appropriate rules.


    The problem was that fierce tension arose in the ce where the meeting was held.


    While the captains maintain their lines, smiling at each other... the members below them have to stiffly hold their heads high so as not to be underestimated.


    There was no space that was more mentally exhausting and ufortable than that.


    Even though I wanted to avoid it as much as possible, I couldnt skip it as the vice-captain.


    Of course, so far, no one had picked a fight with me, who attended the meeting as quietly as a ghost.


    But with the situation having changed, it might be a bit bothersome now.


    ...Ha.


    I closed my eyes and tilted my head back.


    Suddenly, a question sprouted and I asked him.


    ...Weve got nobles at our back now. Do we still have to go to such a meeting? Arent they all watching us?


    Hyung chuckled at my words.


    As if to say, you still dont know.


    ...


    To begin with, my words were half-empty.


    Certainly, there would be clear changes from having a noble backing us, but it was not to the extent that it threatened the livelihoods of other massive mercenary groups.


    Eventually, I heaved a long sigh and tucked that annoying schedule into my head.


    ...When is it?


    In 10 days.


    ...


    Hyung spoke to my silence.


    Youre taking your wives too. Its obvious, isnt it?


    ...What? There?


    Its not like you brought them to hide them away tightly in the territory, right? Its not much different from when you went to Dems vige and showed off the connection with the nobles.


    I knew that what he said was right.


    But given the ce... it was inevitably awkward.


    I seemed to already see my wives getting hurt by their jests.


    They would be careful with their words, knowing they were somewhat nobility... but there were countless ways to make them ufortable without crossing the line.


    In the first ce, not all mercenaries were indignant toward nobles.


    If they regarded life so importantly, they wouldnt have be mercenaries from the start.


    Hyung sipped his alcohol for a while, then set the ss down.


    He, too, exhaled a sigh and looked at me.


    ...


    Lately, Hyungs attitude toward me had changed.


    Perhaps it had been this way since the story about Sien.


    An attitude that seemed apologetic.


    I, rather, found it ufortable.


    Berg.


    But Hyung, perhaps understanding my feelings, corrected his gold-trimmed expression.


    ...Yes.


    I n to significantly raise our status through this meeting.


    I rolled my eyes and looked at Hyung.


    He had told me a thing or two before.


    That our position among mercenary groups had to be high for our ultimate growth.


    Not only the public evaluation was important.


    Our name had to be well-known even among fellow mercenaries.


    ...So?


    ...So, theres no need to deliberately avoid a fight this time.


    What do you mean?


    If the opponents provoke, its okay to step on them.


    ...Ah.


    I was btedly able to understand his words.


    In other words, it seemed like he was saying it was okay not to hold back if a scuffle broke out at the mercenary meeting.


    A request contrasting his previous advice to somewhat keep a check on my temperament.


    It even sounds like he was saying it would be good if we could step on a few arrogant opponents.


    How many people are you talking about stepping on?


    Hyung shook his head.


    No. Theres no need to go that far.


    I scratched my cheek.


    If there was anger, perhaps it was Hyungs consideration to resolve it in such a way.


    In fact, it wasnt necessary to go this far.


    From the start, I was only thinking about the next destination.


    I had already let go of matters concerning the Hea Church, being with my wives.


    The story about Hyung or Sien wasnt new; it was something I had always carried.


    Rather, I was worried about the mercenary meeting.


    How would my wives react to this truth?


    Whatever it might be, it seemed best to speak well to be moderately prepared.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner washed her body.


    It was the best time to wash if she was to have dinner and then go out for a night walk to wait for Berg.


    She had realized somethingtely.


    For some reason, putting body odor on Bergs body was bing a habit now.


    At some point, Bergs fragrance came from her own body.


    In a way, it was natural.


    If a scent was applied, it adhered.


    And her heart oddly grew heavier at the smell of Berging from her body.


    Her breathing also seemed slightly rougher.


    Now that she was bare from washing, the fragrance made her feel even stranger.


    Ner shook her head left and right, shaking off the stray thoughts.


    Water scattered everywhere.


    Soon Berg would return, so it seemed better to get dressed and prepare to go outside.


    Ner dried her body with a dry cloth and put on the clothes she had prepared.


    Comparing it to what she wore in her noble days, the clothes had indeed be pitiable... buttely, she didnt much care.


    Having put on all her clothes, she naturally reached out her hand.


    She groped for thest thing she needed to bring.


    ..............Huh?


    As her hand grabbed at nothing but air, Ner turned her head.


    It was nowhere to be seen.


    Her eyes blinked in disbelief.


    ...My ring.


    Her body, momentarily stiffened in bewilderment, abruptly moved.


    She rummaged around the area near the bathroom.


    Still, the ring was nowhere to be seen.


    ...Huh?


    Could it possibly be lost?


    The ring, to which she had recently grown ustomed, had suddenly vanished.


    ...My...my ring...


    And with that realization, it felt as though a heavy stone had been ced on Ners chest.


    She closely scanned around on the floor, yet the ring did not reveal itself.


    Would she have thought that there woulde a day when she would search for that once-pitiable piece of jewelry like this?


    After searching for a while and not finding the ring, Ner hastily headed outside the bathroom.


    She might have left it in the room by some chance.


    It was unlikely, as she had never taken it off except for when bathing, but still.


    She didnt even think to dry the moisture in her hair.


    As she quickly headed towards the master bedroom, she soon discovered Berg, who had returned home unbeknownst to her.


    Ner. Im back.


    And she couldnt lift her head in what seemed like guilt at the smile he offered.


    Berg could quickly detect the change in her mood.


    ...Whats wrong?


    At that question, Ner was startled and looked at Berg.


    He slowly walked towards her.


    Arwin, sitting at the table, quietly stopped and stared at her.


    Ner locked eyes with her for a moment.


    ...


    ...


    Tearing away from that peculiar gaze, Ner spoke.


    Ah...no, just a moment.


    And then she passed by Berg and entered the master bedroom.


    Surely it wouldnt be here, but with a just-in-case mentality, she looked around the room.


    It was a ring she couldnt find anywhere in the bathroom.


    The table. Under the bed. Beneath the quilt.


    The ring couldnt be found anywhere.


    It was, of course, a given, but that very certainty brought her a surprising array of negative emotions.


    ...Did you lose the ring?


    Quietly, Berg asked from behind her.


    At that question, Ners body stiffened, unable to move.


    Her perky ears wilted powerlessly.


    Her tail began to curl involuntarily.


    Then, a short sigh escaped from Berg.


    Startled by that sigh, the moment Ner turned her head, Berg spoke.


    Its okay. What can I say.


    .........


    It happens. You didnt lose it outside, did you?


    Be-Berg. I took it off for a moment to bathe, and then... I mean...


    She hastily tried to exin, but Bergs expression remained gentle.


    Its okay.


    He even managed a smile.


    Well find it as we look. Im hungry now, lets go eat.


    ............


    Seeing Berg manage a smile even in this situation, Ner felt a paradoxical warmth.


    How could he be so understanding?


    To the human race, a wedding ring was quite important.


    But feeling that warmth was brief.


    Ner wasnt thinking about food right now.


    The more Berg acted this way, the more she wanted to find the ring quickly.


    Seeing she didnt rx her expression, Berg cracked a joke.


    You said it was ufortable anyway. Its just going without it for a day or two.


    .........


    Ner didntugh at his joke.


    Her heart only grew heavier.


    - Swish swish.


    Berg, stroking the head of the motionless Ner, forcefully took her hand.


    Ner was aimlessly led by that touch.


    Nonchntly, Berg spoke to Arwin, who was sitting at the table.


    Arwin. Lets go. To eat.


    Yes.


    Ner couldnt lift her head.


    Simultaneously, through the hand that Berg held, Ner felt a sensation.


    What she felt from holding Bergs right hand... was Arwins ring.


    Ners heart sank once again at that realization.


    Ners eyes cautiously nced down at Bergs hand.


    And then, she looked at Arwins hand.


    On both of their hands, rings of the same design were worn.


    Arwin, who had said she could not love Berg because of his short lifespan, seemed, paradoxically, to be closer to Berg.


    If she didnt find the ring from now on, would this situation continue?


    ...


    Strength involuntarily entered Ners hand.


    She gripped Bergs hand tighter.


    At that strength, Berg looked down at Ner.


    Ner whispered.


    ...Im sorry.


    Its okay.


    ...Ill definitely find it.


    Berg said it was okay, but... this was entirely her fault.


    The fault of her who had continually taken off and put on the ring.


    Also, she was surprised.


    She hadnt thought she would feel this emotion.


    It was the culture of the humans, but she seemed to have be ustomed to it before she knew it.


    Once the ring, which at one point felt like Bergs restraint, disappeared... an intensely unpleasant emotion came.


    Was this emotion due to her remorse towards Berg, or was there something else?


    She did not know.


    Anyway, she couldnt think of anything else.


    Only the thought of finding the ring dominated her.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 87: The Mercenary Meeting (3)

    Chapter 87: The Mercenary Meeting (3)


    ...Excuse me for a moment.


    Having settled my wives in a corner of the restaurant, I caught a glimpse of Ners troubled face and momentarily excused myself.


    The ring suddenly disappeared.


    There were indeed some suspicious parts to it.


    Leaving my wives for a bit, I headed towards Baran in the distance.


    ..?


    But before I could take another step, a hand stopped me. Turning around, I found Ner lightly holding my pinkie finger, not letting go.


    Why?


    Ah.


    Only after pointing it out did she release my finger.


    She shook her head from side to side and bowed her head once again without uttering a word.


    ...


    I chuckled at her demeanor.


    It felt like we hade a long way.


    Just seeing her feel guilty over losing the ring was enough for me.


    We might still be in the friendship stage, but I didnt want to get angry over such a small matter with someone who might stand by my side in the future.


    No matter its significance, it was just an object in the end.


    The ring wasnt so crucial that Id let its loss ruin our rtionship.


    And... if my suspicions were right, it wasnt Ners fault.


    With that in mind, I resumed my walk towards Baran.


    He was continuing his meal,ughing with his lover.


    Seeing his happy expression, I smiled.


    Baran.


    Ah, vice-captain.


    Wiping his mouth, he stood up and introduced his lover to me.


    ...This is my sweetheart, Bess. Bess, this is the vice-captain of the Red mes.


    ...


    Baran had another lover again.


    I wondered where hisst lover went.


    I thought he had imed that was a serious rtionship.


    Whatever it was, it wasnt my ce to meddle.


    I courteously acknowledged Barans lover and pulled him aside for a moment.


    Scanning our surroundings, I lowered my voice.


    ...Baran, I need a favor. Could you check on something for me?


    Of course, just let me know.


    ...


    Maybe I was overthinking things.


    Maybe it was because I came from the slums.


    Whenever something goes missing... I immediately think of theft.


    Ners wedding ring disappeared while she was washing up. Could you check if any vige kids might have taken it?


    Children are innocent and pure, but sometimes, they can be incredibly mischievous.


    Most of my suspicions stem from my own childhood experiences.


    After all, I had stolen quite a bit when I was younger.


    Even before my wives arrived, my home was often used like an exploration cave by vige kids.


    I was frequently not home, and with only empty liquor bottles lying around, it resembled an abandoned house, naturally bing their yground.


    Perhaps some kids might know our house better than my wives do.


    Of course, my suspicions could be entirely misced.


    The ring might have just rolled into some corner of the house.


    That was why I couldnt share my thoughts with Ner. I didnt want her to get a bad impression of the children for no reason.


    But if I had to guess, my primary suspicion would be the kids ying a mean trick.


    ...The wedding ring has gone missing?


    Baran looked up at me, surprised.


    He seemed to take the situation even more seriously than I did.


    ...So thats why Ner-nim looked so upset.


    I subtly turned my head to nce at Ner.


    With even her perky ears drooping, she was quietly conversing with Arwin.


    ...But its nice to see the two of you getting closer these days.


    Baranmented to me.


    Shes not the same Ner-nim from before. Feeling so down just because she lost a ring.


    ...


    While it was true we had grown closer, to some extent, Ner had been acting, which probably added to the perception. Like the time she got angry with the Catwoman in Dems vige.


    So, how about you?


    Baran suddenly inquired.


    ...?


    Isnt the vice-captain tied up with them for our sake, too? You, who used to keep women at a distance.


    ...


    He asked with a yful smile.


    Every now and then, Baran seemed to be as thoughtful as Adam Hyung.


    It might be my arrogance to think nobody would know anything.


    Head Hunter Unit traveling around is all because you want to get closer with your wives, right?


    Yeah, something like that.


    I cut off Barans teasing and gave him the answer he wanted.


    Baran grinned and looked at me.


    ...So?


    He returned to his initial question.


    I looked at my wives.


    I answered him sincerely.


    ...Things are getting better between us.


    Baran chuckled.


    With hisughter, I decided to wrap up the matter.


    Anyway, I need another favor.


    Yes, vice-captain.


    Before leaving, I asked about the uing event.


    Did you know that the mercenary meeting will be held soon?


    ...Dont joke about that.


    The smile on Barans face instantly froze.


    I clicked my tongue and shrugged.


    With that, I took my leave.


    I returned to my wives.


    <strong>****</strong>


    While Berg was momentarily away, doubt crept into Ners mind.


    The ring was nowhere to be found in the house, so she expanded her search range.


    Ner was looking at the person in front of her.


    She knew she shouldnt ask, but her desperation led her to.


    ...Arwin-nim.


    ...Hmm?


    Arwin, who had been watching Bergs retreating figure, turned her head.


    Holding onto hope, Ner inquired.


    ...Have you seen my ring by any chance?


    Arwin stared at Ner for a moment before responding as if it were obvious.


    ...I didnt see it. I was in my room until Berg returned.


    ...


    Ner knew in her head that this was true.


    However, unless the ring grew legs and walked off, it couldnt just disappear in an instant.


    Only she and Arwin were in the house.


    How could she not harbor the slightest suspicion?


    ...Isnt this a good thing, though?


    ...Pardon?


    The two whispered, sharing a secret conversation.


    You were ufortable. Sharing something with someone you didnt even like.


    ...


    Ner couldnt find words to respond to Arwins statement.


    She knew herself that she was right.


    She used to be like that, and it showed quite evidently.


    ...But before she realized it, Ner was gently biting her lip.


    There seemed to be no malice in Arwins words, and she couldnt retort.


    Ners eyes drifted to Arwins ring.


    Arwin was connected to Berg through the ring.


    She herself couldnt make such a connection.


    As she found herself unable to tear her gaze away, Arwin added,


    ...Given the situation, you should leave the ring off.


    What?


    Feel guilty towards Berg? But theres no need to force yourself to do something you dont want to. Seize the opportunity when ites.


    For a long while, Ner pondered her response.


    Finally, she spoke.


    ...I think I should find it first and then decide. I need the ring now.


    ...


    Arwin did not respond to her words.


    Ner stared at the silent Arwin for a long time.


    ...Berg ising,


    She remarked.


    Ner turned her gaze to the approaching Berg.


    Each time she saw him, the determination to find the ring only grew stronger.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After the meal, everyone returned home together.


    Ner spent a considerable amount of time searching the house.


    Although Berg told her not to, Ner didnt heed his words.


    Her heart kept aching at the emptiness on her left ring finger.


    Whether it was guilt towards Berg, remorse, or something else, she still couldnt discern.


    She didnt even go for her usual night walk.


    Instead, she foolishly scoured ces where the ring obviously wouldnt be.


    As the ring continued to elude her, her frustration grew.


    ...Where did it go... seriously...


    As she knelt on the bathroom floor, sweeping it, a soft voice echoed from the living room.


    It was Arwin and Berg.


    If she focused, Ners keen ears could pick up their hushed conversation.


    ...Berg.


    Yeah?


    ...It seems Ner intends to keep searching like this.


    ...Seems so.


    ...Perhaps we need to ease her burden?


    Burden?


    Youre still wearing the ring from Ner. That might be why shes so desperate to find it.


    ...Youre suggesting I take mine off first?


    ...It might give her some peace.


    ....Mm....


    Without realizing, Ners hand clenched into a fist, trembling.


    She understood the notion of consideration, but why couldnt she shake off the feeling that Arwin was meddling unnecessarily?


    Her heart raced rapidly.


    With an even sharper mood, she scanned the bathroom floor, a sight she had seen countless times.


    Ner.


    Suddenly, behind her, Berg appeared.


    Ner turned to look at him.


    With a somber expression, he tilted his head and spoke.


    Lets stop for now and go to sleep. Ill see what I can do.


    Ners eyes quickly darted to Bergs left hand.


    He still wore the ring symbolizing their bond.


    ...Go sleep first, Berg. I...


    -Lets stop.


    Berg squatted down, cing a hand on Ners shoulder.


    ...You seem really shaken up. Like I said, we can find it. Rest easy tonight, and well think about it tomorrow.


    Gently, his hand slid down her arm, supporting her at the elbow.


    Helping her up, Berg led Ner out of the bathroom.


    With his guidance, she shuffled along.


    Heading towards the master bedroom... they passed it.


    Berg stopped in front of her room.


    ...Go in and rest, Ner.


    From behind Berg, Ner saw Arwin entering the master bedroom.


    She felt that lingering feeling again.


    Ever since she lost the ring, her mood had hit rock bottom.


    -Swish.


    Berg gently stroked Ners head and turned to leave.


    For a split second, Ner tried to grab his retreating hand.


    But she couldnt catch him, and Berg entered the master bedroom.


    ....


    -Thunk.


    As he closed the door and entered the room, Ner felt enveloped in emptiness.


    What were they doing in that room?


    ...No, while Arwin might push Berg away... what if he valued Arwin more, still bearing his ring?


    Even if he hadnt said so, perhaps he was disappointed in her for losing the ring.


    Considering she had often taken off the ring andined about its difort several times, might he think she had intentionally thrown it away?


    Could he be thinking that?


    ...No.


    She murmured.


    For a fleeting moment, her determined yellow eyes glowed in the darkness.


    She sat still on the rooms bed, killing time.


    .


    .


    .


    As she sat, a bright moon rose high in the sky.


    Ner would always talk to the moon whenever it appeared, but not tonight.


    She merely opened the window and waited for the breeze to turn cold.


    ...


    Without realizing, Ner noticed a bluebird perched nearby.


    It was an odd bird, watching her with pitch-ck eyes even at thiste hour.


    An oppressive scent, fueled by her somber mood, emanated from her.


    After a moment, with a chirp, the bird flew away.


    Ner sighed, slowly rising from her seat.


    It seemed to be time.


    She had searched everywhere all day... but there was one ce she hadnt checked.


    Had it been possible, she wouldve started there.


    ...


    Before she knew it, Ner stood in front of Arwins room door.


    Even this ce was a space she and Berg had repaired.


    With her empty left hand, she pushed open the wooden door, rich with memories of Berg... and looked inside.


    It was a modest room with not much clutter.


    Ner entered as if the space was her own room.


    And then, she cautiously began to search around.


    She knew there was no reason for Arwin to have stolen the ring.


    But if she were to question motives and logic, Ner wouldnt have been rummaging through ces like the kitchen or the basement today.


    After a long search, she finally stopped in front of Arwins luggage.


    She opened it without hesitation.


    If the ring was in here, what would be next?


    If she told Berg that Arwin had stolen the ring... would Berg, disappointed in Arwin, only look towards her?


    ...


    Deep into the night, heavier thoughts seemed to fill her head.


    Ner suppressed her emotions, rummaging through Arwins belongings like a puppet.


    Books, clothes, underwear, a few coins, a bookmark, and...


    ...Bergs world tree leaf.


    ...


    Ner stared at the world tree leaf for a moment.


    She sniffed the leafs scent while gazing nkly at it.


    She felt its cold texture with her lips.


    Soon after, she shook her head and gently ced the leaf back into the box.


    ...?


    Then, she felt something cold and hard.


    Ner lifted the small bottle that had caught her attention.


    Inside the transparent bottle... was a clear liquid.


    ...


    She examined the unfamiliar liquid.


    The viscous fluid dripped down the clear wall of the bottle, much like tears.


    Like wine in a wine ss.


    ...What...?


    Impure thoughts raced through her mind.


    Under different circumstances, she might not have thought this way.


    But when seeing a bottle carefully ced in a box in a hidden corner, what else could she think?


    What other liquid would need to be hidden like this?


    No matter how differently she tried to think, she always came to the same conclusion.


    Suddenly, a few words that Arwin had said a while back came to her mind.


    She couldnt forget Arwin, who had coldly uttered words when Berg was risking his life in a fight.


    If Berg dies here, what will happen to me? Am I free then?


    If I feel sorry for the death of a human I havent spoken to yet, that would be hypocrisy.


    Perhaps, that his death here might be for Ners benefit.


    Added to that, the words she had said to her,


    I hope this married life ends early for you too.


    ...........


    Doubt ignited, clinging like a spark to tinder, only after she saw the bottle.


    But doubt was just doubt.


    There was no evidence to conclude that it was poison.


    Nor could she question it. She couldnt justify secretly sneaking into Arwins room.


    Still, her suspicion did not wane.


    Only after seeing the bottle did Arwins previous words seem to align.


    Arwin, who said she couldnt love Berg.


    Arwin, who desired freedom.


    Arwin, who imed Berg was thest barrier to her freedom.


    Ner lowered her head and burst outughing, bitterly.


    No matter what, it was a preposterous idea.


    ...


    Still, it wasnt a thought she could entirely dismiss.


    Perhaps the short-lived species didnt hold any significance to the elves.


    A weight of fear seemed to press on her heart.


    Ner couldnt discern the right choice to make here.


    - Pop.


    Ner cautiously opened the bottle to sniff its contents.


    ...


    It was a liquid with no discernible scent.


    One thing was clear; it wasnt cosmetics.


    At the same time, it didnt match any known poison to her.


    It was an unidentified liquid.


    After much contemtion, Ner ultimately decided to take the bottle with her.


    No matter what, it felt disconcerting.


    There seemed to be no harm in putting it away.


    Having rummaged through the room for a good while, Ner finally left Arwins room.


    She couldnt find the ring.


    Instead, she found a bottle containing a strange liquid.


    ...


    Ner stared at the bottle for a long time before heading to the basement.


    Having searched the house all day, she had found hiding spots.


    In one such spot, Ner hid the small bottle.


    Just in case it was poison. Just in case Arwin had sinister intentions.


    It was her first act of theft in life.


    Ner hoped this wouldnt spiral into a bigger problem.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 88: The Mercenary Meeting (4)

    Chapter 88: The Mercenary Meeting (4)


    My first lesson with Arwin had begun.


    I sat down in front of a small table in the master bedroom, and Arwin sat next to me.


    The candle flickered and wavered on the table.


    A cool breeze and moonlight poured in through the open window.


    Its the perfect weather for learning,


    Arwin said before we started.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Soon after, Arwin took out a book she had procured from somewhere and ced it in front of me.


    She then pulled out a small stick, a quill, and an inkwell.


    While she did that, I flipped through the book Arwin had prepared.


    ...


    Even though I couldnt recognize the characters, the handwriting inside looked beautiful.


    ...Did you write this?


    Upon my question, Arwin, who had momentarily stiffened, nodded.


    I did.


    I see. Thank you.


    ...Theres no need to thank me. This is merely a repayment.


    It seemed she had personally prepared this book for me.


    Contrary to what I expected  a brief exnation using a few documents Adam Hyung might have had  it was rather thorough and seemed meticulously prepared.


    Whats this?


    I asked, pointing at the small stick Arwin had prepared.


    ...Ah. Its to point out the ces in the book.


    ...


    For such a purpose, the stick quite resembled a cane.


    As I steadily looked at Arwin, she btedly added an exnation.


    ...Its also a cane.


    I figured as much.


    Are you going to hit me?


    ...I wasnt thinking of that, but... this is the only way I learned. A little pain when you make a mistake helps maintain focus.


    ...


    I was the one who wanted to learn. If this was Arwins method, I felt I should follow.


    One way or another, I wasnt too bothered by it.


    However, sensing the mood, Arwin, perhaps feeling embarrassed about the method, soon put the cane away.


    And then, she proposed an alternative.


    ...On second thought, even I think the cane might be a bit much.


    You said a little pain was necessary.


    How about a light pinch instead? What do you think?


    Considering it, that did seem like a better option.


    Lets go with that, then.


    ****


    Learning characters was not easy.


    Arwin knew this too.


    It required persistence, focus, and time.


    There were many confusing characters, and the time each person needed to learn them varied.


    Berg was no exception.


    ...P?


    As he voiced a question while reading a character, Arwin gave his arm a light pinch.


    Its ge, Berg. But its understandable to get confused.


    Arwin exined the correct answer, gently rubbing the spot on Bergs arm where she just pinched.


    For some reason, she felt both sorry and amused.


    Perhaps it was the peculiar feeling that the touch itself provided.


    ...


    Dont just read with your head.


    After being pinched, Bergs silent, rolling eyes seemed rather cute to her.


    Arwin watched him with a smile.


    Its not that, Arwin. I just dont understand.


    Then lets start from the beginning.


    She had thought that teaching someone would only be tedious, but it was bringing its own kind of joy to her.


    With that in mind, she calmly taught Berg.


    At this quiet moment, which was far more intriguing and fun than any major deviation in the Celebrien territory.


    ...Si.


    Si, correct.


    As the lesson progressed, Bergs uracy rate increased.


    And each time he got an answer right, Arwin felt a peculiar sense of regret.


    The yful pinching was quite fun, after all.


    ...


    Suddenly, Arwin realized she had been only giving punishments.


    She should also give rewards too.


    Ah.


    Ah, correct.


    So this time, Arwin gently stroked Bergs arm.


    ...?


    Its a praise for doing well.


    Berg chuckled, not taking much notice.


    Seeing himugh, Arwin too wore a smile.


    It wasnt as if he was particrly slow in learning.


    Maybe she hadnt expected much, after all.


    A mercenary from the slums.


    Did she ever think he would follow along this well?


    Each time she discovered this new side of him, Arwin felt a sense of wonder.


    And at the same time, curiosity.


    Berg.


    She called out to Berg, who was focused on the characters and words she taught.


    ...Hm?


    Berg answered without taking his eyes off the book.


    Why did you be a mercenary?


    ...


    With a mind like yours, it seems you would have excelled at other things too.


    At that question, Bergs movements froze.


    But for Arwin, it was a question she very much wanted to ask.


    From her perspective, there wasnt a job she understood less than being a mercenary.


    Not that she wanted to ask Berg why he was doing this now.


    She just wanted to understand.


    How he ended up as a mercenary.


    It was not like he was consumed by lust for women. Nor was he excessively greedy for money.


    He didnt want to live as freely as an ouw, nor did he seek honor.


    In Arwins perception, mercenaries were those who risked their lives for fleeting pleasures.


    Because that was her perception of mercenaries, breaking her prejudice against Berg was difficult.


    ...Why?


    Berg asked in return.


    Just curious. Wondered, thats all.


    Soon after, he snorted lightly.


    ...What other choices does someone from the slums have?


    Just because youre from the slums, you have no other options?


    Its not that, but its hard. The perception is so negative. In fact, people from the slums do cause a lot of problems.


    ...It must have been unfair for you.


    Berg shrugged his shoulders.


    Not much? I did a lot of thieving when I was young.


    Did you?


    I didnt want to starve to death.


    Berg spoke of his past in a matter-of-fact tone.


    And Arwin was slightly taken aback by it.


    She knew the slums were harsh, but hearing a direct example gave it a different sense of reality.


    Much like reading about the sea in a book was different from seeing it.


    She was also surprised by the emotions she felt.


    Rather than being disappointed with the fact that he had stolen, she felt a sharp pain in her heart over his difficult past.


    Perhaps she felt the same way when she first heard he was from the slums.


    Instead of a negative perception, only empathy for him welled up.


    Even though Berg wasnt reading the letters correctly, Arwin ced her hand on his arm.


    She didnt know why she acted this way.


    But a question flowed naturally from her lips.


    ...Was it hard for you?


    Berg shook his head. He responded firmly.


    No.


    ...?


    By my side...


    Following a brief silence, he spoke.


    ...I had good friends, you know. Like Flint, whom you met before.


    Arwin nodded, then circled back to the topic of how he became a mercenary.


    Was Captain Adam one of those friends?


    I met himter, after I had parted ways with those friends. He approached me when I felt helpless, suggesting I be a mercenary. I agreed.


    ...


    He chuckled again.


    I didnt expect toe this far, though.


    Berg closed the book amidst their conversation.


    Arwin, shall we call it a day?


    ...Do you wish to?


    Yes. Thanks for today. Teach me again next time.


    Of course. Leave it to me.


    As Arwin organized the books and various tools, Berg smoothed out the bed and took off his top. He then sat down, waiting for Arwin to climb into bed. Once she settled in, he turned off the light.


    Regretting the abrupt end to their conversation, Arwin asked another question.


    ...Do you want to continue being a mercenary?


    ...Not sure.


    Arent you afraid of risking your life?


    I dont head out thinking Im going to die.


    But you often face life-threatening situations, right?


    ...Naturally.


    Arwin shivered at his response.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    ...Lets sleep now.


    Berg spoke and let out a deep sigh.


    It was a sigh that seemed to wrap up the day.


    ...Ah.


    However, Arwin still had something she wanted to say.


    A fact she had to mention before falling asleep.


    ...Berg?


    Hmm?


    You have to learn the letters only from me?


    What do you mean by that?


    ... I mean, dont learn from Ner.


    Berg chuckled lightly.


    Why?


    ...Ive set up a sequence for teaching, and itd get messed up.


    Berg replied as if it wasnt a big deal.


    ...Alright, lets do it that way.


    It felt less like Berg understood Arwins words and more like he was indulging her.


    Regardless, Arwin was indifferent.


    With the intention of not disturbing Berg any further, she closed her eyes.


    ...However, something from their earlier conversation lingered in her mind.


    He approached me when I felt helpless, suggesting I be a mercenary, and I agreed.


    When he felt helpless.


    There was a hint of despair in that sentiment.


    Had there been a time when even Berg felt that way?


    In the darkness, Arwin slowly opened her eyes and stared at Berg.


    It was, to some extent, an unbelievable tale.


    <strong>****</strong>


    By morning, I was awakened by the sound of knocking at the main gate.


    Vice-captain!


    Opening my eyes, I saw Arwin soundly asleep beside me.


    -Knock knock knock.


    Subsequently, someone knocked on the inner room door.


    Berg? Theres a visitor.


    It was Ner.


    It seemed she had also risen early today.


    I hoped it wasnt the ring that caused the early wake-up.


    I attempted to cautiously get out of the bed.


    ...


    I suddenly realized my hand was entwined with Arwins.


    Had I grabbed it sometime during the night?


    Whatever the case, I freed my hand and headed outside.


    I started by opening the door to the room.


    Ner looked up at me.


    Taking a deep breath, she exhaled with a sigh.


    ...Haa.


    ...Youre up early.


    ...Yeah. But theres a guest.


    Scratching my head, I made my way to the main gate.


    Ner stuck by my side as we went.


    Upon opening the door, Baran stood outside.


    Beside him, there was a young boy, almost on the verge of tears.


    Seeing the scene, I immediately knew.


    My suspicions were right.


    Baran yelled at the boy in frustration.


    Stand up straight!


    Ner looked at me, puzzled by his outburst, as if asking why he was scolding such a pitiable child in front of our house so early in the morning.


    ...


    I didnt respond.


    Instead, I waited for Baran.


    I recognized the child. His name was Alex... a 7-year-old boy who had be an orphan two years ago.


    Even knowing that he probably needed a stern word, my heart strangely ached.


    While his father wasnt exactly in my Head Hunter unit, if we had done better, maybe Alex wouldnt have ended up on this path.


    Upon hearing Barans scolding, Alex broke into tears and stepped forward.


    Stop those tears!


    But Barans reprimands continued. He even gave Alex a light smack on the back.


    Ner grasped my arm upon seeing this.


    She looked up at me, seemingly pleading for me to intervene.


    However, before I could respond, Alex spoke up.


    ...Ner-nim... sob... sniff...


    Ner bent down on one knee, gazing at the boy with warmth andpassion.


    It was rare to see her treating a child so tenderly.


    Dont cry... Yes, Im listening, tell me.


    I knew it wasnt a simple matter.


    Would it bemon for nobility to treat a ragged child with such caution?


    After all, even I faced prejudice amongmoners for being from the slums.


    Alex hesitantly pulled something out of his pocket.


    In his small, fern-like handy Ners ring.


    ...


    Ner froze in ce.


    Her expression gradually hardened.


    Alex apologized, Im... Im sorry... I thought it would be fun... sniff... It was just a prank...


    ...


    Ner didnt respond to his words.


    She remained rigid.


    I understood. She mustve been in shock.


    I, I wont do it again... Im so sorry...


    I let out a brief sigh.


    Having stolen numerous times myself, I knew I had no right to chastise anyone. However, in this situation, I had to reprimand him.


    For the sake of therades we had lost, it was the right thing to do.


    ...Alex, do you know how long we searched for this ring yesterday?


    Alex continued to shed tears, trying to wipe them away with the back of his other hand.


    You cant do this again.


    Alex nodded in agreement.


    My part was done.


    It was now Ners turn.


    ...


    However, she remained frozen, still too shocked to utter a word.


    Baran and I exchanged nces.


    Amidst the silence, Ner finally murmured.


    ...It was because of you...?


    I looked down at her. Ner?


    She took a deep breath, and the stiff expression on her face softened.


    ...Your names Alex, right?


    Alex nodded again.


    With a small smile, Ner took the ring from Alexs hand.


    She slowly slid the ring onto her ring finger, saying, ...This is something precious to me. As Berg said... I was truly saddened thinking I had lost it yesterday.


    Im sorry...


    As Alex continued to shed tears, Ner slowly reached out with both hands.


    She gently caressed Alexs face.


    Using her thumb, she then began to wipe away his tears for him.


    Stop crying now.


    ...


    Halt those tears.


    ...Yes.


    Crying over something like this-


    -Ah!


    Suddenly, Alex jerked his head back in surprise.


    Ner, startled, pulled her hand away.


    Below Alexs eyes, the red mark of Ners nail scratch was visible.


    Sorry, my nails are naturally sharp... I...


    Alex repeatedly shook his head.


    No, its okay...


    Ner, who had been ncing back and forth between Alex and me, spoke, trying to hide her perturbation.


    ...Anyway, I understand what happened. Just tell us how you entered our house, and Ill forgive this once.


    She then added,


    ...But not a second time, okay?


    Alex nodded in agreement.


    Soon after, Alex began to roughly exin the circumstances.


    Once his story was over, Baran and I exchanged nces.


    Simultaneously, we both nodded, as if to signal the conclusion of the matter.


    I leaned towards Baran and whispered,


    ...Baran, dont scold Alex further. Justfort him and send him on his way.


    Yes, vice-captain. I apologize for the trouble this morning.


    Its okay. Thanks to you, its resolved.


    After exchanging greetings with Baran, we closed the door.


    Ner let out a sigh.


    Her expression twisted once again.


    ...I thought I had lost it...


    ...


    Truthfully, that was a natural reaction.


    How would one feel knowing that what they searched for all day yesterday was actually stolen?


    No matter if it was a child, anger was inevitable.


    She soon turned to face me and said,


    ...Berg. I didnt lose it.


    It felt like she was finally voicing her worries to me.


    I responded,


    I never suspected you did.


    Even though shed mentioned a few times that the ring felt constricting and ufortable, after all the effort she put into searching for it yesterday, how could I doubt?


    In the midst of this, Arwin, rubbing her eyes, walked into the living room.


    She looked at Ner.


    ...Did you find the ring?


    .............


    However, Ner didnt reply, and instead stared intently at Arwin.


    There seemed to be a hint of sharpness in her eyes.


    Breaking the awkward silence, Arwin asked again,


    ...Ner?


    Ah, yes.


    Ner responded as if she had just woken up from a trance.


    She carefully covered her left hand with her opposite one.


    ...I found it again.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 89: The Mercenary Meeting (5)

    Chapter 89: The Mercenary Meeting (5)


    Several days passed and we left Stockpin behind.


    Our entire mercenary group gathered, heading to the meeting venue as if we were embarking on a grand expedition.


    The time hade.


    ...Ha.


    I exhaled deeply. This was because these mercenary talks were so bothersome.


    I understood that these proceedings were meant to prevent arger confrontation, but our entire mercenary group had to mobilize to avoid looking weak.


    In the face of mercenary groups where strength was everything, we couldnt be overpowered merely by might.


    Moreover, the Red mes had fewer memberspared to otherrge mercenary groups.


    It took a long time to train a single member, so we had no choice.


    Given our limited numbers, every single one was precious; everyone had to head to the meeting venue. No exceptions.


    I loosely gripped the reins and looked behind.


    Ner and Arwin were riding after me, guiding their horses.


    Are you ready?


    I asked.


    Arwin and Ner nodded.


    ...


    A significant concern for this meeting was the presence of these two.


    Perhaps, my wives were going to be the focal point of this meeting.


    Thanks to my wives, now the Red mes had nobles backing them.


    Back then, the meeting seemed naive, but now it made a massive difference.


    What seemed like an unfavorable exchange in the past was now bolstering our strength.


    Even other nobles couldnt underestimate our mercenary group, which wasprised solely ofmoners.


    At that time, the Red mes was expanding its momentum and influence.


    I sensed that other mercenary groups might further restrain us.


    To not be oppressed, they might resort to provoking us, even throwing insults.


    Perhaps I too was on the brink of countless skirmishes and battles.


    The nobles who brought about all these changes were my wives.


    ...No, I was certainly on the cusp of conflict.


    To break the prestige of our Red mes group, targeting me, the husband of these nobles, would be most effective.


    That being said, I wasnt particrly worried about such battles.


    Rather, I was concerned about my wives who would be hurt by the insults.


    I let out a sigh and said to my wives,


    ...Ive told you, its going to get rough.


    Both of them nodded silently.


    There will inevitably be words youll hear that might hurt. Ill handle it, but dont be hurt by what you hear.


    Yes.


    Understood, Berg.


    I exhaled deeply once again.


    ...They responded as if they understood, but did they really?


    ....


    But there was nothing I could do.


    I nodded my head and spurred my horse on.


    <strong>****</strong>


    We traveled all day like that.


    As the sky began to be tinged with orange, we set up the camp.


    During that time, about half a dozen members approached me.


    Vice-captain, is there anything bothering you?


    I nodded, and one by one, the members began to gather around and converse.


    ...Indeed, Captain Adam is remarkable.


    One of them remarked,


    We just followed, but look at us now. Weve be a mercenary group with nobles at our back. Heading to the meeting feels like were the protagonists.


    Like me, the other members didntment further.


    Certainly, no one could disregard the abilities of Adam Hyung.


    Everyone knew that being connected with nobility made life easier.


    Yet, the choice Adam Hyung made was one that very few would have the courage to make.


    Even I initially opposed his n.


    The true protagonists are Ner-nim and Arwin-nim, not us, another member chimed in after a pause.


    ...It seems the nobility truly stands out. Maybe its the power of their lineage.


    While they conversed, I caught Arwins eye from a distance.


    She, who had been staring at me intently for some time, gave a slight wave when our eyes met.


    I chuckled softly.


    In return for my smile, Arwin gestured something with her body.


    She extended her left hand forward and pulled back with her right hand.


    ...Ah.


    She was mimicking the action of drawing a bowstring.


    Could it be an invitation to practice archery together?


    I pointed at myself and then at Arwin.


    I gestured, asking if I shoulde over.


    Arwin gave a slight nod in response.


    With her invitation, I wrapped up my conversation.


    ...Ill go.


    Then, I started walking towards her.


    For a moment, I could hear the members behind me fall silent.


    In that quiet gap, someone whispered.


    ...Ah, theres Arwin-nim.


    <strong>****</strong>


    From a distance, Ner watched Arwin, who was holding a bow with Berg, heading somewhere.


    Arwins actions had be natural, yet still a bit awkward.


    Lately, being with her always left her uneasy.


    This tendency intensified after she found the unidentified liquid.


    Arwin still hadnt inquired about the whereabouts of the liquid.


    Ner believed there were two reasons for this.


    Firstly, the liquid might be insignificant.


    So, even if it disappeared, she might not have noticed.


    And secondly, she might still be unaware that it was gone.


    It had been hidden away in a corner of a box, so it was possible she missed it.


    ...


    What on earth was that substance?


    If only she knew its identity, this nagging feeling might subside.


    As Ner let out a sigh, she spotted Baran issuing orders to the members.


    Noticing her, he approached with a nod.


    Ner-nim, is everything alright?


    Yes, everythings fine.


    He soon smiled and said,


    Youre wearing the ring again. It suits you.


    ...Ah.


    Ner looked down at her ring upon Barans mention.


    She hadnt taken it off since that day.


    Touching the smooth surface of the ring, Ner smiled.


    Yes.


    Baran nodded, preparing to leave.


    Well then, Ill be-


    Ah, wait a moment.


    But Ner had a budding curiosity.


    Perhaps it could be seen as a concern.


    She had overheard some conversations while they were traveling here.


    Among the many members, talks of fights could be heard.


    Statements like, Ill knock a few down, or Ill stomp on the first one who makes eye contact...


    In the midst of a cheerful atmosphere, violence seemed to be brewing.


    Berg had clearly mentioned that the meeting would be rough.


    Was it rted to that?


    Ner inquired.


    ...Is that ce so dangerous?


    Baran seemed to immediately grasp Ners question.


    If youre talking about the meeting... Yes, its a bit risky. Its where the high-flying mercenaries gather.


    Baran then took a deep breath before adding,


    ...From your point of view, you might feel that their level is too low. So, no matter what those mercenaries say, I hope you wont take it to heart.


    He echoed the same words as Berg.


    ...


    Ner tried to steel herself with their advice, but it wasnt as easy as it sounded.


    Whenever someone made fun of the color of her tail or called her Paelyun-a*, she involuntarily shrunk back.


    Herplex wasnt something that could be fixed easily.


    ...Of course, after Bergplimented her tail, things got slightly better.


    Thinking of Bergs praise made her feel at ease, no matter what anyone else said.


    However, what truly worried Ner wasnt just those words.


    Do a lot of fights break out?


    Ner asked apprehensively.


    Baran nodded confidently.


    Absolutely. Theyll fight just for locking eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Ner felt her heart racing with anxiety.


    So, does Berg get into fights too?


    ...


    Hoping against hope, she continued before Baran could respond.


    ...But hes a vice-captain, so he wouldnt fight, right? Surely not even the vice-captain would get involved in brawls...


    Baran tilted his head slightly.


    ...Im not sure.


    What?


    At Ners surprised voice, Baran hurriedly added,


    Dont worry. He usually doesnt engage in fights. Hes always been quiet and never the type to initiate conflicts. Even when minor quarrels arise, he finds it bothersome to entertain them.


    Only after hearing that answer did Ner feel somewhat relieved.


    She let out a short sigh.


    ...Thats a relief.


    At her words, Baran chuckled as if he found them unexpected.


    Youre worried about the vice-captain?


    ...


    Of everyone, you neednt worry about the vice-captain.


    Why?


    Hes a good fighter.


    ...Just because he fights well doesnt mean he cant get hurt.


    ...


    Ner mulled over her own words in the ensuing silence, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    ...Ive asked all I wanted to know. Thank you.


    Baran smiled and nodded.


    Please take a rest.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Days passed, and the Red mes finally arrived at the meeting ce.


    From afar, therge crowd was visible, and Ners heart raced at the sight.


    A vast gathering of mercenaries across the open field.


    From what Ner had heard, including the Red mes, four major mercenary groups had gathered.


    She felt fear whenever she thought of the countless mercenaries inside.


    She must have felt a simr emotion even before her marriage to Berg.


    Ner took a deep breath.


    Stay strong at heart; Ill protect you.


    All the while, Berg spoke from her side.


    Ner looked up at him.


    .......


    Seeing his face, she felt a sudden surge of reassurance andfort.


    She was taken aback at how easily her anxious heart melted away.


    This was a first for her.


    Stepping into a daunting space, yet feeling as though she had someone on her side.


    With just a word from him, she felt she could fully trust him.


    Even if everyone else were against her, as long as she had Berg, she felt at ease.


    ...Yes.


    So she nodded at his words.


    Berg?


    Yes?


    Do you think youll end up fighting?


    At that question, Arwin also cast a sidelong nce.


    Berg shrugged off the question, avoiding a direct answer.


    Ners expression tightened, and then she hesitantly pleaded.


    ...Cant you avoid fighting?


    What?


    ...


    She didnt even understand why she was making such a request.


    But she didnt want to see him get hurt in a fight.


    What if something went wrong?


    In that moment, Ner didnt avert her eyes.


    She gazed directly at Berg, steeling herself.


    He looked back into her eyes, and after a moment... he let out a slow sigh.


    Then he said,


    ...Ill see.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Paelyun-a  is Korean ng which means an immoral person who is unkind to his/her own parents. However, this term is not limited to children, it is also used to call someone a traitor.


    And Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 90: Halo (1)

    Chapter 90: Halo (1)


    We steered our horses into a space where countless mercenaries were gathered.


    A violent scent permeated the air.


    ... The smell of blood.


    Ner lightly covered her nose and whispered.


    At the same time, she kept casting worried nces in my direction.


    She must be concerned about a possible fight.


    I merely offered her a fleeting smile, making no promises.


    As we moved closer to the crowd, each of our members began to wear a stern expression.


    Tension was building.


    Breaths were held, and faces remained firm.


    A sharp sensation, akin to being on a battlefield, tingled at our fingertips.


    Adam Hyung too became serious.


    Though he was always someone who naturally stood out, there wasnt much change in him.


    He led the way, meeting the gazes of the many men looking up at him.


    A few lowered their eyes under the aura Adam Hyung exuded.


    The chattering mercenaries began to hush as we approached.


    Cheers,ughter, screams, and shouts faded.


    The sea of people parted, making way for us.


    Adam Hyung guided his horse through the space, neither rushing norgging.


    At the end of the path, three figures became visible.


    They were likely the leaders of the other three mercenary groups gathered here.


    With Adam Hyung leading the way,


    I followed behind.


    Ner and Arwin trailed behind me.


    In a silent standoff, we rode our horses.


    Like Hyung, I looked down at the many mercenaries looking up at us.


    Some averted their eyes, while others met my gaze head-on.


    I distinctly felt a heightened curiosity directed towards me.


    It wasnt as if there werent any provocative stares.


    I tried to avoid starting a petty skirmish.


    But, naturally, the ones who garnered the most attention would have been my wives.


    Countless eyes pored over Ner and Arwin.


    The only nobles in this ce.


    From the illustrious families of ckwood and Celebrien.


    Two of such esteemed lineage stood by our side, individuals one could not easily approach.


    I saw mercenaries whispering to theirrades as they looked at them.


    I turned my gaze to Arwin.


    Although there was no absence of fear in her expression, she maintained herposure quite well.


    At times like these, her icy demeanor seemed beneficial.


    Having expressed her desire to travel the world, she appeared to have some level of courage.


    The problem was Ner.


    ...Ha.


    Her tail was coiled, and she tightly gripped the reins.


    Her hand, holding the reins, asionally trembled.


    ...


    I was not sure if she heard the mercenaries whispers, but she continually flinched.


    It worried me, seeing her so fearful already.


    Whenever she stood in front of arge crowd, she seemed to react this way.


    No one had directly picked a fight yet, but her spirit seemed already broken.


    It was a sight I had seen several times.


    And the closer I became to her, the more heartbreaking this side of her appeared.


    She couldnt help it.


    Even if she wanted to hide, her white tail revealed her identity.


    Everyone inevitably knew who she was and what past she carried.


    Ordinary mercenaries might not know the depth of her circumstances... but surely, among her kind, many would be aware of her scars.


    If so, rumors would spread quickly.


    ...White tail.


    Whispers from the crowd reached my ears.


    Ner flinched again.


    But in this ce, there was nothing I could do, so I kept my focus forward.


    Soon after, we reached the center of the meeting venue.


    Both Adam Hyung and I dismounted.


    Without a hint of hesitance, Hyung confidently strode toward the gathered leaders.


    Behind each leader, a vice-captain stood.


    Adam Hyung greeted them.


    ...Its been a while, everyone.


    The first to respond was Kan, the leader of the Dragonian group. I heard he was the third son of a fallen dragonian noble family.


    Half of his horn was missing, and he casually brushed it as he approached Adam Hyung.


    Youre here, Adam.


    Next was Shifre, the leader of the Arak mercenary group. A half-breed of dragonian and human.


    Uniquely, she was a female leader. She had a slender frame, not built for wielding a sword.


    She wasnt the type, like Adam Hyung, to go into battle.


    She belonged to those whomanded and directed from behind.


    She nodded her head in acknowledgment towards Hyung.


    ...Youve arrived, Adam. And...


    She then looked straight at me, disying a rigid expression.


    ...


    And with what appeared to be anger, she turned her head away.


    I had a good guess as to why.


    Lastly, the leader of the Dalsaseum group, Icahn.


    A member of the werewolf tribe, the same as Ner. His face was marred with scars, and he directed only a gaze towards us.


    A tail as deeply grey as the ckwood lineage was his distinguishing feature.


    It must have been hard for all of you to gather. My apologies for beingte.


    While Adam Hyung continued conversing with them, I nced at the vice-captains standing behind the captains.


    Once again, I felt a noticeable change in the atmosphere directed towards me.


    The fact that I now had two noble wives, and no longer hiding, might be the reason.


    Previously, they seemed to deem me a non-threat, but now it was evidently different.


    I sighed and looked away, avoiding their gaze.


    It was too early to engage in any kind of conflict.


    ...Ners words also lingered in my mind.


    I wont dodge any impending fights, but I didnt want to instigate them either.


    ...Then, shall we briefly set up camp and return? Would that be alright?


    Adam Hyung, in the midst of his conversation, inquired.


    His tone was polite, but there was a firmness in his voice.


    No one raised any objections.


    Shortly, Hyung concluded his position and turned away.


    I followed suit, heading towards my horse.


    My eyes met with Ners and Arwins.


    Seeing them, the negative emotions I had just felt seemed to melt away.


    Lets go.


    Adam Hyung directed us.


    He remounted, leading the Red mes to find a suitable position.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The mercenary groups were spread out in all directions, centered around the meeting site.


    As the evening deepened, preparations for meals were in full swing among the different mercenary groups.


    At the same time, minor skirmishes broke out here and there.


    It was still light: exchange of res, mockingughter, or sudden shouts of profanity.


    I was familiar with these fights.


    Baran was now, in my stead, upholding our groups dignity.


    He sat at the edge of our camp, watching the Dalsaseum group situated right next to us.


    Although the Dalsaseum wasnt solelyposed of one race like ours... Perhaps it was because their captain was unmistakably from the werewolf tribe.


    Many werewolf tribe mercenaries wagged their tails, their sharp eyes fixed on Baran.


    Their innate reverence for battle and honor seemed to twitch restlessly.


    By Barans side were Shawn, Jackson, and other mercenaries from the Red mes.


    They were countering the continuous exchange of res and indirect provocations.


    It was as if they were inviting a challenge, holding their ground firmly.


    Usually, it was the vice-captains who engaged in such skirmishes.


    For the captains to directly get involved in a fight would tarnish their dignity.


    Therefore, in truth, I should be the one on the front lines... But again, I found myself a step back.


    I was used to it... There were also times when Adam Hyung advised me to temper my nature.


    Up until the ckwood expedition, I just wanted to remain low-profile.


    ...


    However, considering my recent rise in fame, maybe it would be right for me to take the lead. Hyung once mentioned that I didnt necessarily have to hold back anymore.


    If it wasnt for Ners words, I might have been the one standing in Barans ce.


    ...Ha.


    Ner, half-hidden behind me, looked distantly at her tribesmen.


    She held onto my robe, seemingly lost in thought.


    She seemed ufortable confronting her rough tribesmen.


    White tail!


    Someone from the opposite side suddenly shouted.


    A chorus of snickers echoed.


    It was impossible to identify the exact mercenary who made the taunt.


    It was just one of those provocations that needed to be brushed off.


    ...


    Ner lowered her head deeply, taking shelter behind me.


    Even a merement like that seemed to hurt her.


    Its okay, Ner.


    I whispered.


    Yet, she gripped my robe even tighter.


    ...


    Everyone has a weakness, dont they?


    Dont I have my own?


    For Ner, her tail was that vulnerability.


    A mere slight touch and shed feel pain.


    I sighed, casting my gaze toward the Dalsaseum group.


    I couldnt pinpoint the culprit.


    I scratched the scar on my face and spoke to Ner.


    ...Ner?


    ...Yes?


    Ive told you before, but in my eyes, youre beautiful.


    ...


    Ner gave a bitter smile at those words and nodded.


    ...Thank you.


    Although she appreciated the sentiment, it seemed insufficient to heal her deep wounds.


    I lost myself in deep thought once more, watching her.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Vice-captain Turo!


    The Vice-captain of the Arak group, Turo, exited Captain Shifres tent, releasing a heavy sigh.


    Other members approached with inquiries.


    ...The Captain?


    Turo clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    ...Shes furious.


    The officers sighed upon hearing that.


    Shifre, born of a mix between human and dragonian blood, retained the fiery disposition characteristic of the dragonian.


    And when she was angered, it was the nearby members who bore the brunt of her wrath, making the news Turo brought all the more dire.


    One of the members muttered with a long exhale,


    ...Whats so special about that human?


    - Smack!


    Turo forcefully pped the back of that members head.


    Shut your mouth.


    Ugh!


    ...She can hear you.


    The member seemed taken aback by the unexpected blow but couldnt express his dissatisfaction.


    It wasnt just because Turo was the vice-captain.


    True to his Minotaurus nature, his immense stature and formidable prowess yed their part.


    Given that Captain Shifre didnt participate in directbat, Turo had to be all the stronger in her stead.


    There wasnt anyone unfamiliar with Turo of the Arak group.


    ...I apologize, vice-captain Turo.


    The member eventually admitted his mistake.


    Without acknowledging the apology, Turo, in a sullen mood, shifted his steps.


    He walked in the direction where the Red mes camp was set up.


    The members followed behind him.


    Turos breath came out in short, frustrated bursts.


    The conversations he had with Captain Shifre lingered in his mind.


    Shifre, full of irritation towards the Red mes Vice-captain, a human named Berg.


    How could he, after rejecting her, appear married to two people? Pretending to be pure when he was filthy. How she wished she could bring Berg to heel.


    Her unrequited love for Berg and, at the same time, her jealousy of the Red mes rising influence were apparent.


    Turo didnt really care who Shifre loved.


    But the influence Berg had was undeniably annoying.


    It was unbearable that a human, who had quietly hid behind the petite captain Adam all this time, suddenly became the center of controversy.


    Perhaps Turo felt this way more because he had been watching Berg for a long time, thanks to Shifre.


    Whenever he encountered Berg, Turo found him entirely unimpressive.


    He remained expressionless even at slight provocations and never once participated in a skirmish with his own group members.


    He never showed an ounce of assertiveness befitting a man.


    ...


    Turo wasnt someone to be fooled by that facade.


    That indifferent or uninterested demeanor was probably just a mask to hide his ipetence.


    A man who, by mistake, rose to that position while overshadowed by thepetent Adam.


    And then one day, he heard Berg married into nobility.


    From then on, rumors started spreading non-stop: nearly reaching 200 in his monster subjugation count, and possessing incredible skills.


    Turo had scoffed at these tales.


    Suddenly receiving a reputation boost upon bing a nobles husband.


    Such lies couldnt have been more transparent.


    Did nearing a subjugation count of 200 even make sense?


    That coward.


    Meanwhile, Turo had built his entire reputation on genuine merit.


    One by one, crossing the line and slowly elevating his name.


    However, seeing Berg, a human who snatched all of it with a single lie, was unpleasant to his eyes.


    Enough justification had umted.


    Even Captain Shifre... now, she wasnt fond of him either.


    And Turo, the Vice-captain himself, didnt like him either.


    Who he should sh with


    Whom he should suppress to make this negotiation more advantageous was predetermined.


    As he walked towards the camp of the Red mes Turo soon found his adversary.


    With his two wives behind him, Berg was observing his own group members fighting against the Dalsaseum group in the center of the camp.


    Berg, once again, stayed behind like a coward.


    Instead, it seemed more fitting for Baran, the member who was directly confronting the Arak group, to be the Vice-captain.


    Turo approached where Berg was and shouted.


    Vice-captain Berg!


    His booming voice drew everyones attention.


    The Dalsaseum group, the Red mes group, and Turos mercenary group, the Arak.


    Turo wasnt a fool.


    He wasnt reckless enough to suddenly challenge the Vice-captain of another mercenary group right here.


    However, a simple provocation wasnt difficult.


    How about a duel?


    Turo asked casually.


    The members of the Arak group standing next to Turo grinned at his light provocation.


    Berg stared at Turo for a long while, his expression unchanged.


    But Turo knew what kind of response Berg would give.


    Their history was deep.


    Berg stared at Turo for a long while... then turned his gaze to the ckwood noble with a white tail behind him.


    ...


    Then, as expected, he silently turned away, vacating his spot.


    Turo smirked as he saw Berg once again not reacting to the provocation.


    ...So be it.


    As Berg walked away, the memberughed loudly, further taunting the Red mes.


    Feeling a sense of satisfaction, Turo turned to his members and said,


    Our target this time is the Red mes.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Especially Berg...


    Turo paused, contemting how he could further humiliate Berg.


    ...No, tell the boys to insult his wives.


    He decided to deliver the humiliation of having to stand by while his wives were insulted.


    One member, looking concerned, asked,


    ...Theyre nobles. Is that okay?


    If its not, what can we do? Its not like the ckwoods or Celebriens are rushing here to aid.


    Turo said, stretching his neck.


    ...Lets crush their pride for once.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 91: Halo (2)

    Chapter 91: Halo (2)


    A night had passed at the meeting ce.


    From dawn, I woke to enjoy the morning air.


    I wasnt the only one like this.


    Perhaps because of the tension, many members of the Red mes were up, stretching their bodies.


    Perhaps they were preparing for the fights that would start today.


    I too stretched and roamed around the Red mes camp.


    Checking on the members and gauging the mood.


    As I wandered, I encountered mercenaries from a distance.


    Especially since Turo had provoked me, the mercenaries of the Arak group grew arrogant, attempting to lock eyes with me in a challenge.


    ...


    I didnt pay much attention.


    It was just a bit annoying.


    I ignored them and made another round of our camp.


    As I walked along the border of the Arak group camp, I spotted a familiar face.


    Vice-captain Berg...!


    Upon seeing my face, she hurriedly spoke.


    As if she had much to say.


    ...


    Behind her stood Turo.


    He tilted his chin up, looking down at me with arrogance.


    I bowed my head in greeting to Captain Shifre.


    And then proceeded on my way.


    Lets talk...!


    But Shifre stopped me.


    The members nearby began to pay attention.


    I dryly said to her, Speak.


    Shifre, in response to myment, requested.


    There are many eyes here, can we find a more private ce?


    I shook my head.


    Lets talk here.


    Turo sneered at my response.


    Are you worried about facing us alone, Vice-captain Berg?


    Shifre frowned.


    ...Turo.


    Turo, unphased, continued to provoke me.


    Since I will avoid the area, why not have a conversation with the captain without worries?


    ...


    I didnt react to his words.


    I stared at Shifre once more, reiterating the same statement.


    ...Lets talk here.


    Shifre went silent at my refusal.


    She then nced at the Red mes members and her own troop, gauging their reactions.


    She stood frozen for a while before finally letting out a sigh.


    ...Ha.


    ...


    Forget it.


    She then blurted out informally, her expression twisted in frustration.


    ... This coward human prostitute. I was trying to be considerate.


    Afterwards, she turned her back and left, not hiding her anger.


    Turo, even as Shifre turned away, lingered, ring at me for a long time.


    Eventually, he let out an exasperated sigh.


    Then, he turned to follow Shifre.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin had another nightmarest night.


    The same recurring nightmare she had at regr intervals.


    The World Tree approaches and stretches out its roots.


    As soon as the roots touched her, she felt intense pain.


    Feelings of helplessness and guilt overwhelm her.


    In that moment, there was not a single person to help.


    Yet at the end of this dream, a man always appears.


    ....!


    Arwin groaned, waking from the dream.


    Beside her, Berg was looking down at her with concern, though Arwin wasnt sure when hed arrived.


    ...Youre awake?


    Whether Berg had shaken her awake from the nightmare or not, his hands were resting on Arwins shoulders.


    Arwin no longer hid this familiar, yet embarrassing routine from Berg.


    ...Yes.


    There was nothing left to hide, at least not from Berg.


    Berg took a cloth he had brought and wiped the sweat from Arwins exhausted forehead.


    Arwin, feeling the refreshing touch, didnt even think to stop him.


    Before she knew it, she had surrendered to the touch, feeling every move of those hands.


    She tried to calm her racing heart and regte her breathing.


    Being by Bergs side made her feel as if all her worries had flown away.


    Being with him, Arwin was experiencing unique emotions.


    Especially during this mercenary meeting, her thoughts were tumultuous.


    She had lived longer than anyone else in this space.


    Yet, she couldntprehend why everyone was fighting so fiercely for their brief lives.


    Did they not realize they might die in the process?


    ...In that regard, the hardest to understand was Berg.


    After all, it was Berg who never avoided the fiercest battles.


    Arwin couldnt forget the way Berg had challenged Gallias.


    They had talked about it before, but Arwin still couldnt understand the reason Berg became a mercenary.


    As Arwin felt Bergs touch, she suddenly asked, Berg.


    Hmm?


    Perhaps because it was morning, or perhaps because of the nightmare.


    It was a moment where she felt she could be candid.


    She revealed her innermost thoughts, perhaps out of ce with the mood.


    ...I dont understand why everyone is fighting like this.


    You dont have to understand.


    epting his words, Arwin spoke again.


    ...Berg?


    Tell me.


    The thing Ner said... I want to say it too.


    Arwin knew how Ner felt about Berg, but she found herself agreeing with her sentiment.


    Even if provoked, is it necessary to fight?


    ...


    Choosing not to fight that Minotaur yesterday seemed wise.


    Would Berg lose if he were to fight the Minotaur?


    A battle between a human and a Minotaur.


    On paper, the odds didnt seem in favor.


    Yet, with Berg... it felt like he wouldnt lose.


    But the realm of possibilities was vast.


    Hadnt Berg defeated Gallias?


    She wished he wouldnt take risks where the oue was uncertain.


    She hoped theforting touch on her wouldnt disappear.


    After wiping away all the sweat, Berg gazed at Arwin for a long time.


    Then, using his bare hand to brush her hair off her forehead, he whispered.


    ...Ill see.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Berg left for the meeting hall with Adam.


    Ner took a deep breath and spent her time at the shelter in the middle of the camp.


    Arwin was by her side, and other members were there, guarding them.


    ...


    Perhaps it was because it was the second day, but the atmosphere felt even more ominous than yesterday.


    Ners anxious eyes scanned the camps periphery.


    Numerous mercenaries were looking at them.


    The Dalsaseum group, with its many members, and the Arak group, where Turo who provoked Berg belonged.


    Baran, guarding them, spoke.


    ...If you need anything, just let me know.


    Ner nodded.


    In truth, there was only one thing she wished for.


    ...She wished Berg was by her side.


    Amidst the myriad mercenaries, she felt an overwhelming sense of dread and unease.


    Bergs presence was more palpable than ever.


    Hey, white-tail!


    Then someone shouted.


    .....


    At those words, Ners heart dropped.


    Her tail involuntarily coiled.


    A side nce revealed a fierce altercation erupting between the members of Red mes and the Dalsaseum group.


    Hey! Saw that? You bastard,e out!


    I was minding my own business, assh*le! Still, try me if you dare!


    In an instant, a fight broke out between Red mes and Dalsaseum members.


    Seeing this, Ners heart raced uncontrobly.


    It was the first time shed witnessed a fight erupt because of her.


    Gradually, she became acutely aware that she was among the mercenaries.


    Things she hadnt noticed before, primarily because Berg was so different.


    Shawn, beside her, expressed his concern.


    ...Ner-nim, ignore them.


    To which Ner responded,


    ...Yes. Im trying to.


    But she felt like she was lying to herself.


    She was mustering the strength Berg had told her to harness, but it wasnt easy.


    Soon, a Red mes member fighting on her behalf was overpowered and defeated by a Dalsaseum member.


    Their shouts grew louder, their momentum increased, and the defeated Red mes member groaned in pain.


    From the start, there had been inherent disparities among the group.


    This only made Ners heart shrink further.


    At the same time, she gritted her teeth. She loathed the reality of being humiliated bymoners in this ce.


    Yet, paradoxically, she longed for Berg more than ever.


    She yearned for his scent and the warmth of his embrace.


    The fights werent only breaking out where she stood.


    Even among the Arak group, who had provoked Berg, fights erupted.


    All the while, the insults persisted.


    Not sure whose wife she is, but shes a looker and I love it!


    Look over here! Acting pricey in a ce where she was sold.


    Nearby mercenaries seemed to have coordinated their insults, hurling derogatoryments in their direction.


    Berg had warned it would be tough, but this was beyond what shed imagined.


    Not only Ner, but Arwin also seemed to be struggling.


    Despite her defiant stares and rebellious attitude, Arwins efforts continuously fell t against the harsh gazes of the rough mercenaries.


    Having grown up as nobility, neither could handle the raw vulgarity surrounding them.


    Suddenly, someone shouted,


    Red mes sure is dumb. Theyve taken in Paelyun-a as their reward!


    Ner felt tears welling up.


    She knew that they referred to her when they said Paelyun-a.


    It was a phrase she had heard countless times from her siblings.


    There was a time when she believed it was her name.


    ....


    Unable to hold back her tears, she rose from her seat.


    Baran and Shawn were taken aback by her actions.


    White Tail! Where are you going?


    Running away like your coward husband?!


    The mercenaries, emboldened by her reaction, threw even sharper insults.


    More than any words, thement about a coward husband deeply shook Ner.


    But she couldnt retort, fearing her tears would spill.


    Quickly, she dashed into the tent.


    Cheers grew louder as they watched her flee.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The meeting went onte into the night.


    Yet, nothing had been decided.


    It couldnt be helped. This was a moment to simply ascertain everyones goals.


    Everyone cautiously observed each other, assessing what they could gain.


    True negotiations wouldmence either tomorrow or the day after, once the full scope of the confrontations had unfolded.


    It was a slow dance, gauging each others scale and negotiating ordingly.


    Rather than negotiating out of fear from rumors, it was more urate to directly assess and judge the opponent.


    This was all the more reason the mercenaries engaged so fiercely in confrontations.


    Shall we wrap it up here?


    As the night grewte, Adam Hyung suggested.


    I too felt it was a good idea.


    I was exhausted from the constant scrutinizing stares of other mercenary groups vice-captains.


    Not just the vice-captains, the captains were the same.


    Clearly, I stood at the center of the negotiations.


    In particr, Shifre continued to re at me with a displeased look.


    At Adam Hyungs words, people began to rise from their seats.


    Lets continue our discussion tomorrow.


    The leader of the Dragonian group, Kan, spoke.


    He was the first to leave his seat.


    Apanying him was his younger brother, a dragonian, whom I heard was the vice-captain.


    Following them, the captain of the Dalsaseum group, Icahn, and his vice-captain.


    After that, Shifre rose from her seat.


    Just as Adam Hyung was about to leave, Shifre said to me,


    ...Youll regret not choosing me.


    ...


    Caught off guard by herment, I paused to look at her.


    My eyes met with Turo, who stood behind her.


    ...


    Without responding, I followed Adam Hyung.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After the meeting ended, we returned to the campsite where the moon hung high in the sky.


    However, the atmosphere felt off.


    A tense mood had already set in.


    I knew wed be challenged, but I saw several members battered and bruised.


    Just by looking at their faces, I could tell how fierce the confrontations had been.


    From afar, Baran, along with Shawn and Jackson, approached.


    I couldnt help but smirk seeing the approaching Shawns face.


    He was covered in bruises.


    ...What happened to your face?


    When I asked, Shawn smiled lightly and replied,


    If you saw the face of my opponent, you wouldnt be asking that, vice-captain.


    However, despite his words, there was a heavy undertone to Shawns demeanor.


    ...What happened?


    As I asked in the midst of that atmosphere, Baran clenched his teeth.


    He said,


    ...I apologize.


    .


    .


    .


    I quickly returned to my quarters.


    And the scene before me made my heart sink.


    ...Sniff...sob...


    Ner was shedding tears, her eyes covered.


    Beside her, Arwin looked up at me with concern.


    Arwin too, seemed deeply distressed.


    ...What happened?


    I asked, but neither Arwin nor Ner replied.


    Ner was clutching her tail.


    Her hands were trembling.


    Even without asking, I could feel the situation.


    There were already many members sneering at us as we entered the quarters.


    ...Arwin.


    Instead of Ner, who seemed unable to answer, I asked Arwin for an exnation.


    Hesitating for a moment, Arwin finally spoke.


    ...They relentlessly insulted Ner.


    ...


    At that, anger boiled within me. I could roughly imagine what Ner might have heard.


    Im okay, but... Ner is...


    Who did it?


    After a brief silence, Arwin replied.


    The Arak group and... the Dalsaseum group. Sometimes members from the Dragonian group would also mock...


    Before she could say more, Ner wiped her tears with her forearm.


    With reddened eyes, she looked up at me and said,


    Sniff... I... Im fine, Berg.


    ...


    I-Im Sorry, Crying is a little embarrassing but Im used to it. Its the same thing Ive always heard.


    ...


    ...Its not like they were wrong. My tail is ugly, and I did take my mothers life...


    I slowly bent down.


    -Thump.


    And then, I gently ced both my hands on Ners cheeks.


    I felt the cold sensation of her chilled cheeks...


    Wiping away the flowing tears with my thumb.


    ...


    Arwin silently observed from the side.


    My heart grew heavy.


    ...You always struggle with this issue, dont you?


    I muttered that undeniable truth.


    At those words, Ners lips began to quiver violently.


    As if emotions she had been holding back erupted, she whispered,


    I cant help it...


    ...


    ...Sob... Its my curse.


    Ner gripped the hands I had ced on her cheeks.


    But she didnt push them away.


    Sob... I hate it too, Berg... Do you think I wanted to kill my mother? Is it my fault? Who would want this ugly worthless tail?


    ...


    ...I want to cut off this damned tail...


    I bit my lip.


    No matter whatforting words I offered, it seemed impossible to heal this pain.


    Moreover, just byforting her now, it didnt mean the problem wouldpletely vanish.


    Eventually, Ner would shed tears over this issue again, suffering just the same.


    I had already witnessed her in this state twice.


    ...Ner.


    I softly caressed Ners cheek and called her name.


    Ners eyes met mine.


    Our gazes felt connected.


    Dont talk about cutting off your tail.


    But-


    I said I liked it.


    ............


    Ners tears momentarily froze.


    And as her tears ceased, I made my decision.


    If that tail continues to be her weakness,


    A source of her pain,


    It was better to wear that vulnerability as a weapon.


    To ensure no one could belittle her.


    ...Ill make sure no one ever looks down on you again.


    I had experienced this before.


    I knew better than anyone how to handle such situations.


    ...What?


    As if not understanding, Ner blinked slowly.


    She lightly grasped my hand that covered her face.


    I gave her a reassuring smile.


    Didnt I promise to protect you?


    Ner couldnt respond to those words.


    She just stared deeply into my eyes.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 92: Halo (3)

    Chapter 92: Halo (3)


    I stepped out, folding the tent behind me.


    Baran, Shawn, and Jackson standing around looked puzzled.


    Your wives... Huh? Vice-captain?


    Now Im here.


    I left Baran and moved on.


    With confused expressions, they watched as I walked away.


    I headed towards the Arak group camp.


    I heard that they had provoked more than anyone else.


    Was it because I ignored Turo yesterday?


    I sighed deeply.


    No matter how much time passed, this reality of being disregarded didnt seem to change.


    The deep history that had been continuous since the days of the previous mercenary group with Adam Hyung.


    Perhaps it was because we were human, but they often pick fights.


    Maybe I was so ustomed to it that I couldnt see the situation objectively.


    Realizations dawn on me yet again.


    It was not just my pride that was at stake when it came to my name anymore.


    For the sake of my wives, I needed to stand up.


    I still havent fully adapted to intervening in every situation.


    Like returning a favor on the battlefield, maybe there was still a part of me that faintly hoped to live quietly.


    What would Adam Hyung say about this choice of mine?


    Even though he said it was okay to fight... he might find it troubling.


    No matter what, as a vice-captain, I should act more seriously.


    ...Still, for now, I didnt want to think about it.


    Hey, Vice-captain! Where are you going?


    A member standing at the boundary between the Arak group and the Red mes asked me, but I didnt stop.


    I entered the Arak groups camp.


    Members of the Arak group blocked my way.


    ...The vice-captain of the Red mes? If you have business here-


    Ignoring the approaching mercenary of the Arak group, I walked past.


    And then I continued walking deeper into the camp.


    Finally realizing my intent, a Red mes member shouted from behind.


    Hey... Bring the members! No, bring the captain!


    <strong>****</strong>


    Turo was dining with his subordinates, a smile ying on his lips.


    Upon returning to camp, the news that reached him had put him in good spirits.


    The word was that the members had made one of those noble wives, ckwood one, cry.


    ...Hehehehe.


    While enjoying his meal, Turo imagined Bergs feelings.


    The humiliation Berg must feel, yet unable tosh out.


    Spreading lies about being a formidable fighter for the sake of reputation, and yet, powerless to even protect his own wife.


    Just imagining that stoic face twisting in anger was enough to satiate Turos appetite.


    There was nothing as entertaining as tormenting the weak.


    Turo nced at Shifre.


    She appeared to be lost in thought, her gaze distant.


    The way she was mechanically chewing her food, she was surely thinking of Berg.


    Turo couldnt fathom why shed harbor any affection for such a pitiful man.


    Was it because half of her blood was that of humans?


    Turo shook his head, speaking, ...Captain.


    Shifres icy eyes met his.


    Today, she had only bitter words for Berg.


    Perhaps now was the chance for her to break free from her unrequited love.


    ...Let go of such a pitiful man.


    ...


    A man who remains silent even after hearing of the humiliation of his wives. Captain, keeping such a feeble man by your side-


    -Thud!


    Vice-captain Tu-Turo!!


    Suddenly, a member from the lower ranks infiltrated the tent where the high-ranking members were dining.


    Every member there grimaced in response.


    Turo was no exception.


    Frowning, he spoke, ...If this isnt urgent, you better be prepared.


    The member licked his lips, adding, Vice-captain Berg has arrived.


    .


    .


    .


    Turo snickered as he saw Berg standing alone at the center of the massive circle formed by the mercenaries of the Arak group.


    He wondered what Berg was thinking,ing all the way here.


    Vice-Captain Berg, what brings you here? Turo asked.


    Meanwhile, thoughts raced through his mind. Did Berge here to kneel? Maybe he came alone to hide the shameful disy from his members. Perhaps he came to plead not to further dishonor his wives.


    Shifre emerged from the tent, gazing at Berg.


    ...Vice-Captain Berg, she whispered.


    For some reason, Turo felt uneasy and suppressed the emotion, continuing to observe Berg.


    Unable to contain herself, Shifre inquired, ...Did youe to see me?


    Her tone was respectful, almost reverent. Turo could even sense a hint of anticipation in her voice.


    However, Berg just shook his head, pointing at Turo with a gesture.


    Shifres face hardened.


    Before the attention could entirely shift to her, Turo inquired, So?


    Before that, I have one question, Berg responded with unexpected poise. There was an odd strength in his demeanor. He didnt seem to be shrinking back in the slightest. His voice wasnt even quivering. In fact, he appeared rather nonchnt.


    Was it yourmand?


    At that audacious question, Turoughed sardonically.


    Several members followed Turos lead, scoffing at Berg.


    And if it was? Turo retorted, dropping all formalities.


    Berg simply shook his head, No, I was just curious.


    ...


    So, is our previously mentioned duel still valid?


    .........


    After a brief silence, Turo burst into roaringughter.


    It seemed that Berg had finally chosen defiance. He must have chosen toe here to be trampled upon. It wasnt a bad choice, after all. At least this way, he could say he made an effort for his wives.


    It meant he wasnt just hiding in fear. He probably left his members behind because he didnt want them to see him humiliated.


    Its still valid.


    With a smile, Turo replied.


    Shifre stepped in between them, attempting to intervene.


    ...Hold on. A fight between vice-captains could escte into a major issue-


    -Its not your concern, Berg interrupted her.


    Shifres face flushed, as if she had been spat on after showing concern.


    Turo, discarding his outer coat, turned towards Berg.


    Perhaps it was for the best. If he could crush Berg here and drain thest vestiges of lingering feelings Shifre might have for him, all would be well.


    ...Even if you die in this, I wont care, Turo taunted Berg, formting a n to thrust him into the center of the Red mes camp.


    Its good then, Berg responded.


    I felt the same.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner waited in the tent for Berg, who unexpectedly hadnt returned.


    She briefly wondered if he might have gone to fetch water or something.


    His sudden departure, after promising to protect her, left her puzzled.


    ...I can understand your feelings, Arwin said after a while.


    ...Pardon?


    If you hadnt married Berg... perhaps you could have avoided all of these experiences.


    ...


    Ner looked puzzled for a moment.


    But Arwin merely shook her head gently, whispering, ...Thats why I understand.


    Suddenly, a loudmotion erupted outside.


    Someone was shouting.


    Baran-nim! Theodore-nim! Krian-nim! Captain Adam!


    One of the members ran around the camp, calling out for all the senior members except Berg.


    Ner and Arwin exchanged a brief nce.


    The sound of Baran, who had been guarding the front of the tent, moving was audible.


    Whats happening?


    Unable to rise herself, Ner watched as Arwin stepped out on her behalf.


    She pushed the tent p aside, taking in the scene outside.


    Baran was speaking with one of the mercenaries.


    Many more were converging around them.


    What?!


    Suddenly, Baran raised his voice in rm.


    He then began issuing orders.


    Shawn! Fetch Captain Adam! Jackson! Gather the men!


    Confused, Shawn approached Baran.


    Whats going on?


    While taken aback by the sudden turn of events, Ner was filled with both fear and curiosity.


    Could this possibly be rted to Berg?


    Her heart began to race.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The fight had ended as quickly as a fleeting moment.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    I drove my fists into Turos fallen face, then looked around.


    None of the members of the Arak group could utter a word.


    Their expressions were of disbelief, even as they looked at the defeated Turo.


    Sometimes I often thought to myself,


    As expected, showing it directly was the most effective.


    Their astonishment was, in a way, understandable. Given that their captain was merely sitting behind a table, Turo was essentially the backbone of the Arak group.


    That was why it was crucial to overpower him.


    Wiping the blood dripping from my forehead, I once again sized up the mercenaries of the Arak group.


    A few seemed flustered, unable to ept the oue as they kept their eyes on me.


    Its over!


    Sure enough, someone shouted from the crowd.


    Hearing that, I began hitting Turo again.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    If they still had the will to say anything, it was meaningless.


    It seemed I had a long way to go.


    I continued to strike Turo until his teeth were knocked out and his face was bloodied.


    I gave him the fight he so dearly wanted.


    Vice-Captain Berg...!


    Shifre called out to me urgently.


    Pulling back my fist, I looked at her.


    ...Stop. I dont know why youre doing this, but its enough. Turo has lost.


    Confusion filled her face. It seemed she couldnt believe the scene unfolding before her.


    Yet, I had no intention of stopping.


    Do not interfere in our duel.


    ...


    This was a duel Turo himself proposed.


    Up until now, no one had interrupted our duel.


    Nothing was more disgraceful than intervening in a mercenarys fight.


    Perhaps knowing this, no one dared toe to Turos rescue.


    As I lifted my fist again, Shifre questioned,


    ...Is this because of what they said to your wives?


    .........


    She continued, Ill make sure it never happens again... Please, let Turo go. He might die if you continue.


    ....


    -Thump!


    -Crack.


    With my next punch, Turos right horn broke off.


    -Thump!


    -Crack.


    Following that, the left horn snapped.


    His head was as hazy as a lumbering cow.


    I turned my gaze back to the members of the Arak group.


    Unlike before, fear was evident in their expressions.


    Now, no mercenary dared to meet my eyes.


    It seemed things were finally drawing to a close.


    ...Haa.


    I let out a deep breath and rose from my position.


    Sometimes, the power of a punch speaks louder than lineage.


    If they didnt fear ckwood, then make them fear something else.


    I found this approach more straightforward.


    From now on, every time the Arak members saw Turo, they would be reminded of me.


    They would be able to discern the warnings I send.


    Leaving Turo where he fell, I turned to the surrounding mercenaries.


    Speaking to them, I said,


    ...The White Tail you all mocked today.


    Some mercenaries flinched, even taking steps back.


    It would be wise not to even nce at it in the future.


    I slowly looked around,


    I wont tolerate even the slightest disrespect from here on out... Remember that clearly.


    Vice-Captain Berg!


    At that moment, members of the Red mes approached, parting the members of the Arak group.


    The members of the Arak group opened a path for them.


    As the path cleared easily, Baran wore a puzzled expression.


    Soon, upon seeing Turo on the ground, he froze momentarily.


    ...Vice-Captain.


    Like the members of the Arak group, he too was aghast.


    If you act so impulsively...


    ...


    ...We should leave for now.


    He tried to lead me away.


    However, I shook my head.


    I brushed off Barans hand.


    ...Its not over yet.


    In order to spread the word that Ner was under my protection, more examples needed to be set.


    I had the justification, and emotions still lingered.


    Moreover, it was better to make a point decisively when making it at all.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner couldnt quite grasp how the situation had evolved.


    However, it was clear that a massivemotion had unraveled around Berg.


    As the rumors began to spread, the members of Red mes started to buzz with energy.


    It was hard to resist, given the tantalizing news that kept emerging.


    Rumors that Berg had severely overpowered the vice-captain of the Arak group.


    News that Berg had grievously wounded the vice-captain of the Dalsaseum group.


    And even word that Berg was currently taking on the vice-captain of the Dragonian group.


    All of this had transpired in just one night.


    The human, a supposedly weaker race, was dominating all.


    The rapid spread of these tales seemed to validate their truth, providing proof of their ims.


    The uproar that persisted throughout the night kept the whole camp alive with chatter.


    As dawn approached, it seemed no one had slept.


    ...


    From the center of the Red mes campsite, Ner stifled a sob and swallowed hard.


    Her entire body tingled with the news reaching her ears.


    He was seeking out every mercenary group that had tormented her, making them pay.


    He was aplishing things she never even dreamed possible.


    ...Why?


    Ner whispered to herself.


    It was a question she had pondered many times, but never with this much urgency and curiosity.


    Why was he doing so much for her? And how?


    Ner touched her cheek.


    Bergs warmth still lingered there.


    Berg, who had fought with everyone upon learning she was slightly teased.


    Logically, it was an unbnced narrative.


    She couldnt understand his thought process.


    Was it even a sensible choice?


    So far, she had given nothing in return to Berg.


    There was no evident reason for him to love her.


    Nor was there any reason for him to fight those vice-captains on her behalf.


    Yet, Berg had stepped forward, initiating change.


    Ner tightly shut her eyes.


    Her fists involuntarily clenched.


    Every time pain like todays emerged, she had to acknowledge the truth.


    A realization that struck her each time tears streamed down her face.


    ...Berg was bing more and more precious to her.


    Just the thought of it seemed to bring tears to her eyes.


    Even if she tried to push it away, it wouldnt work.


    He was the first person who ever saw value in her tail, which had always been ridiculed.


    The only person who stood up and fought for her.


    Regardless of who the opponent was, he was someone who became a pir of strength by her side.


    The dawn wind blows.


    With it, a distant mor gradually grew louder.


    Berg! Berg! Berg! Berg!


    Vice-captain Berg! Truly, you are the vice-captain!


    The sound came closer.


    Ner felt the approach of the person she had been waiting for.


    -Thump...Thump Thump Thump


    Her heart fluttered.


    Ner slowly opened her eyes.


    There, approaching her line of sight, was Berg.


    A man who, over time, had be so familiar, now drawing near.


    The man who caressed her, told her she was beautiful, was walking towards her.


    ...Ah.


    She lets out an involuntary gasp.


    Instinctively, she felt it.


    She should push him away now.


    Perhaps this moment was herst chance.


    Yet, as these thoughts rushed through her mind, the sun started to rise behind him.


    A halo formed around Berg.


    It became so bright that she couldnt look directly at him.


    Ner closes her eyes against the sunlight.


    She tried to calm her racing heart.


    -Thump...Thump...Thump


    But knowing Berg was approaching, her heart rate only quickened.


    With her eyes shut, Ner thought.


    ...Grandmother.


    -Thump...Thump...Thump


    What should I do in a situation like this?


    -Thump...Thump...Thump...


    She asked a question to which she expected no answer.


    ...If someone ever tries to take my heart first...


    -Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    What should I do then?


    Ner.


    But suddenly, the sound of Berg calling her name reached her ears.


    Ners breath caught for a moment.


    Unbelievably, Berg was already so close.


    There was no way to warn her.


    No moment to resist.


    He effortlessly leaped over the barriers she had built.


    Ner couldnt bring herself to look at Berg.


    Just the thought of it made her heart race wildly.


    But soon, a hand gently touched her chin.


    That damp hand lifted her chin upward.


    The scent of blood, and Bergs now all too familiar aroma, wafted toward her.


    Ner hesitantly opened her eyes.


    Berg, covered in blood.


    Yet, contrasting his gruesome appearance, he bore a bright smile.


    ....Ah.


    Ner let out a powerless moan.


    Mercenary...


    A Human.


    A Commoner.


    The person she presumed would always be worlds apart was right there beside her.


    Berg spoke.


    It will still take time...


    Tears spilled from Ners eyes at the sound of his voice.


    But Ill be here to help...


    These were different tears than she had shed all her life.


    So take pride in yourself.


    For the first time, she realized she could shed tears with such emotions.


    ...Hic...


    In the end, she covered her face with both hands.


    Unable to hold back the flowing tears any longer.


    Berg gently stroked her head again.


    With his touch, her heart raced wildly once more.


    Berg said,


    Ive told you many times, havent I? Your tail is beautiful.


    He even embraced her darkest parts.


    ...Ah.


    Inwardly, Ner moaned as she realized.


    The ally she had longed for her entire life was right here with her.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 93: Halo (4)

    Chapter 93: Halo (4)


    As the campsite bustled with noise, the members doused their heads with water they had fetched.


    I also washed off the blood that coated my body.


    I started to free myself from the heavy scent of iron.


    After fighting all night, blood had dried and stuck in ces.


    I moved my sore body, thoroughly wiping myself clean.


    In doing so, I enjoyed a peace of my own. Sometimes, I liked this calm atmosphere that followed the fight.


    The dawn was breaking.


    The cool air blew in, chilling my heated body along with the water.


    It was refreshing.


    And I felt good.


    Berg.


    While I was washing, a familiar voice resonated from behind me.


    Turning around, I saw Adam Hyung standing there.


    ...


    I gave Hyung a nce before pouring more water over myself.


    I didnt know what to say first.


    Hyung let out a long sigh.


    ...I told you that you could act on your own, but...isnt this a bit too much?


    I smirked.


    Eventually, Hyung couldnt help but release a defeatedugh at my amusement.


    What are we supposed to do if you stomp all the vice-captains t? What if they band together and attack us?


    Sorry.


    As Hyung broached a more realistic concern, I offered an apology.


    But he simply shook his head.


    No need to apologize.


    -Thud.


    I set down the water bucket and began to dry off with a cloth I had prepared.


    Hyung took a seat on a nearby rock and asked me.


    ...Any serious wounds?


    Nothing major.


    I didnt lose any teeth or broke any bones.


    Just some cuts on various ces on my face, and scratches on my arms and the like.


    I hung Arwins World Tree leaf from around my neck, which I had taken off earlier.


    Her leaf was certainly in better condition than before.


    It was one fact that brought a smile to my face.


    Meanwhile, Hyung spoke again.


    Sometimes, I wonder if I should have never taught you how to fight.


    ...


    It never sits well with me, seeing youe back hurt all the time.


    If you hadnt taught me, Id being back even more injured.


    ...So learning has made you fight more, not less?


    Adam Hyungs regret wasced with affection for me.


    I knew I couldnt out-argue him with words.


    So, I uttered something to defuse the situation.


    Its toote anyway. Ive learned it all by now.


    Hyungughed.


    Yeah, thats true.


    I grabbed my clothes and tossed my head back, slipping into them.


    The clothes stained with blood, I tossed aside.


    As things seemed to wrap up, Hyung sighed and got up.


    Go and get some rest. You must be sleepy.


    What about the meeting?


    Do you think itll happen after what youve done?


    ...


    Weve postponed it tillte afternoon. Everyone needs time to regroup.


    I nodded.


    And then, I started to walk away.


    As I approached Hyung, he lightly smacked the back of my head.


    - Smack.


    Try not to worry me so much.


    I shrugged without a response.


    And thank you, Berg.


    ...


    With a serious look, Adam Hyung finally said,


    It seems the meeting will go smoother, thanks to you.


    ...


    Ive got backing now, and a cause... Its time to rise.


    I too let out a long sigh.


    It wasnt my intention to aim for this... but I was relieved things were turning out well.


    <strong>****</strong>


    At the campsite, cheers reverberated through the air, prompting me to wave them off.


    My ears rang painfully.


    Vice-Captain, arent you really crazy? How did you even think to take down all three of them!


    Did you see? Everyone swallowed their fear before the Vice-Captain. To be honest, Id be scared too.


    Its truly satisfying. I hated seeing those fame-seekers strut around.


    I knew the Vice-Captain could fight, but to think youd dominate to that extent. Is leading the Head Hunter unit always this routine for you?


    Eventually, I addressed the gathered members.


    Now, everyone go back and rest. You must be tired from watching the fight. Im going to rest too, so please be quiet.


    At my words, they nodded with smiles, one by one.


    Yet the noise did not cease.


    As if they needed time to calm their excitement.


    I left them behind and entered my quarters.


    There, I found Arwin and Ner.


    Ner, with her eyes swollen, looked up at me.


    ....


    Unlike before, she approached with a deep frown on her face, holding numerous medical tools in her hand.


    Seeing my face battered and bruised, Ner bit her lip hard.


    Berg, sit down here first.


    I refused her offer.


    Its okay. Theyll heal even if left alone.


    But...


    I said Im fine.


    It wasnt just talk. Wrapping up these minor wounds seemed more troublesome than they were worth. It felt like it would just be an unnecessary inconvenience.


    I want to rest. You both look like you could use some sleep too... go lie down and rest.


    Our quarters were onerge space, divided by a long tent curtain into sections.


    One area had arge bed, the other a smaller one.


    Iy down on therge bed, a routine so familiar.


    Taking off my jacket, I prepared to rest.


    My body, having moved vigorously, now embraced thefort more deeply.


    I felt like I could fall asleep with just a bit more focus.


    ...?


    Yet, as Iy there, the absence of any movement or sound from the others prompted me to open my eyes.


    In front, Ner and Arwin stood frozen, exchanging nces.


    Why are you standing around? Lets rest.


    Arwin and Ner remained silent.


    I asked,


    Arent you tired?


    Arwin shook her head.


    No, Id like to rest. The tension has finally left me...


    Yet, I couldnt understand why they continued to stand there.


    Then lets rest.


    ...


    Come lie down, Arwin.


    Ners gaze, which had been fixed on Arwin, now shifted to me.


    It was Arwins turn to sleep beside me tonight.


    Sensing the deadlock, I ventured to ask.


    ...Is it because Im hurt? Should I sleep alone?


    Arwin hastily waved her hands.


    No, its not that.


    ...


    Then she exined.


    Just...with the morning came confusion about whose turn it was...


    Following that, Arwin climbed into bed.


    Ner watched us, her armsden with medical tools, a sight that couldnt be ignored.


    It wasnt until Arwin had climbed into bed andin down beside me that Ner shifted her gaze.


    ...Sleep well, Berg.


    Then she spoke.


    ...Yeah. You rest too.


    Ner soon lifted the tent p, heading to her own bed.


    Lying next to me, Arwin whispered as if confiding a secret.


    ...Berg?


    Yeah?


    Doesnt it hurt?


    I shook my head.


    Not really.


    She frowned, voicing a quietint.


    ...I told you not to fight.


    I chuckled at her words.


    Dontugh.


    Okay. Sorry.


    What if something serious had happened to you...


    In that moment, Arwins hand covered the back of mine.


    ...


    She hesitated before speaking.


    ...Try not to worry me so much in the future.


    Arwin said, repeating the same words Id heard from Adam Hyung before.


    I smiled and replied.


    Ill try.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin gently stroked the hair of Berg, who had fallen asleep.


    She still couldnt forget the moment when Berg, havingid out all the vice-captains, approached amid the cheers, bloodied and victorious.


    ...


    In that moment, one thing was certain.


    Berg, in his essence, had appeared stunningly beautiful.


    It might have seemed more so because it was beyond herprehension.


    He never hesitated to push himself to the brink for his wives.


    Every moment, he gave his all for his people.


    Even if it meant sacrificing himself, he always put others first.


    As an elf, she couldnt understand Berg, who was a human.


    With such a fleeting life span to begin with, how could he sacrifice himself so readily?


    She lost count of how many times he had done this.


    Perhaps that was why.


    Just as a flower that blooms for a single day is more beautiful than one that blooms all year round.


    Was it because Bergs existence had an end that he lived his life so passionately, appearing so beautiful in doing so?


    Arwin could never choose the options Berg did, as if they were the most natural choices to make.


    In this difference, he seemed all the more remarkable.


    Ill protect you from now on.


    A day she could never forget revived in Arwins memory.


    Berg had promised her that while slipping a ring on her finger.


    And not once since then had he failed to keep that promise.


    This time was no different.


    As soon as Ner shed tears, Berg had sprung into action.


    .......


    Arwin tenderly stroked Bergs bruised lips.


    It was a soft, warm touch.


    ...Moved by Bergs beauty and at the same time... such wounds suffocated her heart.


    It made her angry that he was hurt. It was like seeing a radiant flower marred.


    Moreover, the image of Bergforting Ner, not herself, upon his return, remained vivid in her mind.


    The memory of him stroking her hair lingered in her mind.


    ...Oblivious to Ners true feelings.


    Arwin thought to herself.


    Berg was exerting all his effort to get close to Ner, unaware that she harbored thoughts of betrayal.


    Ner had no intention of reciprocating his feelings.


    Even if she was moved to tears, she would never give her heart away.


    Arwin felt a pang of sorrow for Berg, bing so wounded for such an unreciprocated devotion.


    Pity welled up for him, struggling for something that would never be returned.


    Would Berg have to suffer like this for Ner in the future as well?


    ...Idiot.


    Arwin whispered, and finally, she took his hand.


    Just as they did back in Stockpin, she intertwined her fingers with his, a gesture of affection Berg often showed her in front of others.


    No matter how she thought about it... Berg was too good for Ner.


    ...


    So perhaps he too... within a boundary where he wouldnt get hurt, needed to learn a bit of the bitter truth about Ner.


    Only then, it seemed, would he stop embarking on such reckless endeavors for her.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 94: Halo (5)

    Chapter 94: Halo (5)


    Ner woke up naturally from her sleep.


    Judging by the temperature and brightness of the sunlight, it seemed to be around noon.


    Her consciousness immediately brought forth the image of Berg.


    With the simultaneous sensation of a racing heartbeat, her drowsy awareness snapped to attention.


    ...


    Breathing didnte easily. Something seemed to press softly against her heart.


    The tightening sensation made it hard to breathe properly.


    Ner took shallow breaths, calming the strange reaction urring within her body.


    Soon after, she took a deep breath and slowly rose from the bed.


    She paused to feel the ring on her left ring finger before moving.


    The camp was divided into two sections.


    Naturally, Ner found herself heading towards the section where Berg was resting.


    -Swish...


    Beyond the carefully opened tent p, Bergy asleep.


    And, of course, Arwin was there with him.


    ........


    An unpleasant emotion pierced through her as if skewering her from the inside.


    Without a word, she watched the two sharing warmth in their sleep.


    Looking closer, she saw their fingers interlocked.


    ...What are they doing?


    Ner whispered inwardly.


    Could there be a more awkward gesture?


    They werent even close yet.


    If it was acting for others, she might not know.


    Or if it was to disy a rtionship as Berg had requested, then maybe it was understandable.


    But now, with no one else watching, just the two of them alone.


    Why were they like that?


    As if a real loving couple.


    Who initiated such an act first?


    ...


    Coming to the conclusion that it must have been Berg, naturally, Ner let out a sigh.


    There were clearly racial characteristics that she still couldnt fully ept.


    Why did the humans have a culture of polygamy?


    If it werent for this nonsensical cultural aspect, she might have understood Berg more easily.


    It was a culture too opposed to that of her own race.


    ...


    Ners gaze fell once again to Bergs hand, fingers interlocked.


    ...Should she wake him up?


    Would that make him let go of the hand?


    It seemed time was getting on.


    But then, Ner shook her head.


    Berg had fallen asleep trying to do something for her.


    She couldnt possibly wake him.


    So, she moved slowly.


    Heading outside the quarters. She didnt want to look at those two anymore.


    As she headed out, members of the Red mes recognized her and bowed their heads.


    Ner responded to their greetings and noticed the atmosphere had changed.


    There were no mercenaries standing guard along the camps border.


    Those who would snicker and insult her as White Tail were nowhere to be seen.


    The intimidating atmosphere had beenpletely cleared away.


    She knew the reason.


    It was because of Berg.


    But actually feeling that change was still hard to believe.


    There was no falsehood in Bergs promise to protect her.


    It was like a weight had been lifted off her heart.


    She was no longer afraid, nor was her body tensed.


    It wasnt just because the mercenaries who used to mock her had disappeared.


    Perhaps it was because, in this ce, the strongest person might have been on her side.


    After all, she was his wife.


    Ner walked through the campsite with a lighter step.


    No longer stiff, she didnt just stay in the center as before.


    She wandered around ces she hadnt seen before, killing time.


    It seemed she would have to do this until Berg awoke.


    <strong>****</strong>


    In the afternoon, I attended the meeting.


    I had slept for a long time, for the first time in a while.


    When I woke up, I was the only one lying on the bed.


    Ner and Arwin had both already gone out.


    A quick check revealed they were roaming the campsite in a rxed mood.


    I was relieved that they were no longer tense.


    That alone made my reckless actions feel worthwhile.


    I had no regrets about the fight.


    ...


    Standing behind Adam Hyung, I scanned the three captains looking at me.


    All of them had stiff expressions.


    I hadnt anticipated a day woulde when even they would look at me with such eyes.


    Their guard was definitely up.


    None of the vice-captains could attend the meeting.


    In a way, it was to be expected.


    And Adam Hyung brought up that fact, asking:


    Where are the vice-captains?


    I knew it was his attempt to steer the negotiations to our advantage.


    He seemed unwilling to let this strategic high point slip away carelessly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    When everyone just swallowed their words in silence, Adam Hyung clicked his tongue.


    ...My apologies. My dongsaeng*no, our vice-captain went a bit too far, didnt he?


    He offered an exnation that was not quite an excuse.


    As you know, we are humans... we can be brutal at times. But it was a sparring match after all, so I hope you all will be generous in letting it go.


    The leader of the Dalsaseum group, Icahn, growled at me.


    ...Our vice-captain has gone blind in his left eye.


    I had no intention of nullifying my actions, even for the sake of my wives.


    I said,


    Should have left my wives alone, shouldnt they.


    ...


    Icahn clenched his teeth.


    One couldnt hold mercenaries ountable for what happened in a fight.


    There were times when mercenaries even died; this was hardly an issue to raise.


    But still, Icahn brought this up because it involved a vice-captain.


    Not just some receable rank-and-file member, but the second inmand of a mercenary band.


    Yet, I had my justifications.


    They had provoked the fight, and I had stepped in for my wives.


    The shame of a rightful oue was not mine to bear.


    Adam Hyung lightly mediated the atmosphere.


    ...Lets calm down, shall we? Its all in the past. However, ifpensation is needed, speak to me privately. I willpensate within reasonable and rational terms.


    Despite Adam Hyungs words, no one could rx their expression.


    Pride wouldnt allow anyone to broach the subject ofpensation.


    I inwardly admired Hyung and kept a stern face.


    -p!


    Adam Hyung pped his hands to refresh the mood.


    Shall we proceed with the meeting? Any further dy will only add to our fatigue.


    The captains nodded one by one.


    Adam Hyung took a deep breath at their affirmation.


    And then, his demeanor changed.


    With a frosty expression set in determination, he made his offer.


    ...From this point on, the Red mes will take priority in epting the requests of the high-ranking nobles.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After the meeting concluded and the captains had vacated their seats, it was clear the negotiations had been sessful.


    Hyung had managed to secure everything he wanted within reasonable limits.


    Concessions were made where necessary, effectively quelling any discontent among the captains.


    I was always amazed at times like these.


    Without Hyung, our Red mes wouldnt have grown this significant.


    He too rose from his seat with a smile on his face.


    Patting my back lightly, he left the room.


    I followed in his wake.


    Just as we stepped outside, a voice called out beside me.


    ...Vice-captain Berg.


    I looked up and saw Shifre standing there.


    Adam Hyung also paused at the sound of her voice.


    ...


    She called me, yet remained silent for a long moment.


    Finally, with a long sigh as if steeling herself, she made her sudden proposition.


    ...I know this is unexpected but


    ...


    Be my vice-captain.


    My expression creased in a frown.


    Ignoring even Adam Hyung, she looked straight at me with her offer.


    The disregard for Hyung in her actions was already unsettling to me.


    I will give you many things if youe to our mercenary group.


    ...


    I could even give you the captains position if you want it. I didnt realize you were... this strong. It... makes me want more.


    I nced at Adam Hyung.


    He shrugged his shoulders as he looked at me, both of us knowing the decision I would make.


    Turning back to Shifre, I said, This is quite sudden.


    I know. Thats what I said. But... Ive wanted to do this for a long time.


    I had no intention of epting her offer, but I was curious about her true intentions.


    On what basis are you making this offer?


    ...Strenght.


    You wanted me before, and it wasnt for my strength.


    ...


    Skipping that part, I pressed on with my questions to Shifre.


    ...And what about your current vice-captain, Turo?


    Until just moments ago, Turo had been under her foot.


    Had there been a conversation with him as well?


    But Shifre shook her head.


    Then she said, ...If you want, Ill kick out Turo.


    ...


    I snorted at her ridiculous answer.


    I didnt like Turo, but I didnt want to disparage all that he was either.


    ...Youd cast aside a vice-captain who has dedicated everything to you?


    I have ambition. Im prepared to make any sacrifice to get what I want.


    ...


    Vice-captain Berg. Come to me. You wont regret it


    I have something to say, though.


    I hadnt nned on reacting so emotionally.


    But her words had suddenly touched a raw nerve.


    The memory of the rare liar resurfaced in my mind.


    I understand now, yet the scars remained.


    There was someone who promised to stay by my side forever and then left.


    There was her, who spoke of traveling the world together, and then disappeared.


    Therefore, I spoke to Shifre.


    For the sake of her, who had honestly shed with her heart.


    It was a response to the disgusting words I had just heard.


    My emotions began to rise a bit.


    .........I hate traitors the most.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As Berg emerged from the meeting ce, Ners tail began to wag furiously.


    She started to approach Berg, abandoning the Head Hunter unit members who had been guarding her side.


    ...


    But then he began to engage in a conversation with someone.


    A woman who appeared to be a half-mix of dragonian and humans.


    She knew that she was the leader of the Arak group.


    The mercenary group where that provoking Minotaur vice-captain belonged.


    ...Be my vice-captain.


    Her voice carried over from afar.


    ...Ha.


    Ner felt a sh of anger at that ludicrous statement.


    It became more evident as time went on.


    Berg was too popr for his own good.


    There was no shortage of flies swarming around him.


    Continuously, women approached him.


    Even in Stockpin, there were many women who fancied him.


    And in the Dems vige, there was a catwoman drawn to him.


    Now added the captain of a mercenary group to that list.


    ...How many more will fall for him?


    They tried to get close without even knowing him properly.


    It was even worse because Berg was a human.


    Being a person who could take many wives, his poprity makes it all the more...


    So Ner clenched her teeth.


    She watched them for a moment and then sped up.


    Heading towards Bergs empty hand.


    She thought of interlocking their fingers and winding her tail around his waist.


    It was Berg who asked her to express this kind of affection outside.


    She prepared offensive remarks to drive away that woman, along with acts of affection.


    Meanwhile, Berg said.


    -But, theres something I need to tell you.


    His profile became as cold as if she had never seen it before.


    That icy expression he never showed her.


    The emotions he hid from her, his wife.


    That it was directed at another woman made it all the more satisfactory.


    .........I hate traitors the most.


    ........


    But at the continuation of Bergs words, Ners steps froze solid.


    Her heart tightened painfully.


    Breath would note for a different reason.


    Traitor.


    That single word plunged into her chest like a dagger.


    Ner stood motionless for a moment, digesting the agony.


    During this, Berg became aware of her presence.


    ...?


    And upon seeing her face, that frosty expression melted away.


    He offered her the same smile as always.


    Ner.


    He called her name with a warm voice.


    Only then could Ner move again.


    Blinking, swallowing, Ner approached Bergs side with trepidation.


    -Whoosh.


    ...?


    Before Berg could say a word, Ner put her nned scheme into action.


    She wrapped her arms around him, interlocking their fingers, winding her tail around his waist.


    She intended to chase off that woman with a bit more ferocity...but now, all Ner could feel was the solidity of Berg in her grasp.


    Nevertheless, Ner managed to look at the captain of the Arak group with difficulty.


    ...Do... Donte near Berg.


    Ner said.


    Because he is my... my mine......my man.


    Of all the warnings shed prepared, she couldnt utter a single one.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL: Dongsaeng: It is used to refer to a younger sibling.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 95: No Favoritism (1)

    Chapter 95: No Favoritism (1)


    Ner held onto Berg tightly as she stared down at the Shifre.


    The fear that had crept into her from Bergs icy words was suppressed with difficulty.


    She tried to collect her wits,forted by the warmth emanating from Berg.


    Unwittingly, her grip on Bergs hand tightened, and her tail curled even more tightly.


    He was a friend, her own ally.


    She had no intention of letting him go right now.


    She had no intention of denying that he was precious to her.


    Shifre gazed at her for a long moment before collecting herself and bowed her head slightly.


    ...I am Shifre.


    But when Shifre raised her head again, her eyes were filled with hostility.


    As if Ner hadmitted some unforgivable error.


    Ignoring Ner, Shifre looked up at Berg once more.


    ...I know it might seem that way. But Berg, I promise youI will never betray you.


    Ner felt her priorities flipping inside out at Shifres words.


    The fear and anxiety disappeared, reced by a sticky anger.


    ...What are you doing right now?


    ...


    Shifre looked back at Ner.


    Abative air emanated from Shifre, the indomitable spirit of a mercenary leader making itself apparent.


    ...I know it may be rude, but the humans can practice polygamy, cant they?


    If you know its rude, then you should stop.


    Ner clung to Bergs arm even more fiercely.


    Her sped hands were so tight that the blood could scarcely circte.


    She liked the solidity she felt from such close contact.


    It felt as unshakeable as the rtionship between her and Berg.


    Shifres expression turned even colder at Ners words.


    Ignoring Ner again, she turned her gaze back to Berg.


    ...I know.


    Bergs eyebrows shot up.


    Shifre continued...


    ...I know this is all an act. YouBerg, you married her for the sake of the Red mes, didnt you?


    At her words, Ners heart hammered in her chest.


    ...Youre not even loved, are you? Always fighting through hardship? Youre just doing this out of a sense of duty, right?


    ...With an expression that seemed to pity him.


    Ner was struck to the core and found herself speechless.


    Then Shifre reached out her hand.


    She attempted to touch the injured Bergs cheek.


    But if it were me... I would truly...


    And with that direct action, Ners body moved on its own.


    It might have been a reaction to the anxiety she had just felt.


    Berg was the first to be her ally.


    He was her friend.


    ...He was hers.


    She couldnt forget the way he had tenderly smiled while caressing her.


    She couldnt stand someone else trying to touch him impulsively.


    Her tribe had a strong sense of domain.


    And Berg was her domain.


    -Thud!


    So Ner pushed Shifre away lightly and turned back to Berg.


    ...Ner?


    Berg uttered in confusion as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She jumped slightly, aiming for his neck.


    Her teeth were bared.


    She did not loosen her tail.


    She held him tightly to ensure he couldnt escape.


    -Chomp!


    Then she bit down on his neck.


    A few mercenaries who understood the meaning of this action gasped.


    This was one of the deep disys of affection among the werewolf couples.


    Leaving a mark on ones partner.


    To leave this mark, a deep love must be the foundation.


    For a bite to remain, one must endure the apanying pain.


    Because it signified a bond so close that one carried the others mark on their body.


    Ner felt her sharp fangs pressing against Bergs neck.


    Suddenly, a sinister desire she didnt know she had writhed within her.


    She slowly felt her fangs piercing through the flesh of Bergs neck.


    Yet, she did not ease her strength.


    -Grrruck... Sunk!


    It was her first time doing this.


    ...But it didnt feel like a mistake.


    ........


    If there was anything that worried her, it was only what Berg might think.


    But even that couldnt suppress her urges at the moment.


    Regardless of what Berg might think, she wanted to leave her mark on him.


    She wanted to prevent that woman named Shifre from approaching him.


    She wanted to boast of the intimate bond between them.


    -Thump.


    But Bergs subsequent actions set Ners heart racing once again.


    Berg made noints about the pain, nor did he push her away.


    Instead, he embraced Ner so she could bite his neck morefortably.


    He even epted the pain.


    Ner felt a thrill, like a shiver down her spine, flow through her.


    Emboldened by his eptance, she left an even more intense mark.


    She bit down harder in excitement.


    ...Paha...


    After a long time and in the silence of many, Ner released his neck.


    A string of saliva, followed by blood, began to flow, connecting her mouth to his wounded neck.


    ...


    Before climbing down from Bergs embrace, Ner licked his neck once more.


    To clean the blood off.


    Upon this touch, Berg, who had remained still through the pain, flinched ever so slightly, as if tickled.


    ...


    At that brief movement, a smile formed on Ners face.


    Ner gazed at the wound she had left.


    It was her own creation, yet it was beautiful.


    It was also satisfying.


    Ner then turned to Shifre.


    ...Do we still seem like were just pretending?


    A werewolf mercenary approached Shifre, who looked flustered.


    He whispered something in Shifres ear.


    It seemed to be an exnation of what had just transpired.


    ........


    Afterwards, Shifre fell silent.


    She looked back and forth between Berg and Ner, then finally turned away.


    In the hollow silence that followed, she left.


    Ner savored the subtle taste of victory she felt.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Returning to the camp, Ner apologizes to me.


    I... Im sorry, Berg. But-


    I shook my head.


    I had no intention of discussing the incident that just happened outdoors.


    I might not have understood what it was, but I knew it was a special show of affection unique to her species.


    That must be why Shifre left the way she did.


    And so, we continued walking.


    From a distance, Arwin approached.


    ...


    Her eyes, momentarily hardened, shifted to my neck.


    She stayed frozen like that for a long while.


    Lets go.


    Passing by the frozen Arwin, I spoke to her.


    Only then did she seem to snap out of it and follow behind me.


    Though Ners actions were disconcerting, I felt no aversion.


    If this was an expression of affection, it was what I had asked for.


    I had asked her to do this.


    It was her preemptive action, ensuring that Shifre, who had seen through our rtionship, could no longer harbor any doubts.


    Ner did what I couldnt do.


    In a way, I should be grateful.


    As the negotiations had somewhat progressed, the evening was approaching.


    I looked up at the sky.


    The sky, gradually darkening, held a faintly visible moon.


    It wasnt quite a full moon... a slightly distorted one.


    Suddenly, I wondered if Ner didnt like this moon.


    Now that the tension with the other mercenary groups had eased, I thought it might be nice to take her out for a walk.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin entered the lodging with a cold expression.


    Inside, Ner was already flustered, apologizing to Berg.


    Berg! Im, Im sorry. You were startled.


    Its fine. Just exin.


    Arwin already knew about this act.


    It was one of the werewolf tribes barbaric disys of affection.


    An act of marking near the face of their partner to im ownership.


    A gesture to unt their rtionship.


    Inevitably apanied by pain and ugly wounds, it was a practice not often done even among the werewolf couples.


    And Ner had done it.


    The same Ner who had contemted betrayal.


    ...Of course, Arwin understood that it was for Bergs sake.


    But did it have to leave such a scar on his body?


    How much more harm must be done before satisfaction is found?


    How long will Berg continue to ept such actions with a smile?


    Arwin couldnt tell.


    Ner continued to exin.


    ...Its something married couples do. Shifre kept suspecting... so I felt I had to do something...


    Berg nodded at her words, then quietly wiped the blood that had trickled down his neck.


    ...


    Ner stared at the scar left on him for a long while before swallowing hard.


    Then she said,


    ...Come on, Berg.


    Ner then slightly lowered her clothes, revealing her neck to Berg.


    Her pale, delicate neck was exposed.


    ...?


    Berg stiffened in confusion.


    ...Leave one on me too.


    Ner said.


    What?


    ...Im, Im sorry. You can bite me too.


    Berg let out a halfugh.


    Its fine.


    As he declined, Ner hastily insisted.


    Just one side is odd. It should be both sides, you know.


    ...


    ...Otherwise, all this might just go to waste.


    You want me to bite you?


    Yeah. Its okay.


    Berg clicked his tongue.


    ...Theres no need to go that far.


    Ner dered with firmness at his expression.


    Berg. I think Ill feel at ease if you do it. Please.


    Arwin watched all this from a distance.


    ...Itll hurt.


    Berg pointed out.


    Thats what gives it meaning.


    Ner exined.


    To endure such pain for someone...


    She then fell silent.


    Berg, after much contemtion, rose to meet Ners gaze.


    Arwin felt a jolt in her heart at Bergs resolve.


    He dered,


    ...Ill do it in one go.


    Arwin couldnt fathom why this was so painfully hard to watch.


    Bergs right hand gently grasped Ners shoulder.


    She noticed the ring she had inserted there.


    A ring that had never once been worn on the left hand.


    It seemedtely that Berg had eyes only for Ner.


    The Ner who contemted betrayal.


    The Ner who awaited a different destined one.


    Berg lingered for a long moment, even as he gazed upon Ners neck.


    Then he sighed deeply.


    -Chomp.


    He bit down on Ners neck.


    Ah...!


    Ner moaned, but Berg did not stop as he had promised to do it in one go.


    Ner groaned in pain, tightly embracing Bergs neck.


    It seemed like a prepared embrace, to ensure he wouldnt back out.


    ...?


    But contrary to her contorted expression, in that moment, Ners tail wagged discreetly.


    At the same time, Ner and Arwins eyes met.


    The tail stood stiffly.


    ...


    ...


    The two of them looked at each other in silence for a long time.


    As time passed, it became increasingly difficult to understand Ners thoughts.


    Then Ner blinked and pressed her lips tightly shut.


    She wore an expression as if to say, Cant be helped, right?


    Soon after, Ner averted her eyes.


    She whispered to Berg.


    ...You can bite harder.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Nery in bed beside Berg, spending a quiet night awake.


    Berg had already fallen asleep.


    It had been a while since shed had a light drink of her favorite alcohol.


    But Ner was tossing and turning, sleep eluding her.


    Whenever she closed her eyes, that moment came to mind.


    Shifre, who had courted Berg.


    The moment she tried to touch his cheek.


    The moment Ner had pushed Shifre away and acted.


    Berg, who had bitten her neck, then embraced her.


    The chills she felt then were so intense, that the afterglow lingered still.


    Her heartbeat seemed to thrum endlessly against her skin.


    It wouldnt calm down.


    ...Ah.


    Ner soon touched the bite marks Berg had left on her neck.


    The pain that flowed through that wound was not unpleasant.


    She didnt expect it to happen at all, it was the teeth marks of a human race, yet the thought of disliking it never crossed her mind.


    This mark, meaningless to cover with a bandage, received no proper treatment.


    Such neglect was a morose and disgraceful act for the medically advanced werewolf tribe.


    ...Though Berg might not fully understand.


    Ner soon turned around and looked at Berg.


    She enjoyed the feeling of her tail touching him, so she rested it on his thigh.


    What was this persistent heartbeat she felt?


    She couldnt keep her body still.


    As the night deepened, Ner began to rub herself familiarly against Berg.


    Her pheromones, now emerging, began to douse him.


    And as she continued to rub against him, her body grew hotter and hotter.


    More intense actions impulsively pricked at her mind.


    ...


    Ner gazed at the bite mark she had left on Berg.


    The wound had started to bruise without proper treatment.


    It did look a bit pitiful.


    ...


    So Ner carefully opened her mouth.


    Her moist tongue slowly emerged.


    For a moment, she pondered if this was alright.


    They were a couple, after all.


    There was nothing they couldnt do.


    Ner, reassured by this thought, licked Bergs neck.


    Specifically, she licked the wound.


    Such behavior wasmonce in their culture.


    Even if Berg were to wake, there would be no reason for him to be surprised.


    Licking ones wounds was a natural act, after all.


    But Ner felt her body heat up with the taste that lingered on her tongue from his neck.


    She pressed her body even closer to his.


    With one hand, she embraced Berg to steady him, and buried her face in his neck.


    Her tongue did not cease its movement.


    From his warm bare skin, Ner could not pull away.


    ...Haah.


    Soon, Ner became aware of the abnormal reaction stirring within her.


    Why couldnt she stop?


    Why couldnt she restrain herself?


    Why did she want more?


    ...Why was it so sweet?


    Her glowing yellow eyes swiftly roamed the dark room, searching as if for an excuse.


    ...


    And then, through the slightly parted curtains, she saw the bright moon.


    The same moon that once reminded her solely of her destined partner.


    But now, the thought of destiny didnt even cross her mind.


    There was only one excuse that came to her.


    ...It must be the mating season.


    She thought to herself impulsively.


    After a moment, she straightened her upper body and tidied her disheveled hair.


    Then she clung back into Bergs embrace and resumedvishing his neck with licks.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 96: No Favoritism (2)

    Chapter 96: No Favoritism (2)


    Starting the next day, we began preparations to return to Stockpin.


    The minor matters of negotiation with the other mercenary groups that were not concluded the day before were easily wrapped up at dawn.


    The vice-captains did not show up until thest day.


    With this, the annoying tasks were finally settled.


    The long and pointless power struggles of the mercenary meeting were over.


    Now, it was time to head back home.


    Haa... Haa...


    I looked at the members who had copsed from the intense training.


    I couldnt deny that my actions might have caused somexness in the troops.


    As such, I had put in extra effort today, and everyone followed suit admirably.


    Thus, I finished the training session, rubbing the wound on my neck left by Ner.


    Vice-captain...haa...really...haa...to think it would be like this even today...


    Shawn grumbled about the tough training, and I couldnt help but let out a snicker.


    I stretched out the aches from past fights.


    As I was finishing up, I felt a gaze on the side of my face.


    Turning towards it, I saw Arwin crouched on a slightly raised hill, resting her chin in her hand, watching us.


    ...


    Although she was a noble... perhaps it was her changed attire and backdrop that were the reasons.


    She gave off the vibe of a simple country girl.


    The only thing preserving her noble dignity was that consistently cold expression.


    Somehow, I felt a greater sense of intimacy.


    ...


    Noticing Arwins gaze, a few other members also spoke to me.


    Vice-captain, your wife is watching over you.


    One by one, they started to look toward me and Arwin.


    I casually smiled and waved at Arwin.


    She noticed my reaction and gave a subtle response.


    As someone not prone torge disys of emotion, today, she was even more subdued.


    She barely lifted her hand supporting her chin, indifferently acknowledging my greeting.


    It seemed like a gesture of disinterest.


    ...


    I wasnt particrly upset about it... but I was puzzled by the change.


    Above all, I was beginning to worry, as she didnt seem to be in the best of moods.


    What had happened again?


    And it seemed I was not the only one who felt it.


    Baran, having caught his breath, spoke to me from the side.


    ...She doesnt seem to be in a particrly good mood.


    ...


    Did you have a fight?


    ...


    While I was echoing Barans confusion, Arwin got up and turned away.


    Then she disappeared over the hill.


    I scratched the wound on my cheek and told the members.


    Clean up and get ready to head back.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin had left Berg and returned to the campsite.


    Sitting there, she spotted Ner wandering around the camp.


    Ner seemed to have grown ustomed to this mercenary group; she showed no signs of difort.


    Rather, she responded to the greetings from mercenaries and acted like one of the members.


    The asional graceful smile as she looked around was an added charm.


    In the past, she wouldnt have shown such a natural smile.


    It was a relief she didnt seem to be struggling with the current situation... but why?


    Today, it was hard to catch a glimpse of her smiling face.


    Perhaps it was because of the new wound on her neck.


    A gruesome scar now marred her wless skin.


    A red and ck wound bloomed atop a blue bruise.


    It was Bergs bite mark.


    The stark contrast between her delicate skin and the hideous scar drew more attention.


    It was like an ink stain on a white piece of paper.


    ...


    It was almost as if she was wearing a name tag.


    Didnt she know shame?


    It was as if she was epting the defilement of her body.


    But Ner, seemingly unashamed of the mark, disyed the scar as though it were a badge of honor.


    A faint smile never quite left her lips.


    ...Ha.


    Arwin let out a sigh.


    In truth, she knew why all of this felt so dreary.


    She just found it hard to admit.


    The root of the problem seemed to be Bergs recent undivided attention on Ner.


    Once that thought had etched itself into her mind, everything else felt unsatisfactory.


    The fight had been for Ner. While insults were asionally thrown her way too, Arwin knew the main reason was Ner. Her own advice against fighting had been ignored.


    Only the two of them left traces on their necks. Conversations were mainly held between the two of them.


    Lately, he hadnt taught her archery. She didnt have a chance to teach him to read and write.


    ...Even the ring that signified their union was worn only on his right hand, despite them being equals in marriage.


    Beyond everything else, this unequal treatment didnt sit well with her.


    Could it be called an insult?


    She didnt want to care, but she couldnt help it.


    ...When they only had 60 years to spend together.


    ...So short.


    Arwin thought to herself unknowingly.


    She blinked, surprised at her own inner thoughts, and shook her head, trying to dismiss them.


    From a distance, Ner, having spotted her, slowly approached.


    Did you sleep well?


    Ner greeted her.


    ...


    Arwin didnt respond immediately.


    She had spent the night alone.


    It was cold.


    Without Bergs warmth, without intertwined fingers.


    And yet she was asked if she had slept well.


    ...I slept fine.


    But Arwin, with a forced smile, epted Ners greeting.


    With a shy face, Ner fiddled with her wound.


    Arwin couldnt understand why she wore such an expression.


    Especially when she was preparing for betrayal.


    Have you seen Berg?


    After a brief silence, Ner asked.


    Arwin knew Berg was over the hill, conducting his training, but... she shook her head.


    No? I havent seen him.


    She then casually surveyed the surroundings.


    Everyone was busy preparing to return to the Stockpin.


    No one paid them any mind.


    And during such personal moments like these... there was only one topic that shoulde to the fore.


    Arwin looked up at Ner.


    Perhaps it was time to inquire about whaty beneath her surface.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner settled herself near Arwin.


    She nned to wait for Bergs return.


    Unconsciously, she touched the wound Berg had left her.


    Strangely, the scar throbbed.


    Each time she touched it, she recalled Berg biting down hard, and her body became hot at the memory.


    The pain she felt then, and the emotions she experienced while embracing his neck, were vivid.


    ...Youre more promiscuous than I thought, Ner.


    In that moment, Arwin whispered.


    Ner was momentarily too shocked to respond.


    Arwin continued.


    Its not even your mating season yet, is it? The full moon hasnt evene, has it?


    ...


    Ner was taken aback by Arwins sharpment.


    Wasnt it the full moon?


    ...She had been sure it was her mating season yesterday.


    Then why couldnt she stop herself?


    Ner didnt ponder too deeply on it.


    It was already in the past.


    Yet, she made an excuse.


    ...I had to do at least this much for Berg. He was hurt fighting for me.


    If your destined one were to see that wound, he wouldnt be too pleased.


    .............


    Ner closed her mouth at Arwins words.


    She wanted to tell her not to worry.


    That she didnt mind spending more time with Berg recently. In fact, she wanted to be with him. If Arwin disliked Berg, Ner was fine with Arwin not to share a bed with him. She would take care of it.


    But... the sight of that medicine bottle bothered her.


    The psychological distance that had arisen from discovering that bottle prevented her from being honest.


    This kind of awkward conversation was also likely to have contributed to it.


    As her feelings for Berg deepened, the more threatening Arwin, who had spoken of Bergs death, seemed to be.


    The less she understood Arwins true intentions, the less she could reveal her own.


    Perhaps it was a habit of nobility.


    ...And just in case.


    If that bottle contained poison, and if Arwin intended to use it.


    It would not be a wise choice to make an enemy of her.


    It was easier to listen to her intentions up close.


    Hadnt they said to keep your enemies closer?


    But even if none of this were true, Ner now preferred to be sparing with her words.


    She didnt want to share the emotions she held with Berg, not even with Arwin.


    They were precious and personal thoughts.


    After all, the unfamiliar emotions she felt around him were indescribable.


    Thank you for your concern.


    So Ner replied.


    She then looked at Arwin.


    Her curiosity about what was inside her grew.


    What was that medicine bottle for?


    She had stolen it, but Arwin had not shown any sign of noticing its absence.


    As if she was unaware it was gone.


    Perhaps it wasnt a liquidmonly sought after.


    With that, Ners curiosity only grew.


    Seizing the opportunity, she decided to ask casually.


    ...So, Arwin-nim.


    Hm?


    ...What about you? Have you thought about where you might travel after Bergs death?


    ...


    Arwin fell silent.


    After a long pause, she replied.


    ...Out of the blue?


    Isnt it a future that is, by your standards, fast approaching?


    She floated the question with a double meaning.


    Arwin rested her chin on her hand and responded nonchntly.


    ...Time doesnt fly any faster for me.


    ...


    Arwin didnt step into any traps.


    Whether she had no intention to or was simply adept at avoiding them was unclear.


    A subtle tension filled the air.


    The topic of conversation seemed unchanged, but the atmosphere had shifted.


    Ner realized the moment to end the conversation was near.


    It was never a topic meant for a lengthy discussion, to begin with.


    Ner let out a long sigh and stood up from her seat.


    Arwin-nim, Ill see youter.


    With that, she bid her farewell.


    Arwin nodded in response.


    Yeah. See youter.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 97: No Favoritism (3)

    Chapter 97: No Favoritism (3)


    Ner decided to look for Berg herself.


    As she passed by, she grabbed the attention of Jackson and asked where Berg was.


    Um... Jackson?


    Oh, Ner-nim.


    Have you seen Berg by any chance?


    The vice-captain was over there washing up...


    Jackson blinked momentarily before continuing.


    No, hes finished now. If you go that way, youll find him.


    Thank you.


    Ner headed in the direction Jackson pointed.


    She passed several temporary quarters.


    Turning by thest quarters, Ner finally found Berg.


    Ber- Ah!


    ...?


    But at the sight she discovered, Ner sank to the ground.


    Berg was alone, pouring water over his bare body.


    Fortunately for her, he had his back turned.


    Though she had heard he was done washing, it must have been the yful prank of a mischievous mercenary.


    He must have thought she and Berg had gotten physically close, so in a way, it was a light-hearted joke, perhaps.


    ...


    Though Ner couldnt see Bergs front, her heart started racing again.


    Steam rose from his wet body.


    But Berg seemed unfazed by this.


    He continued to pour water over himself naturally, washing his body.


    Go and rest, Ner. Ille find you soon.


    .............


    Ner sat down with her face buried in her hands... the urge was hard to resist.


    It was pure curiosity.


    She peeked at Berg again as she lowered her hands slightly.


    Berg seemed unaware that she was still watching him.


    She cleared her throat, trying to y it off casually.


    ...Im fine. It was just a shock. Oh, Ive seen the top half before anyway.


    Berg shrugged his shoulders as if to say he didnt care.


    Ner, who had been sneaking peeks, finally started to gaze at him openly.


    Like his upper body, his lower body was also marred with scars.


    It seemed to tell the story of his tumultuous life.


    And the more she saw of his bare body, the more the physical differences stood out.


    It was awkward to see him without a tail.


    It made her freshly aware that he was of the human race.


    She also became acutely aware of the difference between men and women.


    ...If she had not rejected him, would she have embraced that body?


    At that thought, her heart skipped a beat again.


    Arwin said the full moon hadnte yet, but Ner felt it in her body.


    There must have been some mistake.


    The fact that she was thinking such pointless thoughts meant it was definitely her mating season.


    Berg then started to dry off with a towel.


    As he turned his head halfway, he caught Ners vacant stare and smiled.


    ...Youre staring quite openly.


    At his words, Ner turned her head sharply away.


    Her face reddened.


    Ner cleared her throat, changing the subject.


    You know... dont you think you wash up too thoroughly every morning? It would be enough to do it at night.


    Berg was unaware that her question was tinged with her own shady desires.


    Ner was dissatisfied that her scent seemed to fade slightly after such washes.


    It was hard to reapply her fragrance every other day.


    ...


    Berg didnt respond.


    He simply continued to dress himself.


    Soon after, he shook his head and approached Ner.


    As he neared, Ner stood up to match his approach.


    She held her ground.


    ?


    Even as Berg moved closer, she didnt avoid his movements.


    She just stood firmly in the path he intended to walk.


    Ner herself couldnt understand why she was behaving this way.


    But she was pleased with the unfolding situation.


    By not avoiding him, she faced him.


    Their gazes met and held.


    Berg, with a hint of bewilderment... looked down at Ners neck.


    He mped his mouth shut and slowly raised his hand to her neck.


    With a click of his tongue, he asked.


    ...Does it hurt?


    ...


    Ner smiled at his concern.


    She felt a light sensation of warmth, and said,


    ...Not at all.


    ****


    I was looking for Arwin.


    I was concerned about the way she had looked since early morning.


    She didnt seem to be in good spirits.


    Ner was next to me, arms linked.


    So I asked her.


    Have you seen Arwin?


    ...


    She hesitated for a moment before answering.


    ...No?


    I scratched my cheek.


    Then I went around asking the other members until I finally found Arwin.


    Atst, I spotted her from behind.


    Arwin!


    I called out to her from a distance.


    Arwin quickly turned her head at my call.


    ...


    She spotted Ner and me.


    After alternating her gaze between us... she turned her head away sharply.


    ...?


    I was puzzled.


    It became increasingly clear.


    She was upset about something again.


    .


    .


    .


    My question was answered on the road back to Stockpin.


    After the meeting ended, all the mercenaries headed towards their respective bases.


    On that journey home, I kept approaching Arwin to examine her face closely.


    Ner was following us from behind.


    Arwin persistently turned her head away from my gaze.


    She wouldnt even let her expression show.


    Finally, I sighed and asked her.


    Why.


    ...What?


    Her response was cold.


    It was the samest time too. Just say it.


    Arwin seemed to take offense easily, upon closer observation.


    ...I dont know what youre talking about.


    Her reply came off as brusque again.


    Clearly miffed, but pretending otherwise in a childish way.


    I stared at her for a while before yfully muttering under my breath.


    ...Childish.


    What...! Ha! Berg...!


    At my words, she burst out, beginning to vent her anger.


    The sight of her like that was amusing and I couldnt help but smile, which caused Arwins stiff expression to start softening, almost in disbelief.


    She couldnt hold back a smile either.


    ...Really, when Im with you...


    She whispered.


    So, what is it?


    I persisted.


    Arwin let out a long sigh.


    Then, she made an expression that seemed to apologize.


    It also looked like she was embarrassed to beining about such things.


    ...I hate feeling discriminated against.


    She whispered it, not looking at me, speaking as if the words were slipping away.


    Shouldnt I be treated simrly, no matter what?


    What are you talking about?


    What will others think? Theyll look down on me. Im supposed to be an equal wife, but the difference is too apparent.


    ...Ner?


    Arwins expression grew troubled.


    Is there anything else?


    ...


    Even the mercenaries probably know. That youve been neglecting metely.


    I tilted my head. Was that the case?


    Arwin added an exnation as if reading my thoughts.


    You only talk to Ner. You fight for Ner. You get hurt for Ner. You only wear Ners ring on your left hand. You only bear scars from Ner. The archery you promised to teach me... you dont even show me anymore... What do you think everyone assumes?


    ...


    Its not that I mind you taking care of Ner, but please consider my reputation. I dont want to be the subject of false rumors. I dont want to live being ignored.


    After listening, I felt persuaded.


    It seemed I understood why Arwin had been in such a bad mood.


    It wasnt jealousy... but it resembled it.


    I chuckled at this familiar situation.


    It had been a long time since Id felt this way.


    I took a deep breath to clear the air.


    Arwin had a point.


    Lately, I did seem to have been focusing only on Ner.


    I whistled loudly to call ahead to Hyung as the mercenary group halted, and Adam Hyung looked back at me.


    Why?


    Hyung, Im going to step out of the formation for a bit.


    What?


    Hyungs face crinkled in confusion.


    Ill be back by evening, just keep going.


    Where are you headed?


    I looked at Arwin and made an excuse.


    ...I took care of everything this time. I need a break too. Ill catch my breath and be back.


    ...


    He sighed at that.


    Adam Hyung, Quick-witted, also gave Arwin a nce.


    He seemed to realize that something was up.


    Fine. Take care of it. Just make sure youe back safely. Ill assign an escort-


    -I dont need an escort.


    ...Just make sure youe back safely then.


    With that, he turned his head back.


    I asked Baran to pack Arwins bow for me.


    Arwin blinked in confusion, unable to keep up with the sudden turn of events.


    Ner asked from the side.


    Where are you going?


    Just. It seems I havent spent much time with Arwin recently.


    I spoke honestly to Ner.


    Can Ie too?


    Stay here. Ill be back by night.


    Ner attempted to follow, but I had to decline her request.


    It would defeat the purpose if I took Ner along when this was for Arwin.


    Besides, Ner didnt know how to shoot a bow.


    Now was the time for refusal.


    Once the bow and arrows were ready, I turned the horses head.


    I took the reins of Arwins horse too.


    Lets go.


    Just like that, impulsively, we broke away from the column.


    Arwin looked at me with disbelief.


    ...Is this alright? To leave so suddenly?


    I shrugged.


    If you dont like it, we can turn back.


    She paused, then shook her head.


    ...No, I dont dislike it.


    I examined Arwins expression again.


    This time, she didnt turn away.


    Seeing a smile beginning to form on Arwins face, I felt at ease.


    So, what are we doing?


    I responded to Arwins question.


    Hunting.


    Learning archery was pointless if one didnt put it into practice.


    Just as a weapon, it seemed wise to learn the ways to take a life.


    After all, it would serve as self-defense.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 98: No Favoritism (4)

    Chapter 98: No Favoritism (4)


    Leaving the mercenary group behind, Arwin and I spurred our horses on.


    We galloped at our own pace, independent of the procession.


    Pushing through grass untouched by others, we advanced.


    Straying from the set path bestowed a sense of freedom.


    And it seemed I wasnt the only one to feel it.


    Looking over at Arwin, her smile never faded.


    Perhaps it was because she had been confined to one ce for so long time.


    This freedom must have pleased her.


    I had somewhat anticipated this.


    For her, who loved to travel and craved freedom, nothing could be better than this.


    Moreover, it was time to test the archery skills she had honed over time.


    And incidentally, to practice the act of taking life.


    After all, she would be the one to live in this world long after I was gone.


    Teaching her such things could not be wrong.


    It was, in a way, my duty as her husband.


    Was Arwin ready to take a life?


    At first, the thought was more repugnant than one could imagine.


    But then again, if she couldnt do it, there was no need to insist on teaching her today.


    Above all, spending time with her was what mattered more.


    Regardless of the reason, not giving time to Arwin would have hurt her feelings.


    ...


    I quietly nced at Arwins profile...


    And couldnt help but let out a chuckle.


    Teaching something to an elf.


    Such a unique experience was rare in itself.


    <strong>****</strong>


    We tethered our horses to a tree and dismounted.


    I put on my sword and slung my bow across my back.


    I didnt forget the arrows and quiver.


    Arwin, on the other hand, only carried her bow.


    Lets go.


    At my words, Arwin nodded her head.


    I took a moment to assess our surroundings.


    The weather wasnt particrly clear, suggesting night might fall early.


    Perhaps we would need to end our hunt sooner and return.


    Nheless, we began to venture into the forest.


    The calls of birds echoing around us and the crisp air of the woods weed us.


    Arwin seemed either unfamiliar with such an expansive forest or just intrigued by the novelty of a new woond, looking around curiously.


    Then, she asked me a question.


    Berg, what are we hunting?


    Whatever wee across. Lets just catch one for now.


    ...Not just anything, you must have some expectations?


    Her question wasced with an eagerness akin to a childs impatience for the future.


    I couldnt be certain. It might be the tension of ending ones life.


    Regardless, it was clear she felt a spark of interest.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    The fun would be saved for her to discoverter.


    .


    .


    .


    We wandered the forest for quite some time.


    Lightly exchanging this and that story, we enjoyed a bit of deviation.


    Of course, it wasnt just wandering.


    Following various tracks, we were gradually closing in on our prey.


    As expected, deer, rabbits, and wild boars were likely candidates.


    Even as I conversed with Arwin, I kept a steady watch around us.


    Arwin, do you think you can catch it if the prey appears?


    Ive practiced a lot, you know.


    ...Thats not what I mean.


    Berg, look at this...!


    But Arwin wasnt as focused on the hunt as I was.


    Every so often, she would stop in her tracks, eximing over a flower blooming haphazardly.


    Its a morning glory...!


    Where she had put away that usually cold expression, I couldnt tell.


    She was showing me more and more of her different faces.


    Is this your first time seeing one?


    When I matched her mood and asked, Arwin nodded vigorously.


    Yes. They dont grow in the Celebrien estate... Ive only seen them in books.


    ...


    ...So this is what they look like in reality.


    Arwin murmured as she looked at the morning glory.


    I wondered what it felt like to see with her own eyes what she had only seen in books for 170 years.


    I couldnt possibly know.


    All I was sure of was a vague sense ofpassion for her.


    Even as I watched her happiness, I couldnt be wholly joyous.


    Though a smile dide to my face.


    -Swish...!


    Suddenly, the sound of something moving through the underbrush arose.


    Berg, this scentAh!


    I quickly covered Arwins mouth, who had cautiously sat down to smell the flower.


    ...Shh.


    And then I whispered quietly.


    Startled by my abrupt movement, Arwins long ears fluttered momentarily before she nodded in understanding.


    I pointed out the source of the noise to Arwin.


    At the tip of my finger, a doe stood still.


    But perhaps due to the trees and bushes obscuring her view, Arwin seemed lost for a long while.


    Only after the deer lifted its head did Arwins eyes widen in recognition.


    Once Arwin had spotted the deer, I slowly released the hand that had covered her mouth.


    ...Draw your bow.


    I whispered to Arwin.


    She hesitated for a moment, then, as instructed, she took out her bow.


    I pulled an arrow from the quiver on my back and handed it to her.


    With a familiar ease, she took the arrow and... froze for a moment.


    ...


    The deer grazed peacefully, enjoying nature in its tranquility.


    I watched Arwin as she observed the serene creature.


    Predictably, there was a hint of hesitation in her.


    ...Arwin.


    I called her name and gently nudged her back.


    Startled by the call, she jerked slightly.


    ...Take a deep breath.


    I said.


    The bow could one day be a weapon to protect her.


    She needed to remember this fact clearly.


    If she couldnt shoot an arrow at a living creature, then the purpose of learning archery was moot.


    You can do it.


    With those words, Arwin steeled her expression, nocked the arrow to the bowstring, and drew it back.


    The bowstring stretched more slowly than usual.


    Continually hesitating, she blinked.


    Emotion began to fill her gaze.


    As she pulled the bowstring tighter, the confusion etched on her face deepened.


    Yet, despite this, her actions did not cease, which was peculiar in its own right.


    Was I pushing her too hard?


    ...If youre afraid of killing something-


    Thats not it.


    -Thunk!


    In an instant response, the arrow sliced through the air and flew.


    The decision was much swifter than expected.


    -Thwack!


    But the arrow lodged itself in a tree near the deer.


    -Rustle!


    Startled by the sound, the deer quickly dropped its stance and fled.


    I remained silent as the target vanished into nothingness.


    ...I missed.


    Arwin muttered.


    I was, in fact, quite surprised by Arwins action.


    Despite her hesitant expression, her move was too quick.


    I was at a loss for words at her awkward execution.


    ...Could it be that she intended to miss from the start?


    If so, the quick action made sense.


    Noticing my contemtion, Arwin looked up btedly and offered an excuse.


    ...I really missed.


    I nodded.


    Sure.


    It wasnt really important.


    It was just a pity.


    Then, without realizing it, I began to give her advice.


    Maybe it was an old habit from training myrades.


    ...But next time, dont be perturbed.


    ...I wasnt.


    If you have experience of taking life, youll be able to stay calm in dire situations-


    -Berg.


    Arwin called my name firmly.


    ...Im an elf.


    I shrugged.


    I know.


    ...Thats not it.


    ...?


    Do you think I would feel guilty about killing such a creature?


    ...


    It was unexpected, the kind of response I hadnt anticipated from her.


    It had been a while since Id encountered this atmosphere; Id almost forgotten it.


    It was this very sensation when we first met.


    ...Perhaps then, her quick decision earlier was also in this vein.


    In any case, with her speaking so adamantly, it seemed unnecessary to preach any further.


    In truth, all this talk stemmed from my own regrets.


    I had hoped Arwin could devise a way to protect herself.


    So, that should be enough for now.


    To break the slightly frosty air, I made light of the situation.


    ...Why make such grim remarks?


    Youre one to talk, always quick to fight.


    Arwin joined in with the banter, riding the change in my tone.


    The atmosphere softened once again.


    I looked up at the sky and said,


    Arwin, lets head back. Its getting dark.


    ...


    Arwin was silent at my suggestion.


    ...Arwin?


    Cant we follow that deer a bit longer?


    ...


    If thats too difficult, can we at least wander the forest a bit more...?


    I shook my head.


    Next time.


    Turning around, I began to make my way out of the forest.


    After a moment of stubbornness, Arwin, seeing my resolute action, eventually followed.


    .


    .


    .


    As we left the forest, raindrops began to fall.


    It was unfortunate.


    The weather had not been great, but I hadnt anticipated a sudden downpour.


    I hastened my pace.


    Untying our horses from the tree and loading the bows.


    Looking around, I oriented myself to our position.


    And then, a sudden deluge of rain began to pour down.


    A fierce torrent of water cascaded around us.


    ...


    I clicked my tongue and quickly searched for shelter from the rain.


    For the time being, we decided to seek shelter under a tree withrge, ovepping leaves as a temporary measure.


    If necessary, we could head toward the small cave we had seen in the forest.


    I called out to Arwin.


    Arwin! Over there...


    But I stopped short at the sight I had stumbled upon.


    I caught her in a daze from behind.


    Outside the forest, Arwin stood in the pouring rain, looking up at the sky.


    Just seeing her like that left me unable to utter a word.


    A profound sense of freedom was conveyed in that single act.


    Her emotions seemed to be infectious, reaching out to me.


    As she stood there embracing the rain, Arwin turned to look at me.


    ...


    And then, she beamed a radiant smile.


    ...Its refreshing.


    Her beauty seemed to be entuated even more within the rain.


    I really enjoy this, Berg.


    Perhaps it was the sight of her apparent happiness that made me say it.


    I cant go back now.


    Unable to leave her alone in the rain, I too decided to wee the downpour just as she did.


    Giving up on seeking cover, I too felt a sense of relief wash over me.


    Yeah.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 99: No Favoritism (5)

    Chapter 99: No Favoritism (5)


    Ner entered a small vige, following the members of the Red mes.


    This was a choice made to cope with the sudden downpour.


    Setting up camp btedly was pointless, and even if they did, it would have been a night spent in difort.


    Not all of the Red mes members entered the small vige.


    Given their size, they split into two groups.


    One centered around Ner, and the others.


    Ner certainly felt she was an honored guest through this arrangement.


    Sometimes, she would forget the difference in the statuses due to Bergsfortable treatment.


    She was the only noble in this group.


    She felt the preferential treatment that came with it.


    Adam, the leader of the group, and several injured members from the mercenary meeting decided to rest in the vige.


    The rest of the healthy Red mes members, or those eager to return to their families, followed Barans lead back to Stockpin.


    Upon entering, many vigers cautiously weed the Red mes.


    Anyone would be tense seeing so many armed men.


    Who is the vige chief? asked Adam.


    An elderly werewolf stepped forward, trembling as he greeted them.


    Yes.


    Adam spoke gently.


    Dont be nervous. Were just looking for a ce to shelter from the rain for a while. We have a noble with us


    While saying so, he nced at Ner.


    Ner, who had been shielding herself from the rain with her hand, also looked at the vige chief.


    Her identity was soon revealed.


    It was undoubtedly her tail that gave it away.


    ...Ner ck-ckwood? Oh, ckwood yeong-ae*?


    ...


    But Ner didnt shrink back as before.


    Just a few days ago, she had endured much harsher ridicule in a more intense situation.


    Remembering how Berg had handled it then, she found some ease.


    Confusion briefly crossed the vige chiefs face.


    But he quickly lowered his stance.


    Youre the Red mes group...! Yes...! We have space!


    Adam eximed.


    You know of us.


    How could we not...!


    The vige chief quickly submitted before the noble house.


    Sometimes, this aspect of werewolves people was convenient.


    As they revered strength, they knew how to submit to it.


    The vige chief thenmanded the vigers.


    Tom! Make room in the inn! Prepare warm water and food!


    Adam said.


    Well pay, so please prepare with care. And find some women to attend to ckwood-yang*. Shes my dongsaengs wife... must be treated carefully.


    Of course. Well prepare everything...!


    Ner didnt particrly need women to assist her, but she wasntfortable enough with Adam to refuse his thoughtfulness.


    Even though Berg was like a brother to him, there was always a certain distance between her and Adam.


    ...


    Perhaps it was because she hardly had the time to pay attention to such trivial matters.


    As her body cooled in the rain, her inner turmoil intensified.


    ...Where could Berg be?


    No, where could both Berg and Arwin be?


    While the vige chief and the residents were busy preparing for their guests, Ner pondered alone for a moment.


    Observing this, Adam spoke.


    Just hold on a little longer, ckwood-yang*. Well soon find shelter from the rain.


    Ner, seizing the opportunity, said,


    ...Berg hasnt returned yet.


    Adam nodded lightly.


    Thats true.


    He looked at Ner, who was repeating the obvious, with a hint of curiosity.


    ...


    Ner found herself at a loss for words.


    She couldnt very well ask them to go looking for him.


    There was no other recourse.


    In the end, her earlier statement was just an expression of frustration.


    Berg will be fine, Adam assured, looking at the silent Ner.


    ...


    But that wasnt it.


    His words didnt bring her any relief.


    Ner... wasnt okay.


    A fog denser than the torrential downpour clouded her heart.


    Where could they be in this downpour?


    Ner had no way of knowing.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin found arge tree alongside Berg.


    It was so enormous that a small space, big enough to hide their bodies, had formed at the base of the tree.


    ...Lets rest here for a while.


    ...


    Berg had made the decision, but Arwin found herself unable to move, even at his urging.


    She just stood there, getting drenched in the now chilling rain.


    Arwin? What are you doing? Come on in.


    ...Ah.


    Her expression involuntarily darkened.


    That small space beneath the huge tree triggered certain memories.


    Memories associated with small spaces under arge tree.


    ...I... I dont want to.


    She whispered without realizing.


    That space had always brought her pain.


    Arwin...?


    ...I dont want to!


    -Thud.


    Arwin.


    But then Berg grasped Arwins wrist.


    ...Lets go inside.


    The fear that Arwin felt dissipated with his touch.


    Right there, in front of her, was the man who had pulled her out of that space.


    The man who achieved in a moment what no one else could in hundreds of years.


    His presence was surprisinglyforting.


    Only then did Arwin realize her body was shaking uncontrobly.


    The cold she hadnt felt due to fear was now creeping up on her.


    Arwin nodded.


    Following Berg, she squeezed herself into the small space.


    .


    .


    .


    In the cramped space where their shoulders touched, Berg began to take off his shirt.


    ...


    Arwin, without uttering a word, shook her head vehemently at Berg, who was looking at her. She clutched onto her shirt, refusing to let go.


    She was resolute.


    ...Youll catch a cold.


    ...


    Berg had suggested she take off her shirt too, arguing that staying in wet clothes was risky.


    But no words could persuade her to undress.


    In this unprepared moment, she couldnt bear to reveal herself to Berg.


    It was far too embarrassing.


    ...You once said youd even bear my child.


    Berg chuckled as he spoke.


    Arwins face turned beet red, recalling her past words. She realized anew how foolish and naive she had been.


    Ah!


    In that instant, Berg pulled her towards him.


    Arwins body, initially rigid, moved in the tight, confined space.


    The surprise was fleeting.


    Before she knew it, Arwin found herself sitting on Bergs legs.


    Her back was against his upper body.


    The warmth of his body melted away the cold.


    Yet, Berg said nothing.


    He simply acted as if this was the most natural thing to do.


    ...


    His promise to protect her once again felt so real.


    Her heart melted.


    Everything he did today felt new and mysterious.


    Berg, who had left the mercenary group for her sake.


    Could there be anyone else who would act this way under such duress?


    If it hadnt been for herints, they wouldnt have ended up in this ufortable situation.


    But Berg never uttered a word ofint.


    He didnt me her for the hardship they faced.


    Instead, he smiled for her as she braved the rain, led her into this confined space when she was scared, and warmed her with his body heat.


    Arwin felt a sudden sense of happiness, so unfamiliar to her.


    ...Was the outside world always this bright, or was it Berg who shone so brightly?


    With her limited experience, Arwin couldnt tell.


    All she knew was that she was gasping in an overwhelming happiness.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner bathed with the help of several women.


    The warm water thawed her chilled body.


    The women gently poured water over her body, massaging her skin.


    They evenbed her white tail fur.


    But Ners heart remained as cold as ice.


    The numerous thoughts filling her head weighed heavily on her.


    ...


    This happened more and more.


    In the past, she didnt care what Berg did with Arwin.


    But as time went by, it became more apparent.


    Every time Berg took a rest with Arwin, or even just held her hand, or simply engaged in conversation, it didnt feel good.


    Would she have worried less if Berg wasnt of the human race?


    Ufortable emotions seemed to keep surfacing.


    Are youfortable?


    An elderly werewolf woman gently asked Ner.


    Ner nodded.


    Perhaps because she was a noble, she naturally epted their attentive care.


    Sitting in the warm bath, Ner raised her left hand.


    The hot water smoothly cascaded over her sleek skin.


    ...


    Ner gazed at the ring on her ring finger.


    A ring that once felt like a shackle.


    ...But now, it was the only thing connecting her to Berg, who had gone somewhere far away.


    ...Where did you go?


    Ner whispered.


    She tried to ignore the sinking feeling in her heart.


    She also forcibly swallowed the words, ...leaving me behind.


    .


    .


    .


    After bathing and settling into a reasonablyfortable room, the same elderly woman who had assisted her earlier inquired,


    Are there any inconveniences?


    Ner shook her head.


    Seeing Ners response, the old werewolf woman prepared to leave the room.


    Then I shall take my leave. If you find anything ufortable-


    ...Ah.


    Suddenly, Ner realized something perplexing.


    It was something she couldnt figure out on her own.


    She hadnt learned about it in her territory, nor had she been curious enough before to seek out information.


    At Ners exmation, the old werewolf woman naturally turned to look at her.


    Yes, please go ahead.


    ...


    Even though she was amoner, this elderly woman had more experience as a woman than Ner did.


    And it was easier to ask such a question to aplete stranger like her.


    It was the kind of query that was difficult to ask just anyone.


    ...Additionally, theforting aura of the old woman reminded Ner of her grandmother.


    This lessened her guard even more.


    ...You mustnt spread rumors about this.


    Of course. Dont worry.


    ...Its... Its just a question.


    Ner began, albeit with difficulty.


    Even as she spoke, a wave of embarrassment washed over her.


    But her curiosity needed to be addressed while the opportunity was there.


    She might not meet another kin elder, someone who could understand her, again.


    ...Lately, my feelings have been intensifying.


    Ner whispered her admission.


    To her embarrassing confession, the elderly woman asked as if it were nothing unusual.


    Feeling intensifying means...?


    ...My body tingles, my heart races. I keep losing control of myself. The next day, I cant understand why I acted that way.


    In truth, Ner could have revealed even more.


    About her desire to bite Berg.


    About her wish to hug him tightly just once.


    The story of wanting to drench him in her scent.


    The story of wanting to lick him all day.


    ...And the story of wanting to be licked.


    These desires had intensified with the recent esction of her mating season.


    Thoughts that would normally shock and horrify her came to Ner impulsively, like urges.


    But Ner knew all this was the influence of her mating time.


    She had to find a way to deal with it.


    The old woman responded with a gentle smile.


    Thats the mating time.


    Ner shook her head.


    ...No. It wasnt like this before. Before, my body wasnt affected at all-


    The old woman countered her words.


    -If theres no one you love.


    ...


    ...those feelings donte if theres no love, you see?


    Ner blinked.


    At those bewildering words, she found herself unable to say anything.


    All she could do was whisper in disbelief.


    ...What?


    The idea of loving someone.


    At that notion, her heart tightened.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Yeong-ae : Its a way to refer to the daughter of someone in a high position. For example the daughter of a rich family or a noble family.


    Yang : It'' actually means quantity or sheep but when you call a woman who is younger than you, and if you add  at the end of her name, it shows respect.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 100: No Favoritism (6)

    Chapter 100: No Favoritism (6)


    ...those feelings donte if theres no love, you see?


    Ners heart plummeted at those words.


    A loved one.


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    Unwittingly, Ner whispered, ...What?


    The old woman continued, So perhaps youre mistaken. Its not that your mating cycle has intensified...its just begun.


    ...What does...that mean...?


    The woman smiled broadly, It seems youve found the love of your life. Congrattions.


    Ner blinked in disbelief.


    Was this old woman suggesting she was in love with Berg?


    It couldnt be.


    .........


    Yet, no words came out as she opened her mouth to object.


    She couldnt muster the simple denial.


    Her heart was pounding violently.


    Memories with Berg flooded her mind.


    Ner.


    His smiling face as he called her name emerged in her thoughts.


    Ners tail had unknowingly coiled around her waist.


    ...Huh?


    Confused, Ner let out a bewildered sound.


    The old woman smiled, Youre like a young girl in love. Hehe. Reminds me of my past.


    Ner shook her head with difficulty, No, thats not it. It cant be.


    Even as she spoke, she felt the strain in her words.


    Still, she continued her self-defense, Berg is a... a human, right? A mercenary, and moreover, amoner...


    The old woman replied with a kind expression, But you know all that is just an excuse, dont you, ckwood Yeong-ae?


    ..........


    Hehe. We find it hard to admit when love arrives.


    ...


    Its hard to believe in the miracle of having that one person right before us. We worry if they are the right one before giving our heart... And its difficult to ept the truth that might feel embarrassing: that weve fallen in love.


    Ner squeezed out her words cautiously, But the mating cycle is periodic, isnt it...?


    The old woman shook her head.


    There was not even an inch of hesitation.


    As you know, our kind loves only one.


    ...


    We dont love just anyone. Even if I want to fall in love, it doesnt happen.


    ...


    If our sexual desire was uncontroble every full moon, if our mating cycle was triggered by it, wouldnt we be like the... cat people, indiscriminately sharing love with anyone?


    ...


    ...The full moon does have an effect, but its not everything. The target of the mating cycle is clear. Simply put... theres no more urate proof of love than the mating cycle.


    Ner, unable to counter, yet stubbornly persisted, How can you be so sure of that?


    The old woman smiled.


    Ive lived a long time. Throughout, Ive heard countless stories. The advice I give is based on a lot of experience. It was true for me, and for those around me...


    Ner, faced with the old womans effortless rebuttals, finally closed her mouth.


    I never thought the day woulde when Id say this to ckwood Yeong-ae.


    ...


    Like she did in the past, when confused, she tightly embraced her tail.


    It was a reflex action that had followed her since childhood.


    Even now, hugging her white tail tightly, Ner tried to sort out her thoughts.


    It wasnt easy.


    Seeing her expression, the old woman said goodbye, Then, Ill take my leave. Call me if you need anything else.


    Ner couldnt even see her out.


    Her mind was too crowded with thoughts.


    She remained frozen in the same posture for a long time, deep in thought.


    Ner gently closed her eyes.


    Her heart was racing.


    Ignoring the noisy thoughts in her head, she kept asking herself.


    Does she love Berg?


    Had she already given him her heart?


    Had she found the partner shed love for a lifetime?


    ...Ah.


    With the endless pounding in her heart, amidst the memories shed built up, she had to admit it.


    The realization came emptily.


    ...Maybe she had fallen in love.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin felt the warmth as she watched the drizzling rain.


    The heat from Bergs body against her back was toofortable.


    There was no difort from the wet clothes.


    Instead, she wished for this time tost a little longer.


    ...It wasnt something she could experience often.


    It was nothing else.


    Would she, a noble, ever have such an experience again?


    No matter how many days she had left to live.


    That was when Arwin once again pondered her own excuses.


    Suddenly, there was an overwhelming emotion in her chest.


    There was a peacefulness in this calmness.


    The sound of rain echoing through the forest, and the warmth of Berging from behind her.


    The difort of being under a tree was oveid with memories of Berg.


    Of course, the torture of 160 years wasnt something that could be easily forgotten... but for now, it was okay.


    The peace she had longed for was here.


    Had she ever thought she would feel such emotions in a ce like this?


    She had never imagined resting under a tree.


    Perhaps nothing she saw henceforth would be as memorable as this moment.


    With gratitude, she wanted to excuse her earlier odd behavior.


    The moment she had raised her voice, insisting on not seeking shelter from the rain, kept circling in her mind.


    ...Berg.


    Hmm?


    ...The truth is, I hate ces like this.


    ...


    Do you know why...?


    Berg nodded.


    I can guess.


    ...Its hard to forget the pain of 160 years.


    ...


    Seeing Berg exhale a strangely heavy breath, Arwin felt as if her mood was lightening.


    ...Thats why I didnt want toe in earlier. Im sorry. But now that Im here, it feels cozy and nice.


    ...Thats good then.


    Arwin smiled.


    Surely, having him by her side made such thoughts possible.


    Then she began to ask Berg questions.


    Do you often seek shelter from the rain in ces like this?


    No. Its my first time too.


    Arwin smiled at his response of it being his first time.


    ...In the future, whenever it rains, I think I will always remember this moment.


    Berg nodded.


    Arwin wasnt sure if Berg understood the significance of her words.


    As an elf, she would not forget this moment.


    She would retain and cherish the memory of him for more than a thousand years.


    She would hold onto this memory more vividly than anyone else for a long time.


    There were already several such memories.


    The incident with Gallias. The sea. And the ring.


    ...


    Suddenly, Arwin felt her heart slowly settling.


    She began to think of the world after Bergs death.


    Despite the certainty that the freedom she had awaited wasing... now she didnt feel inclined towards it.


    It was unbelievable that this too wasing to an end.


    It might have been the first time she wished something wouldnt end.


    ...


    Arwin shook her head.


    She decided not to dwell on such negative thoughts now.


    They would only serve as obstacles to this memory.


    In a memory she would cherish for over a thousand years, there was no room for such impurities.


    So, she rested, inhaling the natural fragrance the night air brought.


    She briefly wondered.


    Could she ever imagine she would feel this way for a... short-lived being?


    It felt like Berg was lifting the burdens off her heart, one by one.


    She had never exposed her ws to anyone before.


    For 170 years, there had been no one who truly understood her.


    But Berg was different.


    The more she was with him, the morefortable she felt, fostering a belief that he would ept her no matter what.


    With this feeling, Arwin slowly leaned her body against Bergs back.


    ...


    Then, naturally, she rested her head on his neck.


    At that moment, Berg flinched.


    Startled by his reaction, Arwin quickly lifted her head.


    Had he disliked it?


    ...Berg?


    Turning to look at him, she understood what had made him shiver.


    ...There were Ners teeth marks where she had rested her head.


    The clear teeth marks were visible amidst the blue bruising.


    ...................


    Arwin felt a surge of emotion.


    She couldnt identify the feeling, but knew it was unpleasant.


    She didnt like Ners mark interrupting their moment.


    Another obstacle had appeared.


    Berg spoke, Sorry. It wasnt that I disliked it...just felt a bit stiff for a moment.


    ...


    Berg was groaning again from such pain.


    Why did such a man have to suffer because of that woman?


    Why does he have to carry such unnecessary marks?


    Such barbaric customs of theirs were beyond Arwinsprehension.


    ...Berg.


    ...Hmm?


    Arwin turned to nce at the wedding ring on Bergs left ring finger, a symbol of his union with Ner.


    ...Then she whispered, Theres a secret about Ner... you should know.


    Arwin couldnt control her racing heart.


    Its necessary so that Berg receives less hurt. Only then... will these reckless actions cease.


    Arwin gently touched Bergs scar.


    Berg shook his head.


    It was my request. Ner is-


    -Ner is.


    Arwin cut him off.


    She had thought several times about revealing this fact.


    Now, the opportunity had arisen.


    Berg blinked in confusion, looking at Arwin with a questioning expression.


    ...?


    Arwin felt no guilt.


    It wasnt a lie, after all.


    Perhaps it was even a consideration for Ner.


    Wasnt it Ner who had said she didnt like Berg?


    The one who questioned how she could love a human mercenary?


    Perhaps it was alright to create a little distance between them.


    Ner... she has no intention of loving you to the end.


    Bergs eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Despite seeing this, Arwin continued.


    ...Shes already waiting for someone else.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 101: No Favoritism (7)

    Chapter 101: No Favoritism (7)


    ...Shes already waiting for someone else.


    I struggled to understand Arwins words.


    ...What do you mean by that?


    Arwins cold fingers traced the bite mark on my neck left by Ner.


    With a look ofpassion, she observed the wound and added an exnation.


    Ners grandmother... she was a famous fortune teller.


    I already knew that Ner cherished her grandmother deeply. Even the day after our wedding, she wasmemorating her.


    She was the only person in the ckwood estate who was on her side. I evenid flowers at her grave.


    And when Ner was young, she received a prophecy from her grandmother. It said... her destined partner would eventually find her.


    ...


    At those words, a wave of emotion surged through me.


    I looked at Arwin.


    ...Considering the circumstances, thats not you.


    She continued.


    You know that Ners race can love only one person, right?


    ...Are you saying Ner already loves someone else?


    Arwin shook her head.


    No. How can she love someone she hasnt even met? She said that herself. But...


    ...


    ...But shes not nning to give her heart to anyone else. And even for Berg...


    ...


    Strangely, I felt my strength draining away.


    I thought our rtionship had been improvingtely.


    Arwin whispered.


    No matter how good you are to her... even trying to get along with her as her husband... Ner will remain the same. Nothing more than a friend, nothing less.


    ...


    So, Berg. Stop hurting yourself unnecessarily. Its painful to watch you get hurt like this.


    ...


    ...You know Im not lying. Youve seen it yourself, havent you?


    What if I cant love you till the end?


    That was what Ner asked me on our first night together.


    Was this thought underlying everything?


    As Arwin said, it was not like there werent signs in Ners behavior.


    At the time, I thought it was just her aversion to me.


    But at the mention of another reason, I found myself wavering.


    The werewolf race is capable of loving only one person...


    Perhaps I had taken those words too lightly.


    ...


    Moreover, I was unsettled for another reason.


    ...Perhaps I felt a kinship without even realizing it.


    Hadnt I, too, harbored feelings for someone?


    I let out a short sigh.


    My feelings were sinking deeper than I had thought.


    This made me realize just how much affection I had poured into Ner.


    ...Its okay.


    I quickly shook my head.


    ...What?


    Arwin expressed her confusion.


    I said,


    ...Being united with the one you love is like a fairy-tale miracle.


    ...


    We are already married, we are a couple. Even if its not ideal, I have no intention of giving up on our future because of that.


    ...But to hurt so much-


    -It doesnt matter if I get hurt. Who else will protect my wives if not me?


    It was okay if it seemed forced.


    It seemed I couldnt help it in times like these.


    I couldnt give up, even out of greed.


    ...I have to at least try.


    What...


    Looking at Arwin, I said,


    ...She might end up liking me.


    ...


    Arwin looked at me and spoke cautiously.


    ...If you take Ners race too lightly-


    -Stop.


    ...


    Its up to me.


    Arwin frowned.


    Then, leaning back against me, she spoke with dissatisfaction.


    ...I said that for your sake.


    I chuckled at her blunt words.


    Instead of worrying about that, try liking me a bit.


    I threw a light, teasing joke with a bit of truth in it.


    ............


    Arwins body stiffened at those words.


    The warmth from her damp body transferred to me.


    Her ears fluttered slightly.


    ...I do.


    What?


    ...I like you.


    I was briefly surprised by Arwins confession.


    She added,


    ...As a friend. Would I be here like this if I hated you?


    I chuckled again.


    Well, that figures.


    ...You were the one who wanted to start as friends.


    I meant, like me as a husband...


    ...You want me to miss you for 1000 years?


    ...


    I scratched my neck. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward, leaving me at a loss.


    And a slightly awkward space between us was created.


    Then Arwin pulled my arm to wrap it around her.


    It looked like I was lightly hugging her.


    It seemed like she was doing this partly out of guilt for the cold words she had just uttered.


    ...Im cold.


    She made an excuse.


    ...Take off your wet clothes.


    ...


    Arwin blushed at my words.


    I smiled lightly at her reaction.


    Just like that, time passed again.


    Although I joked after learning about Ners situation, it wasnt true that I had no thoughts about it.


    I still wasnt sure what kind of feelings I should have for Ner.


    Should I be grateful for her acting on my behalf, despite the burden it carries?


    Or should I be sad, thinking she has no intention of giving her heart to me?


    ...Should I avoid pushing her too hard in the future?


    It was difficult.


    In the end, I let out a sigh.


    No matter how long I pondered these thoughts, no answer seemed toe.


    It was better to think that everything would work out in the future.


    I decided to put all my thoughts aside.


    With that, I rested my chin on Arwins head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, early in the dawn, we began preparing to leave for Stockpin.


    Arwin, rubbing her sleepy eyes, followed me.


    The rain had stopped.


    The water droplets from the wet leaves still lingered.


    Breathing in the fresh morning forest air, we made our way to the horses.


    ...Berg, theres something I want to tell you.


    Arwin stopped following me to speak.


    Go ahead.


    ...I dont know if youre aware, but... when elf couples want to show they are happy together, they hold hands.


    I thought such a thing wasnt limited by race... but considering she was mentioning it like this, there must be some deeper meaning.


    ...So, maybe it would befortable to walk holding hands from now on.


    I nodded.


    ...In Ners ce.


    ...


    For your sake and Ners too.


    She added.


    I didnt say anything in response.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Since the previous night, Ners heart had been acting as if it were broken.


    It fluttered with excitement whenever she acknowledged her deep feelings for Berg.


    But thinking of Berg and Arwin, who hadnt returned, her heart sank heavily.


    She rode toward Stockpin in silence, not uttering a word.


    With a stern expression, she just held the reins and spurred the horse.


    There was a desire to ride faster, even if just a little.


    What should she say when she meets Berg?


    Should she tell him she was worried?


    Should she act as if nothing happened and make light conversation?


    Should she show that she was angry?


    ...


    She couldnt decide.


    It seemed she would only know once they met.


    She was eager to find out how Arwin and Berg had spent their time.


    From a distance, Stockpin came into view.


    Seeing Adam and his group approaching, several members came out to meet them.


    Captain!


    It was Baran and Theodore.


    Adam slowed down and asked,


    Wheres Berg?


    He just arrived with Arwin-nim.


    Ners heart sank again.


    Now that the moment had arrived, she felt it.


    She was likely going to be angry.


    As soon as she realized he was safe, the emotions hiding behind her worry surged forth.


    ...


    And with that, she realized.


    Would she have been this angry if she had no feelings for Berg?


    Would she have worried this much?


    ...No.


    That wasnt it.


    She certainly cultivated feelings for Berg, and she realize this yet again.


    Whoa! Ner-nim!


    In a moment, Ner broke away from the procession and spurred her horse.


    She hurried towards the vige where Berg was.


    Haah... Haah...


    Arriving alone in the vige, Ner first sought out Berg.


    Her heart fluttered nervously.


    The mere fact that the man she might love was with another woman soured her mood.


    Berg!


    She soon found him.


    Oddly enough, her anger melted away the moment she saw him.


    It felt like a long time, even though it was just a day.


    She just wanted to tell him that she worried a lot.


    She wanted to lie down and rest with him.


    To spend time together.


    ............


    But her focus blurred as the scene unfolded.


    Arwin was standing next to him.


    Their fingers intertwined.


    They seemed close.


    ...I was... worried.


    Ner whispered to herself.


    ..Did they have a good time?


    Even then, Ner exaggerated her feelings.


    Not so much exaggerated, as she didnt hide them.


    Usually, she restrained her emotions, but now, she wanted Berg to know she was angry.


    Ner slowly dismounted the horse and approached Berg.


    She looked up at him, slightly furrowing her brow.


    ...


    She stared at him in silence.


    It was as if she was challenging him to make an excuse, if he had any.


    Why hadnt he kept his promise of returningst night?


    She wanted to hear him say he was sorry for leaving his wife alone.


    Berg smiled faintly and raised his hand.


    It was clear he was going to stroke her with his familiar touch.


    Even as she was angry, Ner had no intention of rejecting his caress.


    She hoped he would only caress her.


    And as these contradictory thoughts deepened, she became more aware of her feelings.


    ...Maybe she really did love him.


    ...


    ...?


    But Bergs hand momentarily stiffened in mid-air.


    Ner felt her hardened expression involuntarily softening at his awkward gesture.


    Why wasnt he caressing her?


    -...Tap.


    ...Lets go inside.


    The awkward gesture ended with a brief tap on her head.


    Then he turned away.


    He didnt offer any sort of excuse.


    ...Huh?


    While Ner was perplexed, she met Arwins eyes.


    Arwin looked at her, then shed a polite, light smile.


    Soon, she walked away, still holding hands with Berg.


    ...


    Ner stood there, frozen, watching the backs of the two.


    It was a subtle change in Berg, but... it was enough to plunge her into confusion.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 102: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (1)

    Chapter 102: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (1)


    Ner had spent the whole day observing Berg.


    It was a subtle feeling, as if he wasnt quite looking at her. He seemed to be letting out subtly short sighs more often. His expression appeared subtly hardened.


    ...


    She might not have noticed this change in anyone else.


    But this was Berg.


    The person she had been constantly with for the past few months.


    Her husband, her partner.


    She had be sensitively responsive to even the smallest changes.


    Arwin. Ive left a dry cloth outside. Go wash up and dry yourself off.


    Yes. Thank you, Berg.


    Ner watched as Berg took care of Arwin, who was going to wash herself.


    To Arwin at least, Berg didnt seem to show those subtle differences.


    No, rather, it felt like they had be even closer.


    Hadnt they just been holding hands until a moment ago?


    Ner couldnt hide her feelings.


    Her face kept frowning.


    Why had this change urred?


    ...Could it be that something progressed in their rtionshipst night?


    ...Ugh.


    At that thought, Ners heart clenched.


    At her small groan, Berg turned his head.


    ...


    Ner involuntarily averted her eyes.


    Her frown remained.


    If she stayed like this, he woulde tofort her, as he always did.


    ...


    But Berg turned his head away.


    ...Huh?


    And then, as if struck by a thought, he headed towards the room.


    Ners outstretched hand grasped at thin air.


    Left alone in the living room, Ner was engulfed in an indescribable emptiness.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I sighed and sat down on the bed.


    I didnt even understand why I was behaving like this.


    I tried to act as if everything was normal, but it was not as easy as saying it.


    It was as if Id forgotten how to approach Ner.


    Maybe it was because I empathized with her.


    Until a few months ago, I was in her position.


    ...Of course, Ner wasnt in love with anyone else.


    I was harboring feelings for another, not allowing any opposite sex to approach me.


    Sometimes, I despised those unwanted approaches.


    Now, trying to do the same with Ner, it was not as straightforward as it used to be.


    ...Should I ask her about this?


    Even I had been hiding the story of Sien.


    ...


    The truth was, doing this changes nothing.


    As I told Arwin, we were a married couple.


    That wont change.


    ...Yet, deep down, I was troubled by the thought that given the chance, she might want to leave me.


    ...


    I felt the loneliness I had forgotten creeping back in.


    After Sien left me, and I somehow managed to recover from that pain.


    I thought Id never feel this emotion again.


    Looking at this, it seemed I had also given Ner a lot of emotions.


    -Thump.


    Iy down on the bed.


    Ners dissatisfied... and worried expression lingered in my mind.


    I closed my eyes.


    ...So childish.


    I whispered to myself.


    Sighing, I covered my face.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Time passed in such a way.


    Ner couldnt understand.


    She was the one who should be receivingfort and apologies... yet she was also the one feeling anxious.


    Berg didnt say a word.


    They hadnt fought, but they hadnt reconciled either.


    They maintained a strange distance, as if on an odd borderline.


    She couldnt fathom why her heart felt so constrained.


    Berg hadnt been angry with her.


    Nor had he pushed her away, as he might have done with other women.


    He had merely hidden his kindness for a while.


    But even that was too much for Ner.


    Yet, shecked the courage.


    She didnt have the strength to ask him why he was acting this way.


    She feared they might really fight.


    She feared being hated.


    There was also a part of her that wanted to reconcile as if nothing had happened.


    After a long time, returning to Stockpin.


    Ner was out on a night walk again today.


    It wasnt because she missed this small forest.


    It was because there was someone who woulde looking for her here.


    Despite the strange changes, she knew he wouldnt fail toe.


    He woulde to find her again.


    Ner let herself be and waited for Berg.


    ...


    But with each moment of waiting, her heart prickled painfully.


    It was hard and suffocating.


    This trivial matter might make her shed tears for no reason.


    Not understanding made it even more frightening.


    Why did such a difference arise all of a sudden?


    What exactly happened with Arwin?


    When would Berg appear?


    - Crunch...


    Just then, the awaited footsteps sounded.


    Ners body jolted as she turned around.


    ...


    As expected, there was Berg, standing there.


    Ner quickly turned her body back, facing forward, hiding her worried and distorted expression.


    Her body, frozen with fear, couldnt make any choice.


    She waited for Berg to make a move.


    Slowly walking, Berg eventually sat down beside her.


    His always gentle andforting presence returned.


    ...


    Ner felt a strange sense of relief and her emotions welled up.


    Why did he act that way all day if he could be like this?


    She wanted to confront him, but equally, she didnt want to stir up trouble.


    Berg spoke.


    Im sorry.


    ...


    ...I said Id be back soon, you must have been worried.


    The relief that followed brought back the sulking emotions she had been hiding.


    She felt like she had be young again, getting upset over trivial things, and sulking over nothing significant.


    I wasnt worried.


    She lied.


    Berg chuckled softly and moved closer.


    Their thighs touched.


    He leaned in to study her expression.


    ...Im sorry, Ner.


    Berg apologized again.


    ...


    -Whoosh.


    Ner turned her head to the other side.


    But deep down, how relieved she was, Berg would never know.


    ...Arent you going to forgive me?


    ...


    A short sigh followed.


    Ner was startled again by Bergs sigh.


    Did she miss her chance to ept his apology?


    At the same time, Berg stood up.


    Ner, realizing she had missed that fleeting moment of reconciliation, hurriedly opened her mouth.


    Ah, no, Berg-


    - Whoosh!


    In that moment, Ner felt her body being swiftly lifted into the air.


    Ah!


    Berg, who had turned around in a sh, was holding her by the hips, lifting her up.


    Ner, pressing on Bergs shoulders in surprise, looked down at him, who was smiling.


    Ah! What are you-


    -What should I do to make my wife forgive me?


    Berg asked, his tone exaggerated and joking, as if trying to lighten the mood, and it sounded almost like an apology for his earlier behavior.


    ...Ah.


    Ner swallowed the words she was about to say.


    My wife.


    His words melted her anger so easily.


    Convincing herself that minor fights could happen, yet such squabbles wouldnt impact their rtionship in the slightest.


    That was right.


    It was so obvious she had forgotten it... she was already Bergs wife.


    Could there be anyone closer to Berg than her?


    This realization tore down the walls in her heart.


    My Wife.


    My Wife.


    Ner chewed on the word without realizing it.


    Could there be a word more heartwarming than this?


    It meant Berg was on her side for life.


    Come on, tell me, Ner. How can I make you not mad?


    ...


    I wont put you down until you tell me.


    ...


    Ner, who had been silent, finally broke into a small smile at his words.


    Maybe it was because she had tasted the bottom of her mood once.


    Even this small happiness felt sweeter now.


    Berg asked.


    You like pie, right? Should I make you one? Or, shall we go for a long walk tomorrow?


    Seeing her smile, Berg smiled even wider.


    Tell me, Ner.


    Ner blinked and looked down at Berg.


    She sighed deeply.


    ...Hug me until I feel like Im going to burst.


    She almost whispered it along with her sigh without realizing it.


    But at thest moment, she pressed those words back behind her lips.


    Of course, she couldnt say such embarrassing words.


    ...She needed more time.


    Certainly, there would be plenty of time for that in the future.


    And the more she thought about it, the clearer it became.


    She couldnt deceive herself about her feelings for him any longer... they were bing more and more certain.


    ...If you drink with me tonight, Ill stop being mad.


    So instead, she said that.


    It was also her way of extending an olive branch.


    She wanted to share something Berg loved the most.


    ...And, surely, she had another n in mind.


    Drink?


    Ner nodded.


    Yeah. Drink.


    ...Are you sure?


    Ner forced herself to swallow her words again.


    I think it would be nice to drink with you.


    Instead, she smiled.


    ...You dont like it?


    She asked yfully.


    Berg smiled at her teasing.


    Of course not.


    And then he nodded.


    Okay, lets go drink.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ...


    Arwin found herself gazing at Berg and Ner, who were elegantly sharing drinks.


    Why wouldnt she feel happy seeing Berg pleased?


    The reason was quickly apparent.


    She thought him foolish.


    She had clearly advised him to keep his distance from Ner.


    Even keeping the story of Ners betrayal a secret, she had said so.


    In order to not hurt him, it seemed possible to distance himself from Ner.


    ...foolish.


    Arwin thought again.


    ...But she couldnt bring herself to hate that foolish human.


    On the contrary, she might be more drawn to such a disy.


    His sense of responsibility in treasuring his wife was unavoidably impressive.


    How could he be like that?


    Such behavior was utterly alien to her as an elf.


    What are you talking about thats so amusing?


    Arwin finally intruded on their drinking session.


    ...Ah.


    Ner, who had been giggling, stiffened her expression at Arwins question.


    Have you been drinking, Ner?


    Arwin asked further.


    Ner nodded in response.


    Yes.


    Do you want a drink too?


    Berg asked Arwin.


    Arwin looked down at the alcohol they were drinking.


    ...Bardi liquor.


    She realized that Berg had reallye to like that liquor.


    ...You really like Bardi liquor, dont you?


    Arwin repeated the question.


    Maybe the uneasiness nestled in her heartpelled her to keep asking.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Berg, who had been chuckling, spoke up.


    She expected a familiar response like Ive grown to like it.


    Its the first drink you gave me.


    ...............


    But Bergs subsequent words slightly startled Arwins heart.


    Arwin concealed her agitation.


    ...After all, alcohol was just food.


    There was nothing wrong with food.


    ...


    Ner, who had been alternating her gaze between them, noticed Bergs empty ss and picked up the bottle of liquor.


    She filled his ss like a demure wife, shing an unknowable smile at Berg as a bonus.


    Have another drink, Berg.


    Arwin quietly observed Ners actions.


    Berg, who was about to lift his ss, suddenly stopped.


    ...Oh right.


    ...?


    ...Were almost out of Bardi liquor.


    Berg clicked his tongue with a bittersweet tone, as if disappointed.


    Arwin interjected at the moment.


    How about trying to give up drinking for this opportunity?


    Berg chuckled as if to say that was nonsense.


    How can a mercenary give up drinking?


    ...Theres no such thing.


    Berg looked at Arwin with half-closed eyes.


    Arwin couldnt hold her gaze for long.


    At the same time, Berg asked.


    Can you get me more Bardi liquor?


    ...


    Arwin briefly raised her eyes to look at Berg.


    She wanted to refuse... but that also seemed awkward.


    Bardi liquor was nothing special.


    So, she thought again.


    ...Theres nothing wrong with food.


    Arwin answered.


    ...Ill think about it.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner supported Berg as they entered the room.


    It wasnt easy for her to keep her bnce either, but... she managed to bring him to the room.


    Arwin also helped them.


    Didnt you give him too much to drink?


    Arwin asked Ner, sounding displeased.


    Ner had been refilling Bergs ss each time it emptied, staying by his side.


    But Ner just shrugged her shoulders.


    ...Berg wanted to, hic. Drink more...


    ...


    Both of them looked down at the now sleeping Berg.


    Neither of them spoke for a long time.


    They just silently watched over him as he dozed off unknowingly.


    ...You should go back now, hic.


    Ner said to Arwin.


    We need to sleep...


    Saying this, Ner began to undress Bergs shirt.


    Arwin frowned once again.


    Why are you undressing him, just leave him-


    -Berg likes sleeping like this.


    Arwin had no reply to that.


    She remained silent for a moment and then spoke.


    ...Since Berg has passed out anyway, lets go back to our own rooms to sleep. Theres no need to stay together tonight.


    ...


    Ner paused in undressing Berg and looked at Arwin.


    She then answered with a smile.


    ...Thanks for worrying. But its okay.


    - Whoosh!


    Ner then threw Bergs shirt far away.


    Her yellow eyes glinted in the darkness.


    The look in her eyes as she gazed down at Berg seemed to have changed.


    Was it the influence of the alcohol?


    -...Swoosh.


    ?


    Ners hand lightly grazed Bergs chest.


    Arwin watched her.


    In that fleeting moment, it was unclear whether the gesture was intentional or idental.


    ...Ah.


    Ner sighed.


    Then she looked at Arwin.


    As if she had momentarily forgotten that she was there.


    ...You can go and rest.


    Ner then escorted Arwin out of the room, gently pushing her.


    ...


    Arwin, unable to say anything, was pushed out by Ners hand.


    Have a good night.


    -Thud.


    As Arwin was pushed outside the door, Ner firmly closed it.


    Arwin couldnt understand why her fist was clenched.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Haah... hic.


    Ner indulged in Bergs scent, a fragrance she hadnt savored in a while.


    His smell mixed with the alcohol.


    Nothing was holding her back now.


    She understood the reason for her strange feelings.


    Knowing the reason, she no longer felt any guilt.


    Yet, Ner was careful not to cross the line excessively.


    She tried not to forget that her self-control wasnt as strong due to the alcohol.


    Ner felt anger at Arwins scent on Bergs body.


    What exactly had they donest night?


    It was clear that their bodies had been in close contact.


    Was todays change in Berg perhaps for that reason?


    And as such anger took over her mind, Ner more fiercely marked Berg with her own scent.


    It might have been apensation.


    Perhaps she waspensating for the anxiety she had felt sincest night.


    ...Berg.


    Ner whispered, rubbing her body against Berg.


    Thank you, she said.


    But it wasnt enough.


    Those words couldnt express her emotions.


    .........


    Ner slowly stopped rubbing against Berg and pressed her body close to his.


    Gently caressing his bare chest with her hand, shey down, resting her head on his arm.


    She slightly lifted her own clothes, pressing her bare navel against Bergs side.


    Bergs ear was right in front of her.


    .................I like you.


    Ner experimented with another phrase.


    The feeling of guilt that he might be listening engulfed her.


    It was a chilling sensation.


    Could these words express her feelings?


    ...But even saying I like you felt insufficient.


    Berg had always been on her side.


    He would continue to be by her side in the future.


    Berg, who would fight anyone for her, who wouldnt hesitate to do anything reckless to protect her.


    His smile melted her heart, and his touch gave her goosebumps.


    Could these feelings be expressed with just I like you?


    No, they couldnt.


    So, she said it.


    ...


    The words, not easily uttered at first.


    Words she hadnt said to anyone other than her grandmother.


    But the intoxication pushed her.


    She impulsively tried to say it once.


    She whispered it clearly into his ear.


    ...........I love you.


    Ner smiled.


    After saying it, it became clear.


    Acknowledging it made it seem so obvious.


    This was the phrase.


    Chills ran through her entire body.


    These words best expressed her emotions.


    .....I love you.


    She whispered again.


    Was it because she had lost her self-control?


    She couldnt contain her overflowing feelings.


    ...I love you, Berg.


    She said it once more.


    There was a pleasure in uttering those words themselves.


    These were the words like magic.


    The words she spoke for the first time as an adult.


    Only now did she understand this emotion.


    It was different from the love felt for the family.


    It felt like she might even cry.


    I love you.


    She whispered.


    She couldnt know how many more times she might say it in the future.


    I love you.


    Just like a child, she repeated it.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 103: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (2)

    Chapter 103: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (2)


    Beneath tightly closed eyelids, memories of the past flickered.


    ...Hiding here again.


    A warm voice called out to Sien.


    Sien, with her head buried in her knees, looked up at the voice calling her.


    She didnt need to see his face to know who it was. His voice was enough.


    She couldnt possibly not know who hade tofort her again.


    Sniff...Bell...


    Calling him by his nickname, Sien suddenly leaped up and threw herself into Bergs arms.


    As she embraced him, a sharp scent of blood wafted through the air.


    Only then did Sien, startled, take a good look at Berg.


    Youre... youre covered in blood, Bell!


    Berg shrugged his shoulders, as if it was nothing.


    Then, hugging Sien tighter, he gently stroked her hair.


    Even as she was beingforted, Sien cried out.


    Sniff...Again, did you fight because of me?


    ...I fought because I couldnt stand that guy.


    Sien knew that Bergs words were his way of sparing her the burden, understanding that he had fought again for her.


    He must have fought with the big guy from the orphanage who made fun of her.


    Bell...! He was four years older than you...! What if you had been seriously hurt!


    She scolded him, anger evident in her voice.


    Berg often forgot, but now he was all she had left.


    Her parents had passed away, and she had lost touch with her rtives.


    The only person she had left to love was Berg.


    She hated seeing him engage in such dangerous behavior.


    She wished he would stop.


    Dont you remember how you were hurtst time? Why do you keep-


    -I hate the idea of you getting hurt more.


    Berg finally blurted out in response to her anger.


    Sien frowned.


    She hadnt been hurt.


    What was he talking about?


    I am...!


    But Sien, trying to speak, found her throat tightening.


    Bergs earnest eyes watched over her.


    She understood what he meant.


    It wasnt about physical injuries.


    He was talking about emotional wounds.


    Tears welled up in Siens eyes again.


    ...Sniff...Sob...


    She couldnt fathom how he always managed tofort her like this.


    Berg gently wiped away her tears as they started to flow.


    He smiled.


    There you go crying again. Stop crying, you little crybaby.


    I told you not to tease me by calling me a crybaby...


    Sien hugged Berg again, trying to hide her expression.


    Berg chuckled and weed her embrace.


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed, and they found themselves entangledfortably once more.


    Sieny on Bergsp, watching the setting sun.


    Despite losing her parents... it was Berg who gave her the strength to carry on.


    His presence was the most reassuring thing for her.


    With him, she could stand; with him, she could live.


    Every moment with him was a joy.


    She could ovee any tragedy because he was there.


    That made one thing clear to her.


    Sien already knew what was most precious in her life.


    Did Berg know?


    Could he even guess?


    How much he meant to her.


    Perhaps she loved Berg twice as much as he loved her.


    Berg was her treasure.


    A treasure she wanted to hide from everyone.


    That was why his handsome appearance bothered her.


    She didnt like the attention it drew.


    Of course, everything else about him overshadowed that minor w.


    With Berg, it felt like their hearts were connected.


    Without speaking, she could tell what he was thinking, what he was feeling.


    Right now, he was cherishing her above all else... and Sien nned to do the same.


    Nothing coulde before Berg.


    Even if the world was harsh, as long as Berg was by her side, she felt she could be happy.


    In that moment, she whispered to herself.


    Bell...?


    Yeah.


    ...Promise you wont leave me?


    At whispere, Berg chuckled lightly.


    He replied.


    Why would I ever leave you?


    ...


    Just take care of yourself. I couldnt leave you even if I died.


    Sien shook her head.


    Ill be by your side forever too.


    He smiled.


    ...You promised.


    Yeah. I swear.


    Sien affirmed confidently.


    There was no reason why this promise couldnt be kept.


    ...


    ...


    Their eyes met, and her heart swelled in unison.


    Her consciousness momentarily matured.


    And the only thing the matured Sien could say to Berg was one word.


    Love...


    With those lips twitching as if in sleep talk, Sien woke from her dream.


    Berg was gone, and the dark ceiling revealed itself.


    The words she wanted to say scattered into the darkness.


    ...


    The splendid past faded into memory. His warm presence also receded from her body.


    Every time she dreamed of Berg, it felt like she was going through the pain of parting again.


    Tears slowly rolled down her cheeks.


    The unkept promise haunted her thoughts.


    .


    .


    .


    In the early morning, Sien smiled bitterly.


    She checked the letters returned from the church.


    Her eyes repeatedly read the same line.


    No change in Bergs circumstances.


    This simple news sustained her.


    It was for Bergs safety that she was participating in this war.


    Just knowing that he was doing well felt like a reward.


    ...


    If there was just one thing she could wish for here.


    ...to see Berg from afar, just once.


    In these uncertain times of war, she couldnt appear before him.


    So, she simply wished to look at him from a distance.


    Just to see that beloved face once more.


    Yet, Sien ultimately shook her head.


    If she were to see him... that would probably be the end.


    She wouldnt be able to return to the battlefield.


    She instinctively knew shed go mad with the desire to be by Bergs side.


    So, she couldnt allow herself to do that.


    -Bang!


    At that moment, the hero Felix mmed his hand on the desk in a burst of anger.


    Sien, folding the note she had received from the church, put it in her pocket and focused on herpanions.


    ...Those damned Jackson family bastards...


    Felix ground his teeth in anger.


    ...


    ...


    Everyone understood his rage.


    The hero party was currently in the territory of the Jackson family.


    Their goal was to clear the area of monsters and secure the supply route leading to the front lines.


    However, the operation was proceeding slowly.


    The problem was the session dispute in the Jackson family.


    Thete head of the Jackson family, a polygamist, a human, had numerous wives.


    The issue arose when he died without naming an heir, leading to a battle among his many children.


    This dispute had thrown the territory into chaos, and nothing was functioning properly.


    Numerous knights and soldiers were busy taking sides in the conflict.


    Fighting was out of the question.


    Centaur Arcan also expressed his frustration.


    Felix, calm down.


    How can I calm down! Do you know how much were suffering because of those Jackson bastards...! Even at this moment...!


    Sylphrien joined Arcan in trying to soothe Felix.


    ...But Prin-nim promised to support us, remember? We have to trust that-


    Prin was the son of thete lord Jackson and his first wife.


    Its not about trusting or not, Sylphrien. You know that.


    ...


    Were short on soldiers. Even if all the soldiers of the Jackson family helped, it wouldnt be enough. And if we only have those siding with Prin. How can we fight a war like this!


    Felix shook his head.


    ...Theres no answer this way. We have to do something.


    Arcan scratched his chin.


    Like what?


    ...Either we side with Prin to end this session battle or use the damage theyve caused as a pretext to lock them all up...! Either way, we cant waste more time on this fight...!


    Sylphrien spoke again, gently.


    Calm down, Felix. The angrier you get, the more likely you are to make a wrong decision.


    And with Sylphriens second attempt at mediation, Felix finally let out a long sigh.


    Following Sylphriens advice, Felix closed his eyes to calm his anger.


    As I said, since Prin-nim is on our side for now... lets use that support to extinguish the immediate fires.


    ...


    For the bigger issues, it might not be bad to ask for Gales help.


    Felix shook his head.


    ...The master is busy right now.


    Is that so?


    As the topic slightly shifted, Felix gradually calmed down. He said,


    ...Theres news that he went to seek out the Red mes group.


    The focus briefly shifted to Sien.


    ...


    But Sien just shrugged her shoulders.


    The controversial mercenary Berg, after all, was not Bell.


    Felix continued,


    ...Yes, getting help from the mercenaries might be a good idea.


    However, Sylphrien shook her head again.


    How will we pay for it? Its also a burden to ask more from the king...


    The hero finally let out a sigh.


    ...Ha.


    No one had a sharp solution to offer.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...Ugh.


    Ner woke up with a slight headache.


    It seemed she had overindulged in drink the day before.


    She was still tired. Sleep was insufficient.


    She reflexively reached out beside her to fall back asleep.


    -Thud.


    ...


    But the warmth that should have been there wasnt.


    Ner slowly opened her eyes.


    There was an empty space beside her.


    Berg seemed to have already woken up and left.


    .......


    Seeing his empty space chased away her drowsiness.


    She still wanted to sleep, but with Berg not by her side, her heart felt colder.


    Ner sighed and slowly sat up.


    She looked at the sunlight sneaking in through the window.


    Yesterdays events felt like a dream.


    She still couldnt quite believe that surreal incident had happened.


    I love you.


    Ner touched her own lips.


    She couldnt believe she had whispered those words with these lips.


    ...


    Yet, she didnt want to pretend as if it never happened.


    Even if she was under the influence of alcohol... her feelings hadnt changed.


    It wasnt a word to be carelessly uttered, even in a drunken state.


    Especially for her kind, it was a word heavier than any other.


    All she felt now in the morning was a bit of embarrassment.


    She could now understand what the old woman she had met before had said.


    It was hard to acknowledge love when it approached, and even when acknowledged, it was embarrassing.


    She didnt want to shout out her feelings, to brag or show off.


    The more precious it was, the more she wanted to keep it secret and guarded.


    Moreover, Berg had now be her vulnerability.


    A love she couldnt deny.


    She didnt want to be caught and swung around here and there because of this weakness.


    Therefore, she was still cautious about approaching these feelings.


    Maybe for now, she should just naturally and slowly get closer to Berg.


    After all, there was plenty of time.


    A lifetime.


    They would be together until death.


    They were already married, and there was no closer bond with Berg than this.


    There was no need to rush the progress of their rtionship.


    Naturally, all aspects of love would unfold.


    ...


    At that thought, Ners heart fluttered again.


    Her tail wagged uncontrobly.


    What would someone think if they saw her now?


    A noble of the ckwood family, falls in love with a human mercenary from the slums.


    Would they mock her? Laugh at her?


    But in the end, it didnt matter.


    She stopped entertaining such needless thoughts.


    Above all, being by Bergs side was what mattered most to Ner.


    ...


    Suddenly, the quietness of the house bothered her.


    She waited, but it was as silent as a grave.


    There was not a single sound.


    Could she be alone in the house?


    Ner staggered out of bed.


    Berg?


    She went to the living room to look for him.


    He was nowhere to be seen.


    ...Arwin-nim?


    Ner then looked for Arwin as well.


    But Arwin, too, was not in the house.


    ...


    Suddenly, the surreal moment from yesterday returned to reality.


    She saw the situation more clearly.


    She had fallen in love with Berg.


    ...But Berg was a member of the human race.


    A human, capable of having numerous women.


    He already had two wives.


    And he was even dividing his attention with Arwin.


    Arwin, who once wished Berg to die.


    She also had an unidentified liquid.


    Ner dressed in light clothing and stepped outside.


    She wandered around the vige to find Berg.


    Good morning, Ner-nim!


    The human mercenaries greeted her.


    Hello. Have you seen Berg?


    Ner asked about Bergs whereabouts each time.


    Following the mercenaries sightings, she moved on.


    Soon, she spotted Berg from a distance.


    Are you feeling alright?


    Thanks to you, Vice-captain.


    He was looking after the vige residents.


    ...Hand-in-hand with Arwin.


    ...Ha.


    Ner let out augh without realizing it.


    Her wagging tail suddenly stiffened.


    Acknowledging her feelings of love, one more emotion became clearer.


    The depth of love naturally brought a deep feeling.


    ...Jealousy.


    She had tolerated Bergs attention to Arwin out of familiarity.


    But the feeling of dislike was clearer than ever.


    Had Berg left her early in the morning to be with Arwin?


    ...


    Ner realized her priorities.


    She didnt need to worry about getting closer to Berg.


    There was endless time ahead.


    ...Perhaps, pushing Arwin away might be her first step.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 105: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (4)

    Chapter 105: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (4)


    I left Arwin and, after checking the training grounds, went in search of Adam Hyungs house.


    Today, as always, he looked up at me from a mountain of paperwork.


    He blinked his eyes, which seemed dry, for quite a while before asking,


    What happened?


    Why?


    ...


    He let out an ambiguous grunt and quickly dismissed the matter.


    I didnt press the topic either.


    Instead, I sat down in a chair and said,


    Now that the meeting is over, give me the next request.


    I was actually sifting through a few.


    He handed me several documents.


    Choose.


    I looked over the papers that he handed me.


    I couldnt read them properly, but there were some characters I had be familiar with.


    ...Sa...ran...


    While I muttered to myself, recalling what Arwin had taught me, Adam Hyung asked,


    Whats this, Berg? Are you studying letterstely?


    ...


    It was embarrassingly evident how insufficient my knowledge still was.


    Since there were few characters I could read, I put down the papers.


    Then I replied to him,


    Im trying.


    Adam Hyung smiled and asked,


    What brought this on? You never bothered when I told you to learn before.


    ..


    Exining everything that happened with Arwin seemed too bothersome, so I changed the subject.


    Anyway, Ill head here.


    Sarik Vige.


    A Dwarf Vige?


    As I asked, he nodded. Scratching his nose, Adam Hyung said,


    But why the rush? You could rest a bit before leaving.


    I couldnt give him a clear answer either.


    I might have been acting this way because I wanted to mend the awkward rtionship with Ner.


    Of course,st nights drinking session had eased the atmosphere a bit... I had built many memories in thest time in the Dems Vige.


    I was hoping for such a break again.


    Hyung watched me in silence and then nodded.


    Yeah, go ahead. Last time, it seemed like you got along better with your wives, which was nice to see.


    ...


    I sighed softly, unbeknownst to Hyung.


    I thought that was the case too.


    But having heard that Ner might have someone else... it felt like I was facing a new obstacle.


    She had no intention of giving her heart to me.


    She even mentioned having a predestined partner.


    Of course, marrying me had put an end to that issue.


    I would have normally not bothered about it.


    But perhaps because the person involved was my wife, it made me think again.


    Maybe I was worried because I had harbored feelings for someone.


    ...


    Come to think of it, Arwin too, being of a long-lived species, said she couldnt love me.


    We had be closer, but it wasnt love.


    Even though I expected it... why?


    Was it because I felt an exchange of hearts?


    Unlike in the past, this topic didnt feel light anymore.


    Maybe that was why I wanted to take on the next request quickly.


    I sighed.


    Then I said to Hyung,


    ...Ill leave tomorrow.


    ...


    At my words, Hyung frowned again.


    ...Do you really have something going on?


    ...Sort of.


    I dodged the question.


    ...


    Ill go.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As I was returning home, I spotted Ner bustling around in the center of the vige.


    Her white tail and perky ears, along with her stunning beauty, were striking.


    Usually shy about her tail and not one to wander outdoors, it was curious to see her alone there, doing something.


    As I approached her, Ner noticed me.


    Her face brightened beautifully. Her tail began to wag.


    Berg!


    Her voice sounded happy.


    ...


    I couldnt help but smile slightly. Lately, just seeing her face made me react this way.


    She bounced over to me from a distance,ing right up to me.


    The closer she got, the more beautiful her smile became.


    What are you doing here?


    I asked, smiling gently.


    Ner replied,


    I was looking for you!


    Me?


    Was it because of the awkwardness from yesterday? It seemed like she was making an effort too.


    I happily epted her effort and said,


    Whats up?


    We agreed to go for a walk yesterday, remember? So, lets go for that walk.


    I scratched my head.


    I didnt remember promising to take a walk with her.


    Did I say that?


    Ner looked at me, then averted her gaze.


    She suddenly seemed timid.


    Then she mumbled in a barely audible voice,


    ...Why, you... you were talking about how to make up with your wife, remember?


    Ah.


    I stroked my chin.


    So thats why we drank yesterday.


    Ner exhaled a disgruntled sigh.


    Then she muttered gruffly,


    ...Shall we not go?


    She asked.


    ...


    Seeing her like this brought out another slight chuckle from me.


    There was no reason to refuse when she was making such an effort.


    No, its fine. Id like that. Lets go.


    Then, I reached out and casually took her wrist.


    ...


    I hesitated for a moment.


    Like a vivid scar, the words of the prophecy she had received kepting back to me.


    It was tormenting to have these thoughts emerge even when I didnt want to.


    I hated that even my natural movements were now filled with hesitation.


    -Swish.


    ...


    But at that moment, Ner lightly loosened my grip and intertwined her fingers with mine.


    Frozen in her light gesture, I looked down at her as she looked up at me.


    ...Didnt you do this with Arwin?


    Her teasing expression was a bonus.


    At her words, I smiled again.


    Yeah, I did.


    I responded.


    .


    .


    .


    Is the dwarf vige next then?


    As Ner and I walked hand in hand through the small forest within the vige, we exchanged conversation.


    In truth, it wouldnt have mattered if we had let go of each others hands by now, but wanting to thoroughly resolve yesterdays incident, I didnt let go.


    She didnt seem to mind my insistence and didnt bring it up.


    Yes, the dwarf vige.


    I answered her question as we walked.


    ...I heard that elves and dwarves dont get along well, do they...


    Ner muttered worriedly, clearly referring to Arwin.


    I responded to her concern.


    Arwin will have to travel alone in the distant future, so it might be better for her to get some experience with me first.


    There was a brief silence from Ner, then she spoke.


    Ah, Berg.


    Go ahead.


    What did you do that time?


    ...?


    When you and Arwin-nim disappeared together. What did you do?


    Hunting.


    And after that? Didnt your ns get ruined by the rain? Where did you rest?


    I wondered if Ner had always been this curious, but I recalled the situation at the time.


    Then I looked at her.


    Even if Ner imed she had no feelings for me, she didnt understand polygamy.


    It was a trait ingrained in her race.


    Would it be right to tell her what I did with my other wife?


    ...


    But at the same time, I thought, what was the point in hiding it?


    It probably wouldnt affect her much anyway.


    We took shelter from the sudden rain in a small gap at the base of a tree.


    What?


    ...


    ...So, youre saying you rested close together? Thats what you mean?


    We had to. I didnt want Arwin to catch a cold.


    ...Youve been really concerned about Arwin-nimtely.


    Ner, mulling over something, then changed the topic and said.


    Ners steps gradually slowed, and then she came to a halt.


    Our interlocked hands stretched out, creating a long shadow.


    Shes my wife.


    ...


    Ner?


    As I asked, Ner looked up at me.


    Her pupils seemed a bit sharper.


    ...Berg.


    Hmm?


    ...


    She parted her lips. The atmosphere turned heavy in an instant.


    ...Haa.


    Then Ner let out a sigh.


    ...Its nothing.


    After swallowing her words, she resumed walking with a stiff expression.


    ...What is it?


    But I stopped her.


    I pulled on our joined hands to turn her towards me.


    This was not a moment I wanted to gloss over ufortably.


    Sometimes I feel like you forget.


    As I halted Ner, she seemed unable to hold back anymore, as if she had been waiting to be asked this.


    Forget what?


    That Arwin-nim is of a long-lived race.


    I replied in confusion.


    I havent forgotten. Thats why I was just talking about the dwarf vige with me-


    -Its not about that, Berg.


    Ner stepped closer to me.


    She pulled out the World Tree leaf that hung around my neck from inside of my top and started fiddling with it.


    As she observed the leaf, Ner spoke.


    ...Are you really thinking of getting close to Arwin-nim?


    ...What?


    ...The criteria for life are different for them. They are beings we can never fully understand no matter how hard we try.


    She looked at me with those sharp eyes, devoid of any smile, and said,


    ...Do we, the short-lived, seem like mere flies to them? Thats why you dont need to worry so much. Even if shes your wife. Arwin-nim doesnt worry about you, so why do you worry about her so much?


    ...


    I was taken aback by Ners aggressive words.


    I hadnt expected her to say something like this.


    It made me wonder if their rtionship wasnt as good as I thought.


    And even though Arwin was an elf, she was now my wife and friend.


    The im that she didnt worry about me at all seemed wed.


    So, I made it clear to Ner.


    ...I dont know why youre saying this suddenly, but dont box Arwin into stereotypes. Even if other elves are like that, Arwin is-


    -Arwin-nim is a Celebrien, right? From the most elf-like lineage?


    ...


    She has a much longer lifespan than other elves, I heard. She boasts about living over a thousand years after parting with you. Dont you see the possibility that she values short life less than any other elf?


    Following Ner, now Arwin too.


    I couldnt understand why suddenly there were these unpleasant stories emerging about each other.


    The more I tried, the more it felt like sinking deeper into quicksand.


    ...Im worried that you dont understand elves enough.


    I wanted to dismiss Ners words.


    ...Thats okay. Stop it. I dont want to hear baseless nder about Arwin all of a sudden.


    .....Not.


    What?


    ...Its not without basis.


    While I was frozen, Ner quietly approached.


    She moved closer to me.


    She tugged at the World Tree leaf hanging around my neck.


    I naturally bowed my head.


    ...Its a story I intended to keep hidden.


    Ner looked at me from a distance no more than an arms length.


    Gone was the fearful look she used to have when our eyes met.


    Ner spoke to me.


    ...I still remember, Berg. The day you were hunting the boss monster outside Celebriens territory.


    ...


    Arwin-nim and I were together then. While I stayed quiet... Arwin-nim...


    I had a bad feeling.


    Frowning, I tried to lift my upper body in rejection.


    But the more I tried, the tighter Ner held onto Arwins World Tree leaf.


    If I pulled too hard, the ne might break.


    Her tail was also wrapped around my waist.


    ...Arwin-nim...


    Was it a defense mechanism?


    I remembered what Arwin said to me that day, sheltering under the tree from the rain.


    I like you... as a friend.


    And at the same time, Ner whispered.


    Just loud enough for only me to hear.


    ...Arwin-nim wished for your death, Berg.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 106: The Master of Heroes (1)

    Chapter 106: The Master of Heroes (1)


    ...Arwin-nim wished for your death, Berg.


    ...


    My breath momentarily stopped at those words.


    My heart ached.


    Surprisingly, I was shaken by that statement.


    Yet Ner continued to speak, incessantly whispering to me.


    Her fragrant breath moistened my cheek.


    If you died... she said shed be free. She said why would she care if that human dies?


    ...


    Thats Arwin-nim for you. Why are you worried...? I dont really understand, Berg.


    ...


    ...Hah.


    I let out a short sigh.


    A bitter aftertaste followed.


    Despite not wanting to, I faintly felt it was something Arwin would say.


    During thest hunt, Arwin had asked if I thought she would feel guilty for killing a small creature.


    ...


    I let out a deeper sigh without realizing it.


    Ner moved closer, offering me her shoulder.


    ...Are you okay?


    She asked, gently patting my back.


    ...I didnt want to say it. But its better to know now than hear itter.


    ...


    Gradually, Ners embrace tightened, deepening thefort.


    ...Berg. Just like you did... Ill always offer my shoulder. If it gets tough


    Its okay.


    I finally lifted my forehead from Ners shoulder and straightened up.


    I just needed a moment to catch my breath.


    I said to Ner.


    ...Its all in the past.


    ...Huh?


    It makes sense to think that way then. After enduring cruel torture for 160 years... Wishing for my death seems reasonable.


    ...


    I told Ner.


    ...What matters to me is that she doesnt think about that now.


    Regardless of the past, the present was more important.


    Ner opened her mouth to speak again, but then swallowed her words.


    I told her.


    ...Lets pretend this conversation never happened.


    I had to keep striving.


    For the marriage I desired, as a husband, I had to make an effort.


    It was the same for everyone, but Ner and Arwin particrly disliked this union.


    I couldnt forget this fact.


    After all, which noble would want to marry amoner?


    ...


    I caught Ners attention with my lukewarm response.


    Ner.


    ...


    ...Lets pretend it never happened.


    Finally, Ner nodded in agreement.


    ...Okay.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Deep into the night,


    Ner sat awake alone on the bed, her eyes wide open.


    In the past, she always found sce in sleeping alone, but at some point, she began to detest these moments.


    Being alone meant not falling asleep with Berg.


    The empty space beside her felt hollow.


    It was almost puzzling how empty it seemed now.


    Was it impossible to resist instinct?


    Feeling uneasy when not sleeping beside someone who was on her side.


    Lately, it seemed to intensify.


    She felt anxious when apart from Berg.


    Worried about what he might be doing with Arwin, or if some other woman was casting longing nces at him.


    This led to an increase in unnecessary questionstely.


    Questions a typical werewolf would never ask, she found herself endlessly asking Berg.


    Fortunately, being a human, he seemed to take it without resistance.


    But perhaps this was also because he was a human.


    The cultural norm of having many people around caused anxiety.


    Would there be anotherpetitor? Was he getting closer to Arwin? Ner was constantly on edge.


    ...Hoo.


    Ner sighed out loud.


    It felt like these feelings elerated after she became aware of her true feelings.


    Unnecessarily looking at him more, trying harder to get closer.


    She watched for his reactions to her teases, hoping he would y along.


    Her heart raced when they touched hands, and her tail wagged uncontrobly when he called her name.


    Still, it was hard to believe.


    This was a new experience for Ner.


    ...If only Arwin wasnt there, it would have been perfect.


    As Ners feelings for Berg deepened, her annoyance with Arwin grew.


    Jealousy surged, and she began to despise Arwins very existence.


    Ner couldnt stand Arwin, who always hovered around Berg, the only one who had been on her side.


    Once again, tonight, it was because of her that she couldnt enjoy a peaceful sleep with Berg.


    Ner couldnt forget this simple fact.


    ...


    Of course, it was Ner who had consented to ept Arwin as a wife.


    Now, she regretted that decision.


    It was a choice made when she didnt have feelings for Berg.


    A decision made thoughtlessly, not knowing she woulde to like him.


    Had she ever imagined things would turn out this way?


    Ners yellow eyes gazed out the window.


    The crescent moon was waning.


    Suddenly, she thought of her destined partner, a thought that always came to her while looking at the moon.


    She recalled her grandmothers prophecy after a long time.


    Her grandmother had said she would regret it if she let that partner go.


    ...


    The difort in Ners heart was nothing else but this.


    The words about regret kept bothering her.


    It wasnt that she wanted someone other than Berg.


    No one else but Berg came to her mind.


    She hadnt even considered anyone else before.


    And the more she thought about it, the clearer it became.


    She couldnt imagine a reality without Berg by her side.


    Just the thought seemed to take her breath away.


    So, eventually, it seemed there was only one path left for her to take.


    What would her grandmother say if she saw her now?


    Would she call her foolish?


    Even if that were the case, Ner had no other path.


    ...


    At the same time, her eyes shifted to her diary.


    It was a diary that clearly needed to be disposed of.


    But maybe because she hadnt epted these feelings for long, it wasnt easy to just trust Berg andy all her cards down.


    Yet, it seemed necessary to get rid of it.


    How deep her feelings for Berg were, she couldnt be sure, but the direction was clear.


    And, of course, she couldnt just carelessly dispose of the diary.


    If she just threw it away, someone might discover it.


    Concerned about the diary falling into someone elses hands, Ner didnt dare entrust it to another for disposal.


    Burning it seemed the best option.


    But that was impossible at the moment.


    There was no hearth in the house, and it wasnt feasible to start a fire in the backyard, especially since she didnt know how to.


    The mercenary groups kitchen, where they cooked their meals, would have already extinguished their fires for the night.


    And it would certainly seem odd if she went out now to snatch a me torch from the mercenary groups guard.


    She wished to dispose of it quietly.


    ...


    There was nothing she could do immediately.


    To make matters worse, an expedition was scheduled for tomorrow.


    For now, the diary would have to stay a bit longer in the box.


    After all, Berg couldnt read, so there was no need to act hastily.


    With these thoughts, Nery down in bed.


    Her hand, outstretched in habit, cut through the empty air.


    It was a night when she longed for Bergs embrace.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...Berg, arent we studying tonight?


    Arwin asked as she put down the notebook she had brought.


    The notebook was filled with new words she nned to teach, like pretty and cute.


    ...


    Berg silently took off his top.


    Arwins World Tree leaf quivered, revealing itself.


    Now she could see he truly treated her with sincerity, still cherishing the symbol of their union.


    Sometimes, Arwin felt grateful for this.


    ...Im a bit tired today.


    Berg spoke.


    ...Is that so.


    Arwin replied, hiding her disappointment.


    Lately, she found herself looking forward to these moments more.


    Theirte-night conversations had be unexpectedly enjoyable.


    We have to leave early tomorrow. Lets rest tonight.


    Saying this, Bergy down in bed.


    Arwin slowly tidied up the spot with reluctant hands.


    Then, shey down beside Berg.


    Somehow, she felt a sense of loss that the night was ending this way.


    She wanted to do more, perhaps influenced by the deeply impactful moment they shared under the tree, sharing warmth.


    ...Berg.


    ...Hmm?


    ...Can you tell me an interesting story?


    So, Arwin asked, almost pleadingly.


    For her, it was an attempt at a kind of coquetry she had never tried before.


    ...


    Berg let out a small chuckle at her words.


    - Swooosh. Swooosh.


    But then, he simply stroked his hair lightly and said cleanly,


    Sorry. Lets rest tonight.


    ...


    Next time. Okay?


    Arwin found herself unable to reply to that.


    Her mouth sealed shut as he patted her again.


    She just nodded and closed her eyes.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The next day, we mounted our horses.


    The Head Hunter unit members also expressed their anticipation for this mission.


    I heard that this reward is new weapons, right?


    Shawn said with augh.


    Finally trying out Dwarf-made weapons.


    Jackson spoke to Shawn.


    Improve your skills first. The problem isnt the sword when its wielded by someone like you.


    Still bitter about your defeat in thest duel?


    Shawn teased Jackson with a chuckle, while Jackson could only groan in response.


    Soon, Adam Hyung approached us.


    Berg. Make sure to get a good weapon. I like this reward.


    I nodded.


    Then he let out a long sigh.


    ...After this mission, you might have to stay in Stockpin.


    ...?


    As I looked puzzled, he exined.


    ...The situation is getting serious. Looks like well all have to mobilize soon.


    ...


    His words made my chest tighten slightly. Maybe because it made me think of someone who might be deeply involved in that battlefield again.


    I shook my head.


    Lately, it had been getting a bit easier to put those worries aside.


    I had enough of my own problems to deal with.


    Besides, that rtionship was over.


    Knowing that, I was finally letting her go.


    Then, I turned to Ner.


    Ready?


    Ner nodded her head.


    Next, I looked at Arwin.


    Ready?


    Yes.


    Alright. Then lets go.


    As I spoke, the Head Hunter unit started leading their horses.


    I exchanged a final nce with Adam Hyung.


    After a brief nod, we spurred our horses forward.


    ...?


    As we approached the viges main gate, a strange man suddenly appeared in our path.


    Oops, am I a bitte? he asked.


    He stood upright, with a sturdy build, straight horns, sharp pupils, deep wrinkles on his face, hair starting to turn white, shabby clothes, and a cloth covering half of his face.


    He was a middle-aged dragonian man.


    ...


    I noticed the sword he wore at his waist.


    He seemed a confident swordsman,ing alone to a mercenary group armed like this.


    Baran spoke to him.


    Please step aside. Were in a hurry.


    ...Huh?


    Arwin looked at the man, puzzled.


    The man admired Barans response.


    Hmm. Even mercenaries speak formally. Well-organized structure, as expected of Adam.


    At that, I stopped my Head Hunter unit.


    His tone suggested familiarity with Adam Hyung.


    This was the first time someone talked about Hyung like that.


    Though Adam Hyung and I had been together for a long time, we never delved into each others pasts.


    But, having crawled up from the bottom of the mercenary world together, we vaguely guessed that we both had painful pasts.


    Without such pasts, we couldnt have made it this far.


    So, this man had a connection with Adam Hyung.


    Did he know a side of Adam Hyung that I didnt?


    ...Do you know our leader?


    I looked intently at the man.


    He didnt avoid my gaze.


    I do.


    His strong aura was palpable.


    You know, Berg. Youre handsome, just like I heard.


    ...


    Dont be on guard. These days, there arent many who dont know you.


    He slowly unraveled the cloth around his face.


    Arwin gasped.


    ...Lord Gale.


    The man, called Gale, bowed his head to Arwin.


    Didnt expect to see you here, Arwin-nim.


    I looked at Arwin and the man known as Gale.


    A somone acquaintance of Adam Hyung, and now Arwin too.


    My wariness intensified.


    He didnt seem like an ordinary man.


    Yet, despite my caution, he smiled and said,


    Berg. Why dont you pause your journey for a moment and have a talk?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 107: The Master of Heroes (2)

    Chapter 107: The Master of Heroes (2)


    The brief exchange of nces with the man called Gale was interrupted.


    Looking back, I saw Adam Hyung pushing through the members of our group, making his way towards us.


    His expression froze upon recognizing Gale. His face gradually turned darker.


    In contrast, Gale offered a gentle smile and asked, Have you been well, Adam?


    ...


    Adam Hyung remained silent.


    Its good to see things have worked out for you.


    It seemed Gales im of knowing Adam Hyung was no exaggeration.


    After a long silence, Adam Hyung finally spoke, his voice heavy with unspoken questions and doubts.


    Why are you here?


    Gales gaze then shifted to me.


    I came to see the young man named Berg.


    Adam Hyungs expression grew even graver. He turned and instructed, Lets talk inside. Berg, ignore this man and leave.


    He gave me a final look.


    Didnt I say I came to see Berg as well?


    But Gale addressed the retreating Hyung.


    Ha...


    For a moment, Adam Hyungs eyes met mine.


    With a sigh of apparent dissatisfaction with the situation, he exhaled deeply.


    As for me,pletely clueless, I could only alternate my gaze between the two of them.


    Go ahead, Berg. You can leave, Adam Hyung said again.


    Gale, this time, looked directly at me, insisting, Dont leave. This is an important conversation.


    Arwin suddenly grabbed my arm and said, Berg, I think it would be wise to listen to what Lord Gale has to say.


    I looked at Arwin with an expression clearly asking for an exnation.


    ...Hes not a bad person. I never imagined he woulde looking for you, but... there must be a reason hes here.


    Maybe it was because Adam Hyung had shown such a negative attitude.


    I found myself adopting a skeptical stance as well.


    Who is he? I asked.


    Arwin replied, Hes the greatest warrior of the dragon race.


    The greatest warrior?


    It means hes the strongest, Arwin exined.


    I sensed his strength, but hearing him referred to as the greatest warrior made it all the more intriguing.


    Why would such a person seek me out?


    Then, as if something clicked, Arwin added, Hes known as the Master of the Heroes.


    My heart seemed to stop for a moment.


    Blinking, I stared at Arwin. What?


    Then, I turned to look at Gale.


    Gale was looking back at me, his expression serene.


    I remembered what Gale had said to me earlier. You know, Berg. Youre handsome, just like I heard.


    And then another voice echoed in my mind. Why do you keep getting more handsome, Bell?


    My eyebrows involuntarily twitched.


    Was it my imagination, or was there a connection?


    Gale hadnt taken his eyes off me since I realized he was the master of the Hero party.


    It seemed he started behaving this way after I made that realization.


    Adam Hyung finally put an end to the situation.


    With a sigh, he said, Im sorry, Berg. Just wait a moment.


    I nodded in response.


    Finally, Adam Hyung began walking towards his house.


    Gale followed him, moving his legs to keep pace.


    I dismounted from my horse.


    <strong>****</strong>


    To think youd be a mercenary, Adam, Gale remarked as they walked.


    ...


    Could this too be a sign of the prophecy?


    Adam ignored all of Gales words.


    He didnt want to say anything until they entered the house.


    The thought of Galeing to him had never crossed Adams mind.


    He had thought their rtionship naturally ended.


    Walking in silence, they soon reached the house.


    Adam turned to look at the two men following him.


    Gale and Berg.


    Berg wore a puzzled expression, which was to be expected.


    Adam and Berg had always cautiously approached each others past.


    Both having climbed up from the very bottom of the mercenary world, they had assumed each other had painful pasts.


    Only recently had Adam learned of Bergs painful history, and even then, he had only listened because the situation demanded it. If possible, he would have preferred not to, out of consideration.


    But now, Adams own past was beginning to show.


    He looked at Berg.


    Im sorry, but Im not ready yet.


    Perhaps, being closer to Berg, he was even more reluctant to reveal his scars.


    Berg, please step aside.


    He then turned to Gale, who wore a puzzled look, and opened the door, saying, Pleasee in.


    I came to talk to Berg-


    -Please,e in.


    Adams firm tone left Gale with no choice but to enter the house.


    Berg, without anyints, simply nodded.


    Adam gave a short nod and then entered the house, closing the door behind him.


    -Creak... Thud.


    With a sigh, Adam walked over to his desk.


    In front, Gale stood frozen, staring in the direction of the closed door, towards where Berg had been.


    Youve found yourself a little brother, Adam.


    ...


    ...Is it because you miss the younger siblings who left before?


    Once in the private space, Gale no longer held back his words.


    Adam clenched his teeth, responding sharply to Gale, who had hit a nerve.


    It had been too long since someone knew of his painful past.


    What brings you here all of a sudden?


    Cant you speak more kindly to your teacher?


    Teacher? What are you talking about...


    Adam let out a heavy sigh.


    Though it was early morning, he reached for a bottle of alcohol.


    It was one of those moments he couldnt endure without getting drunk.


    I asked why you came, Adam said, pouring himself a drink.


    Gale, sitting down nearby, replied,


    Didnt I tell you? I came to see Berg.


    Adam shook his head.


    Go back. Leave Berg alone.


    I have no choice in this, Adam.


    -Thud!


    Adam mmed the bottle down.


    With an irritated sigh, he lowered his voice, not hiding his hostility.


    Youvee to talk to Berg about being a warrior of Lynn, after you did the same to me?


    ...


    Back when Adam was receiving teachings from Gale.


    Adam remembered that Gale had a duty, a prophecy he had heard from a famous soothsayer in ckwood.


    Gale had the duty to guide five warriors chosen to y intelligent demons.


    The warriors were chosen by the god of Courage, Mand; The god of War, Dian; The god of Harmony, Nikal; The god of Purity, Hea; and The god of Solitude, Lynn.


    These chosen beings were to stand against the war with the demons.


    Identifying four of the warriors was straightforward, as they all bore distinct symbols on their bodies, indicating which god had chosen them.


    However, the warrior of Lynn was an exception, with no visible symbol to identify them.


    Even Gale had been unable to find Lynns warrior.


    Since then, he had been taking care of those who seemed qualified, and Adam was among them.


    At the time of learning skills from Gale, Adam had thought it was just old dragonian nonsense, but after the actual warriors appeared, he couldnt help but believe.


    The fighting techniques learned without cost were now intertwined with a heavy destiny.


    Gale, of course, had many disciples.


    Who among them could be Lynns warrior was unknown, but Adam had entertained the thought that it might be him.


    And now, Gale hade to him again.


    After downing his drink, Adam red at Gale.


    How long will you continue this? How many more victims do you intend to create?


    Thats a strange thing to say, Adam. Just because they are trained by me doesnt mean they be Lynns warrior.


    Save that talk for the Lizardman who was chosen as Lynns warrior and died two years ago.


    Sirikal wasnt the warrior of Solitude. You have no idea how much that hurt me, Gale replied.


    Adam clicked his tongue.


    There was no end to this argument.


    Adam had a different perspective on the prophecy.


    Rather than being guided by Gale because he was Lynns warrior, he thought maybe one became Lynns warrior because they were guided by Gale.


    And if he didnt receive Gales guidance, maybe he could avoid the duty of being Lynns warrior.


    Of course, it was a question without a definitive answer.


    It was like the chicken and egg conundrum.


    Despite this, Adam wanted to prevent Gale from getting close to Berg.


    I always thought you were entric, but you havent changed a bit, Adam said, his frustration evident.


    He then asked Gale, What do you gain from doing all this?


    The world will be more peaceful.


    Who actually believes in such a dream?


    Dont you also dream impossible dreams?


    ...


    Gale continued, Well, I didnte here to get your permission. Its not in my nature to care about that. Ive exchanged greetings with you, so now Ill go talk to Berg.


    Adam let out another long sigh.


    Even Gale momentarily hesitated at the weight of that sigh.


    ...


    Adam then softened his voice and removed the hostility from it. He somewhat understood that the stubbornness of the dragonian couldnt be broken.


    Berg is really like my little brother, Adam told Gale. Gale, knowing Adams past, understood the significance of these words.


    Berg has also lived a hard life. Just when hes finding some stability, cant you just leave him alone?


    Before bringing wives into his life, Berg had started to falter.


    It became apparent that he was struggling with life in the mercenary band.


    His guilt deepened, and the time he spent mourning lostrades grew longer.


    Adam feared Berg might break under the strain as the war wasing to an end.


    Adam had worked hard for Berg, who, thanks to these efforts, seemed to enjoy his life with his wives and appeared happy traveling.


    Did Berg really need to shoulder the risk of another burdensome duty?


    Cant we just live quietly?


    Gale softened his expression in response to Adams words.


    He sighed and said, I understand, Adam. If you really think of Berg as a younger brother... you must be worried.


    ...


    But if Berg is indeed Lynns warrior, and if hes one of those meant to receive my teachings...


    ...


    ...then you might regret this moment in the future. Without my help, he might be crushed by his fate.


    Adam averted his gaze upon hearing this, momentarily revealing a vulnerable side. Gale, with the sharpness of the greatest warrior, forced a cruel choice upon him.


    Ill respect your decision, Gale continued.


    ...


    If you say I should not approach your brother, I will leave without any regrets.


    Gale posed one final question.


    ...What will you do?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 108: The Master of Heroes (3)

    Chapter 108: The Master of Heroes (3)


    Gale spoke to Adam, who had made his decision.


    Dont worry, Adam. Weve given up on directly searching for Lynns warrior too.


    ...


    We wont even ask you to join the hero party. Not you, nor Berg.


    Adam felt relieved at these words but still harbored a question.


    Then why go through all this trouble?


    Gale watched Adam intently with his sharp eyes.


    ...Because I believe you will shine at the right moment.


    ...


    Thats the mission of the warrior of solitude.


    Gale turned away.


    He seemed to be heading towards Berg.


    Adam called out to Gale, who was holding the doorknob.


    ...Gale.


    Gale turned to look at Adam at his call.


    Adam had no intention of letting things just flow naturally now.


    Havinge this far, he had to find a benefit within the situation.


    ...I believe the war is nearing its end.


    Gale nodded.


    I think so too. Weve killed four of the intelligent demons, and only the Demon King and his right hand remain. It looks like itsing to an end, one way or another.


    There will be many changes.


    Thats inevitable.


    After a pause, Adam continued.


    As you know, we are preparing for the post-war situation. Weve allied with ckwood and Celebrien.


    Gale nodded again.


    Adam spoke, finally bringing up the main subject.


    Id like you to speak well of us to His Majesty the King.


    ...


    Its not a difficult request.


    Gale pondered Adams words, then sighed with a smile.


    He said,


    Alright. I will.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I watched Gale as he stepped out of the house.


    My wives, who had been lingering around me, also looked up at his figure.


    Gale, with a smile, spoke to me gently.


    Berg. I see youve been waiting.


    ...


    Ive finished talking with Adam. Lets have a chat.


    With that, Gale rested his elbow on the sword tied around his waist.


    I still couldnt guess why Gale had sought me out.


    Was he here for sparring? Or perhaps to deliver a warning.


    ...Or could it be something else?


    I sighed and stood up.


    Ner and Arwin also got up to follow me.


    Gale gestured to them.


    Ah, Im sorry, but... I would like to speak with Berg alone.


    At his words, my wives froze in ce.


    I would appreciate it.


    Following Gales request, Ner and Arwin nodded.


    As they started to walk away, Arwin grabbed my hand.


    Our fingers interlocked momentarily.


    Berg.


    ...?


    Even though its unlikelying from him... if he makes a strange proposal, you must refuse, alright?


    She sent me a look of concern.


    Since she was the one who had persuaded me to lower my guard against Gale, she seemed to feel a certain responsibility.


    ...


    I gave her a reassuring smile.


    Even though she once wished for my death in the past, her concern for me now was enough to put me at ease.


    I nodded to my wives, looking at each of them in turn, before following Gale.


    .


    .


    .


    Gale led me into a secluded forest.


    For some reason, it seemed as if he was looking for a space to spar, so I stopped him.


    ...Tell me.


    I didnt have much time to spare for him.


    Just moments ago, I was about to set off on a new journey with my wives.


    Noticing my impatience, Gale smiled.


    Alright. We can talk right here.


    Why did youe to find me?


    At my question, Gale sat down on the ground.


    After brushing away some small stones, he settled into afortable position.


    Ive heard rumors about you.


    What specifically are you referring to?


    Well, rumors like you have defeated over 200 boss monsters... that you are highly skilled... that you beat the Elf swordsman Gallias in a fight...


    ...


    When I didnt respond, he asked for confirmation.


    Is it all true?


    I replied lightly.


    I had a good teacher.


    Who is this teacher?


    ...Its Captain Adam.


    Gale nodded, then spoke to me.


    ...Adam, I see. No wonder you two are close.


    ...


    Ah, you dont have to call him Captain Adam in front of me. You usually refer to each other as brothers, dont you?


    I shrugged my shoulders and asked Gale.


    ...Anyway. Why have youe to find me? You havent answered my question yet.


    Do we need to rush things? I was nning to bring up the topic slowly.


    I nodded in the direction where my wives were.


    I was about to embark on a journey with my wives.


    ...


    At that, Gale nodded very slowly.


    A trace of pity flickered in his eyes, tinged with regret.


    Ever since I heard he was the master of the hero party, something had been nagging at the back of my mind... even his presence stirred an ufortable emotion in me.


    Gale let out a long sigh and then spoke.


    Alright. You dont seem to like beating around the bush, so Ill get straight to the point.


    Im listening.


    Do you know about the God of Solitude?


    ...


    At those words, a prolonged silence followed.


    The sound of the wind filled the gap between us.


    The chirping of birds, and the distant shouts of the troops continuing their training, resonated around us.


    Amidst all this, I furrowed my brow.


    Lynn.


    The God of Solitude.


    It was impossible not to have heard of him.


    Especially after I had cursed the Five Gods for so long.


    Seeing my expression, Gale continued.


    Yes, I thought you wouldnt be unaware.


    ...


    I have a duty, Berg. I must guide the heroes. But I still dont know who the warrior of Lynn, the God of Solitude, is.


    I clenched my teeth and finally responded, though with difficulty.


    I dont know either. I havent even been interested in it.


    What Im trying to say isnt about that, Berg. I see a possibility in you being Lynns warrior, just like Adam.


    ........


    I couldnt define what I was feeling at that moment.


    It would take some time to determine whether it was displeasure or something else.


    The idea of linking me with a god was simply absurd.


    And at the same time, a worry emerged.


    ...Are you saying that Adam Hyung could also be a candidate for Lynns warrior?


    The thought of Adam Hyung being snatched away from me as a warrior of a god was unbearable.


    I didnt want to experience such an uneptable separation again.


    It seemed Gale noticed my unease and said,


    Thats right. But dont worry. There wont be any need to join the hero party.


    I then asked him,


    On what basis do you determine eligibility?


    Gale answered,


    Those with a painful past, special beings, are likely to be warriors of Lynn.


    I let out a sardonicugh.


    How do you know if I have such a past?


    But Gale spoke as if it was a given,


    ...I know.


    After a pause, he continued,


    A person who shared the same pain as you was once my student.


    .......................


    I clenched my teeth.


    My expression involuntarily twisted.


    My fists started to tremble slightly.


    ...


    After standing silently for a while, I suppressed my emotions.


    I took a deep breath.


    In the past, I wouldnt have been able to hold back like this.


    Buttely, I have been trying to understand.


    Understand that it was all in the past.


    Still, it was disrespectful to my wives.


    Yet, the fact that it was unpleasant didnt change.


    It would be wise to watch your words.


    I told Gale.


    However, Gale shook his head and said,


    Untreated wounds fester. Sometimes prodding them like this is necessary for strength.


    Thats a fancy way of saying youre uncultured,ing from the slums.


    Gale burst intoughter at my remark.


    Afterughing for a while, he said,


    Cant argue with that, can I?


    I shook my head.


    Exhaling my frustration, I spat on the ground.


    Then I said to him,


    This conversation is over. Make sure you leave safely.


    Gale persisted in his words.


    Berg. You too could use my guidance.


    Enough.


    I turned away.


    Didnt I mention that you might be a warrior of Lynn?


    I dont believe in such nonsense.


    I moved forward.


    Its not about believing or not. Preparing for it wouldnt hurt. Arent you afraid of the death of countless people?


    I dont care. I only n to look after my own people.


    I left Gale behind.


    As our conversation seemed to being to an end, a voice echoed.


    ...The saintess endured everything for you.


    - Thud.


    My steps halted abruptly.


    Without realizing it, my body slowly turned around.


    I met Gales eyes.


    ...


    ...


    My lips trembled.


    I wonte back.


    Someones voice echoed.


    I vividly recalled that moment.


    When this is over, Ill be a hero. Why would I have a reason to return to you?


    My focus blurred. I felt suffocated.


    ...Thats the end of our rtionship.


    I couldnt forget even a single word she had said. Perhaps I had only fooled myself into thinking I had forgotten.


    Im going to live as a saintess from now on. I cant marry anymore.


    It was Sien who had betrayed me.


    She had said she would live well without me.


    ...She was the one who couldnt say just one word, asking me to wait.


    ........Lets leave the memories weve built up until now as just memories.


    I thought I was getting better... but Gales words shook me too hard.


    The idea that Sien had endured everything for me.


    Dont forget me, Bell.


    Even though she never gave me a choice.


    ...What-What do you know...!


    A surge of anger to mask my sorrow...


    Was it because I had let go of her more than before?


    Because I felt that I shouldnt be like this anymore?


    Because I knew it was a provocation?


    Because the person in front of me wasnt Sien?


    A sense of emptiness overcame me.


    And an equal measure of sadness.


    I red at Gale, clenching my fist.


    ....Ha.


    And with a sigh, I turned away.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 109: The Master of Heroes (4)

    Chapter 109: The Master of Heroes (4)


    Before stepping into the space where Ner and Arwin were waiting for me, I paused to sort out my emotions.


    It was not as easy as it sounds.


    My breathing hadnt calmed down yet.


    I closed my eyes, clenched and unclenched my fists.


    Rxing the tension in my neck, I rolled my shoulders lightly.


    -Thump!


    Then, I found myself punching a nearby tree.


    My emotions wouldnt settle.


    Frustration boiled over inside me.


    Usually, I would push my body to the limit at times like this.


    Training until I could no longer draw breath into my chest.


    So fatigue would keep other distracting thoughts at bay.


    But now, I couldnt do that.


    Ner and Arwin were waiting for me.


    ...


    Ner, and Arwin.


    Thinking of them, my breathing eased.


    My stiff shoulders rxed.


    I closed my eyes again.


    And thought of my wives as they were now.


    Focusing on their smiling faces, the memories we had built.


    Remembering moments when their actions made me smile.


    I tried to recall the warmth I felt when we touched.


    Like the time we yed in the sea.


    Holding hands...


    Even the trivial memories ofughing together.


    ...


    As I did this, my emotions gradually settled.


    I took a deep breath.


    Exhaling slowly, I blinked my eyes.


    ...It seemed I hade to find a lot of stability in them.


    Maybe Hyung was right.


    Maybe I did need someone to lean on.


    This was the first time I calmed my emotions without intense training.


    ...Of course, there had been some not-so-good stories recently, but when I thought of the distant future that lies ahead for us, they seemed trivial.


    I pressed my brow, adjusting my expression.


    Then, I resumed my walk.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I approached Ner and Arwin, who had been waiting for me.


    Sorry for the wait. Lets go, now.


    Is the discussion over, Berg?


    Arwin asked, and I nodded.


    But she looked past me, puzzled.


    ...Why isnt Gale came with you?


    ...


    Instead of answering, I took Arwins hand.


    Ah!


    And then, I gently moved forward.


    It was a pointless conversation. So lets go.


    Arwin hesitated for a moment... but soon followed my lead.


    ...Okay.


    Ner trailed behind us.


    Baran! Get ready to depart!


    As we walked, I called out to Baran, who was resting in the distance.


    Baran nodded and then signaled to the surrounding members, indicating it was time to leave.


    Simultaneously, Arwins fingers intertwined with mine.


    When I looked at her, she still wore a stern expression.


    With aposed expression, she disyed a hint of coquettish charm.


    Our fingers interlocked.


    Receiving a smallfort from this, I let out a wry smile.


    Suddenly, Ner left us and dashed off somewhere with quick steps.


    Curious, I watched her, and soon a woman hurried towards Ner.


    Ner-nim, Ive prepared these for you, though its not much.


    She handed over a small basin filled with tiny berries.


    Ner, taking the berries, wagged her tail briskly.


    I appreciate it, especially on such short notice.


    Ner examined the basin, brought it close to her nose to smell, and then smiled even more brightly.


    The wagging of her tail grew more vigorous.


    As we walked, I naturally drew closer to her.


    I asked Ner, Did you prepare some snacks?


    Yes.


    She replied, looking at me with an adorable smile.


    In moments like these, one could almost forget she was nobility.


    She radiated only approachability.


    Ner casually linked her arm in mine.


    Well eat these on the way.


    Following suit, she walked alongside me.


    We returned to where we had left our horses.


    I unlinked my fingers from Arwin and disentangled my arm from Ner, ready to set off again.


    Looking back, I noticed Gale had quietly joined us.


    ...


    I clicked my tongue lightly and looked ahead.


    I had no desire to pay attention to Gale.


    One by one, we started to mount our horses.


    Baran, Shawn, Jackson, Burns, Arwin...


    ...Ner?


    Ner was the only one left. She stood beside my horse, offering me a basket of fruits.


    Here, hold this for me, Berg.


    ...?


    It was an easy task, so I took the basket of fruits from her.


    At the same time, Ner grabbed the reins of my horse, intending to ride with me.


    In a sh, I withdrew my foot from the stirrup, and Ner stepped up onto the horse.


    Oops.


    Suddenly, Ner lost her bnce and wobbled.


    I quickly wrapped my free arm around her waist.


    Ah.


    Stabilizing herself with my help, Ner gave me a bright smile.


    Thanks, Berg.


    What are you doing?


    As I asked with a hint of amusement, Ner turned and sat on the horse.


    Her legs swung over to the left side of the horse.


    Then she took the basket of fruits and said to me, Lets go like this, Berg. I cant eat all these fruits alone.


    -Swish.


    Her tail wrapped around my waist.


    Ner pressed her body against mine.


    Then, she took my still arm and wrapped it around her for safety.


    Frozen in surprise at her actions, Ner finally blinked shyly and loosened her neck, lightening the mood.


    Baran, Shawn, Jackson, Burns, and even Arwin watched Ners actions quietly.


    Although Ner usually disliked being the center of attention...why?


    She seemed a bit bolder now, proudly showing off her white tail.


    Ah.


    She then picked a fruit from the basket on her thigh and pushed it towards my mouth.


    Her mouth opened as if suggesting, Ah, revealing sharp fangs and a soft tongue.


    Ner, surprisingly initiated such an intimate gesture.


    But then again, perhaps the time she left a bite mark on my neck was even more embarrassing.


    I opened my mouth slightly and epted the fruit Ner offered.


    Ner, with crescent-shaped eyes,ughed and then popped a fruit into her own mouth.


    ...


    Looking to the side, I saw Baran smiling.


    Pretending not to notice, I kept my gaze forward and said,


    Lets go.


    <strong>****</strong>


    King Rex Draigo was once again grappling with a mountain of paperwork.


    The recent problems had made him particrly edgy.


    News that the Hero party waspletely tied up in the city run by the Jackson family.


    The territory was in utter chaos due to a session struggle.


    Despite having forces, they were unable to assist the Hero party.


    ...Those damn human bastards, Rex muttered under his breath.


    Every moment the Hero party remained stuck there was a loss for the kingdom.


    He couldnt believe the strongest forces were immobilized in one ce.


    Rex wished he could annihte the Jackson family, but the current situation offered neither the justification nor the opportunity for such drastic action.


    All he could do was send a letter hoping for a quick end to the session battle.


    Rex asked his aide, Gendry,


    ...Any replies to the letters sent?


    Gendry replied with a bitter tone,


    All four sons involved in the session fight have sent replies. They say theyll try their best.


    At this almostical situation, Rex let out a hollowugh.


    He couldnt help but be sarcastic.


    If these humans were so full of lust, why cant he settle the session properly before leaving? Why do we have to suffer because of their culture?


    Gendry didnt respond.


    Rex sighed, tired of repeating the sameints hundreds of times, to the point of numbness.


    With weary eyes, he asked,


    ...What about the letter to the mercenaries?


    There had been a request from Felix, the Hero who was also troubled by the situation.


    It seemed better to resolve the issue quickly with the help of the mercenaries.


    Although Rex was reluctant in these tight circumstances, he had no other choice.


    He had calcted that the cost of hiring mercenaries was less than the losses incurred by having the Hero party stuck in one ce.


    So, Rex sent a letter to the mercenary groups for the first time.


    It was an unusual sight for a king to request assistance from mercenaries, but he was willing to set aside his pride for the sake of the kingdom.


    Even so, Rex hadnt forgotten one crucial detail.


    Berg of the Red me group had a deep connection with the Saintess.


    Thus, he had no choice but to send letters to all other mercenary groups, excluding the Red mes.


    Gendry responded,


    The replies came back quickly.


    Good. Which mercenary group seems most suitable?


    Rex Draigo assumed that any mercenary group would ept a request from a king.


    It would be foolish to ignore a royal request, after all.


    But an unexpected answer came back.


    ...All three mercenary groups declined.


    What?


    Rexs expression soured.


    Gendry quickly exined,


    Th-they all gave the same reason. They would like to ept, but... theres a new rule among the mercenary groups.


    Gendry continued, under Rexs intense gaze,


    ...Priority for requests from high-ranking nobles or higher is given to the Red mes group. Only if they decline, can others ept.


    Hmph.


    Rex scoffed at the news.


    The rise of the Red mes was astonishing.


    Their ascent had been swift since the nearing end of the war.


    Recently, he learned that the captain of the Red me group was a former disciple of Gale.


    The captain and the vice-captain began gaining prominence together.


    Moreover, Gale had suggested that one of these two might be a warrior of Lynn.


    Gale had even said he would visit the Red mes to confirm this.


    Rexs next decision could very well be fated.


    He had no desire to forcibly reject this course of action.


    ...Then send a letter to the Red mes, Rex instructed, breaking a past promise he had made with the archbishop of the Hea Church.


    Ask them to assist the Hero party.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 110: The Master of Heroes (5)

    Chapter 110: The Master of Heroes (5)


    Arwin watched Nerughing as she shared the fruits with Berg.


    It was a familiar scene.


    She always found herself observing Ner and Berg, who were chuckling together.


    ...


    Once again, when traveling, Ner chose to travel with Berg.


    Arwin watched her closely.


    Ner, flirting coquettishly, kept burying her head in Bergs chest.


    Berg, sumbing to her fox-like charms, simply smiled.


    asionally, Ner would take a fruit from the basket and feed it to Berg. Each time, she smiled as if she liked him, and the detestable sight became increasingly unbearable for Arwin.


    Arwin tore her eyes away from the scene and looked behind her.


    She saw Gale walking in the distance, following them.


    The Head Hunter unit was moving slowly too, so Gale seemed to have no difficulty keeping up.


    ...


    But Arwin felt uneasy leaving the greatest warrior of the dragonians in such a pitiable state. He was, after all, connected to the king.


    She worried about the repercussions of treating him so dismissively.


    So, Arwin spoke up, partly to interrupt Ner. Berg, is it alright to leave Gale-nim like that?


    ...


    Bergs smile, which had lingered on his lips, faded at her question. He turned back with a cold look in his eyes.


    He said, ...Even if I tell him not to follow, I cant stop him.


    Should I go talk to him? Arwin asked.


    It was pure concern that drove her. Berg might not have realized, but Gale was a renowned swordsman. They couldnt just leave someone who was the master of the hero party like that.


    ...Do as you like, Berg replied.


    ...


    Arwin couldnt know what Berg and Gale had discussed, but she was certain it wasnt good. She felt an urge to mediate... after all, it was her duty as a wife.


    In the end, Arwin didnt want to see Ners situation. So, she nodded and slowly turned her horse around.


    Ill be back in a bit, Berg.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Berg watched Arwin leave and let out a short sigh.


    Ner observed Berg in this state, certain that something had happened. But as always, past or present, Berg disliked showing weakness to them.


    He always bore his burdens alone, enduring silently.


    Was this also an effort to shield oneself from all difficulties? It was both reassuring andmendable.


    Yet, sometimes... Ner wished he would show his vulnerable side and lean on her.


    ...


    However, since Berg chose not to show that side, Ner decided to follow his lead, more sotely.


    She was learning that obediently following Berg was a source of joy.


    So, Ner resolved to do her best in what she could manage. She reached for the fruit basket resting on herp and pulled out another fruit.


    Ah.


    She motioned for him to open his mouth.


    Berg, seeing her actions, brushed away the heavy expression on his face and smiled, obliging by opening his mouth.


    ...


    In a spontaneous impulse, Ner yfully put her finger instead of the fruit into Bergs mouth.


    - Tap!


    ?


    Berg was momentarily puzzled by her action but then burst intoughter. Ner, pleased to see himugh, giggled along with him.


    ...


    And amidst thatughter, Ner felt Bergs tongue. Her heart skipped a beat at the sensation.


    ...Now, again.


    Seeking to hide her perturbation, Ner ced a fruit into Bergs mouth.


    Berg epted the snack, chewing it as he gazed forward.


    ...


    Ner watched him, then nced down at her own finger. She looked at the index finger that had touched Bergs tongue.


    ...Then, quite naturally, she used that same finger to pick up and eat a fruit herself, not bothering to wipe it clean.


    Ah!


    Suddenly, Ner let out a small exmation.


    The horse they were riding stumbled on a stone, briefly losing bnce. Fruits spilled from the basket resting on herp.


    Ner clung tighter to Berg, wrapping her tail more firmly around his waist. Berg, in turn, wrapped one arm strongly around her.


    Are you okay? he asked.


    Ner, calming her startled heart, had only one concern.


    ...The fruits...


    ...


    Berg, clicking his tongue, responded, Its okay. Weve had plenty.


    ...


    There will be other chances.


    But Ner couldnt help feeling a pang of disappointment right then.


    Ner harbored a desire to enjoy the present moments more with him.


    Yet, she knew Bergs words were not wrong.


    There would be countless opportunities ahead, especially now that they were married. The thought brought a smile to Ners lips.


    As time passed, they reached a vast prairie, stretched with endless green hills. Here and there, they could see people, mostly children ying with swords.


    Look over there, Berg, Ner pointed out to the children.


    It seemed like these kids had ventured out on their own little journey. They watched the passing mercenaries with a mix of wariness and admiration.


    Berg couldnt take his eyes off them. Ner, driven by sudden curiosity, asked, Did you y like that when you were young?


    After a moment of thought, Berg replied, ...I.


    ...


    ...was more into fighting?


    Ner giggled, picturing a young Berg. Sounds about right.


    Berg sighed deeply while watching the children.


    ...Theyre just kids.


    Meanwhile, Shawn, who was nearby, chimed in, Vice-captain Berg, why havent we heard any news about the child yet?


    At this joke, Ner tensed up.


    Baran yfully hit Shawn, but Jacksonughed and sided with Shawn.


    Shawn continued, chuckling, If the Vice-captains child is a boy, its going to be tough. Right, Jackson? Always getting into fights?


    Ner couldnt help but imagine it.


    A child with Berg.


    Thinking about it, it was bound to happen someday. It was the natural oue for married couples.


    ...


    - Thump.


    Berg, amused by hisrades teasing, spurred his horse forward, speeding away from the banter.


    It was his way of escaping the joke. Ner felt protected by Bergs consideration once again. He always seemed to be on her side.


    Riding ahead with him, Ners thoughts continued unabated. She mulled over the idea again.


    A child with Berg.


    ...


    Imagining a child resembling Berg, Ner found herself smiling oddly. Somehow, Shawns words seemed usible. A troublemaker, maybe even fierce in appearance...


    But undoubtedly, the child would also be kind and sturdy, embodying a caring attitude and unwavering conviction.


    ...


    One concern remained, though... the tail.


    What kind of tail would their half-blood child have?


    Would it be a white tail like hers?


    Might the child face simr prejudices as she did growing up?


    Ner looked up at Berg.


    ...Perhaps, a white tail or any such thing wouldnt matter after all.


    Berg would surely adore that white tail.


    Just as she thought they had moved on from the topic, Berg asked, So?


    ...Huh?


    When are we going to have our child?


    Berg inquired, for the first time in a while, a deep sense of yfulness appeared on his face.


    - Thump.


    Overwhelmed by the sudden pressure in her heart, Ners face turned red, and she found herself unable to speak. Yet, she secretly grabbed her tail, making sure it didnt start wagging uncontrobly.


    Berg continued, When would be a good time? I think Ive waited long enough.


    This was both a jest and a kind of courtship.


    Ner knew it was Bergs way of closing the distance between them.


    In the past, Berg had been careful not to pressure her about such matters, but now that they were closer, he seemed more at ease discussing it.


    For Ner, who had no immunity against the advances of her beloved, the conversation was simply overwhelming.


    There are... steps to these things... thats...


    Embarrassed yet feeling a tingling sensation of excitement, she was struck by the joy of knowing he wanted a child with her.


    Sensing his teasing was working, Berg continued yfully.


    So when do we start the first step?


    Ah... Uh...


    - Tock.


    Ner, with her head bowed, suddenly shivered in surprise.


    Kyah!


    Berg was gently stroking Ners tail that was wrapped around his waist.


    Ner, trying to block his teasing touch with her hand, protested, Ah, no... Berg. Youre, youre being too... suggestive...


    Wrapping your tail around my waist is okay, but touching it isnt? Berg asked, seeming genuinely puzzled as he regretfully withdrew his hand.


    Ner felt a strange, fleeting sense of disappointment.


    Her head started to spin, overwhelmed as if too much blood had rushed to it. Stammering, Ner finally replied, Well... that is...


    She blurted out what sounded like an excuse, ...Just wait. The steps are...


    Waiting is okay?


    ...


    Berg, sensing he had unearthed the response he wanted amidst the yfulness, persisted, Ner. If I wait... will it work?


    Bergs tone turned slightly more serious.


    For Ner, there was never anyone else.


    The person she had chosen to love for a lifetime was Berg. It was a foregone conclusion that their rtionship would grow closer than it already was.


    So, suppressing her shyness, she slowly nodded.


    ...


    This was her way of responding to Bergs actions, a small revtion of her feelings.


    Even this required a great deal of courage from her.


    Berg, smiling lightly again, said, ...Alright. Then Ill wait.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </strong>

 Chapter 111: Approaching Shadows (1)

    Chapter 111: Approaching Shadows (1)


    Arwin turned her horse around and approached Gale.


    It was an action mixed withplex emotions.


    Partly, she cared for Gale for Bergs sake, and partly, she couldnt stand to see Ner and Berg together.


    Recently, Arwin had been feeling turmoil in her heart.


    Was her dislike of seeing Ner by Bergs side merely because she hated the thought of Berg being deceived?


    She now felt that was no longer the case.


    ...


    Despite consciously trying not to love Berg, a short-lived being, she couldnt control her heart as easily as her words.


    She wondered if she felt so special about him just because he was the first person she met after leaving Celebrien territory.


    ...


    She knew the answer to that question.


    No, it wasnt because she had regained some of her freedom that she felt special about Berg.


    Rather, Berg was simply a special existence to her.


    A being she might not meet again even if she lived for hundreds more years.


    The sight of him getting hurt and sacrificing himself for her was vivid in her mind.


    The moments when he made choices that elves could never make, shining brightly, came to mind.


    The thought of such a being disappearing one day was already suffocating.


    Perhaps that was why she was consciously trying not to give her heart from now on.


    To avoid greater hurt, drawing a line and thinking within those bounds.


    Though she couldnt be sure if she was truly keeping to that line.


    Arwin-nim.


    As Arwin approached Gale, he brightened up.


    You are kind. Taking care of me like this.


    Arwin exined to him.


    ...Berg asked me to.


    Upon hearing those words, Galeughed. After hisughter, he spoke.


    You dont have to lie. I have no intention of delivering strange messages to His Majesty over such a trifle.


    ...


    Besides... I understand why Berg is angry. Perhaps my words were too harsh.


    At this, Arwin furrowed her brows.


    This confirmed to her that Berg was indeed angry. Berg, who would usually be tolerant as long as boundaries were respected.


    ...What did you say?


    ...


    Gale just smiled.


    Then he quietly walked on.


    Arwin, unable to ask any further, simply rode alongside him.


    Gale then changed the subject.


    Anyway, its been a while, hasnt it? Your expression seems much softer than before.


    Is that so?


    Arwin found it somewhat ufortable to discuss her changes.


    Inevitably, it made her recall the past.


    I never thought Id see the day when Arwin-nim would be free. Oh, but perhaps its notplete freedom yet?


    ...


    How is it, then? The outside world. Is it as you imagined?


    Gale asked, seemingly curious.


    Perhaps, given Arwins past longing for freedom and her numerous escapades, her impressions were of particr interest.


    Arwin let out a short sigh.


    The surroundingndscape was indescribably beautiful.


    Verdant meadows under a clear sky.


    A gentle breeze and the chirping of birds.


    The ce was even more peaceful as the war hadnt reached here.


    The scenery she had longed for all her life was now right before her.


    ...But Arwins eyes were fixed solely on one being.


    Even with everything she desired and dreamed of nearby, her gaze followed only one person.


    Huh? Arwin-nim, your thoughts on the outside world-


    ...The figure of Berg riding a horse in the distance.


    -Its beautiful.


    Arwin whispered.


    Her heart momentarily spilled out.


    ...So very. So very beautiful.


    Gale smiled at her words.


    He empathized with Arwins sentiment and responded.


    I agree. Its a beautiful world. Im d that I could see you enjoying it before I die.


    -...Grrr.


    Arwin realized she was gripping her reins tightly.


    Although Gale hadnt meant it, Arwin had recently be sensitive to any mention of death.


    Due to the difference in their lifespans, Berg would one day die at a different time from her.


    She could hardly believe that even this reality would eventually end.


    What would life be like afterward?


    Would learning archery... make her feel protected by Berg?


    Or would his absence feel even more pronounced?


    ...


    For the past 170 years, she had only wished for time to pass quickly.


    But for the first time, Arwin wished for time to slow down.


    Wasnt it passing too quickly?


    It felt as if she wasnt even given time to think.


    She hadnt yet decided what kind of life she wanted with Berg.


    Afraid that loving Berg would lead to regret, she still hesitated.


    A mere 60 years.


    Such a short timepared to the pain she had endured so far.


    And at this moment, time seemed to be getting even shorter.


    Was it right to entrust her body and heart in such a brief span?


    While riding through the meadow deep in thought, she saw a few children watching them.


    An elf!


    One child shouted from a distance.


    Arwin looked at them expressionlessly.


    Gale, seeing the children, smiled.


    Cute kids.


    ...


    Looking at them, Gale seemed curious and asked.


    Arwin-nim, have you considered having children?


    She frowned.


    ...Children?


    Yes. Children.


    Arwin had never thought about having children before.


    By elf standards, she wasnt even of age yet.


    Physically mature enough to bear children, but... it was something she had not contemted.


    Struggling to find her own happiness, Arwin wondered if she even had the capacity to concern herself with a child.


    No. I dont.


    Ah, I should have asked that first.


    ...


    Gale then asked in a hushed, serious tone.


    ...What does Berg think?


    ...........


    Arwin blinked and then closed her mouth.


    It was an answer even she couldnt discern.


    She chose silence in response to that question.


    Instead, she diverted to answer his previous question about having children.


    ...Having a child would only be a tragedy.


    Why? Theyre so adorable. Arent children the future of the world?


    Well, that may be true for other children. But a child of mine and Bergs... would be a half-elf. Surely, it would die before me.


    ...


    Ive never had a child, but Im certain the pain would be immense. Thats why I wont even consider it.


    Her response was emotionless and matter-of-fact.


    It was possible for her to say this because she hadnt yet contemted having children.


    In fact, if emotions were removed, even the idea of entrusting her heart to Berg seemed foolish.


    ...Yet, Arwin was contemting it.


    Would she be simrly conflicted about a child in the future?


    Gale, breaking into a smile, then said.


    Happinesses only when you take risks.


    This spontaneous advice was offered.


    Arwin looked at Berg, pondering those words.


    There was the man who had chosen dangerous paths all his life.


    ...She began to understand what it meant to take risks for happiness.


    It seemed like the difference between elves and humans was precisely this.


    ...


    As Arwins heart grew heavy withplex emotions, she blinked, prompting Gale to sigh and say,


    Anyway, youll have to make a choice within 10, or maybe 15 years.


    ...What?


    Surprised by the short timeframe, Arwin reflexively asked, and Gale exined,


    Berg will age, after all.


    ...Ah.


    Her heart ached again at those words.


    She realized that it wasnt just Bergs death in 60 years that was the issue.


    He would grow old.


    He would gradually lose his current radiant youth.


    Arwin bit her lip.


    Her anxiety deepened.


    The more they talked, the more palpable the brevity of time felt.


    Perhaps even this moment was being too carelessly squandered.


    ...Ha.


    She exhaled a sigh.


    Her worries deepened, and there was no thought of improvement.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Halting the Head Hunter unit, I ordered to set up camp.


    Lets dismount.


    ...


    Upon asking Ner, she slowly untied her tail.


    Having freed herself, she was the first to dismount.


    ...


    Looking at Ner, I saw her extending her hands towards me.


    I naturally ced my hand on her waist, and Ner gripped my shoulder.


    Then, I helped her down from the horse.


    -Thump thump.


    I brushed off the tiny specks of dust and bits of grass that had clung to Ners clothes.


    Stay here.


    Then I turned around.


    -Swish.


    ...?


    Ners tail had somehow wrapped around my thigh.


    ...Where are you going?


    She asked.


    ...


    I ran my hand over her tail, and Ner, startled, quickly untied it.


    Hey, I told you not to do anything risqu... Berg...!


    I have no idea what youre talking about being risqu.


    I responded with a smile, though I said that, I was trying to understand her perspective to some extent.


    Ill go check on Arwin.


    I told Ner, who was blushing as if embarrassed.


    ...


    Ner didnt say anything.


    Ever since she had revealed Arwins secret to me, she had been acting like this.


    Seemingly unable to understand my desire to be close to Arwin.


    I didnt bother to add any exnation.


    We had already discussed this.


    Arwins matter was to be left as if it never happened.


    As I turned to go towards Arwin, I saw Gale walking by her side.


    We didnt talk, but his presence was noticeably ufortable for me.


    I felt nothing but gratitude for Arwin, who had made an effort for my sake.


    Arwin, thank you.


    I said as soon as Arwin approached.


    Arwin nodded her head and extended her hand towards me.


    ...


    It didnt take long to understand the meaning behind her gesture.


    I reached out my hand as well, and Arwin intertwined our fingers, leaning into me.


    As she was about to dismount, she lost her bnce and buried her face in my shoulder.


    I naturally supported her waist and helped her off the horse.


    ...Thank you, Berg.


    Arwin said, grateful for the help.


    I nodded and let go of her, but she didnt release our interlocked fingers.


    Looking at her, she still wore that dry expression.


    ...


    Yet, believing that affectiony beneath it, I smiled.


    I turned to look at Gale.


    How about a sparring match? Itd be good to stretch our muscles.


    He suggested.


    I couldnt hide my tant difort.


    I furrowed my brow and sighed.


    Arwin, standing beside me, looked at me with concern before gently rubbing my back.


    ...Berg.


    She called my name and looked at me quietly.


    Though I wasnt sure what it was about, it seemed as if she wanted me to calm down just by looking at her face.


    Her caring gesture helped to soothe my mind.


    ...Lets go.


    I decided not to get entangled in unnecessary conversations.


    Holding Arwins interlocked hand, I turned away.


    At that moment, the loud cry of arge hawk echoed around us.


    Gale brightened up at the sight of the hawk.


    Oh, here ites. Lintley!


    -Whoosh!


    Gale called out its name and whistled, prompting the hawk to circle around before descending towards him.


    Gale extended his arm.


    The hawknded smoothly on his arm, calming its wings.


    ...


    Tied to the hawks leg was a note.


    For some reason, my heart sank again.


    Perhaps I had a premonition of where this news wasing from.


    Well done, Lintley, Gale said, stroking the hawk with his fingers.


    Arwin asked,


    Is it from the hero party?


    Gale gazed at me intently.


    His expression was not mocking but faintly sympathetic.


    He nodded.


    Yes. Its from the hero party.


    I gripped Arwins hand more firmly.


    The more I did so, the steadier my wavering heart became.


    Gale inhaled deeply before asking,


    A letter has arrived... Would you like to see it together?


    Though he asked Arwin, the question was directed at me.


    ...


    I looked at Arwin by my side, then red at Gale... and without responding, turned away.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 112: Approaching Shadows (2)

    Chapter 112: Approaching Shadows (2)


    As the campsite was set up, Iy down on the vast in, relishing the rest.


    ...


    Resting like this always brings a sense of calm to my heart.


    It might be a habit ingrained in me over time.


    I avoided this method of rxation for a long time because it reminded me of Sien.


    I tried not to think too much.


    Whenever thoughts of Sien seemed to surface, I consciously diverted my mind.


    Perhaps, I still think of her because of the way we parted.


    Of course, there was love, memories, shared feelings... but the rtionship was forcibly ripped away, leaving an unhealed, messy wound.


    As I once told Adam Hyung, the pain wasplex.


    There was also the guilt of not being able to protect the one I loved back then.


    That guilt might have led me to wield violence in the slums afterwards.


    ...


    I was not as smart as Adam Hyung, so it seemed I was only nowing to terms with my feelings.


    Well, it might just be an excuse.


    And perhaps, I was rationalizing why I couldnt forget Sien.


    Our rtionship back then was too deep to be described in words.


    For someone like me, who had nothing, there was nothing more precious than her.


    I sighed briefly.


    I tried not to think about Sien, yet here I was, absurdly pondering the same issue again.


    Shaking my head, I tried to regain my peace.


    Ners fated partner.


    Arwins death wish.


    Siens situation.


    I tried not to think about any of it.


    In the end, all these were issues of the past.


    Ner was now married to me, I came to terms with what Arwin might have thought, and Sien left me.


    These were issues I no longer needed to hold onto.


    I just needed to live in the present.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Lying there, I heard the sound of someone approaching.


    It was a faint sound, as if from a dream, and I couldnt react to it.


    -Rustle.


    Half-conscious, I sensed someone sitting beside me.


    Her scent wafted over, reminiscent of fresh grass, and I immediately recognized it as Arwin.


    ...Ah.


    As soon as she sat down, she let out a short sigh.


    Was my body tired from what had happened before?


    Even with Arwins presence, my consciousness flickered, threatening to fade.


    -Tap.


    But Arwins touch brought me back to alertness.


    She gently touched my cheek with her finger.


    ...


    In the silence, she slowlyy down beside me.


    I heard the sound.


    Just as I suspected, Arwiny down on my arm, proving my guess right.


    ...Freedom feels good, Berg, she whispered.


    It was a message for me, yet it sounded like she was talking to herself, assuming I was asleep.


    Internally, I agreed with her words, enjoying a morefortable rest.


    Her presence somehow strengthened my heart.


    Feeling her rx made me think that perhaps I was doing something right.


    It might be because of you, that I feel this way, Arwins voice carried a strange sadness.


    The more she spoke, the clearer my thoughts became.


    It seemed unlikely I would fall back asleep now.


    I wondered what conversation she had with Gale that brought about this sudden change in her.


    Freedom, something Ive longed for all my life... but would I have felt this if I were alone?


    Arwin chuckled, trying to lift her spirits, but the sadness in her voice remained.


    Do you know, Berg? There was so much I wanted to see, so many ces I wanted to go. I believed that everything beyond the Celebrien estate would be memories. But...


    Arwin spoke with a sense of emptiness.


    ...But why is it that in all these memories, its only you?


    Her words made my hand twitch.


    More than the freedom Ive been waiting for all my life, you, whom I never expected to meet, remain in my heart more deeply. Swimming in the sea, getting caught in the rain together, learning to use the bow... You are the one who stands out in my memories.


    Arwin whispered.


    I felt a strange gratitude for her words.


    It felt like our bond was growing stronger.


    Perhaps, this was the right path forward.


    ...So I should be happy...


    At that moment, Arwins shoulders started to shake.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    Arwin, with her eyes closed, was on the verge of tears.


    ...Berg.


    She said.


    Can you let me go?


    ............


    My mind froze for a moment.


    The arm I had stretched out tofort her stopped in mid-air.


    Her request was too sudden for me.


    But at the same time, it must have been a long-held sentiment in Arwins heart.


    ...Before I grow fonder of you... before I suffer more after your death...


    Arwin, who was always soposed, now shed tears.


    Her words made it hard for me to repeat the same old words.


    Dont look too far ahead, enjoy the time we have.


    Was getting closer causing her pain?


    I had only wanted her to livefortably with the memories of me.


    All I tried was to bridge the gap between us.


    Can elves and humans never trulye close?


    ...


    I moved my frozen hand.


    I embraced Arwin.


    She flinched, startled, in my arms.


    Ah...! Youre, youre awake-


    -Is it really impossible?


    I asked.


    Even as I posed the question, I felt a pang of pain.


    At times like this, I realized how much of my heart I had allowed to be affected.


    The smiles shared with Arwin had be my strength, it seemed.


    ...Is it really impossible, Arwin?


    I pulled her head closer and hugged her tightly.


    ...


    Arwin slowly stiffened in my embrace.


    She buried her head in my chest.


    I knew it.


    Perhaps this was a selfish notion.


    But in the realm of emotions, some things couldnt be exined with reason.


    Was it wrong to start something if the fear of parting was there?


    ...Probably not.


    The separation from Sien was painful, but one thing was crystal clear.


    The time I spent with her was an immense happiness to me.


    I didnt want to erase all those memories because of the pain of parting.


    The same goes for Arwin.


    She was my wife... wouldnt it be right to try living happily?


    Perhaps we could build a future even more poignant than the memories we had umted.


    Still, I couldnt impose only my hopes.


    Having once heard Ners words, I knew it might be possible.


    How desperate must she have been to harbor such a wish?


    I, too, was at a crossroads of choice.


    It was a serious question.


    Answer me, Arwin.


    ...I... I dont know either.


    Arwin spoke, struggling to hold back tears, conveying her uncertainty.


    ...I dont know what to do. Im so confused, Berg...


    I held her tighter in my arms.


    There were no more words I could offer.


    Speaking effortlessly like Adam Hyung was never my forte.


    Instead, I expressed what I usually wouldnt.


    Holding her in my arms, I stroked her hair.


    Arwin did not push me away.


    ...I dont think I can let you go.


    I spoke bitterly.


    This wasnt a matter of my choice alone.


    Even for the sake of the Red mes, she needed to be with us.


    ...And of course, there was my own desire.


    At those words, Arwin gave a weak smile.


    ...Is it really like that?


    Since she had spoken those words to me while I was asleep, she probably hadnt truly hoped for a situation where she would let me go.


    I joined in her difficultughter, trying to shift the mood.


    Like I said before, lets not worry about the future.


    ...


    Worrying too much means you cant enjoy whats in front of you.


    ...


    Fearing pain and letting go of the present... that seems like a foolish choice to me.


    ...


    And a nned separation is much better than a sudden one. If we prepare well enough, it might be okay.


    ...For example...?


    I spun around, holding Arwin in my arms.


    She naturallyy on top of me.


    I looked up at the white clouds floating in the blue sky.


    ...Its better than separating through death. Ive seen such farewells countless times in the mercenary group.


    Thats not what I meant, Berg. How do you prepare for a separation?


    Iughed lightly.


    Maybe its okay if we enjoy everything to the fullest until were tired of it? Wouldnt it be fine after a sufficiently satisfying life?


    ...Is there enough time?


    We have 60 years, whats there to worry about?


    ...Im an elf. Its a short time.


    Short? Its long. Weve only been together for a few months, and look how close weve be.


    ...


    We have hundreds of times longer than the time weve spent together so far. Is that short?


    ...


    Arwin closed her mouth as if in deep thought.


    I didnt press her to make any further decisions.


    As I said, we had plenty of time.


    She could slowly decide in the future.


    Whether to move forward with me to the next step, or to stop here.


    As I stroked her hair, her long ears kept touching the tips of my fingers.


    Arwins ears quivered up and down with each touch.


    I was still waiting for her vow.


    Though we were married, she had not yet made her vow.


    She had said she would make it when she could truly mean it.


    ...Ill keep trying until I hear your vow.


    ...


    I took a deep breath before speaking.


    If I wanted sincerity from her, I had to show my own.


    Because your presence has be my strength.


    Yes...?


    Ive been feeling it moretely.


    The pain from my wounds seemed to dull in the presence of her and Ner.


    I was less shaken by provocations aimed at me, and my anxious heart felt steadier.


    I hope we can continue to be like this.


    What did I do


    Just being by my side is enough.


    I was pushing a bit.


    I was growing fonder of her, and fully intended to envision a future together.


    I hoped she felt the same.


    ...Think about it, Arwin.


    That was how I concluded.


    Arwin slowly nodded her head.


    Vice-captain... Eh, vice-captain! Time for dinner!


    Baran called me from a distance.


    I said to Arwin,


    ...Lets go.


    ...


    Arwin didnt respond. She justy her head on my chest, motionless.


    ...Come on, lets go.


    -Tap.


    I yfully pressed her side.


    Startled, Arwin jumped up in surprise.


    Be, Berg...!


    I chuckled, sitting up.


    Arwin naturally moved out of my embrace.


    We brushed ourselves off and stood up.


    ...


    Turning around, I saw someone watching us from atop a hill.


    Ner.


    She looked at us with a stern expression... then turned away.


    I sighed with a smile in my voice.


    ...Haah.


    It seemed I had to somehow manage the growing rift between my two wives.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Felix had made a decision.


    ...Lets prepare to march. Its time.


    Acran spoke in a low voice.


    ...This mission will be challenging.


    We cant afford to dy here any longer. Weve somehow managed to gather the troops; it should be possible.


    Felix hadnt been idle.


    Suppressing his typical dragonian-like fiery temperament and stubbornness, he had run around persuading the sons involved in the session struggle.


    For now, he asked them to stop fighting and help.


    But the sons were skeptical, uncertain how many of their forces would die in the war.


    After all, the oue of the war could significantly influence the session battle.


    Fortunately, Felix managed to reach a consensus.


    He secured promises of support from everyone.


    Tired of such struggles, Felix shook his head.


    ...Lets finish this quickly and leave. Ive lost track of how many days weve been here.


    Acran sighed again.


    War isnt just about forces, you know. There are unseen factors that heavily influence it, like morale, alliances...


    Despite this, Acran seemed to understand that there was no other option and stopped talking.


    There had been many more hopeless moments than this.


    With Felixmanding to move, everyone simply followed.


    Sylprien spoke to Acran, who looked concerned.


    Dont worry. If a real problem arises, Ill immediately send my bird to Gale.


    And what would that change?


    Hes nearby. Helle to help right away.


    Acrans face lit up.


    The master is nearby?


    Hes headed towards the dwarf vige, Sarik.


    ...Thats wee news. If necessary, we can seek the masters assistance.


    Felix, observing hispanions reactions, finally asked the saintess.


    Saintess-nim, what are your thoughts?


    The saintess opinion was always clear.


    ...I dont want to dy any further.


    The closer the end, the more urgent the heart bes.


    Lets finish this war quickly... I...


    At her response, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Felix spoke up.


    Alright. Lets go then.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 113: Approaching Shadows (3)

    Chapter 113: Approaching Shadows (3)


    Time passed, and we arrived at Sarik Vige, the vige of the dwarves.


    Here, too, one could find a multitude of races.


    It wasnt just dwarves who lived here.


    Numerous vigers came out to gaze at us, and as before, Arwin and Ner attracted much attention.


    The more that happened, the prouder I stood,ying the groundwork for my wives.


    Arwin, as always, maintained a stoic expression and a dignified posture... but that was something to be observed for now.


    One couldnt tell how many dwarves hostile to Arwin might appear.


    No matter the diversity here, this was a vige of dwarves, and it was no secret that it was hard for dwarves and elves to get along.


    Fortunately, Ner seemed more confident than usual.


    Since the incident at the mercenary meeting, she had gradually begun to believe in herself. I thought this was a positive change.


    Perhaps the constantpliments about her tail were helping.


    There are so many races here, Arwin-nim.


    What was even more surprising than Ners changing attitude...


    Thats true, Ner. Its unexpected.


    ...was the rtionship between my wives.


    Contrary to my expectations of friction, they were very peaceful with each other.


    Theres a forge over there.


    Yes. Bigger than I thought.


    Arwin told me that Ner had no intention of loving me and that I should not sacrifice myself for her, but now she even engages in light conversation with Ner.


    Ner, who also said that Arwin wished for my death and couldnt understand why I was getting close to her, was now talking to Arwin without making much effort.


    ...


    While I thought it was good, I tilted my head in confusion.


    Was I overreacting?


    I had thought their rtionship was strained.


    It seemed too natural to be a facade.


    It was hard to tell.


    Was this kind of thing natural among women?


    ...


    I set aside my thoughts and urged the horse forward.


    If other issues ariseter, it wont be toote to address them then.


    Soon after, we came face to face with an elderly dwarf who hade out to meet us.


    A long beard reaching down to his waist. A wrinkled forehead.


    A thick torso and forearms that seemed unusually strong for his age.


    I dismounted my horse and approached him.


    I am Berg, the vice-captain of the Red mes.


    The dwarf elder nodded in response.


    Im Borin. Weve been waiting for you. Its an honor to have the famous Red mes visit us.


    Our conversation continued briefly.


    We already knew what each others requests were.


    There was no need to delve deeper into that for now.


    Rather, the issue was arranging rooms for our members to rest.


    I would like you to prepare space for 27 people to rest. As for the rooms...


    Thinking of Arwin, Ner, and myself, two rooms.


    For the rest of the members, assuming two per room, thats 12 rooms.


    14 rooms would be


    Berg.


    Arwin suddenly appeared behind me and grabbed my arm.


    When I looked at her, she was gazing at Gale, who was following from a distance.


    ...


    Honestly, I didnt want to concern myself with Gale.


    Let him do it on his own.


    Even though I said that, Arwin shook her head, pleading not to.


    ...


    I only knew that Gale was rted to Sien, not the extent of his influence.


    But Arwins reaction made it clear he wasnt a trivial figure.


    After all, he was also the teacher of the hero party.


    I sighed.


    ...Please prepare 15 rooms.


    I then made my request to vige chief Borin.


    Borin nodded in agreement.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I continued my conversation with Borin, delving into the details of our quest.


    We learned that numerous monsters had swarmed the mine located on the outskirts of the vige, hindering the dwarves mining activities, their livelihood.


    The objective of our mission was to subdue most of these monsters infesting the mine, and aspensation, we were to receive weapons made by the dwarves.


    I casually gathered information on what types of monsters were seen, where they were spotted, and their numbers.


    Since crafting the weapons we were to receive as payment would take time, we decided to ce orders for the weapons we needed first.


    We agreed to trust each other.


    We proceeded with the contract, anticipating everything would go smoothly.


    Each member of my group expressed their preference for a weapon.


    Baran wanted a spear, and Shawn requested a sword.


    Jackson asked for a long war hammer.


    Shawn teased him.


    Use something youre ustomed to, not just for show with a war hammer.


    But Jackson was firm in his choice.


    Ive always wanted one. I never used it because the quality wasnt good enough.


    I smiled at their banter.


    Soon, it was my turn.


    The dwarf taking our weapon orders sat across the desk, jotting down our requests.


    He appeared to be a literate dwarf.


    He asked me, Youre the vice-captain, right? What kind of weapon would you like?


    I drew my sword and showed it to the questioning dwarf.


    This length, but make it more durable.


    The dwarf, fiddling with some papers, tapped my sword and asked, Hmm. Should I maintain the same bnce as well?


    I nodded. A familiar sword felt best.


    Just then, Gale appeared behind me.


    Berg. How about trying a shorter sword?


    I sighed at Gales sudden intervention.


    ...


    Gazing intently at me, Gale insisted on his opinion.


    Maybe a bit shorter would be better. The one youre wielding now is too long. Just reconsider it.


    Even the dwarf taking the order chimed in.


    ...Actually, I also think that might be better. Its a slight difference, but your current sword seems too long.


    With the dwarf also suggesting this, I found myself at a loss for words.


    The dwarf then got up from the desk and brought four metal rods of varying lengths.


    Seeing such items readily avable was typical of a dwarf vige.


    Vice-captain, try holding each one. Tell me which feels mostfortable to you.


    I remained silent for a moment and then started to lift each metal rod in turn.


    The first rod was too light.


    The second felt oddly bnced.


    The third brought a familiar sensation.


    Thats probably how your usual sword feels, said the dwarf, and I picked up thest rod.


    ...


    This rod feltfortable in my hand. It was slightly shorter than the sword I usually wielded.


    Yet, the way it fits in my hand wasnt unpleasant.


    It gave off a sense that I could get used to it quickly.


    Gale spoke from beside me.


    Yeah. That seems right. Its for your own good.


    ...


    Maybe Gale was right.


    Perhaps I should choose a different weapon, as he suggested.


    But I shook my head.


    It wasnt stubbornness.


    ...Even if it was ufortable, the familiar felt better.


    No. Make it like my usual sword. Simr in length and bnce.


    ...


    Finally, the dwarf nodded.


    And so, our weapon request was concluded.


    I looked at Gale, then moved past him, continuing on.


    .


    .


    .


    As I was finishing a rough discussion of the mission with my team members, Gale approached me from behind.


    Watching the dispersing members, he spoke to me.


    ...Berg.


    ...


    I turned to look at him, who had once againe close to me.


    He spoke.


    ...I know I can be insensitive.


    ...


    It wasnt my intention to provoke you or hurt your feelings. I just came to help.


    I turned to face him, making sure my wives werent nearby, and then whispered to him.


    ...You suddenly appear, rake up old wounds... and you say you had no ill intentions?


    ...I apologize. I was wrong.


    His sincere apology somewhat softened my stance.


    Then he continued.


    I hope you understand this much. I didnte to impose obligations on you or to be a burden.


    ...


    I came to help you prepare for challenges that might lie ahead. Its unfair to die without even having the chance to use your strength. And... its not just about you.


    If it concerns the rest of the world, I wouldnt-


    It includes your loved ones too.


    ...What do you mean?


    ...To protect those precious to you, you must be prepared. And wait before you get angry, Berg. Im serious. I wish for you... to protect whats precious to you.


    I sighed.


    It felt like we had never been on the same page from the start.


    ...We just dont match.


    ...


    You believe in trialsing my way, but... I dont believe in such fatalism. I dont believe in gods either. How can you im to know my future?


    Even with the appearance of warriors, you dont believe in gods...?


    I spoke earnestly.


    I dont believe.


    At that, Gale whispered.


    ...You do know that Lynn looks after those who dont believe in gods, right?


    ...


    As I frowned, Gale sighed, trying to lighten the mood.


    ...This conversation is going in a strange direction. I wasnt trying to force the belief in gods on you.


    ...


    As I said, I just wanted to give you strength. Im not good with words. I always end up having to rify things.


    I sighed at Gales cautious approach.


    I wasnt as angry as before.


    Perhaps my anger towards him was because he touched on a sensitive topic.


    I didnt want to prolong our conversation any further.


    I turned away and left him behind.


    ...Berg.


    And again, as I walked away, Gale spoke, holding me back.


    I may not be eloquent, but... I can quickly grasp peoples thoughts. Like those from the slums, I grew up reading the room, surviving on scraps. Youd know if youre from the slums, right?


    ...


    Those from the slums recognize their own. I turned back to look at him.


    He continued.


    So even without you asking... I know what youre curious about.


    ...


    Gale spoke again.


    ...The Saintess, she missed you, Berg.


    My fist clenched. My brow furrowed.


    Gale went on.


    ...When she cried... it was because of you. She cried a lot. She always longed for you... always gathered strength for you. That pitiful image is still vivid. How sorry she was...


    There were countless things I wanted to say, but those were meaningless questions to ask Gale.


    Why did she leave me? Why did she inflict so much pain? Why did she make such a sorry choice?


    Gale couldnt answer those questions.


    So instead, I asked what I could.


    ...Why are you telling me this now?


    ...


    Whats the point in bringing up a finished rtionship? Whats your reason for making excuses for someone-


    Gale interrupted.


    -Its not that.


    He looked at me with a pained expression.


    He then whispered softly.


    ...This isnt for the Saintess sake.


    ...


    Its for you. So that... you can forgive yourself. It seems your deepest wound hasnt yet healed.


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    I couldnt respond.


    ...You must have med yourself a lot, havent you?


    As the tension in my shoulders gradually eased, Gale finished speaking, came over, and lightly patted my shoulder.


    Then, for the first time, he was the one to walk away from me.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Felix, mounted on his horse, looked over the formation.


    He didnt need to say anything to know what the group of heroes was thinking.


    The soldiers morale was low.


    The humans, usually known for their passion, seemed more subdued than ever.


    Moreover, their numbers were not substantial.


    Of course, dispersing the soldiers was a strategic decision, but the start felt shaky.


    Felix sighed and said.


    ...We need to muster courage.


    The saintess looked at him.


    Clearly, she was also objectively aware of the current situation.


    The war was unstable, and it was uncertain if they could seize the upper hand.


    But it was also clear there was no turning back.


    They couldnt afford to waste any more time here.


    News of defeats from various parts of the nation wasing in.


    Acran spoke to Felix.


    ...Still, if everyone acts as nned, things should work out fine.


    Felix closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    ...I really hope they do.


    For the n to seed, everyone needed to follow it precisely.


    The sons of the Jackson family must lead their soldiers and appear at the right moment.


    -Thud...!


    Just then, a figure emerged from the forest, cutting through the trees in the distance.


    Felix took a deep breath.


    Then, casting aside his previous anxiety and distrust, he spoke decisively.


    Lets go.


    Acran and Sylphrien nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, the saintess began to recite a prayer.


    A bright light spread out from around her.


    The soldiers gazed at the light in awe.


    Felix whispered.


    ...Mand, god of courage. Lend us strength.


    Then he drew his holy sword.


    Light also burst forth from the sword.


    Felix shouted.


    Forward!


    And then, like a true hero, he was the first to charge into battle.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 114: Approaching Shadows (4)

    Chapter 114: Approaching Shadows (4)


    The next day I woke up early in the morning.


    I was startled by the heavy weight on my body.


    Looking closely, I saw Ner lying half on top of me, asleep.


    Her tail was wrapped around my thigh, and her head rested on my chest.


    Her fine, white hair was sprawled carelessly over my bare upper body.


    She was also in an embrace, a gesture that seemed affectionate at a nce, yet somehow coincidental at the same time.


    Looking around, I noticed our nket had fallen to the floor.


    Perhaps she hugged me tighter because it was cold.


    But one thing was certain, she had changed a lot from before.


    Unlike in the past, it was noticeable that she no longer felt tense by my side.


    Originally, she wouldnt havee this close to me.


    ...


    If it was like this in the past, I might have liked this.


    But now, Arwins words faintlye to mind.


    I was trying not to think about it, but it wasnt easy.


    A destined partner.


    I click my tongue lightly.


    Then I gently stroked Ners hair.


    Oblivious, she rubbed her cheek against me.


    I carefully pushed her away, trying not to wake her.


    ...Hmm.


    But unexpectedly, she resisted, making it hard to detach her.


    A smile escaped me as I gently pushed away the arms wrapped around me.


    No matter how much I tried to free myself, she kept clinging to me.


    I also loosened her tail wrapped around my thigh.


    I always thought this, but her tail fur was very soft.


    I wanted to stroke her all day long, but I couldnt as much as she disliked it.


    Would there evere a day when I could touch it to my hearts content?


    It was hard to tell.


    She said we should gradually progress in the future... but whether that was sincere, only time would tell.


    Finally, after some struggle, I detach her white tail from me and get out of the bed.


    I rolled my shoulders to loosen the tense muscles and checked Arwins World Tree leaf around my neck.


    Then, looking at Ner, who was sound asleep, I picked up the nket from the floor and covered her with it.


    I stroked her again, looking peacefully beautiful in her sleep.


    Lastly, after checking on her, I put on my top and stepped outside.


    -Thud.


    This time, both my wives and I took a rest at the inn.


    The vige, true to its dwarven nature, had many intricately made things, which were quite satisfying.


    Our room was on the second floor.


    Going down the stairs, I run into the members.


    Vice-captain, did you sleep well?


    I nodded my head.


    Baran then asked, Where did you put your sword?


    Ah.


    Distracted by thoughts of Ner, I had forgotten my sword.


    I turned lightly and headed back to the room.


    And then, I carefully opened the door, taking care not to wake Ner.


    -Thud!


    ...?


    At that moment, a loud noise came from inside, followed by something moving hastily.


    ...In truth, the only one who could move that quickly was Ner.


    I stepped into the room and quietly observed Ner.


    Her position had slightly changed from before.


    ...


    ...


    I scratched my ear as I walked towards my sword, without taking my eyes off Ner.


    ...Were you awake?


    I asked, but Ner didnt respond.


    She seemed to be soundly asleep, snoring softly.


    I fastened my sword to my waist and approached Ner.


    ...Ner...?


    No response from her, even when I called her name.


    Was it my imagination?


    I tilted my head towards her again.


    Ner was deep in sleep, breathing steadily.


    There really was no need to check if she was awake.


    But if she had been...the way she had clung to me earlier would have felt quite different.


    Also, I wanted to greet her and discuss the mission before leaving.


    ...Huh.


    I gently blew into her perked ears.


    Ner twitched and shivered.


    Then, she sleepily opened her eyes and murmured in a daze.


    ...Berg?


    She squinted against the bright sunlight pouring in.


    I felt a twinge of guilt at her reaction. She really was asleep.


    ...Sorry. I woke you up.


    ...Comining about waking me after blowing in my ear, whats that about...


    She giggled as she spoke.


    I stroked her hair.


    Go back to sleep. Ill be back soon.


    Ah, Berg.


    At that, she rubbed her eyes and got up.


    Hmm?


    ...You need to receive the energy before going.


    ...Ah.


    Hearing that, I took off my top again.


    She, who had been sitting on the bed continuously, spoke.


    Sit down. Show me your back.


    I sat beside her.


    I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the impending spell.


    -Thud.


    Then, Ners body leaned onto mine.


    She entrusted her entire body to me as if climbing on my back.


    A soft sensation heavily pressed against my back.


    Im sleepy... Ill do it like this, she murmured.


    Soon, she hugged my neck and began to whisper something into my ear.


    A strange shiver ran down my spine.


    It wasnt an unpleasant kind of shiver.


    A familiar orange light escaped from Ners body and entered mine.


    Now I realized, it almost felt like bing one.


    No wonder it was said to be a spell only performed between spouses.


    Gradually, Ners chanting subsided, and the orange light extracting from her body began to diminish.


    Ner, sweating, took slow, deep breaths to calm herself.


    ...Is it over? I asked Ner.


    -Tap.


    But instead of answering, Ner gently nibbled on my ear.


    Startled, I flinched, and so did she, releasing my ear.


    Ah, so, sorry. I did it unconsciously in my sleep...


    I looked at the startled Ner, feeling an odd impulse.


    Perhaps I felt proud of her for trying so hard for me, or maybe it was my own desire to get closer to her.


    ...


    ...


    I gently pulled Ners head closer by the distance and pressed my lips against her cheek.


    -Smack.


    -Tap!


    Ner, startled by the sensation, quickly pushed me away.


    With her hands covering the cheek my lips had touched, she opened her eyes wide.


    Uh...? What...?


    Thank you.


    I said, but Ner blinked for a long while.


    Then, her face flushing red, she lowered her head and spoke.


    Do, dont do this all of a sudden...!


    You bit my ear too.


    That, that was...


    She spoke, biting her lip.


    Still, dont. It surprised me. I...I told you this kind of thing needs time...


    Her mild rejection brought a sense of disappointment.


    It was like a return to reality, acknowledging her subtle difort.


    It felt like a reminder of the still distant emotional gap between us.


    I stood up.


    Then, I stroked her hair for thest time.


    Ill be back.


    ...


    Ner nodded her head.


    And so, I moved on.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner held her startled heart.


    She was unsure how to react to Bergs sudden disy of affection.


    Until now, she had thought he would patiently wait for her.


    She hadnt expected him toe this close so soon.


    Her heart was still pounding from the shock. It was an overwhelming happiness, almost to the point of fear.


    No matter how good something was, there should still be steps to follow.


    She had just done so.


    ...Haa... Haa...


    She was buried in the nket, her face pressed into the pillow.


    Moreover, she didnt want to admit to herself that she had fallen for Berg.


    Her feelings were fickle, changing from one moment to the next.


    Having loved only one person all her life, she didnt want to be vulnerable because of these emotions.


    Additionally, she was somewhat embarrassed to have fallen in love so quickly.


    She was unsure how the human race would view it, fearing they might see her as frivolous.


    Yet, maybe because the object of her affection was a human, burning with passion, her feelings for him seemed to have caught fire too.


    And like a fierce me, she feared that his feelings for her might cool off just as quickly.


    It was a petty pride, not wanting to be seen as someone trivial.


    Eek...!


    At the memory of the kiss, Ners heart constricted.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    She, lying face down on the bed, kicked her legs, iling at the bedspread.


    It was hard to keep still.


    Even though a silly smile appeared, her heart ached.


    This paradoxical feeling was too pleasant.


    Her tail had been iling under the nket since earlier.


    She exerted so much energy that the base of her tail started to hurt.


    ...Hah.


    She finally managed to calm down that happiness.


    And when her mind settled, she slightly regretted her earlier behavior.


    Maybe Berg was hurt by it.


    ...But he was also at fault.


    How could he approach her so suddenly and make her heart nearly burst?


    ...


    Of course, all these were excuses.


    She knew she had reacted poorly,cking the courage to reveal her true feelings.


    ...Yet, it would be okay.


    She could make up for all of thister.


    It came to her mind again that they had gotten married.


    He was meant to be her partner for life.


    An unbelievable reality.


    But at the same time, it was true.


    There was plenty of time ahead of them.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I went out to the clearing where the members were gathered.


    Some kids and early-rising adults watched us curiously.


    Arwin approached and took a spot beside me.


    Before the final n was exined, we lightened the mood with casual conversation.


    Berg, I heard something.


    Arwin joined in the conversation.


    ...They say if this mission is sessfullypleted... there will be a festival. Therell be a lot of alcohol too.


    Really?


    Yes. Maybe because its a ce where weapons are made. It doesnt seem as poor as other viges.


    I nodded in agreement.


    After all, both mercenaries and dwarves making weapons profit from war alike.


    So, by the way... would you like to join me for the festival?


    Lets do it.


    I epted her proposal without much hesitation.


    ...Really?


    Yes, lets do it.


    After all, I was here to take a break with my wives.


    Creating new memories seemed like a joyful idea.


    ...And it was an opportunity to get closer.


    At that moment, Gale walked up from a distance.


    He raised his hand in greeting.


    ...


    I blinked and acknowledged his greeting.


    Was it because of what happened yesterday?


    Or maybe because of thefort he offered?


    I couldnt be as hostile towards him as before.


    Partly because I knew it was also my issue.


    When my sensitive spots were poked, the foul traits I learned in the slum as a defense mechanism surfaced.


    Of course, this didnt mean Ipletely forgave him.


    I still didnt want to understand his talk about gods and fate.


    To me, who had never prayed in my life, suddenly being told I was a warrior of god was unbelievable.


    I was not swayed by talk of a predetermined fate and using that power to protect unrted people.


    ...Yet, at the same time, I was more open to having conversations than before.


    I wanted to believe that he came to help me.


    If I epted his help... perhaps, just as he said, I could gain the strength to protect those around me.


    Adam Hyung and Gale had a connection from the beginning.


    If Adam Hyung trusts him, then I could follow Gale just like Hyung did.


    Gale, dressed more casually than usual, approached and spoke.


    You are heading to the mine today, right? To resolve the mission.


    I nodded.


    Arwin looked up at me from my side.


    Ille along too. Is that... would that be okay?


    Gale, changing his words, spoke cautiously.


    Arwin, taking my hand, spoke.


    Her actions had be so familiar to me.


    Berg. ept it. Gale will be a great help.


    Arwin offering advice for my sake.


    ...


    Without turning my head, I looked at Gale as Arwin ced her hand on my cheek.


    She pulled my face towards her.


    Berg. Trust me-


    -Okay.


    I said.


    Arwin seemed more surprised by the decision than I was.


    ...What?


    I repeated.


    ...Okay. Lets do that.


    I looked up at Gale again.


    He smiled faintly and nodded.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Felix, who had retreated, was pouring out his anger.


    He grabbed the cor of Dricus, the eldest son of thete Lord Jacksons second wife.


    Why did you hesitate back there! I clearly ordered you to push back the monsters!!


    The hero party had taken on the role of a decoy, engaging the boss monsters.


    The n was for the remaining forces to deal with the swelled ranks of the monsters during this time.


    However, while the hero party selflessly acted as bait, Dricus disyed a passive attitude... resulting in the sacrifice of numerous soldiers who followed the hero party.


    Dricus raised his arms as if to protest his innocence.


    How could I possibly enter that ce...! With so many monsters...!


    This... damn...!


    Felix clenched his teeth, his fists shaking as they gripped Dricus cor.


    The saintess understood why he was so furious.


    He wasnt just ming Dricus for being cowardly.


    Felix was reacting this way because he sensed Dricus filthy intentions even in this war.


    The hero party continued the fight alongside the troops of Prin, the first in line for session.


    The role of the decoy was also shared with Prins soldiers.


    However, due to Dricus passive attitude and the resulting dys, many of Prins soldiers met their deaths... Felix naturally sensed malice in these actions.


    A suspicion that could never be proven with evidence.


    But the circumstantial evidence was more than convincing.


    -Thump!


    The hero forcefully pushed Dricus, throwing him to the ground.


    Is your selfishness really that important, more so than the lives of countless others?


    What are you saying...!


    The saintess closed her eyes,menting the sight of Dricus, blinded by immediate power, selling the future.


    His foolishness was beyond her understanding.


    Yet, on this journey, she had seen even more foolish beings.


    Especially those with much to lose were often more so.


    The stubborn dragonians.


    The tradition-bound Elves.


    The reckless werewolf.


    The lustful and greedy Humans... and so on.


    In times like these, she yearned for one being in particr.


    The one who was willing to sacrifice everything, even in their moments of hardship.


    She realized again how miraculous this being was to her.


    A man who was willing to share whatever he had... ready to sacrifice himself for others.


    ...


    Sylphrien stepped in front of the enraged Felix.


    She began to mediate.


    Enough. We dont have time for more quarreling here.


    Sylphrien was right.


    This retreat was only temporary.


    The war was still raging.


    Like a beehive that had been stirred, the attacked monsters began to rampage.


    One might be able to start a war at a desired moment, but that didnt mean it could be ended at will.


    ...Felix. Ill talk to Dricus. Go cool off your emotions for now.


    ...


    Felix, clenching his fists and grimacing, sighed and turned away.


    He left the situation to Sylphrien and walked off.


    Acran and the saintess followed the agitated Felix.


    .


    .


    .


    If it werent for this ce...


    Felix muttered, trying to suppress his anger.


    The Jackson family controlled the supply route leading to the front lines of the battlefield.


    Felix openly expressed that if not for the circumstances, he would have abandoned this group of Humans.


    ...Felix.


    The battle-scarred Acran calmed down the agitated Felix.


    The saintess reached out her hand, healing Acrans wounds.


    ...Just catch your breath. Theres no room for such intense emotions now. Ah, thank you... Saintess-nim. I am indebted to you again.


    Felix took deep, ragged breaths.


    Then he whispered.


    ...The Jackson family... will have to answer for this after the war.


    He revealed his dragonian-like anger and temperament.


    Acran didnt say anything in response.


    He just nodded and patted Felix, maybe empathizing with him.


    ...In fact, the saintess shared the same thought.


    She couldnt fathom how much pointless time was wasted because of them.


    Even as fellow Humans, their actions were indefensible.


    Soon, Sylphrien returned.


    Her expression was stern as she spoke.


    ...Ive secured a promise of vigorous support for the next battle.


    Felix continued his deep breaths and nodded at her words.


    Heat poured out of his mouth, creating a shimmering mirage.


    ...We have to go back, Felix, Sylphrien said.


    The war is in full swing.


    The battle had been ongoing for an entire day.


    Yet, there was no time for rest.


    Felix nodded and got up.


    Having calmed his anger to a manageable level, he spoke to hispanions.


    Controlling his emotions, he said, ...Sorry. Lets try a little harder.


    Felix always faithfully took care of hisrades.


    Everyone nodded in agreement at his words.


    .


    .


    .


    The saintess followed Sylphrien from the rear.


    Sylphrien quietly chanted a spell from behind.


    The saintess quietly observed her actions.


    Soon, a red hawk appeared and perched near Sylphrien.


    Sylphrien whispered something to the hawk.


    The saintess questioned Sylphriens unfamiliar behavior.


    What kind of request did you ask for?


    Sylphrien gently kissed the hawk on its face.


    With that kiss, the hawk soared high into the sky.


    Turning around, Sylphrien spoke.


    ...I asked it to keep an eye on our situation.


    The saintess watched the hawk ascend.


    Sylphrien added to her exnation.


    ...And if we run into trouble... to immediately ask Gale for help.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 115: Approaching Shadow (5)

    Chapter 115: Approaching Shadow (5)


    Stop!


    Gales thunderous voice echoed throughout the mine.


    At the sound, all the members of the Head Hunter unit lowered their swords.


    He strode forward from the back of the formation, making his way towards me.


    I had just cut off the breath of the monster in front of me and turned to look at Gale.


    His face was contorted in an expression I had never seen before.


    His anger was palpable.


    What on earth has been going on here...! Berg!


    He shouted. I couldnt understand his anger.


    Whats been bothering you all this time?


    Are you trying to get yourself killed! Why are you doing something so dangerous!


    I replied in a subdued voice.


    ...This is our usual way.


    You mean to say youre taking all the risks alone? With so many people here?


    The members are here to assist me. This method has always worked well for us.


    Gale looked around at the members.


    ...Yes. Yes...! I acknowledge your team supports you well. But that doesnt make this approach right! The whole structure falls apart without you!


    I am here, arent I.


    Dont give me sophistry! Im asking why you chose such a perilous method!


    - Thump!


    Gale stomped on the monster I had just killed.


    I can understand why the boss hunts are like this...! Youve always taken risks alone, acting on the edge...!


    He then shouted at my team members.


    And you, the team members, just watching as the vice-captain takes on all this danger alone!


    I spoke to Gale.


    I ordered them to do this. Leave my team out of it.


    This was something my team members had often said to me too, asking for their own chance.


    Baran, especially, must have had something to say, but he remained silent, his face filled with guilt.


    The atmosphere had already shifted in Gales favor.


    I spoke up.


    Whats so wrong with the most skilled person taking on the most risk?


    Its excessive, thats what Im saying...!


    Dont shake up my team members. I fear our familiar rhythm might break due to your scolding.


    I was sincere.


    It might look precarious to others, but we had spent a long time tuning this delicate bnce.


    I couldnt stand to watch someone give unsolicited advice when they didnt follow the conventional methods.


    Even if Gale was an exceptional person, there were clear boundaries.


    This was a line too deep for him to cross.


    Moreover, if there was something to change, this was not the time to discuss it.


    If one wants to change the strategy, thats a conversation for the training ground.


    Not now, when the battle was still ongoing.


    It only increases unnecessary risks.


    Gale said,


    From what Ive observed, theres no membercking in skill. Even if the rhythm changes, everyone can adapt! You know that as well-


    -Stop.


    During our brief conversation, I noticed new monsters approaching from behind Gale.


    Well talkter.


    I raised my sword. The members did the same.


    Simultaneously, Imanded my team,


    Dont change anything! We proceed as we have been!


    Gale loosened his neck, seemingly frustrated.


    Then he said,


    ...From now on, Ill stand by your side.


    He dered.


    I looked at Gale... and nodded, focusing ahead.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner spent a hazy morning.


    She kept touching her cheek.


    Unreal moments kept shing in her mind.


    She had not realized how happy expressions of affection from a loved one could make her feel.


    No matter how much she heard about the beauty and joy of love... she thought its happiness would be within predictable limits.


    Feeling secure, refreshed, and momentarily incredibly happy.


    That was what she expected.


    But it was more than that.


    Just recalling that moment sent waves of pleasure through her mind.


    My heart races as if it was about to burst. Her tail wags uncontrobly.


    It was hard to keep herselfposed.


    Yet, it was still an indescribably peculiar sensation.


    ...Haa.


    She exhaled, trying to calm these overwhelming emotions.


    Ever since she realized her feelings for Berg... her heart had continued to grow.


    She may not notice it right away, but looking back, she could see how far she hade.


    In the past, she even detested physical contact.


    She made sure her tail never touched him.


    But now, she wanted to touch him with her tail.


    Whenever he was near, she would wrap her tail around him without fail.


    She wanted to bite and embrace him.


    The acts of affection that followed were still beyond her imagination.


    Just a kiss on the cheek was enough to make her tremble, how could she even begin to imagine whates next?


    -Tap.


    Ner touched her cheek again.


    ...Ha.


    And once more, she let out a sigh.


    How could she possibly exin this feeling?


    Ner chuckled as she thought about how to express it.


    She never expected to have such thoughts.


    ...Now, she could somewhat understand the bullying from her siblings.


    Knowing love, it seemed she could alsoprehend its opposite.


    Why they held hostility, why they hated so.


    Perhaps, in a way, Berg was healing her wounds.


    Those siblings she couldnt understand, couldnt forgive... now, she felt she could understand and forgive them.


    Ner stood up to calm her mind.


    Stepping out onto the terrace of her lodging, she looked down at the vige.


    Unlike other viges, the dwarven vige, thriving on weapon sales, seemed affluent.


    A cheerful atmosphere enveloped the entire vige.


    Laughter and smiles were in full bloom.


    ...


    In the past, those smiles were only objects of envy, but now, Ner was one of those who could wear that smile.


    Darling, try this.


    You eat first!


    A lizardman couple was roasting seeds on the street.


    Ner watched them and smiled.


    Lately, it was happening more often.


    Seeing a loving couple always lifted her spirits.


    ...It was like seeing her own future.


    ...Ha.


    She exhaled, calming the flutter in her heart.


    You look happy.


    At that moment, a voice sounded from behind.


    Startled, Ner turned around to find Arwin had entered the room.


    Blinking in surprise at the sudden appearance of Arwin, she heard her exin.


    ...I knocked, but you must not have heard.


    Ah, I see. Im sorry. My mind was elsewhere for a moment.


    Its okay, no problem.


    Arwin slowly closed the distance and took a seat beside Ner.


    She too looked down at the street.


    After a moment of peaceful silence, Arwin asked,


    So? Whats the happy news?


    Huh?


    I noticed your tail wagging as I came in.


    ...Ah.


    As Ner recalled the kiss again, Arwin whispered,


    ...Is it the joy of regained freedom?


    Ner turned to look at Arwin.


    ...


    Freedom. Was that how Arwin felt when Berg was away?


    Ner chose not to contradict her.


    ...Yes. Thats right.


    As before, she couldnt figure out Arwins true intentions. It was better not to be at odds with her.


    It was wiser to keep her close, in case of any unforeseen circumstances.


    There was a saying, after all, to keep an enigmatic enemy closer than a friend.


    Since falling for Berg, she felt a growing emotional distance from Arwin.


    Seeing Berg with Arwin often sparked hostility in her.


    She still couldnt forget the image of Berg and Arwin embracing in the meadow on their way to the dwarf vige.


    Nor the anger she felt then.


    To move past that awkward memory, Ner said,


    ...You must have had a tough timest time, Arwin-nim.


    Arwin looked at her.


    What do you mean?


    ...Well, when you and Berg were embracing in the field.


    ...Ah.


    Arwin slowly nodded her head.


    Thats right. It was tough... indeed.


    Ner felt relieved at Arwins affirmation.


    With that newfound ease, she said,


    Ill tell Berg not to do that again. Sometimes, it seems like he forgets that he cant have your love, Arwin-nim.


    Arwin averted her gaze and replied,


    ...Theres no need for that. Youre not close enough to Berg to dictate such things.


    ...


    Moreover, arent you in a position where you cant love Berg either? So, dont worry about me.


    ...


    Ner subtly nodded, ying along with Arwins rhythm.


    Then, a flicker of pride stirred within her.


    Arwin might be indifferent, but the subject ending on the hug made it feel like Berg favored Arwin more.


    Despite Arwins apparentck of concern, Ner was left with an ufortable feeling.


    Was it a sense of her own feminine charm being overshadowed?


    She, too, wanted to announce that she was loved.


    Arwin-nim, you seem to take it all in stride.


    ...What do you mean?


    Arwin inquired with curiosity.


    It always seemed hardest for her to remain silent.


    Ner, itching to brag, shared with Arwin.


    To Arwin, it might seem like a nightmare, but for her, it was a moment more precious than anything.


    ...Today, Berg kissed my cheek.


    ................


    Ner, fearing a smile might break on her lips, turned her head to look down at the street as she spoke.


    For a long time, there was no response from Arwin.


    ...That must have been tough for you.


    Arwin finally offered her constion.


    Ner shrugged off her sympathy.


    But now, I am free like this.


    She said, lightening the mood with a sigh.


    In the rxed air, Ner allowed herself a hidden smile and looked at Arwin.


    ...Arwin-nim. If you ever face any difficult times, please tell me. Ill help you.


    She subtly probed Arwin.


    Wondering if she might reveal the secret behind that potion.


    ...I will.


    But Arwin simply nodded and smiled lightly.


    <strong>****</strong>


    -Boooooom! Boooooom...!


    Whats that?


    Acran turned his head towards the sound of the horn,ing from a ce it shouldnt be.


    Felix also steered his horse, looking in the direction of the horns sound.


    War was in full swing.


    Today, adding to yesterdays count, they had vanquished four bosses.


    With Dricus support, they managed to subdue one more boss today.


    That boss was thest one.


    But the war was still raging.


    Perhaps due to the deep erosion of magic in thend... the monsters refused to scatter.


    Even after the bosses were vanquished, they began to rampage individually.


    It might have been due to the prolonged duration of their reign.


    The saintess, escorted by the hero party, traveled to purify thend, but it was insufficient.


    Using the remaining soldiers to clear out the entire horde of monsters was the right choice.


    While dealing with the monsters, that was when the horn sounded.


    ...Somethings off...


    Acran instinctively felt something.


    As Felix, Sylphrien, and the saintess all trusted Acrans intuition, hundreds of ck dots suddenly soared into the sky from beyond the hill.


    ...What?


    Saintess-nim!


    In an instant, Acran moved in front of the saintess.


    The saintess btedly realized what those ck dots were.


    Arrows.


    Hundreds of arrows began to rain down on the hero party, Dricus army, and the mixed group of monsters.


    The hero, staying close to Sylphrien, raised his shield high, and Acran also raised his shield beside the saintess.


    -Whoosh!


    After a long volley of arrows, the onught subsided.


    The saintess looked at Acran, who had shielded her.


    Ah, Acran...!


    Acran, pulling out a couple of arrows he hadnt managed to block from his lower body, said,


    Im alright...! What about you, saintess-nim?


    I-Im fine too.


    Felix! Sylphrien!


    Sylphrien responded from the front,


    Were okay too!


    The saintess looked around.


    The recent barrage of arrows had killed many allies and monsters alike.


    An attack that could never be called support fire.


    Felix continued to watch the hill.


    Then, a man appeared on top of the hill.


    The eldest son of the third wife of the Jackson family.


    These... human bastards...!


    Felix couldnt help but curse at the sight.


    Meanwhile, the pouring monsters began to surround the hero party and Dricus army.


    The vanguard, which had been leading, slowed down, and the main force, following behind, tripped and fell over the bodies of fallen allies.


    The strike from behind was lethal.


    Hope vanished in an instant.


    One after another...! Blinded by greed to the very end...!


    Sylphrien snapped Felix out of his uncontroble rage.


    Felix! Focus on the problem at hand...!


    Felix clenched his teeth and then turned to face the front.


    He swung his shining holy sword, slicing an approaching monster in half.


    He shouted,


    Annihte the enemies before us!


    In a situation where hope had momentarily vanished, he first rallied the soldiers courage.


    However, it seemed unlikely that mere words would make much of a difference.


    Escape appeared impossible.


    Meanwhile, the saintess nced back up the hill.


    The attackers might have thought their job was done... no one was visible on the hill.


    Perhaps they had moved to check another force.


    As Felix and Acran pushed back the tightening circle of monsters, the saintess tried to objectively assess the situation.


    Soon, she approached Sylphrien.


    Sylphrien...!


    I know, saintess-nim...!


    The elf mage, with blue eyes glowing, looked up.


    The saintess also looked up and saw a red hawk that had been circling them, now flying away at high speed.


    ...Ive requested help from Gale.


    The saintess nodded.


    There was only one thing left for her to do.


    To perform a miracle on thisnd.


    The saintess, struggling to dismount her horse, knelt down and sped her hands in prayer.


    The sticky mud soiled her clothes.


    But the saintess paid it no mind.


    In prayer, she needed to calm her heart.


    She had to rid herself of all distractions.


    But maintainingposure in such a situation was exceedingly difficult.


    She was afraid.


    Terrified.


    ...And it wasnt because of the approaching monsters.


    Nor was it the fear of losing her life.


    ...It was the fear of never seeing Berg again. That was what truly terrified her.


    The saintess brought Berg to mind.


    Give me courage, Bell...


    She whispered.


    Thinking of him... her heart felt fortified.


    Soon, a white light began to radiate from her, spreading outwards.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 116: Approaching Shadow (6)

    Chapter 116: Approaching Shadow (6)


    After vanquishing numerous monsters in the mine, we stepped outside.


    Shaking off the thick, red, and ck blood that drenched our bodies.


    ...Brushing off the familiar stench, we moved on.


    Gale, too, was by my side, wiping off the blood.


    ...


    Now the way the members looked at Gale had changed.


    Indeed, he was an indescribably skilled individual.


    I saw him in a new light as well.


    Never in my life had I met anyone who fought better than Adam Hyung.


    However, we didnt specifically discuss this fact.


    There were more pressing matters to talk about.


    Gale, with his usual expression, seemed to be hiding his frustration.


    As if he had a mountain of things to tell me.


    But before speaking with Gale, I approached the vige chief and the residents waiting for us in front of the mine.


    The dwarves, with their unique waddling gait, approached and asked me.


    ...Is it over?


    Yes.


    I nodded.


    The chief and the vigers nodded back, murmuring their admiration.


    It felt like they werent doubting us.


    The reasons could be varied.


    Perhaps it was the reputation of the Red mes group, further endorsed by ckwood and Celebrien.


    Or maybe it was the spread of tales about Gales identity in the vige.


    The belief that the greatest warrior of the dragonian wouldnt deceive them.


    After the moment of celebration, the chief, with a sigh of relief, said to me.


    Youve worked hard. Go wash up. Well prepare food and drinks.


    .


    .


    .


    After finishing a brief conversation with my wives, I washed myself in the river flowing near the vige.


    I let the river carry away the moderate fatigue, dried blood, and stench clinging to my body.


    Feeling refreshed, I dried off and sat at afortable spot, watching myrades yfully cleaning themselves.


    That was when Gale slowly approached me.


    Perhaps due to the release of battles excitement and tension, his expression seemed much improved.


    ...Berg. There was something I needed to discuss.


    ...


    Without affirming or denying, I watched as Gale sat beside me.


    Contrary to my expectation of his anger, he sighed first.


    ...While washing, I thought about it. Tried to understand. About your actions...


    He began in a more rxed tone.


    His voicecked the anger and frustration it held before.


    Only a faint hint of sympathy was there.


    Why do you throw yourself into such danger. And why do such risky actions seem so natural and ingrained in you...


    Gale said, clicking his tongue.


    You once tried to end it all, didnt you? Berg.


    ...


    I bitterly repeated his words.


    ...Once, I did try to end it all.


    I didnt respond further.


    ...Knowing he wasnt wrong.


    Back then, I threw myself into fierce battles.


    Living each day unable to die.


    Gale continued.


    And those habits from back then must have stuck. So... youre still acting this way.


    He let out a deep sigh.


    Eventually, I spoke to him.


    ...Now, Im not doing this because I want to die.


    Right. Not now, with dependable brothers and beautiful wives. You might have buried the past pain superficially.


    ...


    But the problem, Berg, is that your actions still scream of a death wish. You havent let go of the movements you learned back then. I cant even begin to guess how many times youve narrowly escaped death.


    ...


    It might be time for a change, dont you think? To trust yourrades and y it a bit safer. Theres no need to overexert yourself for something with no gain.


    I asked,


    Why do you think that? That theres no benefit in it?


    Because if you die, everything bes meaningless.


    I sighed as I looked at myrades.


    ...Thats an irresponsible thing to say.


    I inhaled deeply before speaking to Gale, removing any hostility from my voice just as he had done.


    I quietly shared my innermost thoughts with him, sincerely.


    ...Gale.


    ...


    Slowly turning my head, I looked directly into his eyes.


    ...I have no intention of changing.


    ...Why not?


    In fact, before, both the members and Adam Hyung had felt the same.


    They wanted me toy down the burdens I carried on my shoulders.


    Especially Adam Hyung, who had repeatedly told me to even give up the role of the leader of the Head Hunter unit.


    But I always came to the same conclusion.


    ...This is where my heart finds peace.


    I couldnt bear to witness the deaths of myrades anymore.


    Ever since I founded this Red mes group, I havent forgotten any of therades who have left my side.


    Tis, Graham, Fargal, Michel, Bergos, Demali... and so on.


    I cant forget those who looked at me with trust in their eyes as they died.


    And with each death, the burden on my shoulders only grew heavier.


    Too heavy to bear...


    The weight I carried as the vice-captain was immense.


    Hyung told me to let go of myrades in my heart, but it was not as easy as it sounds.


    Although I pretended not to know, I felt Adam Hyung had his own purpose.


    Enduring endless humiliation in the first mercenary group, sitting at a desk all day long in the current one.


    It still felt like he was moving towards a certain goal.


    That was probably why he seemed to get over the deaths of ourrades somehow.


    He would be upset to hear this, but... that was how I really felt.


    On the other hand, I didnt have such a purpose.


    Back then, I started mercenary work because I wanted to die and clear my mind.


    Years passed, and as that sense of purpose faded, the deaths of myrades began to feel more personal.


    I kept thinking about those who have left us.


    Try as I might to avoid thinking about it, it was impossible not to.


    Maybe that was why I found sce in alcohol.


    So, it seemed better for me to be the one sacrificing.


    Rather than carrying more emotional weight, I found it easier to take on the risks myself.


    Little by little, perhaps I took on greater dangers.


    ...Berg. You... Gale called out to me slowly, his voice bing more solemn and cautious.


    ...Youre tired of being a mercenary.


    He said.


    No... maybe its more about being tired of losing people dear to you... Now I understand what Adam meant.


    I chuckled dryly.


    ...Who likes losing someone important?


    Yet, I wondered.


    Was that it? Was I tired of the mercenary life?


    ...I didnt know.


    All I knew was that I missed my wives.


    Ner, who pushed away my lips in the morning. Arwin, who cried asking to be let go.


    ...The nagging feeling of an unbridgeable gap troubled me, but my desire to see them was sincere.


    ...Ill get up now, Gale.


    I said to him.


    I still had the festival promise with Arwin.


    And as I prepared to leave, I added one more thing.


    Ill think about ways to act more safely.


    ...


    ...Thank you for your concern.


    <strong>****</strong>


    A battalion appeared on the battlefield of the hero party.


    Jacksons eldest son, born to his first wife.


    The Prins g fluttered in the wind.


    Hero!


    There werent many soldiers.


    Far too few to ovee the current situation.


    The existing soldiers were tiring, and it was difficult to deal with the swarming monster hordes.


    Yet Prin had prated the monsters encirclement.


    Hero! This way! Everyone, run to the breached perimeter!


    The faltering soldiers mustered their remaining strength and rose again.


    Felix watched Prin with sharp eyes before continuing to slice through the monsters before him.


    It seemed he was trying to buy more time for the exhausted soldiers.


    Acran rushed to defend the broken encirclement.


    But, to their dismay, the gap closed too easily.


    It felt like a tactical trap, as if the monster hordes had anticipated Prins soldiers, luring them into a pitfall.


    Prins soldiers also fell into the inescapable trap.


    In the midst of this, Prin found Felix.


    He swung his sword beside him.


    Why did youe here?


    Felix asked, unable to hide his agitated emotions.


    Prin replied,


    How could I leave you, the hero, in such peril...!


    The other bastards from the Jackson family are attacking us...!


    ...They are blinded by greed. My other soldiers are currently at war with that scoundrel. For now, lets not think of anything else and just focus on getting out of here alive.


    Felix questioned,


    ...Youre not using us, are you?


    ...Yes?


    If were the only ones to survive, itll be hard for those bastards to escape punishment. Like youre lending a hand to eliminate your rivals.


    What, what are you saying...! I also-


    -Ah, no. I misspoke. Sorry. Why am I saying such things now...


    Felix corrected himself again.


    He too seemed to struggle to keep his sanity amidst the heat of war and the irrationality and betrayal he felt.


    In a life-or-death situation.


    It was incredibly difficult to remain calm in a moment that could alter the kingdoms history.


    Eventually calming his emotions, he said,


    Ive be too sensitive... Lets first survive. Whatever your intention... Ill help. For someone who risked their life for us.


    ...


    ...I apologize again. Im sorry.


    Prin, who had been silent, nodded in agreement.


    ...First, lets survive and then talk.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Returning to the vige, Arwin was waiting for me.


    Dressed more elegantly than usual, she must have fetched the clothes from somewhere.


    Ner?


    ...Still getting ready.


    Her expression, which had been stiff, softened upon my arrival.


    After greeting Gale who followed me, she approached and asked,


    Berg. Are you ready to join the festival?


    I nodded with a smile.


    Yeah.


    Looking at the increasingly lively vige, she said,


    Berg. I found something you might like, perhaps because its a dwarven vige.


    What is it?


    Arwin hesitated for a moment, then whispered,


    ...Bardi liquor.


    The thought slightly excited me. But it also brought a question.


    Arent elves and dwarves not on good terms? How is that liquor here?


    Food knows no conflict, I guess.


    I nodded at her exnation.


    Great. Thats good news.


    I had been saving thest of my Bardi liquor stock from Stockpin.


    Tonight, Ill pour it for you.


    Appreciate that.


    ...Ah.


    Arwin suddenly seemed to remember something and looked at me.


    She then took out a small letter from her pocket.


    Her expression slightly hardened again.


    ...A letter from Captain Adam.


    From Hyung?


    I took the letter she handed me.


    After lightly tearing open the envelope, I scanned its contents.


    Lines of densely written words.


    I tried to read the letter using the writing skills I had learned from Arwin.


    Berg. To wife... pass it on?


    As I stuttered through it, Arwin spoke up.


    Perhaps its meant to say pass it to your wives?


    Her correction made sense.


    Even without such direction, I would have given up soon enough, but Adam Hyung always worried too much.


    Anyway, since the first line instructed to have the wives read it, I handed the letter to Arwin.


    She carefully epted the letter, clearing her throat.


    After briefly scanning it, she began to read aloud.


    Berg. Pass this to your wife. A new request hase in, and I want to consult you. It doesnt seem right to decide alone.


    I was momentarily puzzled. Until now, Adam Hyung had always made decisions on requests by himself. What kind of request hade in that he would ask for my input?


    I felt a twinge of anxiety, recalling Adam Hyungs warning of a troubling situation before I left.


    ...Huh?


    Arwins eyes widened as she read the letter.


    Why?


    As I asked, she continued reading.


    ...So it says...


    ...


    ...Theres a request to temporarily assist the hero party. I will follow your decision. Send a reply.


    The hero party. A phrase that had been increasingly narrowing the distance recently.


    A crack seemed to form in my expression involuntarily.


    Arwin looked at me with surprised eyes.


    ...Is helping the hero party our next task? Will we get to meet Sylphrien Unnie?


    ...


    I didnt respond.


    ...Berg?


    Snapped out of my thoughts by Arwins call, I shook my head.


    ...No. We wont ept this request-


    Just then, a loud noise echoed.


    -Beep!


    At the sound, all the vigers simultaneously looked up at the sky.


    Arwin, Gale, and I also gazed upwards.


    There, a red hawk was rapidly descending towards Gale.


    ...This cant be.


    Gales face paled at the sight of the hawk.


    Huh?


    Arwin reacted simrly.


    I felt a sense of foreboding.


    Gales actions became more urgent.


    The hawk quicklynded on Gales arm, its feathers in disarray from the rapid flight.


    Despite his pale face, Gale calmed the bird down.


    Calm down, calm down. You need to exin slowly.


    Meanwhile, I asked Arwin.


    What is that?


    Arwin exined, stuttering.


    That red hawk... its a means of emergencymunication from Sylphrien Unnie.


    ...


    It seems something has gone terribly wrong...


    Terribly wrong?


    I asked, not understanding why they were so rmed, but Arwins expression remained grave.


    It might mean... the hero party is in a crisis of annihtion...


    ...What?


    My body drained of color at her words.


    My heart started pounding with the sudden news.


    Wasnt the hero party doing well?


    Bell!


    That voice calling my name also echoed in my head.


    Memories of my time with her flooded back.


    ...That cant be... Sylphrien Unnie...


    The idea of Sien being in a life-threatening danger was unbelievable.


    Gale, having received the information, stood up.


    Arwins prediction seemed urate as he spoke.


    Berg. I need to leave.


    I muttered,


    ...The exnation... give me an exnation-


    -The hero party is in crisis. If I dont go now, it might be toote.


    ...


    ...Never thought the problem would escte like this... I felt unease, but...


    Gales voice grew distant.


    Simultaneously, her voice from the past returned.


    Lets be best friends!


    With trembling hands, she spoke.


    I prayed for your happiness.


    She bragged with a proud smile.


    Do you have a dream?


    She asked, unable to hide her curiosity.


    Thank you. For working hard for us.


    She conveyed her gratitude with a bright smile.


    And then...


    I love you too, Bell.


    She whispered, wiping away her tears.


    ...Could she, the one who said these words, really be in danger of dying?


    -Thump!


    Berg!


    Gales voice brought me back to reality.


    His hand was on my shoulder.


    ...Yes?


    Will youe with me...?


    Gale asked.


    No answer came from my gaping mouth.


    Gale continued.


    ...Im not forcing you. If you choose not to go... Ill go alone.


    A different choice from the usual Gale.


    Usually, he would have persuaded me with a nagging insistence.


    But maybe it was because of our conversations these past few days.


    Or because he understood the pain that resided in me.


    Gale was giving me the choice.


    Arwin gripped my forearm.


    Be, Berg... Sylphrien Unnie...


    With her words, the letter in her hand also came into view.


    Gale, Arwin, and even Adam Hyung were leaving the choice to me.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    I let out a deep breath that had been weighing on my chest.


    I struggled to calm my emotions.


    I knew too well what my choice would bring.


    Who I would meet going forward.


    How surprised my wives would be.


    How intensely my emotions would churn.


    Yet, I lifted my head.


    Looking up at Gale.


    ...


    ...


    ...I couldnt make any other choice.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 117: If I Embrace You Now (1)

    Chapter 117: If I Embrace You Now (1)


    Breaking the silence of the festival, I addressed the members.


    Everyone, get ready. We have an urgent request.


    Realizing the seriousness in my unsmiling face, everyone understood this was no joke.


    After a brief silence, all the members nodded and began to prepare quickly. It didnt take them long.


    They were all elite members, each with exceptional expertise.


    Only Baran came rushing to me to ask about the situation.


    Vice-captain, whats happening?


    ...


    In a moment of hesitation, Gale spoke up from beside me.


    We need to help the hero party. Theyre in trouble. Just need to go to the Jackson familys territory nearby... the sooner, the better.


    Hearing the mention of the hero party, some members slowed their movements.


    They looked back and forth between me and Gale.


    Baran, representing the members confusion, then asked,


    The hero party?


    ...


    I nodded briefly.


    You mean were going to assist such high-profile figures?


    I nodded again.


    Yes. But no one knows what the enemy is or what well be up against. So, everyone must be prepared.


    Vice-captain, didnt you discuss this with the Captain-


    -I already got a simr message from Hyung. Hes vaguely aware of the issue too.


    Hearing this, Baran finally nodded.


    Well, your word is as good as the Captains.


    Baran then turned to start his preparations.


    A moment passed.


    The members finish their preparations for departure.


    Gale, after sending a few letters, borrows a horse from the vige chief and approaches us.


    Also, Arwin brought Ner, who had been staying somewhere in the vige.


    Confusion filled Ners expression.


    Berg...how is this possible...


    Ner, dressed as finely as Arwin, revealed her anticipation for the festival.


    This only intensifies my feelings of guilt and a simr sense of remorse.


    ...Perhaps even more so because of the uncertain future that lies ahead.


    ...We have to go, Ner.


    I said,


    If I had a choice, I wouldnt go.


    If the hero party was in a situation where they could receive help from others... I probably wouldnt have gone.


    At this moment, when the seemingly strong rtionships with my wives were starting to creak and groan from within...


    ...the intrusion of someone else could be fatal.


    The feelings I intended to give might not be given at all.


    There couldnt be a more inappropriate time than now.


    But there was no real choice.


    Arwins acquaintance, Sylphrien, had sent an urgent letter, which Gale had received.


    If we didnt go, the oue was uncertain.


    Ill exin on the way. Lets mount the horses.


    I briefly considered leaving my wives here... but that just didnt seem right.


    The first problem was their safety, and the second was the issue of waiting.


    We couldnt know how long it would take for us to return.


    In that case, it was better for the two to wait within the Jackson familys territory.


    Besides, after the matter was resolved, Adam Hyung would alsoe to Jackson vige.


    It was out of the question to leave my wives in this vige in such circumstances.


    ...Yet, undoubtedly, while heading to help the hero party, the two would start to fall behind.


    Then, it would be clear that we had to move ahead, leaving behind Burns or another Head Hunter unit member for escort.


    ...


    Ner looked at me and then nodded.


    In the midst of confusion, she still followed me.


    I felt both sorry and grateful for her response.


    I then mounted my horse as well.


    The dwarf vigers who came out to watch us murmured at the sight.


    But I had no time to pay attention to them.


    Having made the decision, the matter was urgent.


    Lets go.


    At those words, Baran shouted,


    Depart!


    And with explosive speed, we began heading towards the Jackson familys territory.


    I could see Arwin and Ner struggling to keep up with our pace by my side.


    Though their struggle made me uneasy, I couldnt afford to slow down.


    This was a moment I had vaguely anticipated woulde someday.


    For some reason, I was certain that a day like this would arrive, even without any solid basis.


    But I never imagined it would be today, or unfold in this way.


    I thought there mighte a time when I would only see her from afar.


    Wasnt she the one who said she would live well as a saint?


    I thought I would reminisce about distant memories while watching her, now a hero, amidst cheering crowds.


    But things turned out this way.


    Here I was, rushing to her again.


    My heart was beating faster than ever before.


    A mix of anxiety and indescribable feelings was stirring in my chest.


    What would I see?


    What would we talk about? Or, would we even be able to have a conversation?


    How much had she changed? What would she say upon seeing me, now a mercenary?


    Endless questions swirled inside me.


    -Rumble...


    To make matters worse, the sky started to darken.


    -Drip... Drip-drip...


    Soon, it even began to rain.


    ...It was a day where nothing seemed right.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The battle had stretched on for two days since yesterday.


    Not a single moment of rest was avable.


    The relentless rain, starting at some point, kept chilling everyones bodies.


    One by one, soldiers fell in that endless battle.


    The saintess tried her best to bolster their strength, but even she was wearing thin.


    Amidst this unending tension between life and death, they endured for what felt like an eternity.


    They neither ate nor drank. Sleep was impossible. They couldnt escape the cold.


    For far too long, they had to stay alert amidst the sudden and critical developments.


    But now, even that seemed to be drawing to a close.


    Cough!


    Acran staggered as he collided with a monster charging out of the blind spot.


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldnt falter like this.


    In the midst of the endless onught of monsters, one monster shed a menacing re.


    It leaped at the faltering Acran, baring its teeth.


    -Crunch!


    It would have been a fatal blow if not for Felixs intervention.


    Acran, snap out of it!


    Felixs worry came out as anger.


    Acran swayed and shook his head.


    He seemed to be fighting his own battle with exhaustion and fiercebat.


    Even Acran, chosen by the god of war, was reduced to this state.


    The state of the other soldiers went without saying.


    Every thud, a dull sound hitting the earth, signified another life departing from their side.


    It was thest struggle of the soldiers trying to survive.


    Too exhausted to even scream, they fell silently, like rotting trees.


    Their quiet deaths were felt in the tightening encirclement.


    The saintess had to witness it all from the heart of the battlefield.


    Hope was slowly fading away.


    There was no sign of escape.


    ...


    Was this the end?


    Was this how... emptily, she was to die?


    Never to meet Berg again?


    Never to touch his face one more time?


    She has to apologize... but would she even be unable to do that?


    No... it cant be...


    The saintess sped her hands together in prayer.


    Yet, the bright light that had radiated from her was losing its color.


    Her consciousness flickered in and out, and each time she realized how shaky her awareness was, her heart was startled.


    Having used the power of miracles too much, she felt the strain umting in her body.


    -Crash... Thud!


    At that moment, a monster broke through the encirclement and charged.


    Acran!


    Felix, engaged with several monsters, shouted upon seeing it, but Acran too seemed to have no leeway.


    It was a split second that no one seemed able to react to.


    The monster lunged straight at the saintess, who was kneeling in prayer.


    She closed her eyes tightly in fear,


    ...Bell...!


    Unwittingly, she called out a name, almost like a cry.


    -Thud!


    But with the brutal sound that followed, an arrow lodged itself in the monsters forehead.


    Are you alright, Saintess-nim?


    Sylphrien appeared beside her and asked.


    The saintess nodded, calming her startled heart.


    Yes... yes...


    But honestly... she wasnt alright.


    Especially since calling out Bergs name, her heart felt like it was crumbling.


    She missed him so much.


    The man who always protected her.


    From their first meeting, he had always been that way.


    He saved her when she was about to be sold as a prostitute, protected her from adults after her parents passed away, and stood up for her countless times in the orphanage against the strong. Berg had always been there for her.


    Without him by her side, she felt terrified.


    So terribly lonely.


    If only she could see his face just once more... she felt she could pay any price.


    There were so many memories she regretted.


    With each thud, she realized another soldier had fallen.


    The sound began toe more frequently.


    The encirclement began to rapidly close in.


    ...Ah...


    Sylphrien, at her side, let out a quiet sigh as if sensing the end.


    An elf, who cherishes life, was facing their final moments.


    Prin, who had been aiding them, stumbled and fell.


    Felix appeared in an instant, shielding the fallen Prin.


    Cough...!


    But even Felix was starting to falter now.


    Without hisrades by his side, his strength seemed to ebb.


    Acrans body was umting more wounds.


    Yet, the number of monsters swarming them showed no signs of decreasing.


    Maybe she too, should prepare for death.


    Perhaps it was a relief. Maybe her long-held choice had been right after all.


    If this was how she was to die... it was a blessing she had coldly pushed Berg away.


    If they were still in love, he would have been devastated by her death.


    He would have probably followed her.


    So, maybe in that regard, it was fortunate.


    But one regret remained.


    No, several regrets lingered.


    There was so much she hadnt done with Berg.


    Like watching the waterfall in the ckwood territory.


    Or seeing the World Tree in the Celebrien territory.


    Or the vows they were to exchange in marriage.


    Or the passionate nights of love they never shared.


    All of it, now things she had to give up...


    ...


    A single tear rolled down.


    ...I dont... want this...


    She whispered.


    It was too unfair not to experience such happiness with Berg.


    She had lived this way, dreaming of such a future.


    She had sacrificed herself to live worry-free with him.


    I dont want this... I dont want it...!


    As ifining to the absent Berg, she continued to speak.


    Then, she took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    Whispering to the sky amidst the rain,


    ...Hea... I resent you, Hea...!


    She said, holding back her tears.


    Just once... it would have been okay to give me happiness...


    Her hands werent sped in prayer, but rather gathered as if begging for mercy.


    Rubbing her hands together, she wished,


    ...I tried... Just once... Please...


    But the sky remained silent, offering no answer.


    Cough!!


    Acran!


    Sylphrien shot an arrow at a monster pushing Acran back.


    Hearing the sounds of herrades dying, the saintess roughly wiped her tears.


    -Swish, swish.


    Gathering strength in her hands, she poured all her might.


    Drawing out all the remaining strength in her body, she performed a miracle.


    The light brightened again.


    Prin, who had fallen, staggered to his feet, energized by her power.


    ...Hic... Everyone... gather your strength...!


    The saintess, who had lost all hope for herself, called out.


    Soldiers thought to be dead rose like corpses at her words.


    Acran shook off the monster, and Felix pushed them back again.


    Just when a glimmer of hope seemed to return, another monster lunged through the widened gap in the encirclement.


    This time, even Sylphrien had no time to react.


    -Thump!


    Arge dog-like monster struck the saintess.


    Ah...!


    -Ssh!


    Saintess-nim!


    Having exhausted all her strength performing the miracle, the saintess copsed into a mud puddle.


    Sylphrien hunted down the monster toote... the saintess had no more strength left.


    She tried to move her arms, but they wouldnt respond.


    She tried to lift her head out of the mud puddle, but couldnt.


    The miracle she had been performing again lost its light.


    The soldiers, who had regained strength, were pushed back once more.


    The end felt real.


    Lying down like this was morefortable than standing up.


    At the same time, the saintess ears began to dull.


    Her head throbbed.


    The sounds of the fierce battle gradually left her.


    Her vision narrowed.


    Only the sound of her breathing grew louder.


    Losing consciousness... she tried to utter herst words.


    And the words she wanted to say were just one.


    The name she could never forget.


    ...


    ...But her lips wouldnt open.


    She couldnt whisper that name.


    Shecked even the strength to do that.


    -.....Woo-woo-woo......Woooooo...


    In her fading consciousness, a sound akin to a trumpets call resonated.


    With that sound, her body, which had been growing cold, began to regain warmth.


    Blinking her eyes open once again, she saw the encircling monsters had been pushed back, opening up the space around them.


    But no monster poured through the gap.


    Instead... someone approached with a confident stride, slowly walking towards them.


    In the dim, rainy world, a man shone like a solitary light.


    ...Ah.


    Was this a dream?


    Or was she seeing illusions?


    Or had she met death?


    Could the trumpet sound she heard earlier have been a celestial instrument?


    A man who should not be there was walking towards her.


    The man she had longed to see was approaching with a smile.


    He had always appeared in moments of danger.


    He opened his arms, inviting her to embrace him as he always did.


    ...Bell.


    She whispered that sweet and bitter name to herself...


    With a smile on her lips, and tears in her eyes.


    At the same time, her consciousness began to fade.


    Perhaps it was a blessing.


    That she couldnt move.


    If she could, she would have run to that illusion and embraced it.


    And that would surely have been problematic.


    ...I.


    There was only one reason.


    The Demon King was still alive, but she had be far too weak.


    ...If I embrace you now...


    Sien closed her eyes.


    She couldnt keep them open.


    His image fades away.


    ...I dont think I can go on.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 118: If I Embrace You Now (2)

    Chapter 118: If I Embrace You Now (2)


    I looked at my wives falling behind and made a decision.


    Burns!


    Yes, vice-captain!


    Stay with my wives and follow slowly! If you think youll get caught up in the battle, act as you see fit! Anyway, bring just the two of them safely to the Jackson familys territory.


    Ner and Arwin couldnt oppose mymand.


    They were already at their physical limits.


    Even though we were riding horses, maintaining such speed for a long time was exhausting for the riders.


    Burns nodded his head.


    I then looked at Arwin and Ner.


    ...


    ...


    After exchanging nces, I nodded.


    With that, they seemed to lose momentum, slowing down and gradually falling far behind.


    After all, it was impossible for my wives to follow all the way to the battlefield.


    From here, it would be okay to approach slowly.


    The Jackson familys castle was visible for a while now.


    At the same time, the heavy atmosphere of the battlefield was approaching.


    I could faintly hear the sounds of monsters rampaging.


    The more I heard, the faster I urged my horse.


    Baran, who was also speeding up beside me, said,


    Vice-captain! Theres no sign of the boss monster!


    I nodded at this wee news.


    It was somewhat of a relief.


    I focused on the external facts.


    I tried not to pay any attention to my wavering heart.


    I still couldnt believe it.


    Was I really going to meet her?


    It had been 7 years.


    Such a long time had passed.


    Was I finally going to face her?


    ...


    I shook my head.


    And then looked forward.


    Whatever happens... the battlees first.


    We continued on, cutting through the rain.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    -Heeheehee!


    On the battlefield that unfolded before us, we brought our horses to a halt.


    ...What is this?


    Shawn murmured as he gazed upon the horrific disaster unfolding before his eyes.


    What was immediately visible wasnt a battle between monsters and soldiers.


    It was a battle among soldiers themselves.


    A literal war was raging.


    The people were killing and brutalizing each other, unleashing unspeakable cruelty.


    I caught my breath at the sight.


    Could the hero party have gotten entangled in such a war?


    Berg! Follow me!


    But Gales call snapped me back to reality.


    Regaining my senses, I saw a red hawk leading us.


    Gale, following the hawks trail, spurred his horse forward.


    A war has broken out...! I never imagined the Jackson familys session struggle would escte to this...!


    Session struggle...?


    Lets talk about itter...!


    I agreed with Gales words.


    Now was not the time for such discussions.


    Especially not in a ce like this.


    And as we felt ourselves drawing closer... the turmoil in my heart only grew.


    Being my first experience of this kind, I didnt know how to control myself.


    Telling myself to stop thinking about it didnt work as easily as saying it.


    She decided to forget me. She left me.


    She said she would note back.


    She was the one who broke all our promises.


    And yet... here I was, still disturbed.


    ...Huh.


    I exhaled shortly.


    Regaining myposure was a challenge.


    Remembering the pain she caused me seemed to make me a bit colder.


    Thinking of Ner and Arwin, my resolve strengthened more than before.


    I was prepared for whatever I might see.


    -Beeeeep!


    The red hawk cried out and dove into a group of soldiers.


    ...Ah... shit...


    I quietly cursed at the scene unfolding before my eyes.


    I closed my eyes tightly and gripped the reins hard.


    I saw a bright sanctuary surrounded by soldiers.


    Numerous monsters trying to invade that sanctuary were also visible.


    Who was at the center was all too obvious.


    -Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Facing the wounds of the past made me even more unsettled.


    It felt like all those memories wereing back to life.


    I shook my head with difficulty once more.


    Now was not the time for this.


    I gathered my courage for the second time and shouted.


    Baran!


    Yes, vice-captain!


    I issued a tacticalmand.


    Circle to the left! Lead the monsters! Well draw their attention and slip into the encirclement if theres an opening! Rescuing the hero party in the center is our priority!


    Yes! Follow me, Jackson!


    When Baran called for Jackson, Jackson also shouted.


    Jackson squad! Follow Baran-nim!


    Several mercenaries responded energetically.


    I then issued anothermand.


    Shawn! Support the vulnerable western side of the encirclement! As always, respond to sudden situations on your own!


    Yes, vice-captain!


    -Swish!


    I drew my sword.


    The team members simultaneously became one, drawing their swords.


    Gale also took out his weapon.


    Just before starting the battle, I gave Baran onest order.


    Baran! Blow the horn! Let them know reinforcements have arrived!


    In war, morale was everything. It was essential to inform the soldiers inside about the arrival of reinforcements to give them strength.


    Baran didnt hesitate to follow mymand.


    He pulled a horn from his waistband and blew into it until his cheeks were about to burst.


    -Boooom...! Boooom...!


    I could see the soldiers apanying the hero party looking in our direction.


    The loud sound drew the attention of several monsters towards us.


    Lets go!


    With that finalmand, everyone scattered in different directions.


    Gale stayed by my side.


    .


    .


    .


    I targeted the weakened encirclement.


    Thanks to Baran leading the monsters away, a gap opened.


    Hup!


    I gripped my sword tightly and swung it downward.


    A stance repeated thousands, if not hundreds of times.


    ...But for some reason, today it felt unfamiliar.


    Even the smooth handling of the sword seemed unsettling.


    The soldiers within the encirclement, realizing reinforcements had arrived, began to gather strength.


    They pushed back the monsters with shields and stabbed them with spears, waiting for us to get closer.


    The monsters caught between the soldiers and us quickly met their demise.


    Gale, too, was fiercely swinging his sword beside me, ying monsters.


    Gale!


    Someone inside the encirclement shouted.


    A womans voice, unfamiliar to me.


    Gale responded loudly to the voice.


    Sylphrien-nim! Were here! Just hold on a little longer!


    Unconsciously, I scanned the inside of the encirclement at their voices.


    My eyes searched for the saintess.


    ...But she was nowhere to be seen.


    Should I be relieved or the opposite?


    I vented my frustration on the monsters before me.


    It felt like returning to the early days when I first became a mercenary.


    It had been a long time since Id fought with such emotions.


    Sylphrien-nim! Is everyone safe?


    Gale asked again.


    Even as I slew monsters, my mind was fixated on that question.


    I dont know...! The, the saintess...!


    The saintess.


    -Clench...!


    At that word, I gritted my teeth.


    I could no longer control the emotions that had started to run wild.


    Break through!


    Imanded the team members.


    At the same time, more fiercely, I sliced through monsters left and right, prating deeper.


    Forcibly creating an opening, I cut, split, and killed.


    As forcefully as I pushed through, I was scratched and bitten here and there.


    But the monsters between the soldiers and our team members were quickly crushed.


    The soldiers, seeing us appear, seemed almost tearful with joy.


    We... were saved...!


    At the same time, they made way for us.


    The encirclement broke, creating a path.


    An escape route emerged.


    Guard the escape path!


    At mymand, the team members began to secure the newly opened escape route.


    Gale, too, worked hard alongside the team members to ensure the encirclement didnt close again.


    Felix! Can you hear me!


    Gale shouted to someone.


    Yes!


    A strong response came back.


    Well slowly move towards this side to escape! Get ready! Dont move too hastily!


    Yes!


    But I didnt have the leisure to focus on that.


    I left the formation guarded by the team members.


    Jumping off my horse, I ran deep into the encirclement.


    Thanks to Baran leading the monsters away... one by one, the soldiers began to catch their breath.


    There was a brief respite.


    Haah... Haah...


    My breathing grew heavier.


    The sounds of the battlefield faded away.


    With each step I took, it felt like I was going back in time.


    It reminded me of the times I went to visit her at the orphanage.


    The only difference now was that she had be a saintess, and I had be a mercenary.


    My body was covered in fatigue from the short but intense battle.


    There were many new wounds.


    I was bitten and torn by monsters, my flesh exposed in several ces.


    My boots were stuck in the mud, and my wet clothes clung to me.


    Unknowingly, I dropped my sword and threw off my helmet.


    My world was gradually narrowing.


    The heat of the war, and its difort.


    The corpses of people and monsters all disappeared from my sight.


    The only thing I could see was one thing.


    ..........Sien.


    I whispered her name.


    At the same time, an illusion urred as if only the two of us existed in this world.


    It seemed like we were the only ones in a pure white space.


    ...Haah.......Haah....


    Her shallow breaths, as if they might extinguish at any moment.


    Her expression uncontrobly contorted.


    There was no need to force a strained expression.


    ...Ha.


    Even a hollowugh escaped.


    Shey in a mud puddle, unable to move.


    The girl who once harmonized with flowers and sunlight, now unconscious, covered in blood, copsed in the mud.


    This was our reunion after seven years.


    -Ssh!


    My legs gave out.


    One knee sank into the mud puddle.


    Powerlessughter continued at this sight.


    Leaving me...


    I found myself whispering unintentionally.


    Strength drained from my entire body.


    ...Is this what you chose?


    The first words I addressed to her, who couldnt respond, were of anger.


    As if continuing the conversation we never finished.


    I was unleashing my anger at her, meeting her for the first time in seven years.


    All to end up like this...!


    Breaking all our promises.


    Making it impossible for me to wait.


    Leaving me with such deep wounds.


    You left me to end up like this!!


    I shouted.


    Get up and say something!!


    -Thud!


    A heavy force was transmitted under my arm.


    A hand guiding me, as I was unable to regain my senses.


    Berg! This isnt the time! We must leave before the encirclement closes again!


    It was Gale who had approached me.


    He lifted me up.


    He handed me back the sword I had dropped.


    At his words, I clenched my teeth and looked around.


    It seemed that not many had heard what I just said.


    Everyone was too exhausted from the battle to pay attention to others.


    The only ones who heard my voice... were, at most, the three people who had gathered around Sien.


    A Dragonian warrior.


    A Centaur.


    An Elf.


    ...Do you know the saintess-nim?


    The Dragonian warrior asked.


    It was easy to guess who they were.


    The exhausted Centaur whispered,


    ...A human mercenary?


    At this, the Elf inhaled sharply, as if realizing something.


    ...That cant be...!


    But I had no time to pay attention to their detailed reactions.


    The anger that had started to burst forth was uncontroble.


    Isnt she yourpanion?


    ...What?


    Why isnt there a single bastard helping Sien...!


    The Dragonian warrior whispered in confusion,


    ...Sien?


    ...Ha.


    I felt deted at that almost yful response.


    Even trying to get angry felt like punching the air.


    Then I remembered again.


    The words Arwin had said to me.


    No one knows saintess name.


    She had said it might even be rude to call the saintess by her name.


    That was indeed the case.


    Even the pdins who took Sien from me told me not to call her by her name.


    Gale spoke again.


    Well talkter...! We need to leave!


    The Dragonian warrior responded.


    Master... but how can we touch the saintess-nims body...!


    Gale hesitated at that response.


    I just couldnt believe this absurd farce.


    Could it be true that no one was allowed to touch Siens body or even call her by name?


    Did that mean for the past seven years... she had no physical contact with anyone, nor was her name ever called?


    The cruelty of that reality tightened around my throat.


    But, suppressing my emotions, I approached Sien.


    I reached out to her.


    -Thud!


    -Thump!


    Two hands blocked me.


    The Dragonian warrior and the Centaur.


    Move.


    I said.


    ...You mustnt touch the saintess. We need to find another way.


    He spoke with a pained expression.


    To me, his concern seemed ridiculous.


    ...So she should just die here?


    ...


    It was clear that dying would only dampen the morale of the soldiers we had briefly rallied.


    I hadnt brought the Red mes here to stay.


    Leading only the Head Hunter unit for a brief visit, I couldnt afford the burden of a prolonged battle.


    -Thump!


    I pushed the exhausted Dragonian warrior and Centaur aside and approached Sien.


    ...


    My steps halted again in front of her.


    I slowly knelt down.


    Her heady in front of my knees.


    This was the closest I had been to her in thest seven years.


    It seemed like she could wake up any moment now, smiling at me.


    She appeared slightly more mature.


    That change made the passage of time more tangible.


    Yet, at the same time, being by her side felt so natural.


    As if we had met just yesterday.


    ...Sien.


    Being here like this... the emotions I had hidden surged forward.


    Precious feelings hidden behind fierce anger.


    The harsh words born of resentment that I had only imagined, couldnt escape my lips.


    Especially in front of her, who couldnt hear my voice, I could be utterly honest.


    ...You said you wanted to eat delicious food.


    I murmured.


    She didnt respond.


    ...You wanted to wear pretty clothes.


    Unknowingly, my hand brushed her hair.


    I resented her... but just as much, I wished for her happiness.


    I never wanted this for her.


    Why are you like this... why... why...


    I held her cheeks in both hands.


    -Thud...


    I bowed my head, touching my forehead to hers.


    ....


    Then, I stood up and lifted her in my arms.


    It was an action so easy and natural for me.


    The Elf spoke, probably the woman Arwin mentioned, Sylphrien.


    If you disrespect the Saintess of purity like this...


    Her tone was cautionary, even though she herself seemed to know it wasnt right.


    It felt as though she was speaking while knowing I was doing the right thing.


    It might have been just a remnant of a habit built over the past seven years.


    ...Does she look like a Saintess of purity to you?


    I asked, showing her Sien, whoy in my arms, covered in blood and mud.


    .......


    She had no words to say.


    In my frustration, I burst out.


    ...Those so-called warriors of God, so scared of them!


    Had Sien received no helping hand from anyone all this time?


    The thought was enough to make my teeth grind in pity.


    ...The Gods might punish you...


    Sylphrien whispered to me in a worried tone.


    Her voice genuinely sounded concerned for me.


    Looking at her... I let out a halfugh and said,


    Let them.


    With those words, I walked away.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 119: If I Embrace You Now (3)

    Chapter 119: If I Embrace You Now (3)


    I lifted Sien into my arms and mounted the horse.


    My heart kept pounding against her slumped body.


    I ced my sword back into its ck sheath.


    Holding Sien, I felt uneasy to continue the fight.


    One hand on her back, the other around her waist.


    I held her tight to prevent her from falling from my grasp.


    It was a sensation I hadnt felt in far too long.


    I could almost feel our heartbeats synchronizing.


    ...Vice-captain.


    One of the members approached me, blinking in disbelief.


    It was Todd.


    Among the soldiers, only Baran, Shawn, and Jackson had more experience than him.


    Without words, his expression inquired about the current situation.


    Perhaps hed never seen me hold a woman in such a manner before.


    ...Protect her.


    That was my request to him.


    Todd didnt hesitate.


    With a confident nod, he agreed.


    I spurred the horse forward.


    We dashed through the breached encirclement.


    Soldiers, heroes, and the members of the head hunter unit followed us.


    As the soldiers escaped through the broken encirclement, their formation shattered and transformed.


    Outside the encirclement, Shawn and Baran, who were assisting us, noticed our movement and acted.


    -Booooom...! Booooom...!


    Far away, Baran blew the horn.


    Realizing my intention, he began to issue retreat orders.


    The soldiers unified under hismand and followed us.


    Mounting their horses to join us.


    I led the vanguard toward the Jackson familys fortress.


    <strong>****</strong>


    From atop the hill, Ner watched the dreadful scene unfold.


    The ground was littered with countless monsters and corpses.


    Deathy everywhere she looked.


    The thought that Berg was in there made her breath catch.


    It was a recurring thought... but so terrifying.


    She had always detested Berg being a mercenary.


    Hated the idea of him living life on the edge.


    The fear of something going wrong was always there.


    Even if rescuing the hero party was a noble deed, it didnt sit well with her.


    What if something happened to him in there?


    The battlefield was unfamiliar territory for her.


    Its brutality furrowed her brow.


    It was hard to believe that Berg had survived in such a ce.


    How he remained kind after enduring such fierce battles was beyond her understanding.


    Please... be safe...


    Ner muttered to herself.


    -Booooom...! Booooom...!


    Just then, the ring sound of a horn shook the battlefield.


    Burns, who was guarding her and Arwin, spoke.


    ...Thats Baran-nims horn.


    Everyones gaze shifted at those words.


    They spotted a man blowing a horn in the vast battlefield.


    Cavalry divided into three columns were advancing towards the fortress.


    It seemed the operation was over; everyone was joining and retreating.


    Ah...!


    Ner soon spotted in the center of the converging columns, a man leading at the front.


    Even from this distance, she could immediately recognize Berg.


    ...Huh?


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ...Berg was galloping with someone in his arms.


    A woman, seemingly unconscious, not moving.


    Berg held her as if she were a treasure.


    Rescuing someone amid war was an honorable deed.


    ...But for Berg to be the one doing it, Ner found it puzzling.


    He was known for keeping women at bay. Berg, who wouldnt let anyone approach or touch him.


    Now, seeing him holding a woman so preciously, the disparity filled her with strange thoughts.


    Even considering the emergency, she couldnt help but question it.


    ...Who...


    Ner wasnt the only one perplexed.


    Arwin, standing beside her, whispered in confusion.


    In her hand, she held a familiar leaf of the World Tree.


    It likely belonged to Berg.


    For a moment, Arwin and Ner locked eyes.


    During this exchange, Burns spoke.


    Ladies, lets go. We should join the column now...!


    Ner, pushing aside her bewilderment, nodded.


    It seemed right to follow Berg for now.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I watched from the corner of my eye as my wives, escorted, joined the column.


    I felt more at ease.


    Baran, focus on protecting my wives!


    I instructed Baran beside me.


    The injured Baran nodded at my words.


    There was still work to be done before I could converse with my wives.


    Holding Sien, I entered the fortress.


    With Prince Prin of the Jackson family present, it wasnt too difficult.


    However, the real problem arose once inside the fortress.


    Was the session battle I had seen on the battlefield the cause?


    The interior was in utter chaos.


    There were more than a few people screaming and running in panic.


    Bodies were scattered here and there.


    It seemed there had been a fight inside as well.


    ...


    As Gale froze at the sight, I continued to drive the horse forward.


    No matter the chaos that ensued, my objective remained unchanged.


    I carried Sien, seeking a ce of safety.


    Over here!


    Prin led us, responding to my actions.


    But soon, someone obstructed our path.


    A figure resembling a captain of the guards, with a few soldiers, drew their swords in hostility.


    How did you get here...!


    Their expressions were full of confusion.


    It was as if they had seen a ghoste back to life, so shocked were they.


    Prin stopped in his tracks, drawing his sword, and the hero and hispanions halted as well.


    Prin shouted.


    So youve betrayed me too-


    -sh!


    I didnt hesitate.


    Supporting Siens back with one hand, I swiftly drew my sword with the other and cut down the figure blocking our path.


    The guard captain fell with a solitary scream, and his followers descended into disarray.


    Drop your swords.


    Imanded.


    ...This warning is your only one.


    At my words, the soldiers began to lower their swords one by one.


    They seemed to have been cowed by the example made.


    I snapped Prin out of his daze with a stern look.


    ...Lead the way!


    Prin nodded.


    After a momentary nce at the fallen captain, he took the lead once more.


    .


    .


    .


    ....Haa... Haa...


    Only afterying Sien on a soft bed did my mind rx.


    The anxiety I had felt before was now gone.


    She was breathingfortably.


    ....


    Her body hadnt lost its warmth.


    Although still covered in blood and mud from not being able to wash... seeing her soundly asleep eased my mind.


    The Jackson family mansion, which we had upied, was guarded by our mercenary group and Prins soldiers.


    For the moment, no one could attack us.


    Gale spoke to me in this state.


    ...Before leaving the dwarves vige, I sent a letter to His Majesty the King and Adam... We just need to hold out here for a little while.


    ...


    Get some rest, Berg. Weve done all we can for now.


    I couldnt take my eyes off Sien.


    Her face, after not seeing her for years, didnt feel real.


    It all seemed like an illusion to me.


    ...You should get your wounds treated too.


    But I closed my eyes and turned away.


    Facing the sleeping Sien now wouldnt change anything.


    I felt the need to wash off the blood and fluids of the monsters from my body.


    The other heroes had also arrived here, seemingly exhausted and copsed.


    I wasnt ready to talk to them yet.


    Honestly, I had no intention of having a conversation with them.


    The way they had acted on the battlefield flickered before my eyes, and I doubted any kind words woulde from me.


    ...Truthfully, I had no right to speak ill of them.


    Sien and I were nothing to each other now.


    Perhaps it was my fault for getting angry after seeing just a fragment of the situation.


    They were Siensrades, having fought alongside her for seven years, just like Adam Hyung and I had.


    It would be overstepping to criticize them for not breaking through and helping, like truerades.


    ...Hah.


    As I was about to go clean myself... thoughts of Ner and Arwin flickered in my mind.


    In front of the fortress, in a fleeting moment, our eyes had met.


    My wives, who hadnt said a word, looked confused seeing Sien in my arms.


    I turned my steps toward them.


    Guided by the soldiers, I reached the room where my wives were staying.


    -Knock knock knock.


    The door opened as soon as I knocked.


    -Bang!


    Ner and Arwin stood there with worried expressions.


    I opened my mouth to speak about Sien, pondering how to exin.


    It was a story they would soon learn anyway... but if possible, I wanted to keep it hidden a little longer.


    If things went well, maybe I could keep it hidden to the end.


    In a situation where I hadnt fully won my wives hearts, I didnt want to add more confusion.


    ...About earlier-


    -Berg, are you hurt?


    But Ner was more concerned about my well-being.


    Taken aback, I blinked.


    Her hand hastily touched my face.


    Her eyes scanned me, finding the wounds.


    She wiped the wet blood with her white hand.


    Her expression twisted as if she herself were injured.


    Her tail drooping, sweeping the floor.


    Why... so many wounds again...


    -Whump!


    Suddenly, someone embraced me.


    Surprisingly, it was Arwin.


    Arwin?


    ...Im relieved youre safe.


    Her voice quivered as she whispered.


    Perhaps she was still troubled by the moment she had persuaded me to save Sylphrien.


    That seemed to provoke an even more intense reaction.


    ...


    The heaviness in my heart lightened with their presence.


    Unknowingly, the breath that had been stuck in my throat gently escaped.


    My racing heart calmed down.


    The tension in my body eased.


    Thoughts of Sien became somewhat dulled.


    ...


    Did they know how much strength their presence gave me?


    ...And with this, their words of not being able to love me felt even more poignant.


    It seems I could no longer be content with just friendship.


    Yet, feeling somewhat at ease, I spoke to Arwin.


    ...Youre getting dirty, Arwin.


    Then I gently pushed her away.


    Ah...


    Arwin then noticed her soiled clothes.


    Stained with the grime that had transferred from me.


    But she quickly nced at me, seemingly unconcerned.


    ...Its okay, really.


    I said to them.


    ...Im going to wash up. I know youre worried, but rest here for today.


    Ner raised a question.


    What about you?


    ....I...


    I hesitated, then spoke, masking the truth.


    ...I still have things to do. I need to hold this ce until Adam Hyung arrives.


    Ner pressed on.


    Berg. But your injuries...


    I can handle this much on my own. Its fine, you both rest. Its been a long day. You must be tired from the journey here.


    Arwin chimed in.


    ...Youre tired too, Berg...


    ...


    I smiled at their kind concern.


    Yet, why did I feel a sense of guilt?


    Maybe it was because of the tasks I had to attend to after this.


    Thanks for worrying. Lets... talk about itter.


    I forcibly ended the conversation.


    I didnt want to talk with them in this state of mind.


    I wanted to have a calm heart first.


    With that thought, I turned away.


    My wives said nothing more.


    I closed the door behind me and left the room.


    I asked the soldiers guarding the door.


    ...Please keep watch.


    They nodded.


    I left to wash myself.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I sat in Siens room.


    Darkness had settled in.


    She showed no signs of waking up.


    Lying there untidily, merely breathing softly in her sleep.


    I watched her quietly.


    Numerous memories vividly returned as I gazed at her face.


    How she looked when she was very young.


    How she yed, how she grew up.


    The dreams we shared, the future we envisioned.


    ...And with each recalled memory, a suffocating anger rose within me.


    It seemed to stem from the fact that she was safe now.


    After all the hardships, all the difficulties... why.


    Why...


    Despite my desperate pleas for her not to go.


    Even though it was all in the past, I still found myself angered by her foolish choice.


    Memories of the day she said she would leave me came flooding back.


    How trivial our hurtful moments seemed.


    ...


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    I tried to reorganize my emotions.


    I didnt want to suffer anymore from the happy memories we once shared.


    If she could push me away once more, the next step seemed easier.


    Being d that she seemed to be living well.


    Just that phrase seemed enough for me to tie up loose ends.


    After all, she was the one who said she wouldnte back to me.


    It shouldnt be a difficult task.


    .......Of course, that was a story for when she woke up.


    -Rustle.


    ...


    A sudden movement was heard.


    The sound of fabric brushing against the bed.


    I couldnt lift my head.


    My heart started racing faster.


    I just stared at the floor.


    Still unsure how to converse with her.


    But perhaps, I was just overreacting to what might have been her sleep movements.


    -Rustle!


    At that moment, Sien seemed to stir awake.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    She had woken up.


    The moment was approaching.


    Why did this moment feel more nerve-wracking than a battle?


    ...Why am I here...


    Sien murmured in confusion.


    Her voice, after seven years, was painfully familiar.


    I remained silent, motionless.


    It seemed she hadnt noticed me yet.


    From the direction of her voice, I could tell where she was looking.


    Then suddenly, Sien gasped in surprise.


    Huh...!


    This time, the sound was directed at me.


    ...It seemed she had finally seen me.


    Even her startled gasp was the same as before.


    The unchanged aspects of her made my heart ache even more.


    Yes, that was Sien.


    She was startled like that, emitting such a sound.


    It seemed that even after numerous wars, some things never change.


    ...Who... are you?


    Siens sweet voice echoes toward me.


    In the dimly lit room, with my head bowed, it was natural she couldnt recognize me.


    Probably even Adam Hyung wouldnt recognize me in this setting.


    I couldnt respond, just slowly blinked.


    A serene silence filled the room.


    I still couldnt lift my head.


    Simrly, Sien didnt realize who I was.


    She probably never imagined Id be here.


    She wouldnt have thought shed face me like this.


    .......


    Maybe she had forgotten me.


    As she left, hoping I would be a mere memory she could smile at and move on from.


    Now a radiant saint, she might wish to forget our humble past together.


    The past of mingling with a rat from the slums... might not suit her anymore.


    Should I stand and leave the room?


    I seriously considered it.


    ....................Bell...?


    ...Then came Siens trembling voice.


    A voice choked with suppressed tears.


    The same voice she had when she left me.


    .....


    At that affectionate nickname, I too clenched my lips.


    Just a single word made it difficult to breathe.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 120: If I Embrace You Now (4)

    Chapter 120: If I Embrace You Now (4)


    ....................Bell...?


    She couldnt remember thest time she had called out that nickname.


    It was the most endearing word that slipped through her lips.


    Sien was struggling to hold back her tears.


    This unbelievable situation was beyondprehension.


    But if this man wasnt Berg... then who could he possibly be?


    She didnt understand why he was here, or how...


    ...but Sien was certain she could never mistake Berg.


    Even if he was far away, she could always recognize him.


    Even hidden among hundreds of people, it was the same.


    She could easily find Berg.


    Even without seeing his face, from his back, his side profile, or even by his aura and the way he walked...


    She could always recognize Berg.


    It wasnt that she wouldnt recognize him just because he didnt look up or he sat in the dark.


    Was she dreaming?


    Siens heart, racing fiercely, refused to calm down.


    ....Bell... is it you...?


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Her shoulders began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Her world sat there before her.


    Her childhood friend, who grew up with her, who hugged her, protected her, and whispered love, was right there.


    ...Huh... speak to me...


    ....I didnt want to say this...


    The man sitting in the darkness quietly opened his mouth.


    That familiar voice.


    He lifted his head.


    The dim moonlight illuminated his face.


    ...Youre still beautiful.


    It was Berg.


    There was no doubt about it.


    But instead of joy, a greater shock enveloped her first.


    - Thump...


    Sien covered her mouth with her hand.


    Numerous, numerous scars crossed the face of the man she loved.


    Especially a deep gash on his cheek.


    Scars that seemed to have been scratched and healed hundreds of times covered his face.


    Berg had always lived a rough life, but this was something else.


    Scars that couldnt have been there if he hadnt been constantly fighting.


    Aah... Aah...


    Sien could no longer hold back her tears at the sight of his face.


    The reunion that should have been filled with joy was instead filled with perplexity and sorrow.


    Why was he so badly hurt?


    What had happened all this time?


    ....Have you been well?


    He asked with a brief smile, containing a trace of anger and annoyance.


    It felt like he was holding back his emotions.


    Then he spoke.


    ...Its been a bit tough for me.


    Sien, trembling, covered her face with her hands.


    ....Bell....


    She kept repeating that name.


    Upon meeting him, the words she most wanted to say were that she missed him.


    That she missed him to death, that she felt like going crazy from longing.


    But ns always seemed to go awry.


    The first thing she said wasnt anything like that.


    Why are there so many scars?


    ...


    Her fate had not yet concluded.


    She was still in a situation where she had to push Berg away.


    But perhaps too much time had passed for that.


    Maybe because she missed Berg too much.


    Or perhaps because she was too exhausted to stand.


    She no longer had the strength to push him away.


    Berg too, as if trying to calm his emotions, let out a long,borious sigh.


    Then he spoke.


    ...Because I became a mercenary.


    .............


    At those words, Siens heart turned cold.


    Even her tears seemed to freeze.


    She stared nkly at Berg.


    There was not a hint of deceit in Bergs eyes as he spoke those words.


    ...What?


    ...


    A mercenary.


    What was he talking about?


    Her heart felt like it was sinking into the ground.


    She had heard he was living as a farmer.


    What did he mean by bing a mercenary?


    ...Thats...


    Their long-awaited reunion kept veering into negative territory.


    Sien, without realizing it, raised her voice.


    What do you mean... a mercenary?


    Its exactly as I said.


    Sien hesitated before speaking.


    She couldnt think of anything else to say.


    You... you werent supposed to be a mercenary-


    -How dare you...!


    Berg raised his voice for the first time.


    Siens brief words seemed to have touched a nerve.


    His emotions red up instantly.


    It was like setting fire to a cloth soaked in oil.


    His eyes began to stare directly at Sien.


    Anger started to smolder in his gaze.


    ...Dare not bring up our past promises...!


    It was as if he was saying not to taint the memories that were once pure.


    ....


    After a moment of silence, he spoke again, more calmly.


    ...You were the one who broke them.


    His voice was calm, but his fists were clenched tightly.


    Even as he spoke, it was evident that he was struggling.


    Sien couldnt figure out how to respond to him.


    It was a meeting she had longed for, but perhaps she wasnt prepared for it.


    Her mind went nk.


    Berg being angry with her was too unfamiliar.


    She knew he would be angry, but facing it was harder than she imagined.


    Sien extended her hand, then pulled it back.


    She resisted the urge to embrace him even now.


    They used to resolve their small fights with hugs.


    But now, it was different.


    Berg was still untouchable.


    She tried hard to keep herposure.


    ....Ha.


    Berg sighed.


    Feeling the rawness of his wounds made Siens heart grow colder.


    Even in such a situation, he seemed to be restraining himself.


    ...Lets just have a pleasant conversation and part ways.


    She expected him to be angry.


    But she hadnt anticipated such coldness.


    She missed him, so why suggest parting ways already?


    She knew they couldnt be together yet... but why wasnt he showing any regret?


    ....


    Regardless, for Sien, the topic of him being a mercenary was the priority.


    She couldnt give up on this particr matter.


    Perhaps it was because she had experienced the horrors of war firsthand.


    She couldnt stand the thought of him being in such a dangerous ce.


    Her sacrifices over the past seven years werent for Berg to roll in the throes of war.


    Her choice to volunteer here and there, without anyones help, was rooted in her hope for Bergs safety.


    ...First and foremost, before anything else... its not toote, Bell... even now... if you quit being a mercenary...


    ...Who are you to say that?


    Berg asked coldly.


    This was theplete opposite of his earlier demeanor when he had called her beautiful.


    It was as if his patience had finally run out.


    ................What?


    Siens foundation was shaken by his words that seemed to deny their entire rtionship.


    Again, she was unable to respond to Bergs brief statement.


    She couldnt believe he had spoken to her with such coldness.


    There were derations she had made to him.


    Wounds she had inflicted.


    They were not sincere, yet unresolved.


    It was she who had suggested ending their rtionship.


    She hadnt anticipated, selfishly, that Berg would be so cold.


    Her heart felt as if it was being torn apart.


    ....What?


    This was the first time she had heard such words from him.


    And, foolishly, all she could do was repeat her earlier statement.


    Berg asked the same question again.


    Who are you... to try and shake me up like before.


    ................


    Who are you to worry about me.


    Sien blinked silently.


    ...Was this a nightmare?


    But no nightmare had ever been this dreadful.


    She had nned to appear before Berg, now a farmer living a peaceful life alone, and offer everything she could while begging for forgiveness until he epted.


    But Berg wasnt a farmer; he was a mercenary.


    And he seemedpletely unwilling to listen to her.


    He was denying their entire rtionship.


    Sien murmured with difficulty.


    ...I... I am...


    There was no doubt she was at a loss for words... but she didnt want to deny all their memories either.


    She fondled the bright memories of the past.


    Should she call him her childhood friend, with whom she used to run through the streets?


    Or her lover, with whom she feltplete just by being together.


    ...Perhaps should she call it love?


    She tried to recall the days when they spoke of love under the gentle sunlight.


    ...We were...


    Were over, Berg said coldly, cutting her off.


    Siens vision blurred.


    The brightness of the memories she imagined faded.


    It felt like descending into the cold reality.


    She had endured everything for the dream of being with Berg.


    No matter how tough it was, how dirty the situations, or how unjust, she had persevered.


    But being pushed away like this... it was a bit, no, a lot to bear.


    ...You ended it.


    Berg reaffirmed with his words.


    ...


    Sure, she had uttered those words.


    But she had thought he knew they werent sincere.


    She believed he understood why she did it.


    Their rtionship wasnt something that could just be ended on a whim.


    It was a rtionship where having each other was all that mattered.


    ...It was just a temporary separation....


    ....What?


    Sien hesitated.


    In any other rtionship, this would have been nonsense.


    But this was her rtionship with Berg.


    It was as special as it was poignant.


    Thus, she found herself speaking.


    She no longer had the strength to push him away, to bear his resentment.


    ...What are you talking about?


    Sien finally asked Berg with a dazed look.


    She didnt even understand what she was saying.


    It was theplete opposite of what she had hoped for in the past, but it had always been a lie.


    Berg knew her habits when she lied, didnt he?


    He must have known she was pushing him away with falsehoods.


    ...Why would we be over...?


    So she murmured weakly.


    This was why she hadnt sought him out.


    Still maintaining the lie, fearing she might utter contradictory words.


    How could we be over...?


    At the same time, she couldnt understand how Berg could say something so absurd.


    It was selfish and messy, but more than that, she couldnt believe their rtionship was over.


    There couldnt be anyone more important to each of them than each other.


    It was a truth forged since their childhood.


    They had seen each others pain and joy.


    He was the first friend she made when she was lost in the slums.


    Her best friend, who protected her when she lost her parents.


    The knight who fought for her when she was bullied in the orphanage.


    And naturally, he became her first love.


    With such deep and enduring memories, how could it possibly be over?


    Even when the storms of the world hit, that bond doesnt change.


    No matter how much you try to cover the sun with your hand, it doesnt get hidden.


    We were just... temporarily separated...


    - Bang!


    Berg stood up abruptly, hurling the chair he was sitting on against the wall.


    He finally shouted at Sien.


    Anger burst forth.


    You left me! You abandoned me!!


    No, I didnt leave you...! Sien cried out, equally enraged.


    Tears began to flow like a dam had broken.


    Bell...! You know... I left for you...!


    For me!?


    Berg pounded his chest, eximing loudly.


    How is that for me!


    Sien, wiping her tears roughly, countered his words.


    I told you...! Hea-nim showed me the future...! I saw you dying... how could I not leave!


    Bergughed bitterly.


    You still dont understand...?


    .....Bell....!


    How am I supposed to know your true feelings! Whether you left me as an excuse, or if it really was for me, how can I know that!!


    ....Bell...!!


    You left as if you would never return! And now youe back with such words!


    Sien, overwhelmed, raised her voice, sobbing.


    If you followed me...! and if you died... what am I supposed to do then, Bell?


    Her greatest fear.


    Bergs death.


    There was nothing more terrifying.


    Even putting aside the fact that they shouldnt be together, Berg shouldnt follow her because of that fear.


    She tried to control her trembling breaths caused by tears.


    I waited for you...! But if I had died... then what about you?


    It was something that shouldnt have been waited for.


    Berg would follow her in death.


    Was it so wrong to hope that her treasure remained safe?


    Berg smirked.


    ...I would have just died with you.


    ...........


    At that answer, Siens mind went nk.


    Such a straightforward response.


    Sien finally felt what he had been longing for.


    Realizing far toote.


    How much he had loved her... she felt it anew.


    He who had loved her, a mere orphan with nothing.


    Bergughed as if it was absurd.


    You... after all this, you dreamt of a future with me?


    His response to her belief that it wasnt over.


    You didnt even give me a chance to dream...?


    ..........Bell...


    Bergs angry face turned to one of pain.


    ...If you had just asked me to wait... I would have...


    Sien eventually lowered her gaze slowly.


    She too, in truth, was realizing it btedly.


    She had made excuses for her choice... but often wished she had made a different decision.


    The wrong choices made in her youth.


    Sien wiped her tears again with her arms.


    Rubbing her face against the dirty hem of her dress.


    It was clear that things hadnt gone as she had thought.


    But even that could be rectified.


    She tried to change the atmosphere.


    ....Bell. Even so... we can start making it right from now on, cant we...?


    Berg shook his head.


    Sien, trying to ignore his gesture, said,


    I was young too... Im sorry... I was wrong... But I did everything only for you until now...


    Again, Berg shook his head.


    ...Its toote.


    Its not toote. Just wait a little longer, the war will end...! We cant embrace each other yet... but I still love you....


    Siens voice, about to rise in frustration, froze in a moment.


    Berg, the mercenary from the Human race.


    A figure she seemed to have heard of before.


    She btedly realizes this fact.


    A pain as if her whole body was being wrung out overwhelmed her.


    ...................What?


    Her eyes found Bergs hand.


    She noticed a ring on his ring finger.


    Her vision blurred at the sight of that ring.


    ...I waited for you for 7 years.


    Berg said.


    It seemed like he was finally revealing his true feelings.


    Not just 3 years or 4... but 7 years.


    His hand briefly touched his eyes.


    That ring signified that their rtionship was now a thing of the past.


    In case you woulde back to me. In case you would look for me.


    ...


    ...Its toote now.


    Siens mouth hung open, unable to close.


    She couldnt ept the reality unfolding before her.


    Berg was her sun and moon.


    He had been her support since childhood.


    He had always been at the center of all her memories, and his presence in her life felt like a miracle.


    Every moment with him was blissful.


    Who knew Berg better than herself?


    Who knew him better than Berg?


    Was he, whispering love to another woman?


    ...You have a lover...?


    Sien asked, trying to soften the blow,


    I have a wife. Shes here with me.


    Berg delivered a precise and cruel response.


    All the promises about the future she had made with Berg.


    She had thought those shattered dreams could be pieced back together someday.


    Sien trembled, her eyes vacant, shedding tears.


    Blinking, she couldnt utter a word.


    She had wanted to show only her best to Berg, but here she was.


    .....It hurts... Bell...


    She muttered nkly.


    The information she had heard at the church differed too much from the reality.


    It was all the more unbelievable and painful.


    So dont go shaking my wives for nothing.


    But Berg spoke as if he was determined to protect his wives from her.


    My... My heart hurts too much... Stop joking around, please...


    Sien couldntprehend his words.


    Wives... what did he mean by that?


    Wasnt a wife supposed to mean the most precious person?


    Wasnt she the one Berg cherished the most?


    He had always looked only at her.


    I just want to live quietly while Im here... and then pass away.


    ....Bell, you said you loved me... for... for a lifetime... sob...


    ...I want to part with you for thest time.


    Part? What are you talking about!!!


    Sien screamed, feeling like her heart was being torn apart.


    But that was it.


    Berg turned away.


    As Sien tried to follow his movement, she lost her bnce and slid off the bed.


    - Thump!


    Be...Bell...!


    Even that childish nickname Bell, let it go now.


    Siens eyes trembled like quivering aspen leaves.


    He had loved being called Bell.


    Still, the word Bell filled her with indescribable emotions.


    Sien closed her eyes tightly and shouted.


    You still love me the most!! There cant be anyone you love more than me!!


    ...


    Berg did not respond.


    Instead, he let out a short sigh, as if spitting out a curse.


    This was a gesture he showed when doing something against his will.


    Even after 7 years, Sien hadnt forgotten this.


    Knowing it was a forced action, why did it hurt so much?


    ........If you really care about me, then please act like you dont know me.


    How could the most precious rtionship be one of strangers?


    Sien couldnt understand it with her mind.


    But Berg did not answer.


    - Creak... Thump.


    He closed the door and stepped outside.


    The reunion ended coldly and briefly.


    He left, asking her not to acknowledge him.


    As if that was all he had to say to her.


    Sien remained frozen in the room, extending her hand towards the direction Berg had disappeared.


    She couldnt digest all that had happened.


    .....


    This surreal pain was iprehensible.


    She hade running, seeing only Berg.


    She had endured, focusing solely on Berg.


    But that Berg had left her.


    This was the first time she felt so utterly alone.


    In her ideal world, Berg had thanked her.


    She was forgiven for those cruel parting words, praised for fighting the demon king for him, and embraced for her sacrifices.


    And then they resumed their happy life as before.


    But the reality was this cruel twist.


    ....Its a lie, isnt it...?


    She murmured with a bitter chuckle.


    ...Its all... just a dream, right...?


    She finally understood the pain Berg had felt.


    The agony of being abandoned.


    Even knowing it wasnt sincere, the despair was of a different kind.


    ...Ah... Ah...


    Had he been gasping in this kind of pain?


    With hope gone, there seemed no reason to go on with life.


    She understood why he was angry with her.


    She could clearly see what her fear had been.


    It wasnt Bergs death she had feared.


    ...It was the fear of not being with Berg that terrified her the most.


    ...Why did she fear dying together?


    If one was not by the others side, it was no different than death itself.


    Ah.... Ahh....


    She copsed weakly to the floor.


    Continuously denying this unbelievable reality.


    But she didnt know that her hell was perhaps just beginning.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 121: If I Embrace You Now (5)

    Chapter 121: If I Embrace You Now (5)


    I stood guard at the entrance of the Jackson familys grand mansion with my fellow members.


    The heat of the battlefield had subsided, and a calm had settled in.


    I wondered if the session battle had also quieted down for the time being.


    Yet, I was here, protecting the mansion.


    The soldiers who followed Prin, the hero party, were all equally exhausted, essentially leaving us as the sole protectors.


    Of course, even if I hadnt been here, the members would have taken it upon themselves to guard the mansion.


    But for now, I wanted to be here.


    Staying inside was just too suffocating.


    ...


    My breath froze in the air as I exhaled.


    I sat dazed, reying the recent events in my mind.


    Scenes of Siens words, her confession, and her expression came to mind.


    I left her there crying and walked away.


    Our memories together, the times we shared... they passed by like a series of fleeting images, dozens of times over.


    I had put an end to the rtionship that had continued since I was 11 years old.


    ...Haa.


    I had believed that expressing my feelings would help sort out theplexities in my heart.


    I believed that I could finally let go of the past and move forward.


    But somehow, it didnt go as expected.


    Instead of relief, I felt emptiness.


    A greater sense of destion lingered than before.


    It was as if, after cutting out a festering wound, arge hole was left behind.


    The members sensed my mood and didnt approach me unnecessarily.


    They let me have my time alone from a distance.


    -Thud...Thud...


    However, there was one who didnt bother to consider my feelings.


    ...Berg.


    It was Gale.


    ...


    Unlike before, his presence wasnt quite as bothersome.


    Perhaps it was because we had fought together twice.


    Perhaps it was because I had roughly assumed what kind of person the other was.


    ...Are you okay? You.


    He approached and asked casually.


    I chuckled softly.


    In this ce, Gale was the only one who could possibly know about my rtionship with Sien.


    So, it seemed he had guessed that something had happened to me.


    ...


    After theughter, I sighed without responding.


    I didnt adopt a defensive attitude towards Gale as I had before.


    I realized that he wasnt doing this out of any bad intentions.


    ...Did you talk with the Saintess?


    This time, I nodded briefly in response to his question.


    ...


    ...


    Then, we both maintained our silence.


    Theres often a feeling that the world bes quiet after a war.


    The stark contrast after numerous intense sounds fade away makes it feel even more so.


    That quietness was descending upon us now.


    And it seemed to be caused by the raised voices I had with Sien.


    In that peaceful silence, I, who had been wrestling with my personal emotions for a long time, murmured almost inaudibly.


    ...I got angry at her while she was crying.


    It was like a confession.


    My fists clenched slightly.


    The memory of her face streaked with tears was vivid.


    ...Do you regret it?


    Gale asked.


    ...


    Instead of answering, I just looked at Gale.


    There were stories that could be conveyed without words.


    Gale didnt judge me for how I appeared.


    He just patted my back gently, offering constion.


    ...I see. So thats how it is.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Sylphrien woke from a deep sleep and enjoyed the dawn air by the window.


    A bird flew over and chirped at her.


    ...Yes, were almost there. Thank you.


    She had heard about the various armies gathering in the Jackson territory.


    The royal family, and several of their vassal families. And finally, the Red mes Group.


    It seemed that the nearby families wereing to help the hero party in this unprecedented crisis.


    Just a little longer, andplete safety would arrive.


    This chaotic territory would be restored to order.


    In the past, she had thought it was truly the end.


    That they werepletely overwhelmed and torn apart by the monsters.


    If Gale and the mercenaries he brought hadnte, it would have been truly difficult.


    ...


    Suddenly, Sylphrien thought of that mercenary.


    The human Mercenary Berg.


    Arwins husband and, it seemed, the former lover of the Saintess.


    How could such a shocking event have urred?


    How could a Human Mercenary Berg and the Saintess childhood friend Berg be the same person?


    As someone who had heard all about the Saintess situation, Sylphrien was already worried about her.


    From the asional stories she heard, it was clear how much the Saintess had loved a man named Bell.


    The intensity of that love was almost enviable.


    But what would she feel, learning that he had wives, that he had chosen to live as a mercenary, not a farmer?


    Sylphrien couldnt even begin to guess.


    ...Ha.


    Perhaps it would be better if the Saintess didnt wake up until the Human Mercenary left.


    It was said the Saintess embarked on this journey because of this Bell.


    She had joined hoping he would not die.


    But what if he had formed a family with other women? Would it not be difficult to maintain sanity?


    Wouldnt she go mad knowing that the reward for all her efforts was enjoyed by another woman, not herself?


    Perhaps the Saintess might even refuse to participate in the war anymore.


    ...


    Sylphrien felt that everything was twisted andplicated.


    She felt sorry for Arwin, sold to the human mercenary in a political marriage, and for the Saintess.


    She thought about how many such joyless marriages had been entangled.


    ...


    Sylphrien touched the chirping bird and then moved on.


    Sylphrien knew she needed to talk with everyone, but first, she decided to check on the Saintess.


    The Saintess had been unconscious, and Sylphrien was eager to ensure she was alright.


    .


    .


    .


    Sylphrien cautiously opened the door to the room where the Saintess was staying and was immediately startled.


    Sa, Saintess-nim...!


    The Saintess was awake.


    But her condition was far from normal.


    She sat copsed on the floor.


    Her expression was dazed.


    Her eyes were hollow.


    Mouth agape.


    ...And tears flowing.


    She had been crying for so long that the floor was stained with tear marks.


    Just seeing the Saintess in such a state was enough for Sylphrien to guess what had happened.


    It was the first time she had seen her so utterly despondent.


    The Saintess, who had always risen alone from any hardship, was now broken.


    Sylphrien quickly entered the room and knelt beside the Saintess.


    Ah...


    And then, overwhelmed with pity, Sylphrien found herself paralyzed.


    She wanted to wipe away her tears, but this was the Saintess.


    An untouchable being.


    Unable to even wipe the tears of arade, Sylphriens hand hovered in the air.


    Sa, Saintess-nim...firstly...


    She tried to offerfort, but no words would leave her mouth.


    What could one possibly say to someone who had just suffered a heartbreak like this?


    She had never seen anyone harbor such a passionate love as the Saintess did.


    That made her even more cautious about what to say.


    But it was the Saintess who spoke first.


    ...Its all over.


    She whispered in a voice devoid of any hope.


    It was enough to cause an ache in Sylphriens heart.


    With those words, the Saintess began tough bitterly.


    ...Bell...


    ...Ah...


    He doesnt want to...acknowledge me anymore...


    Upon hearing this, Sylphrien swallowed hard.


    A story so chilling, it would sound cold to any third party.


    The Saintess tears seemed endless.


    -Drip...drip...


    The floor continued to dampen with unceasing tears.


    Now he says not to even call him Bell...


    Sylphrien still remembered how the Saintess face used to light up whenever she mentioned the name Bell.


    But this time was different.


    Her frail body was shaking uncontrobly.


    He was my everything...my hope...


    Her voice,den with sorrow, was enough to make anyone cry.


    Tears also welled up in the corners of Sylphriens eyes.


    Especially for her, who knew the Saintess better, it was impossible not to cry.


    The Saintess unfocused eyes turned towards Sylphrien.


    ...Sylphrien...


    Sylphrien, empathizing with her pain, asked gently.


    Yes...yes, please speak.


    The Saintess smiled.


    It was sudden and bright, that kind of smile.


    ...Can you wake me up?


    ...Excuse me?


    ...I want to wake up from this nightmare now...


    The Saintessughed while shaking her head in disbelief.


    This cant be reality... Theres no way Bell doesnt love me...


    Saintess...


    With so many memories still so vivid... Bells warmth still so alive...


    ...


    We were supposed to be enough for each other...


    Hearing this, Sylphrien clenched her fists tightly.


    A sense of helplessness washed over her.


    The pain of not being able to wipe away arades tears was unbearable.


    But she knew she had to be even stronger in these moments.


    She couldnt waver when herrade was faltering.


    Sylphrien knew she had to be a stable support, a pir of strength for everyone to rely on.


    This was indeed the role she was chosen for by the God of Harmony.


    ...You need toe to your senses... Saintess-nim.


    Sob...Bell.......Bell...Sob...


    ...This isnt a dream. Its painful, but... you must endure.


    Sylphrien wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and set her expression firmly.


    Then she spoke.


    ....Are you giving up?


    It was an inappropriate question to ask the pure Saintess.


    But it was something she could clearly ask as arade.


    The Saintess body stiffened at Sylphriens question, a slight provocation to wake her up.


    Seeing her reaction, Sylphrien asked again.


    ....Are you giving up...? On him?


    The trembling Saintess eyes found Sylphriens.


    Finally, those empty eyes met hers.


    But still, the Saintess was too easily shattered.


    Even with the strength to rise, she couldnt find the power within herself to stand.


    What should I do...? When he hates me this much... despises me to the extent... to be a mercenary...! To suffer so much that his body is covered in scars...!!


    Sylphrien shook her head.


    She delivered words that might or might not be true, as if they were the absolute truth to the Saintess.


    No?


    ....


    He still loves you.


    The Saintess movements froze at those words.


    Sylphrien made a reckless im.


    She had to do it this way, fearing the Saintess mightpletely fall apart.


    The Saintess shook her head and said,


    That kind of talk-


    -Think about it, Saintess.


    Sylphrien spoke with a warm smile.


    Do you know why you woke up here?


    ....


    None of us could even think of touching the Saintess body... so how did you, who copsed on the battlefield, wake up here?


    The tears in the Saintess eyes slowly started to flow again.


    Sylphrien focused on these subtle changes.


    She spoke as if telling a fairy tale.


    He saved you, the Saintess. You should have seen it.


    .........What?


    Sylphrien continued to exin to the questioning Saintess.


    ...Do you know how gantly he appeared after you copsed, Saintess-nim?


    ...


    Breaking through the battlefield... Do you know how desperately he ran to you alone?


    ...


    When the five gods were so feared that no one dared to touch you... how angrily he scolded us for being so afraid of the gods. How fearlessly he held you in his arms.


    ....


    Embarrassingly, I warned him that the gods might punish him... Do you know how he reacted?


    ....


    He said he would dly ept any punishment. ...Thats when I realized he was the one you spoke of. You often said that Bell sacrificed so much for you.


    The Saintess, whose tears had stopped, asked feebly, clinging to hope like a lifeline.


    ...Bell... did that?


    Yes. He held you like a treasure, cutting down enemies to bring you here. How could someone like that hate you? Even I felt it, and I only saw a glimpse...


    The Saintess began to deny the reality, as if she didnt want to be hurt anymore.


    She seemed afraid to cling to a rotten lifeline.


    ....Its a lie, right? Youre just trying to...fort me...


    Sylphrien shook her head.


    Ask Felix, or Acran, or any soldier. Everyone saw how preciously he brought you here. Everyone saw.


    ...


    Perhaps while he was carrying you, he whispered countless times for you to hang on...


    As Sylphrien spoke of the mercenarys actions, the Saintess began to regain strength. Her expression improvedpared to before.


    So... if thats true... then why now... like this...


    I dont know that much... but...


    Sylphrien didnt pretend to know things she didnt.


    To build trust, she made sure to convey that she didnt know certain things.


    Then she made her final point.


    ...But if he had no feelings... he couldnt have done all that.


    ...


    As much as you loved him, he loved you too... Maybe he was hurt and thats why he was angry.


    ...


    ...Maybe thats why he was so harsh.


    The Saintess tears finally stopped, and she intermittently took in breaths like a child.


    Sylphrien smiled, seeing her improved state.


    She often felt it, but short-lived species had their own intense beauty.


    She hoped their story would resolve well.


    As a long-lived being, she could see everyones story to the end.


    Sylphrien finally said,


    Saintess-nim.


    ...


    Lets go wash up first.


    Sylphrien suggested that the Saintess start by cleansing herself.


    A clean mindes from a clean body.


    Staying disheveled only leads to dark thoughts.


    Washing away tears and loosening a stiff body would make things better.


    Youve met your beloved after so long... you cant stay like this.


    With a smile, Sylphrien added,


    Right? Saintess-nim.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 122: Consultation (1)

    Chapter 122: Consultation (1)


    Ner prepared to step outside as the day broke.


    Peering through the window, a calm had settled over the estate, a stark contrast to the fierce battle of the previous day.


    The tension that had weighed heavily on the soldiers shoulders seemed to have dissipated somewhat.


    Yet, with a hint of apprehension, Ner decided to first inquire with the guards stationed at the door.


    -Creak.


    She cracked open the door and peered out.


    Shawn and Burns, who had been chuckling in conversation, turned their gaze towards her.


    Is there something you need?


    She responded to their question.


    Is it... safe to wander outside now?


    They blinked for a moment.


    Soon, Burns looked at Shawn.


    As the senior, Shawn pondered before replying.


    Yes. It seems safe for now. Where are you nning to go?


    ...To meet Berg.


    Ah, then theres even less to worry about. Shall we go?


    Ner waved her hand in dismissal.


    No, Ill just inform Arwin-nim and then head out.


    Alright. Well wait for you.


    -Thud.


    Ner withdrew her head back inside and closed the door.


    She then quietly gazed at Arwin.<ol><li>


    Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Engrossed in meditation to hone her life force, Arwin seemed distant.


    She had returned briefly to greet her, but wondered if it was better not to disturb her.


    ...Where are you going?


    But before she could decide, Arwin spoke first.


    She seemed somewhat aware of her intentions.


    ...Just going to look around for a bit, Ner replied.


    Truth be told, her interest wasnt solely in Berg but also in the hero party.


    It was impossible not to be curious about the chosen warriors of the gods, especially those who had been at the forefront of the seven-year war against the demons.


    Arwin-nim, dont you have someone in the hero party you wish to meet?


    Ner asked.


    Arwin nodded.


    ...Sylphrien unnie. Ill go meet herter.


    Ner nodded at her response and lingered in the room filled with an awkward silence before speaking.


    ...Well, Ill be heading out then. To get some fresh air.


    Alright. Understood.


    With Arwins reply, Ner moved to step out.


    Stepping outside, Ner spoke to Shawn, who had been waiting for her.


    Lets go.


    Okay.


    Ner, revealing a momentary inner thought, asked.


    Have you seen Berg by any chance?


    Shawn easily answered her question.


    He was sleeping in the front yard of the mansion, you know?


    Ners brow furrowed in confusion at Shawns response.


    What? Why there?


    Shawn seemed just as unsure of the reason as Ner was.


    Im not really sure...


    ...


    Ner nodded and moved on.


    Regardless, meeting Berg and talking things over was what mattered.


    In fact, there were many pressing concerns at the moment.


    The rapidly changing situation required quick decision-making.


    How to deal with the hero party, how to behave in front of the royal Draigo family who were said to being here - there were too many unknowns.


    ...


    But Ner pushed aside theseplex thoughts and continued on.


    She no longer needed to ponder these matters alone.


    If she had questions or concerns, she could just talk to Berg.


    He was on her side, after all.


    Her husband.


    With this thought, a smile crept onto Ners face.


    <strong>****</strong>


    -Tap.


    Someone poked my cheek as Iy asleep, embracing my sword.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I saw a white tail in front of me.


    -Tap.


    I felt the sensation on my cheek again.


    As I opened my eyes wider, the white tail began to sway gently.


    The fluffy tail wiggled cutely.


    ...Ner?


    I called her name, and she giggled in response.


    Why are you sleeping here, Berg?


    She asked.


    Regaining my senses and looking up, I saw Ner crouching in front of me, her arm resting on her knee, looking at me.


    ...Did youe out here alone?


    I asked, and she shook her head, pointing behind her.


    From a distance, Shawn was engaged in conversation with the other members.


    It appeared Ner hade here under his escort.


    I looked at her.


    Her clear, untainted smile was so infectious that it even affected my emotions.


    I sighed heavily, embracing this new feeling.


    I had been resting under a tree in the front yard of the mansion, having dozed off while trying to calm my emotions after a brief conversation with Gale.


    It seemed Ner had found me and approached.


    ...


    Observing Ners expression, I felt an indescribable sensation.


    Perhaps it was more pronounced because I hadnt seen her since the incident with Sien.


    Regardless, a smile naturally formed on my face as I asked her.


    Did you rest well?


    Yes.


    After her brief affirmative, she reached out her hand.


    Before I could react, her hand touched my cheek.


    ...Are you sure you dont need to treat those wounds?


    She inquired.


    Gently touching the scabs of my healing wounds, a worried look appeared beneath her smile.


    Just as I was about to agree with her, she seemed to have a sudden realization.


    Ah! Theres the saintess. Maybe we could ask her for healing? They say she can heal any wound with just a touch.


    ...........


    Hiding my true feelings, I responded to her.


    ...She might be bothered.


    We wont know unless we ask.


    Its fine, Ner.


    I cut off her suggestion once more.


    I had a thought that it might be better not to encounter Sien if possible.


    Ner puffed her cheeks in response, then sat down beside me.


    Suddenly, a question struck me.


    Arent you scared being out here?


    Huh?


    The situation wasntpletely safe yet.


    Although things seemed to have calmed down to some extent, there was still the possibility of other soldiers attacking Prin at any moment.


    It would be safest to wait until King, Adam Hyung or Gale arrived.


    Yet, Ner had chosen toe to my side instead.


    Wasnt she afraid?


    Arent you anxious?


    ...Hmm.


    Ner showed a subtle reaction to my question.


    Instead of answering, she blinked as she gazed into the distance, then whispered.


    ...Lately, I feel more anxious when youre not by my side..


    What?


    Her inaudible whisper prompted my query, to which Ner crinkled her face adorably and dered.


    ...Not anxious at all!


    ...


    I nodded at her words, feeling relieved myself.


    Furthermore, I felt that the urgent matters had been addressed.


    The soldiers of Prin, having rested, were regaining their strength.


    The security around the mansion was increasingly stringent.


    Ner was aware of the attentive gazes of the recovered Prins soldiers.


    Then, she leaned her head against my shoulder.


    -Thump.


    ...


    ...


    Whenever there were more people around, she always showed me deeper affection.


    She seemed eager to fulfill any request I had.


    In that moment, she brought up a new topic.


    Berg. Isnt it true that many people are gathering in this territory?


    Yes.


    I heard the royal Draigo family is alsoing.


    Thats likely.


    ...


    Why?


    Ner slowly turned her head to look up at me.


    Her soft cheek cutely pressed against my shoulder.


    How should we behave in front of those people?


    ...


    I was about to question the need for different behavior when a thought struck me.


    It wasnt someone from the royal family.


    She was already here, among us.


    As I pondered, Ner continued.


    ...Should we be bolder in our actions now that the royal family ising?


    What?


    Why, its easier to show off our rtionship that way. It would also be safer for the Red mes.


    Surprised by her unusually daring suggestion, I looked at Ner, who wore a yful expression.


    She was clearly not serious.


    I chuckled at her provocation.


    What kind of actions should we take then?


    Well...


    ...


    After a moment of yful banter, she mumbled.


    ...What if I start calling you Honey?


    -Thump... Thump...


    Ners tail began to softly tap my back.


    If it were a hand, it might have felt like a flirtation.


    Buting from Ner, it felt more like yful teasing.


    Not that the teasing was unsessful.


    I chuckled again and asked her.


    ...Call me Honey, huh?


    Are you, maybe, embarrassed?


    Ner wore a teasing expression.


    Yet she couldntpletely hide her shyness.


    Responding to her expression, I said,


    Go ahead then.


    ...


    After my reply, Ner finally bowed her head.


    After a long silence, she spoke.


    Just kidding, Berg. Ho-how could I possibly...


    Despite her disappointed tone, I smiled.


    Such yful banter brought small joys.


    Anyway. What should we do?


    But then, her words reminded me of someone else.


    The one who still ims to love me.


    ...


    Finally, I looked at Ner and made a decision.


    ...Ner. Theres no need to put on an act when the royal family arrives.


    J-Just kidding, I said. I dont n to use that kind of nickname in front of people-


    -No, not that.


    ...Huh?


    Just befortable. Its okay not to show any affection at all.


    ...


    Ner slowly raised her head, a puzzled look on her face.


    .....Why...?


    Slowly losing her smile, she asked me dryly.


    ...


    I had no desire to unt my rtionships in front of Sien.


    It just seemed... too cruel.


    I wanted to quietly get through this moment.


    To quietlyplete the task, quietly leave, and quietly conclude things with Sien.


    But I couldnt reveal my true feelings, so I offered an excuse.


    ...Just. We dont know how the royal family will react.


    ...


    Even to me, it sounded like a flimsy excuse.


    Ner was visibly taken aback by my sudden suggestion.


    After pondering for a while, she asked,


    ...Even holding hands?


    ...


    Debating where to draw the ambiguous line of affection, I said,


    Everything.


    ..........Tch.


    Ner responded with dissatisfaction to my words.


    Do this, do that, which rhythm should I dance to?


    At her words, I chuckled lightly.


    I gently stroked her face, which was leaning on my shoulder, with my other hand.


    Sorry.


    At that gesture, her tail stood up rigidly.


    She still seemed to tense up at my sudden disys of affection.


    I offered a final excuse.


    Lets just try not to attract attention, especially with the kinging.


    ...If thats the case, I understand...


    I stood up from my spot.


    My stomach was starting to growl.


    I decided to look for something to eat.


    Ner. Lets go find something to eat. Are you hungry?


    ...


    Ner nodded her head.


    Then, she got up and stood by my side.


    More and more soldiers were beginning to appear.


    The day was about to start.


    Soon, it seemed, members of the hero party would also be waking up.


    ...Including Sien.


    -Wham!


    Suddenly, two arms wrapped around my neck.


    Someone climbed onto my back.


    Legs hooked around my hips, and a tail tightly coiled around my waist.


    Then, rubbing her face against my neck, Ner said,


    But its okay now, right? His Majesty the King isnt here.


    Her yful smile was a bonus.


    Defiantly doing more of what she was told not to, like a mischievous fox.


    Come down, Ner. Its hard to walk like this.


    No. Try pushing me off. Oh, you cant touch the tail.


    Just as a smile was about to break through at her antics, a sound interrupted.


    -Thud.


    ...?


    Ner, too, pulled her head away from my neck to look towards the source of the sound.


    ..............


    There was Sien, sitting down with a vacant expression, looking at my feet.


    Beside her, Sylphrien was fidgeting uneasily.


    ...Sai...Saintess...


    ...


    Siens gaze slowly lifted towards me.


    Her eyes seemed to ask, Who is that woman?


    The same expression of jealousy she had shown in the past was evident.


    ...


    But there was neither a need for me to exin nor was it the situation to do so.


    The fact that Ner was my wife would soon be apparent.


    Ner, stiffening behind me, asked,


    Is... that the Saintess?


    ...


    ...Sh-shouldnt we help her...? Shes fallen...


    ............


    I didnt want to show Sien this side of me, but it was already toote.


    Whatever I did now, it seemed it wouldnt make much of a difference.


    And with that in mind, I no longer wanted to push Ner away.


    -Swish.


    Ah...!


    I gently wrapped my arms around Ners thighs and lifted her.


    Startled by my touch, she tightened her arms around my neck even more.


    ...Itll be okay.


    Siens eyes wandered at my actions.


    Yet, due to the conversation we had before, she kept turning her head away as if pretending not to recognize me.


    ...Lets go.


    I carried Ner and started walking.


    Ignoring the bitter aftertaste.


    Ignoring the growing beat of my heart.


    I tried my best not to think about Sien anymore.


    I had already made my choice.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 123: Consultation (2)

    Chapter 123: Consultation (2)


    King Rex Draigo stood still near the Jackson territory.


    The two houses that had agreed to join forces were gathering.


    The Pantora family,posed of Lizardmen.


    The Dom family, made up of Dwarves.


    They had appeared to quell the unrest in the Jackson family at the behest of Draigo.


    Riding a ck horse, Rex Draigo gazed at the approaching Lizardman, Mir Pantora, the head of the Pantora family.


    Mir Pantra got down on one knee and said.


    The Pantora family has assembled in ordance with His Majestysmand.


    Draigo waved his hand dismissively, skipping the formalities.


    Right now, there was a more pressing matter at hand.


    Start exining. Make it brief.


    Rex Draigomanded the head of the Pantora family with an intimidating presence.


    He had received an urgent call for help concerning Gale but was severelycking in information.


    He knew only that a critical problem had arisen for the hero party.


    The head of the Pantora family spoke as ordered.


    Ive heard that the session struggle within the Jackson family has escted into a civil war.


    ...Even with the hero party there?


    Yes. After the heroes eliminated the boss monsters, the third-in-line heir took the opportunity to ambush everyone. This, of course, followed other issues caused by other sons of the Jackson family.


    Rex Draigo let out a bitterugh at this ridiculous truth.


    ...And naturally, the hero party was also involved?


    Thats correct.


    Rex clenched his teeth.<ol><li>


    Custom 404 Error Page Temte in D...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    These mad bastards...


    As he exuded abative aura, everyone nearby began to tense up.


    It was a well-known fact that the fury of the dragonian surpassed that of any other race.


    And among all the dragonians, the anger that ran in the blood of the Draigo family was known to be the deepest.


    King Rex Draigo, usually benevolent, was also acknowledged for the cruelty he could exhibit if he so chose.


    The knights of Draigo were mentally preparing themselves, aware of their lords vtile state.


    It was a day that could potentially end in endless executions.


    ...?


    Then, one by one, they turned their heads towards the sound of the earth trembling.


    Rex too sensed the change and looked in the direction of the disturbance.


    From a distance, cavalrymen, shaking the ground as they charged, came into view.


    They advanced at an unbelievable speed, maintaining formation and posture, a testament to their rigorous training.


    ...Can you see the g?


    Rex asked this to his aide, Gendry, while observing the approaching group.


    Gendry, with furrowed brows, scrutinized in that direction.


    Without needing to be ordered, some of Rexs soldiers moved forward to confront the cavalry.


    After a moment, Gendrys eyes narrowed as he dered, Its the Red mes group.


    ...Hmm.


    Interest sparked in Rexs eyes.


    He had received a letter from Gale a few days ago with some brief information.


    Gale had mentioned going to rescue the vice-captain of the Red mes group and the hero party.


    A new candidate for the Warrior of solitude... and the man loved by the Saintess.


    Assuming all had gone well, they must have met by now.


    ...It seems the information from Gale was true, Rex Draigo muttered to apanion.


    It appears that Berg, the human mercenary, did go to rescue the Saintess. Seeing the Red mes group rush like this.


    ............


    The Archbishop of the Hea Church remained silent.


    He just looked down at the ground, his expression frozen and lost.


    The Archbishop, after hearing about the betrayal of the Jackson family, seemed more sharp-edged than ever.


    He opened his mouth as if to say something to Rex Draigo but...


    ...


    He couldnt say anything and bowed his head again.


    ...


    Rex looked at him and then dismissed it from his mind.


    His problem was his own to solve.


    Rex wasnt particrly inclined to concern himself with it.


    Instead, his attention was drawn to the approaching Red mes group.


    Rex had developed an interest in the Red mes, a group that had risen rapidly and was now exuding considerable power.


    For months, he had been hearing incessantly about Adam and Berg from the Red mes group.


    Especially Adam, who at first seemed just a wise leader, turned out to be a candidate for the Warrior of Solitude and a close associate of Gale.


    Berg too was a candidate for the Warrior of solitude, deeply connected with the Saintess.


    Who would have thought that among mere mercenaries, there would be two such remarkable individuals?


    Rex even contemted if they could be the final pieces needed to end the war against the demons.


    The Red mes group halted at a respectful distance.


    Some of their cavalrymen broke ranks, approaching and conversing with Rexs soldiers.


    Soon, a man from the Red mes group, leading a horse, made his appearance.


    He followed Rexs soldiers, joining the main body.


    The human man, robust and handsome, dismounted from his horse.


    His overwhelming presence was unmistakable.


    ...


    Rexs interest grew even more at the sight of him.


    Without needing an introduction, Rex could tell this Human was Adam.


    Adam approached Rex Draigo with confident strides, offering a polite nod.


    I am Adam, leader of the Red mes group.


    ...


    Rex smiled as he looked at themoner, who was bolder than the average aristocrat.


    Such uniqueness must be why he stood out so much.


    Humans indeed were an exceptional race.


    Like the sons of the Jackson family, often producing worthless beings... yet simultaneously giving rise to such fascinating and extraordinary individuals.


    And to think there were two such beings within the Red mes group.


    What brings you here?


    Rex probed Adam with his question.


    Adam responded without hesitation.


    I heard my dongsaeng* came here to rescue the hero party. Since we were initiallymissioned by Your Majesty, I came to join them, albeit btedly.


    Ah, then youll join us. Ive heard the Jackson territory is still in chaos. We need to enter and execute a few vermin.


    Adam responded without hesitation to the proposal.


    Ill help.


    Ah, thats to my liking, then, Rex said.


    ****


    Adam had learned of Bergs decision from a letter sent by Gale.


    Berg had taken the Head Hunter unit and went to aid his childhood friend, the Saintess.


    It was a journey for Berg to confront his deadliest weakness.


    Recalling how long he had kept this story hidden, and how he had pushed away women over thest seven years, it was easy to guess what the Saintess meant to Berg.


    Which made it all the more worrying.


    The state Berg was in.


    ...Of course, after receiving the kings request, Adam had asked Berg if he would like to help the hero party.


    But asking and deciding are different things.


    Even if Berg had decided to help the heroes, Adam had nned to go with him to keep an eye on his condition.


    However, now that Berg was alone, Adam was even more concerned.


    Knowing Bergs tendency to act on emotion only amplified this worry.


    -Thud.


    Before entering the Jackson territory, Adam donned his helmet.


    His n was to calm the session conflict and find Berg.


    From what hed heard, Berg wasnt in grave danger.


    This wasnt really a war, after all.


    It was a suppression.


    Adam thought the fight would end more easily than expected.


    The sons of the Jackson family, who had started factions, couldnt possibly defeat an army formed by several houses.


    Leader of the Red mes group.


    As he was preparing to depart, someone called out to Adam.


    It was the kings aide.


    ...You shall not depart yet. His Majesty wishes to speak with you.


    ...?


    Adam felt puzzled, thinking their brief conversation had concluded.


    Yet, he had no intention of refusing.


    It was the king, after all.


    After the war, this was the man who could guarantee the safety of the Red mes group.


    Adam nodded at Gendry.


    -Thud.


    He took off his helmet.


    Then, he turned to his two officers and instructed them.


    ...Theodore, Krian. Find Berg first.


    Theodore nodded in agreement.


    Of course. Dont worry, Captain.


    Ill be back soon, Captain.


    .


    .


    .


    Except for a few guards, all the soldiers rushed into the Jackson familys castle.


    King Rex Draigo quietly observed this scene.


    Adam maintained silence behind him.


    The king, gazing at thendscape, spoke softly.


    ...These past few months have been interesting. Watching the Red mes group grow.


    ...


    First, a mercenary group that used to be quiet, now epting nobles as payment... Then hearing about an extraordinary vice-captain... And even overtaking other mercenary groups to get priority in assignments...


    ...


    And now, to top it all off, having two candidates for the Warrior of solitude. Quite fascinating, isnt it?


    Adam remained silent.


    It wasnt a question that necessarily required an answer, so he offered none.


    The king, as if he never needed a response from Adam, continued.


    Smart move, Adam. The Red mes will survive post-war.


    ...


    Quietly, Adams expression hardened.


    He felt the reassurance that his choice had been the right one.


    Had they not been prepared, they might have been one of the mercenary groups facing dissolution.


    Of course, this is assuming we win the war. Such incidents as this one must not happen again, the king stated.


    He slowly turned his head.


    Meeting Adams eyes.


    Adam did not avert his gaze.


    ....Are you a warrior of Lynn? the king asked suddenly.


    It was a serious question, asked with a stern expression.


    Im not sure myself.


    Adam responded with equal seriousness.


    The king continued to inquire.


    So, is your vice-captain a Warrior of Lynn?


    Adam shook his head slightly.


    ...I dont believe so.


    The king sighed.


    We need to win this war, yet we still havent found the Warrior of solitude... Maybe this trouble arose because he wasnt here.


    ...


    Adam, you must know. If we lose the war against the Demon King... it wont matter whether the Red mes group survives or not. Dragonian, Elves, Humans... all will slowly perish at the hands of the demons.


    Then, the king, with a hardened expression and a hint of intimidation, asked again.


    ...Could you or your vice-captain join the hero party?


    ...................


    Adam pondered his answer for a long time, deliberating over what stance to take and how to express it.


    After much thought, he finally made a decision and spoke firmly to the king.


    That wouldnt be possible.


    He directly refused the kings request.


    It was risky, but he had to gamble.


    Without evidence of being the Warrior of solitude, joining the heroes would be a burden.


    Theres also no evidence that youre not the Warrior of solitude.


    ...


    Instead of responding, Adam just looked at Rex.


    Rex held the gaze for a long while, then smiled.


    Impressive courage. Theres been no one who has stood up to me like this before. Youve earned my respect.


    ...


    Rex let out a long sigh.


    The atmosphere lightened.


    Right, you make a good point. Without evidence, I cant force you. Even as a king, acting rashly can lose peoples hearts. Ah, being the leader of a mercenary group, you must understand my perspective to some extent.


    ...Ive found that carrots work better than sticks when I need to persuade.


    Rexughed heartily at thatment.


    Heughed robustly for a while.


    No fear at all in this one! I like that about you, Galemented.


    Rex, having calmed hisughter, asked.


    So, what carrot would you want?


    ...


    Adam momentarily recalled a multitude of long-held thoughts.


    He remembered moments spent on battlefields for a long time.


    He also thought of hisrades who had died or left.


    ...Andstly, he considered Berg, weary from his mercenary life.


    ...


    Adam hadnt forgotten the conversation he had with Berg in the ckwood territory.


    The thought had always upied a ce in Adams heart.


    Im not a noble, so I dont havend. I cant even farm. Thats why I keep doing mercenary work like this.


    It sounds like you wish to someday live a life farming, doesnt it?


    If that were possible, it would be great, Berg. Like I said, after the war, we need to find a new path.


    Adam pondered deeply before speaking.


    .....A title and somend would be nice.


    So, you wish to be a noble.


    The king looked at Gendry.


    Gendry nodded in agreement.


    With the aides affirmation, the king continued.


    Yes, its not difficult. There are manynds now ownerless due to monsters. Once the war ends, what cant be done?


    ...


    The king smiled.


    You cant join the hero party, then?


    Adam nodded again.


    The king said,


    Alright. Then let it be so. There have been tales that the Warrior of solitude acts independently of the hero party... true to the name, a solitary warrior.


    He smiled, then added as if setting a safety.


    But remember one thing. If you make significant contributions in the war, I will grant you a title.


    Adam looked at the king.


    The king continued speaking.


    Its a promise. If that momentes... dont forget it.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Dongsaeng: It means younger sibling and it can be used for both males or females younger than you regardless of their biological rtion to you.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 124: Consultation (3)

    Chapter 124: Consultation (3)


    Arwin was sharing a hug with Sylphrien.


    Sylphrien was the only person Arwin had relied on during her difficult times in the Celebrien territory.


    Although they hadnt spent much time together due to Sylphriens travels here and there... whenever Sylphrien returned to the territory, she brought Arwin objects from the outside world.


    Thanks to that, Arwin was able to endure the tough moments, even if just a little.


    Have you been well, Arwin?


    Arwin was a noble of Celebrien, but Sylphrien did not speak formally to her.


    Their friendship allowed them to easily overlook such formalities.


    Yeah. Its been a long time, Unnie.


    Sylphrien smiled.


    It was a smile loaded with many meanings.


    It seemed to ask many questions with just that expression.


    ...Are you okay?


    Sylphrien asked.


    It was undoubtedly about her marriage.


    ...


    Arwin nodded. Her married life had been smooth.


    In fact, it was so smooth that other problems began to surface.


    Like the issue of lifespan.


    Sylphrien, while stroking Arwins hair, asked.


    Why do such difficult things happen only to you? With the World Tree and now marriage.


    Arwin smiled faintly.


    Youve had your troubles too, Unnie. Being chosen as a hero... facing death...<ol><li>


    LUCKY IN LOVE CHAPTER 9


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    That may be true for me... but it seems too much has happened to you, still so young.


    Sylphrien was around 280 years old. Arwin had forgotten her exact age.


    Lets sit down and talk, Unnie.


    Yes, lets do that.


    They naturally took their seats at the dining table.


    Beside them was arge window.


    Looking through the ss-crafted window, they could see the front yard of the mansion.


    Arwins eyes instinctively searched for Bergs figure in the background.


    I never imagined we would be facing each other like this.


    Meanwhile, Sylphrien opened the conversation.


    She poured tea into the cupsid before them.


    Arwin smiled as she sipped the tea Sylphrien had poured.


    Yeah.


    The atmosphere has changed a lot. It looks good.


    ...


    Then, Sylphrien asked with a hint of curiosity.


    But how did you end up here? I understand about the vice-captain, but why were you with the mercenaries?


    I was traveling. Then I got your urgent message.


    ...Traveling?


    Berg... hes been taking me around. Trying to get close.


    ...I see.


    For some reason, Sylphrien listened with aplex expression on her face.


    Shemented, He sounds like a good person.


    Arwin did not deny it.


    ...He really is a good person.


    In Arwins long life, Berg was undeniably the most shining person she had met.


    Of course, Arwin hadnt met many people.


    At best, it was just the elves within the territory and the guests visiting Celebriensnds.


    But among them, Berg was the best.


    The most special.


    His kindness, sturdiness, gentleness... and more.


    These were not traits of his race, but something uniquely Bergs, a realization she wasing to.


    Especially after hearing about the current situation of the Jackson family, these feelings had only intensified.


    Sylphrien closely observed the expression on Arwins face.


    ...


    Arwin felt somewhat embarrassed under Sylphriens gaze.


    Showing her love-struck self to someone who had watched over her for so long was not something she was used to.


    Sylphrien asked in a whisper.


    ...Just wondering, Arwin.


    ...


    ...Do you perhaps like him, despite his short lifespan?


    ...............


    Sylphrien continued with a worried expression.


    ...The differences are too vast. Hes amoner, and short-lived...


    ...


    - Swoosh.


    Sylphrien took Arwins hand.


    ...Its not like that, right? Hes just a friend?


    ...


    Hell be gone in 60 years, Arwin... Ive said it many times, but...


    ...


    As observers, we have to deal with short-lived races. If we give our hearts to everyone... itll be too painfulter.


    Arwin felt a rebellious urge against that statement.


    Even though she knew it wasnt wrong.


    ...But Unnie, youre also fighting wars with the short-lived species.


    ...


    Sylphrien had no reply.


    Seeing this, Arwin spoke.


    ...I dont know, Unnie.


    ...


    What love is. Whether this is love. I... I dont know either.


    As she spoke, memories with Berg flooded her mind.


    There were too many unforgettable memories, even for a thousand years.


    Sylphrien, after much contemtion, spoke.


    She gripped Arwins hand tighter.


    ...Short-lived should stick with short-lived, Arwin. Its right to just watch over their stories.


    Arwin chuckled.


    Sheughed almost mockingly without realizing it.


    ...Give Berg to Ner?


    When talking about short-lived with short-lived, it meant Ner and Berg.


    Just the thought made her feel angry already.


    Arwin still hadnt forgotten what Ner had said a few days ago.


    ...Today, Berg kissed my cheek.


    And the difort she showed, unbefitting of her anger.


    Without realizing, Arwin was projecting that anger onto Sylphrien.


    Ner doesnt have feelings for Berg. Shes waiting for her destined partner because of a prophecy. Shes still waiting for that future.


    Sylphrien seemed to btedly grasp Arwins point.


    Ah, I didnt mean it that way. Just that short-lived should stay with short-lived.......


    Upon hearing Arwins words, Sylphrien blinked momentarily.


    Then, she shifted the topic.


    ...Does Lady ckwood really not like that man Berg?


    ...Even if she likes him, its probably just at the level of friendship. Shes told me several times she doesnt have romantic feelings for him. Shes also not inclined to show more affection.


    But they seem close?


    Berg asked her to act that way.


    ...........


    Sylphrien fell silent for a moment at this revtion.


    She seemed deep in thought, motionless.


    Then, she murmured.


    ...So, Lady ckwood is just a close friend to him, and you dont love Berg either...?


    Arwin didnt specifically answer that question.


    Instead, she decided to ask Sylphrien something that had been on her mind.


    Arwin had always asked Sylphrien whenever she was curious.


    .......What exactly is love?


    ...


    A question that hadnt needed asking in her 170 years.


    But now, she was curious about it.


    She wondered if she could even recognize love, an emotion that was supposed toe naturally, having never felt it before.


    All she knew was that she felt warm and happy when she was with Berg. And sometimes, she felt a frustrating heat rise within her when she saw him with Ner.


    Sylphrien then spoke to Arwin.


    ...Hard to say.


    After a pause, as if recalling someone, she absentmindedly stared at her teacup.


    Sylphrien exined.


    ...Maybe its love if you cant imagine being without that person?


    ...


    Calling them with a cute nickname... and even in the most despairing situations, thinking of them, that might be love.


    ...


    Willing to drag yourself through the mud and sacrifice yourself for them... that could be love too.


    ...


    Sylphrien concluded her words with a smile.


    She took a heavy sigh and sipped her tea.


    Meanwhile, Arwins heart started to flutter upon hearing Sylphriens words.


    She imagined in her mind.


    A life without Berg.


    Picturing herself from now on being free, wandering the world alone.


    It had always been her dream.


    It was all she imagined while trapped in the Celebrien territory.


    ...Huh?


    But now, she couldnt envision any situation like that.


    Even if she did, Berg was always there by her side.


    Always there, smiling at her.


    .........


    Had she already missed the moment to leave Bergs side?


    She was suddenly and quite naturally realizing that reality.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I looked down at the numerous soldiers running through the Jackson familys territory.


    The soldiers infiltrated every alley, spreading like wildfire.


    Sounds of battle and screams echoed from various ces, but mostly, the soldiers seemed to beying down their weapons and surrendering.


    The situation seemed to be nearing its conclusion.


    Everyone in our party could feel it.


    Even Prin beside me had aplex expression.


    It was hard to tell if he was troubled or happy.


    Maybe he was fearful. Though he was on the side of the hero party, the fact that a civil conflict had erupted remained unchanged.


    As the suppression unfolded, the hero party approached me.


    Likely a dragonian man of the dragon race.


    A centaur.


    ...And then Sien.


    Sylphrien, the elf, had said she was going to meet Arwin.


    Everyone was cautiously observing me.


    It felt like they somehow knew about Siens and my rtionship to some extent.


    Thankfully, my wives had taken refuge inside the mansion.


    It could have created an unnecessary atmosphere.


    I pretended not to notice the mood of the hero party.


    I looked ahead, ignoring Sienpletely.


    It wasnt easy.


    It felt like at any moment, my head might involuntarily turn towards her.


    Especially when memories of her came to mind.


    So, instead, I thought only of my wives, Ner and Arwin, trying to relegate Sien to the past.


    And then the hero walked up to me.


    -Thunk.


    He ced his hand on my shoulder and spoke.


    ...Sorry for thete introduction. My name is Felix.


    ...Im Berg.


    He extended his hand to me after I responded.


    Do people of your race greet like this?


    I shook his hand, epting the handshake.


    His gaze briefly fell on my ring and then moved away.


    Thanks to you, we survived. Really... it was a close call.


    ...


    After the handshake, I looked down at the city.


    Observing the approaching figures of the Red mes group.


    Meanwhile, Felix asked me.


    ...I hear youre a candidate for Lynns warrior?


    ...


    At those words, Sien swallowed hard.


    ...Yes?


    I could feel her gaze piercingly fixed on me.


    I looked at Felix with a brief sigh.


    ...


    I didnt bother to give a specific answer.


    It felt like a waste of time to say anything at this point.


    The topic was one where amon ground could never be reached.


    But Sien couldnt hold back and asked me.


    ...Are you... the Warrior of Solitude?


    ...


    She struggled between formal and informal speech, the conflict evident.


    Finally, she chose to speak informally.


    As if pretending not to know me was too difficult.


    ...No.


    So, I drew the line instead.


    We were strangers now.


    ...........


    At those words, Sien clutched her heart.


    I saw her at the edge of my vision.


    ...Haa... Haah...


    She breathed heavily and finally turned away.


    Walking off into the distance.


    As if that rigid tone of mine was too painful.


    As if she couldnt bear even that small difference.


    ...


    I watched her retreating figure only after she had turned away.


    Felix and the centaur also watched Sien leave.


    Felix then spoke to me.


    ...It might be overstepping to say this upon first meeting.


    ...


    I dont have a reason to intervene, but its a habit of mine to meddle.


    He spoke with a sense of pity.


    ...She missed you a lot. The Saintess-nim did.


    ...


    I stood there, frozen in ce, and thought to myself.


    ...So did I.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 125: Consultation (4)

    Chapter 125: Consultation (4)


    Arwin was taken aback by the changes that had urred within her.


    She turned her head to gaze out the window, looking down upon Berg.


    When had it be impossible to imagine a life without Berg?


    She didnt know.


    Arwin eventually shook her head, dismissing her thoughts.


    Her heart was beating so furiously that she just wanted to catch her breath for now.


    This did not mean she was postponing finding a solution to her worries.


    ...Slowly, she wasing to realize her feelings for Berg.


    Yet, diverting the conversation like this was a sign of her reluctance to talk only about herself.


    It had been a long time since she had met with Sylphrien.


    Arwin was curious about her story too.


    ...Enough about that topic. Ill... think about it a bit more, she decided.


    Sylphrien nodded understandingly.


    Arwin sighed, lightening the mood, and then asked,


    So, how about you? Have you been... okay all this time?


    Sylphrien smiled.


    Its always tough, you know. But thanks to kind colleagues, I managed to stay strong.


    Theres talk that the war is about to end.


    Weve killed four of the intelligent demons, and now only the Demon King and his right hand remain. It does seem like its nearing an end.


    Thats good.


    Sylphrien shrugged as if to say that was beside the point.


    ...But who knows what will happen if something like this urs again. We survived this time thanks to the Red mes... we must remain vignt till the end.<ol><li>


    You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woma...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Arwin recalled a story she had heard once, prompted by Sylphriens words.


    After a moment of deep thought, she asked hesitantly,


    ...Unnie. Its a bit of a delicate topic, but...


    Yes?


    ....Is it really okay with just the four warriors?


    ...


    Sylphriens expression grew troubled at her words.


    Can we win this war... even without the warrior of Lynn?


    Arwin had heard that Lynns warrior had fallen.


    Was it really okay to be one member short?


    I keep worrying about you, Unnie...


    Sylphrien looked at Arwin and said,


    Lynns warrior must exist somewhere.


    What?


    Arwin spoke again, cautiously, prompted by Sylphriens words.


    But Lynns warrior is already...


    Yes. It was truly painful back then. But... Sirikal might not have been Lynns warrior.


    Sylphrien, revealing her corbone, showed the mark of Nikal, the God of Harmony.


    Lynn doesnt have a mark. Naturally, Lynns warrior wouldnt have such a mark either. In simple terms, it means we dont know who Lynns warrior is. Saying this now feels like a betrayal to Sirikal, but...


    While Arwin looked puzzled, Sylphrien continued,


    Anyway, Im hoping that Lynns warrior does exist. As you said, without Lynns warrior, we might not win this war.


    Sylphrien showed a pained smile as she spoke.


    We need Lynns warrior to kill the remaining demons...


    What do you mean...?


    Sylphrien continued to exin as she sipped her tea.


    The story unraveled, one thread leading to another.


    Hmm... How should I exin this. You know there were five intelligent demons, excluding the Demon King?


    Arwin nodded.


    As I mentioned earlier, four of them are dead. Only the Demon King and his right hand remain.


    ...


    Right. But theres something else you need to know... All of our warriors were destined to kill one demon each.


    ...?


    And just like the prophecy, things are unfolding that way. Ive killed an intelligent demon, so has Felix. Acran too... and the saintess.


    The saintess killed a demon?


    The demon that faced the saintess melted away, unable to withstand her divinity.


    Sylphrien let out a heavy sigh and continued.


    So now, only one remains. Excluding the Demon King... its his right hand.


    ...


    When Felix said he would kill the Demon King, the right hand has to be taken down by Lynns warrior. Thats why Gale is so desperate to find Lynns warrior.


    ..................


    Arwin froze, sensing something odd.


    ...Gale has been following Berg around...?


    She muttered to herself.


    Sylphrien responded to her murmuring.


    You didnt know?


    ..............What?


    ...I heard that Berg, a human mercenary, is also a candidate for Lynns warrior.


    A wave of fear enveloped Arwin.


    For a moment, her mind went nk, and she was unable to say anything.


    Could it be that Berg must join the hero party?


    ....


    It was an unasked question, but if this was the reason, she was not happy about Gale apanying them.


    Her own actions, convincing Berg, began to sting her heart.


    Arwin shook her head in denial of this surreal story.


    Already worried sick about him being a mercenary, she couldnt ept him joining the hero party.


    ....That cant be.


    So, she began to deny the very fact.


    Why would Berg be the warrior of solitude? Hes the vice-captain of the human mercenary group, isnt he? And he has two wives, doesnt he? Thats far from solitude.


    She blurted out her words in panic, uncharacteristically.


    Sylphrien watched her for a moment, then, as always, calmly exined.


    Arwin. Do you know this?


    ...What?


    The chosen warriors gain immense power... but they must pay a price for it.


    Arwin didnt understand why Sylphrien was suddenly saying this but yed along with her rhythm.


    ...For example?


    Felix, chosen by the God of Courage, may seem brave... but in fact, hes very fearful. Hes always enduring the trial of oveing that fear. Thats how he gains the strength to wield the holy sword.


    ...


    Felix chosen by the God of Courage, superficially, seems far from courageous. Think about it... is the courage shown by a being who feels no fear really courage? Isnt the courage shown by someone who is fearful the true bravery?


    ...Then what about you?


    Ill be honest, I want to run away from this conflict.


    Sylphrien smiled.


    Arwin could understand.


    It was rare to find an elf who embraced death so closely.


    No one willingly gave up their long lifespan.


    Yet, I strive to maintain harmony in a ce overflowing with conflict and strife. Thats why I can use more powerful magic.


    Sylphrien maintained silence for a moment, then spoke as if making a resolution.


    ...The saintess too. Shes enduring her own trials. In fact, the saintess.. has a man in her heart.


    Arwin leaned in, intrigued by this secretive revtion.


    ...Really?


    ....


    Sylphrien answered slowly.


    Yes.


    ...The saintess?


    She has someone she wants to share love with... a man she loves with all her heart... but she remains chaste even from him. Im not sure how to put it... its like she doesnt want to be pure, but she maintains purity. From my perspective... that in itself seems like true purity. Like a fearful person finding courage.


    Arwin exhaled sharply at this profound revtion.


    Thats the saintess trial. Its through this she gained the power to heal.


    Arwin was gradually grasping what Sylphrien meant.


    She also felt a growingpassion for the saintess.


    What must it feel like to be unable to be with the one you love?


    Like herself, worrying over Bergs lifespan.


    Sylphrien then said to her,


    Perhaps the warrior of solitude is in a simr plight?


    At these words, Arwins heart fluttered with unease.


    ...Maybe the person who most wants to be withrades, endures the trial of being unable to be with them? Or perhaps they continually taste the pain of parting from loved ones.


    ........


    The irony is that the warrior of solitude is believed not to have any special power bestowed, making it hard to identify who it is.


    Arwin remembered how Berg frequently visited the graves of hisrades.


    As connections started forming in her mind, she bit her lip.


    She looked out the window again, down at Berg.


    His robust shoulders seemed unusually slumped today.


    Arwin shook her head.


    ....No, it cant be. Berg is...


    Sylphrien added,


    He may have two wives, but neither of you loves him, right?


    Arwin spoke as if to defend herself.


    ....Ner says that... yes.


    And you?


    ....I... maybe...


    Arwin bit her lip firmly.


    It felt like an answer was on the verge of forming, but it was hard to voice it out.


    She couldnt share a story with others that Berg himself hadnt heard yet.


    It was probably because of the uniqueness of the emotions themselves.


    Admitting to a choice she might regret wasnt easy either.


    She was just beginning to understand love.


    Seeing Arwins expression, Sylphrien loosened the mood.


    Of course, all of this is just spection.


    Arwin eagerlytched onto Sylphriens words.


    It was the only way to ease her mind.


    ...Yeah. Berg isnt Lynns warrior.


    She murmured, fearing he might be put in greater danger.


    ...He just cant be.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I gazed at Adam Hyung, who had appeared before me.


    His horse was performing a fierce charge and dressage.


    He sighed as he looked at my face and then leaped off his horse.


    Approaching me silently, he casually ced a hand on the back of my neck and asked,


    ...Are you okay?


    Normally, he would have bombarded me with nagging, but now he was asking me this.


    Perhaps because I had told him about Sien, he seemed to be worrying about me for the moment.


    I nodded briefly.


    Hyung nodded back and was about to let go of my neck but then looked at me again and said,


    ...You dont look okay.


    I chuckled at his words.


    Finally, he smiled back at me.


    We looked around us.


    Only now were sighs of relief bursting out here and there.


    The soldiers, tense until now, seemed to be realizing they had survived.


    From the days of continuous battles to this moment.


    It was a moment where losing hope couldnt be med.


    I understood their relief.


    Hyung, looking at them, then said to me,


    Berg, you probably know... but the king has arrived.


    I nodded.


    ...I dont think he will cause any major problems, but... lets be cautious.


    Got it.


    I responded to his words.


    Berg!


    Just then, a loud and cheerful voice called out from the side.


    It was Ner, realizing the situation had been resolved, rushing out of the mansion.


    Her tail wagging, she approached me.


    Then, she turned to Adam Hyung and greeted him first.


    Captain, its been a while.


    Miss ckwood, it has been. I hope you are not inconvenienced in any way?


    No, thanks to Berg.


    As numerous people crowded into the square, Ner clutched my forearm.


    Berg. Is it okay to wander around now? Everythings settled, right?


    I nodded and smiled at Ner.


    Just then, I felt a gaze at the side of my head.


    ...


    ...


    Looking towards the direction of the gaze, I saw Sien watching me from a distance.


    Her expression was like she was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    As always, it was childlike.


    Her lips quivered, firmly pressed together, and her fists were clenched tightly.


    Her nose and eyes were reddening like blooming flowers.


    It was an expression of immense frustration and anger.


    ...Yet, she didnt take her eyes off me.


    ....


    -Thud thud thud thud thud...!


    Amidst this, another group converged near the mansion, following the Red mes.


    Knights d in splendid armor appeared, bearing the emblem of Hea.


    ...Ah.


    Ner gripped my arm tightly at the sight of these pdins.


    It seemed rted to a previous incident where I had expressed anger towards them.


    Be... Berg...


    Despite me reassuring her it was okay, Ner clung tightly to my arm.


    Ner pressed her body close to my arm, showing a hint of anxiety.


    Normally, I would have smiled at Ners behavior, but I couldnt bring myself to smile like before.


    I understood that the hero party had been in danger.


    I knew they hade out of concern for Sien.


    ...But I also sensed there was a more urgent reason for their arrival.


    The reason was likely the reunion between Sien and me.


    It was the Hea Church that hade to see me a few months ago, to verify my presence.


    The most splendidly dressed figure was panting as he entered the mansions front yard.


    Wh, where is the saintess....!


    I asked Adam Hyung about the man while looking at him.


    Who is he?


    ...The Archbishop of the Hea Church.


    Just then.


    Who is the farmer!!!


    Simultaneously with Hyungs answer, someone cried out in rage.


    It was a voice filled with bone-chilling resentment, ending in sobs.


    ....


    I clenched my teeth at the sound.


    Naturally, a silence fell over the entire square.


    Quiet murmurs began to arise here and there.


    The saintess...?


    Ive never seen her that angry.


    Wait, is she... crying?


    Ner, also startled, whispered to me worriedly.


    ...Why is the saintess...


    The Archbishop, terror-stricken, wobbled off his horse.


    Then his eyes scanned all the onlookers.


    It was unclear whether he was concerned about his reputation or didnt want to expose the conflicts within the Hea Church.


    The bishops gaze, after scanning the crowd,nded on Ners white tail, and then shifted to me.


    It seemed he had figured out my identity through Ner.


    The Archbishop then swallowed hard and knelt before Sien.


    ...Saint...saintess-nim...I will exin everything....


    No...?


    Sien was expressing a rage I had never seen before.


    As if embodying the pain of being rejected by me.


    As if showing me just how much she was hurting.


    I dont want to hear it now. The fact that you lied to me doesnt change.


    Even the soldiers, unaware of the context, realized the gravity of the situation.


    Amidst this tense atmosphere, Sien turned to the pdins who had apanied the Archbishop andmanded,


    Pdins.


    One of them, who appeared to be the Pdin Commander, responded.


    Yes, saintess-nim.


    Whosemand do you follow? This man chosen by the Hea Church... or me, directly chosen by Hea-nim?


    ....


    Restlessness stirred among the pdins.


    ...Answer quickly.


    But Sien, seemingly impatient, urged them for a response.


    At the same time, her gaze found me.


    The childlike expression returned to her face, which had been hardened with anger.


    She looked like she was about to burst into tears at any moment.


    That expression was speaking to me.


    It said she would stop all this if I epted her now.


    That she wouldnt have to resort to such extremes.


    ...


    But I didnt respond to her.


    Only Ner was by my side, her arm linked with mine.


    Uh... Huh...


    Reacting to my silence, Sien buried her face in her hands.


    ...We follow the saintess.


    The Pdin Commander responded after a brief silence.


    Sien, with her face hidden, whispered.


    Shemanded,


    Then this... this....


    Struggling as if wringing out harsh words from her mind, Sien finally said,


    ...Lock this liar up in the prison.


    The Pdin Commander hesitated for a moment before dismounting his horse first.


    The other pdins followed his lead.


    No! Saintess-nim! You, you cant do this!!


    The Archbishop protested fiercely, but he was quickly subdued and started being dragged away by the pdins.


    ....Berg.


    Adam Hyung muttered beside me.


    ...


    ...Is it my fault?


    He asked.


    ...


    It seemed the fact that he had arranged the marriage was weighing on him internally.


    He had been showing me a sorry expression when I informed him about me and Sien.


    ...


    I remained silent, shaking my head.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 126:Consultation (5)

    Chapter 126:Consultation (5)


    Even after the Archbishop of the Hea Church was dragged off to prison, numerous events continued to unfold.


    Following the Hero party and Prin from the Jackson family, we made our way down to the citys square.


    Arwin, too, had left the mansion and was staying by my side.


    She naturally clung to me, slipping our fingers together.


    Ner raised her voice at this sight.


    Ah... Arwin-nim, Berg doesnt need to do that right now...


    ...Do what?


    Like... interlocking fingers...


    Arwin looked up at me, blinking quietly in affirmation of Ners words.


    ...


    But then avoiding my gaze, Arwin moved forward.


    She didnt let go of my hand.


    ...Well, for now...


    She muttered something quietly, fumbling through the situation.


    I caught myself ncing at Sien without realizing, seeing her with an expression she only showed when jealous.


    ...


    I closed my eyes and faced forward, ignoring her once again.


    ...Its the Pantora family.


    Arwin whispered beside me, looking at the trident emblem.


    Lizardman soldiers bearing the trident emblem were forcing three humans to their knees.


    Felix clenched his teeth at the sight.


    They seemed to be associates of the Jackson family.<ol><li>


    Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Chapter 16-20


    Perhaps they were sons who had participated in the session battle.


    Arwin whispered to me again.


    ...Berg. I dont think there will be a problem, but...


    Hm?


    ...Be careful with the Pantora family. They are unpredictable, and you never know what faults they might find.


    Arwin, as a noble, advised me of the precautions.


    I nodded in agreement with her words.


    The Lizardmen of the Pantora family are unpredictable, as is typical of their kind.


    This was something I had already considered.


    Moreover, the Pantora family has a very close rtionship with the royal Draigo family. Its even more reason to be cautious.


    I nodded again.


    Though I wondered if this information was really necessary, it could potentially be useful.


    The Lizardmen soldiers of the Pantora family were holding the hair of the human they had forced to kneel, flicking their long tongues menacingly.


    They treated them as if they were mere toys.


    And in response to such treatment, the humans trembled in fear, perhaps realizing the fate that awaited them.


    -Aaargh...


    Just then, Arwin gripped our interlocked fingers even tighter.


    At the same time, arge, imposing Dragonian rode towards us on a horse in the distance.


    A path cleared for him, and knights surrounded him for protection.


    A gold crown sat proudly upon his head.


    ...Its the king.


    Arwin whispered again.


    Rx.


    I said to Arwin.


    At my words, Arwin gave a small smile.


    The king slowly dismounted his horse.


    Prin, jumping out in front of him, kneeled down.


    I am Prin Jackson of the Jackson family, your Majesty.


    ...


    The king looked at Prin with a cold gaze.


    Are you the traitor who betrayed the Hero party?


    Prin hurriedly replied.


    No, your Majesty. I have always been by the Heros side. I even led soldiers to help the Heroes when they were surrounded and in danger.


    Hero Felix stepped forward to defend Prin.


    Your Majesty, its true. Prin Jackson has protected us, along with Berg, the vice-captain of the Red mes group.


    -Swish...


    Felixs words cleared a path before me, creating a direct line between the king and myself.


    Arwin acted confident, but her grip on my hand tightened further, perhaps not expecting the sudden attention on us.


    I held her hand firmly to reassure her.


    The kings gaze met mine as he approached.


    So, youre Berg.


    I nodded slightly, showing my respect, but said nothing more.


    His eyes scanned me and Arwin, noting our intertwined hands, then shifted to Sien, as if he knew our story.


    ...


    He clicked his tongue briefly, turned, and looked at the three humans being held on their knees by the Pantora familys soldiers.


    So these are the traitors.


    Arge man raised his voice.


    I am not! I fought alongside the Hero in thest battle!


    Another man also raised his voice.


    I did too, your Majesty! I gave my all to support the Hero-


    Silence.


    The king growled in a low voice.


    Everyone held their breath at hismand.


    The king then turned to thest man, who had remained silent throughout.


    So, your silence means youre the guiltiest?


    ...


    The man did not answer, just closed his eyes and extended his neck.


    The king smirked at this.


    Better this way, I suppose.


    As he spoke, someone ran up and handed the king a sword.


    The king drew the sword effortlessly, ready for an immediate judgment.


    Anyst words?


    His sharp gaze was piercing, seemingly ready to execute the man himself.


    ...


    The human remained silent.


    With a shrug, the king raised his sword and swiftly decapitated the man.


    -Thump!


    Everyone gasped at the scene.


    Looking at Ner, she had her eyes tightly shut.


    Arwin watched the scene quietly.


    The king, having swiftly resolved the situation, handed the sword back to his aide.


    He then turned to Prin.


    I see youve assisted the Hero party.


    ...


    His cold gaze twisted once more.


    But that doesnt excuse keeping the Hero party in the Jackson territory for so long.


    .......


    Do you realize how much your familys session fight has twisted the course of the war? I sent numerous letters urging a quick resolution to the session issue.


    I havemitted a grave sin.


    Prin prostrated himself in apology.


    No need for such words.


    However, the king swiftly cut off his plea.


    Youll pay for your crimes.


    With those words, the king moved on, followed by a throng of people.


    Some of the Pantoras soldiers cleared away the body of the executed man and led the two surviving sons away.


    Prin, who had been prostrate on the ground, rose and followed the king. The Hero party did the same.


    Adam Hyung, too, sent a nce my way before beginning to follow the king.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Shortly after the disturbance settled, Sien made her way to the prison cell.


    -Thump.


    Saintess-nim, are you alright?


    ...


    Sien kept copsing in ce as she headed toward the prison cell.


    Her legs wouldnt support her properly.


    The incident she had witnessed earlier was clearly the cause.


    Berg holding hands with an elf in front of the king.


    ..............


    Had she ever imagined such a day woulde?


    A day where she and Berg were in the same space but couldnt be together.


    So close, yet feeling so far away.


    It was unbelievable that he had married another woman.


    The more she thought about it, the harder it was to ept that he was thinking of someone other than herself.


    Closing her eyes, she could easily picture Berg smiling at her.


    Sien had been with Berg since she was nine.


    They had strolled the streets together, yed pranks,ughed, and wandered around.


    Even when her parents were gone, Berg was always there, no matter what.


    Now, he was moving on to the next stage with someone else.


    The thought of him whispering sweet words to his wives made her feel like her insides were turning.


    ...


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Sien felt.


    She knew that all of this was her fault.


    ...But that didnt justify the Archbishops deception.


    Sien steadied herself against the wall, rising to her feet.


    Descending the stairs, she saw the Archbishop sitting in the prison cell.


    -ng!


    The Archbishop grasped the bars at Siens arrival.


    Stripped of all his garments, wearing only his underclothes, he looked pitifully meager without the regalia that symbolized his rank.


    ...


    This sight only added to the pain in Siens heart.


    Even a high-ranking Archbishop was just a man.


    Yet, as a child, Sien had been so frightened by a mere bishop that she left Bergs side.


    Part of it was the vision of Berg dying, but she also feared that the churchs clergy might harm Berg if she stayed.


    Sien let out a hollowugh.


    Now that her rtionship with Berg was over, she realized how trivial her fears had been.


    Sien walked slowly towards the Archbishop.


    Saint...Saintess-nim... You must listen to me... I had no choice but to do it...


    Sien, biting her lip, ordered the Pdin Commander who had followed her.


    ...Ensure... that the vice-captain of the Red mes doesnte near.


    The Pdin Commander mulled over her words for a moment, then ryed Siensmand to his subordinates.


    Several pdins stepped out of the dungeon where the prison was.


    Once safety was secured, Siens eyes shed.


    Pdin?


    Yes, Saintess-nim.


    Sien, unleashing the anger she had been holding back, spoke.


    ...Beat that vile man. Severely.


    But... Saintess-nim...


    I will not repeat themand.


    The Pdin Commander, hesitating at first, finally moved.


    Opening the cell, two pdins entered.


    You mustnt do this! Saintess-nim...! Lets talk first...!


    First...!


    Sien spoke through clenched teeth, her voice sounding as if she might burst into tears any moment.


    ...First, you will be punished. Then, Ill listen to what you have to say.


    Immediately after, screams and shouts echoed in the dungeon, along with the thudding sounds of someone being beaten.


    Watching the Archbishop being severely beaten, Sien felt a sense of guilt, but also a burning anger remembering how much he had deceived her.


    She had always believed Berg was living well.


    That he had ovee his pain for her and found peace.


    That he was living a safe life as a farmer.


    But all of that had been a lie.


    -Thud...!


    Sto...Stop.


    Several of the Archbishops teeth fell out of his mouth.


    Only after seeing his broken bones did Sienmand them to stop.


    ...


    The atmosphere among the pdins had changed, surprised by this side of the usually gentle Saintess they knew.


    Sain...Saintess... please... lets talk...


    The Archbishop, now bloodied, pleaded.


    ...........


    Sien, her heart still unsettled by the revenge, covered her face with her hands.


    Tears began to flow again.


    Perhaps she knew that no matter what she did, Berg wouldnt return.


    The retribution was bitter, failing to bring any sense of relief.


    She didnt want to resort to violence.


    It was never her way.


    She just wanted to rest in Bergs arms, to beforted as she used to be.


    That was what she truly longed for.


    To feel the warmth of Berg, who had be her home since she was a child.


    Watching Sien cry, the Archbishop saw an opportunity and spoke.


    Saint...Saintess-nim... it wasnt my wish to tell such lies...


    Sien still buried her face in her hands.


    She was scared of her own unraveling.


    She wished Berg would quickly ease her anxiety.


    The Archbishop continued.


    Tru...truth is, we too thought that the human...


    -Its Berg!!


    Sien shouted out.


    Her sharp cry startled the Archbishop into silence.


    But then, seemingly seeking a way out, he spoke again.


    Be...Berg was thought to be dead... thats why... why I told such lies...


    .........


    At his words, Sien froze momentarily, and the Archbishop quickly continued.


    Im not saying this without evidence...! We diligently sought the truth... we tried hard to find out... cough, cough...


    The Archbishop, coughing up blood, spoke further.


    But... the more we learned about Berg, the more we believed he was dead. After parting with you, Saintess-nim, they said Berg, a man, roamed the slums. He spent his days drinking, fighting with many, and umting grudges...


    Sien asked weakly.


    ...Yes?


    Its true. Theres no reason for me to lie anymore... Please... you have to believe me...


    Sien pictured Berg, broken by her departure, bitterly resenting her, endlessly suffering.


    ...Ah.


    The thought brought fresh pain, as if her heart was being torn apart.


    He lived like that... and then, I heard he was assassinated. There were witnesses, and they found the person who hired the assassin.


    The Archbishop, appealing to her emotions, revealed even more details.


    They say the price for the hit was a piece of jerky and a single coin and a book of fairy tales. For that... Berg died...


    -Thump...


    Siens legs gave out, and she copsed.


    The Archbishop,ing closer to the bars, spoke.


    But how could I convey such a cruel truth to you, Saintess-nim?


    ...


    How could we tell you, knowing it would break your heart? To say that the man you held dear in your heart was killed for mere jerky and a coin...


    ...Ah... Ah...


    Sien clutched at her hair.


    Now she saw the life Berg had led after their separation.


    The pain he must have endured, how hard and tormented he must have been.


    How desperate he must have been in the moments he begged her not to leave.


    The guilt of leaving him alone in the slums overwhelmed her.


    Thats why... thats why I lied, Saintess-nim... To make it bearable for you... Because of that, youve been reunited, havent you? If I had told the truth then... you might not have made it to this moment...


    ................


    Seeing Siens silence, the Archbishop, gaining a bit of courage, carefully sat up.


    Saintess-nim... I did it for your sake-


    -Be quiet...


    Sien interrupted him with a quiet, firm voice.


    However, Sien easily dismissed his efforts.


    Wiping her tears with both hands, she stood up.


    Perhaps the Archbishop wasnt wrong in his words.


    If Berg had indeed been destroyed by her decision and died as a result, Sien might not have remained in this world any longer.


    But that didnt justify the Archbishops deception.


    The fact that he lied and used her, fearing she might abandon her duties as a Saintess if she knew Berg was dead, remained unchanged.


    From the beginning, the church had held Berg as a hostage.


    Now, his im of having done it for her sake didnt easily convince her.


    Sien spoke through clenched teeth.


    ...Thinking Berg was dead... isnt that just a reflection of the churchs ipetence?


    ....Ah.


    And before the lie that Berg had be a farmer...! Isnt it your fault for believing a living person was dead?


    ..........


    Sien steadied her breath.


    Yes. Whatever it was... I admit that the lie about Berg being well helped me endure.


    ....


    ...But that doesnt change the fact that you casually lied to a Saintess of Purity. And for this, even a life sentence wouldnt be enough to atone for your sin.


    She used her status to ensure the Archbishop couldnt wriggle out with words.


    Using me as you pleased with that lie, trying to manipte me...! And the fact that you used Bergs name as a hostage...!


    .........


    All of it is a grave sin...!


    The Archbishop had no words to respond to Siens usations.


    Finally, Sien whispered quietly.


    ...I really... really want to punish you severely... Archbishop....


    Hatred surged in her voice.


    I really want to torment you... I want to hurt you so badly...


    The Archbishop trembled.


    His pants began to dampen.


    Sien said,


    ...But Ill let you go. Ill spare your life.


    Regardless of the Archbishops misconceptions, the fact that he didnt inform her of Bergs supposed death at the time was, in a way, fortunate.


    Had that not been the case, Sien might not have shown even a shred of mercy to him.


    Moreover, such savage ruthlessness did not exist in Sien.


    It was all because Berg had shielded her from the stains of the world during her formative years.


    It was because of Berg, who had taught her smiles and happiness.


    ...But dont ever think of returning as the Archbishop. From now on, live out your days alone, unseen by my eyes. Thats the only mercy I can offer.


    But even that might have been a death sentence in its own right.


    She had told a clergyman who had devoted his life to the church to live the rest of his days alone.


    She had stripped him of all his status and power.


    ...If you evere into my sight again... I wont be lenient.


    With those words, Sien turned away.


    She staggered out of the dungeon.


    When she emerged outside, bright sunlight bathed her.


    The sunlight reminded her of the days she spent with Berg.


    -Thump.


    She found herself sitting down again, right where she stood.


    But this time, getting up seemed much harder.


    Perhaps it was because she had heard snippets of Bergs life.


    Knowing how broken he had been might have been the reason.


    ...Berg...


    She whispered his name.


    A name that once brought only happiness.


    She didnt care if the pdins saw her.


    Leaning against the outer wall of the dungeon, she simply let the tears flow, powerless.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 127: Consultation (6)

    Chapter 127: Consultation (6)


    Even as Arwin held hands with Berg and moved together, she felt a strange sense of regret.


    When they first interlocked fingers, it hadnt been like this. Why now?


    Perhaps the warmth from Berg, only reaching her through their hands, felt insufficient.


    At the same time, she was bing increasingly aware of her own changes.


    In the past, even 30 years had seemed too long for Arwin, who had fled the Celebrien territory through marriage.


    But now, even 60 years with Berg seemed too short.


    The more she recognized these feelings, the more anxious and impatient she became.


    It was a feeling she had experienced before, but its intensity was growing.


    That was probably why holding hands like this wasnt satisfying enough.


    She faintly regretted that at this moment, this was all they could do.


    ...Why?


    As she looked up at Berg, filled with this regret, he gently asked.


    Arwin couldnt answer.


    He probably had no idea how intense the impulsive thoughts swirling in her headtely were.


    These impulses had grown stronger since she asked Berg to let her go and embraced him.


    She felt a rising desire to act like Ner.


    ...


    ...Sometimes, she thought about trying to act cute just to catch Bergs attention.


    But she suppressed these impulses, considering her usual demeanor and what her future reputation might be.


    There was also a sense of embarrassment.


    The original her would never have had such thoughts.


    But Bergs presence had changed her.<ol><li>


    Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Chapter 16-20


    She was gradually realizing this.


    The consultation with Sylphrien had unsettled her mind.


    The admonition that one should not love a short-lived species.


    It was a story she had heard to the point of tedium from Sylphrien in the past.


    The advice to only observe them from a distance.


    The warning that if one falls for the fleeting, explosive beauty of the short-lived, they would not be able to bear the emptiness when that light fades.


    ...


    She was indeed beginning to understand the meaning of those words.


    She couldnt imagine a life without Berg anymore.


    Even though they had only been together for a few months... his impact had been significant.


    He had awakened feelings in her that she hadnt experienced in 170 years.


    There were countless memories.


    Confronting Gallias.


    Reassuring her.


    Soothing her during nightmares.


    Talking about dreams.


    Traveling together to ces she had wanted to see.


    Exchanging jokes.


    Huddling together in the rain in a strange ce.


    ...Making a covenant.


    The thought that he would one day disappear seemed unbelievable.


    Just as he had been her unwavering pir of support, it seemed he would always remain unshaken by her side.


    But the reality wasnt like that.


    How should she ept this?


    ...?


    A sudden surge of emotion overwhelmed her.


    She found herself ridiculous for being so affected, evenughing at her own absurdity.


    It was the first time she realized that just the thought could stir such turmoil in her emotions.


    Life exploited by the World Tree, and life beside Berg, were vastly different.


    She, who had never cried in her entire life, now felt tears would easily flow at the mere thought of Bergs eventual death.


    The tighter Arwin clutched their interlocked fingers, the more intense her feelings grew.


    <em>-Grip...</em>


    Berg noticed her grip and looked at her.


    ...


    ...


    After a moment of eye contact, he smiled.


    It was a warm, reassuring smile.


    ..Ah.


    Arwin whispered inwardly.


    Her emotions were bing more vivid.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After the Archbishops disposition, Sien had been attending to the injured.


    People with various wounds andcerations formed a long line, waiting for her miracles.


    Acran protected her, and Sylphrien maintained order.


    Sien faced her duty with a vacant expression.


    Soldiers with gruesome scars approached her one by one.


    Saint...Saintess-nim...the miracle...


    A soldier with a deep wound on his arm pleaded.


    ...


    Sien suddenly realized it had been a while since she had heard her own name.


    She was almost forgetting her own identity.


    She had lived seven years as a saint.


    And Berg, whom she met again, chose not to call her by her name, suggesting they pretend not to know each other.


    Sien bit her lip hard.


    Deciding to focus on the soldier in front of her for now.


    She extended her hands towards the soldiers arm, maintaining a distance.


    From afar, she recited a prayer.


    His wounds began to heal.


    ...


    ...?


    However, the slower than usual pace of recovery puzzled both Acran and Sien.


    It was like a horse that suddenly started walking after running.


    Additionally, Sien felt her breathing bingbored.


    Physical changes that normally appear only after performing miracles for dozens of people were already manifesting.


    ...Saintess-nim.


    Acran murmured beside her.


    Sien tried to calm herbored breathing and concentrate.


    Ju...Just a moment, Acran.


    But Acran intervened.


    Soldier, rise. It seems the Saintess-nim is not in good health today.


    He repeated the same words to the other soldiers waiting in line.


    He began to disperse them.


    No one openly objected, but a murmur of mild discontent and grumbling began to spread.


    However, Sylphrien, understanding Acrans actions, also helped him.


    The soldiers quickly scattered.


    Sien, sitting dazed, observed the weakening of her miraculous power.


    During this, Sylphrien approached her.


    ...Could it be because of that contact with the vice-captainst time?


    ...........


    At that, Sienughed hollowly.


    Had she weakened this much by sharing the warmth of Berg, which she couldnt even remember?


    Could there be a more unjust situation?


    She still yearned for Berg but had made efforts not to reach him.


    Sien remained seated, letting out a bitterugh.


    ...


    ...


    Acran and Sylphrien were watchful of her condition.


    After a while, Sien stoppedughing and slowly stood up.


    ...Ill go get some fresh air.


    She said.


    No one tried to stop her.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin began to move, lost in her own thoughts.


    Numerous soldiers and different races were mingled, creating a tense atmosphere.


    Yet, unlike the mercenary meeting, everyone was maintaining a certain level of decorum.


    As if not wanting to cause any major trouble.


    At the outset, it seemed no one desired to incite conflict, especially with the appearance of the royal Draigo family.


    The atmosphere was intriguing.


    In fact, for her, who had left the Celebrien territory, everything always seemed fascinating.


    Being able to observe such diverse situations without much worry was, in a way, a blessing of its own.


    It was the safety granted by the title of being Bergs wife.


    Berg, though a mercenary, seemed to be known by everyone recently.


    Of course, the fame of her and Ners existence had also contributed to his renown, but his skills seemed to have garnered fame in their own right.


    Berg, with the second-highest record of boss monster subjugation next to the heroes.


    Even Arwin, who had never asked Berg about his boss subjugation count, had heard of it.


    The fact that such a person was her husband once felt surreal.


    But now, it didnt feel only astonishing and remarkable.


    One reason was seeing the hardships he endured, and another was the rumor that he might be the warrior of solitude.


    Arwin had firmly denied this when Sylphrien brought it up, but the information still unsettled her.


    While she was walking, Arwin spotted someones back.


    ...?


    It was the Saintess.


    Wiping her eyes, as if she had been crying, she was moving somewhere.


    Arwin quietly observed the retreating figure of the Saintess.


    The Saintess had already been of interest to her, but Sylphriens story had sparked even more curiosity.


    It was said the Saintess had someone she cherished.


    This was quite different from Arwins assumption that the Saintess would serve only the divine, not a mortal love.


    Perhaps she could help rify Arwins own tumultuous feelings.


    At the same time, Arwin wondered why the Saintess had been crying.


    She slowly followed the direction in which the Saintess had departed.


    Burns, Arwins escort, followed her.


    The Saintess had turned around the outskirts of a nearby building and moved on.


    Though she drew curious nces, no one dared to follow her.


    Perhaps they knew there was nothing they could do even if they did follow.


    Arwin simply wanted to engage in conversation, continuing to trail the Saintess.


    The Saintess seemed to be seeking a hiding spot, constantly heading towards deserted areas.


    The ce she finally reached was a garden cultivated by the Jackson family.


    It was an area known instinctively as the exclusive domain of nobles, hardly frequented by anyone.


    The Saintess entered the garden.


    Unfazed, Arwin continued to pursue her.


    Burns, scanning the surroundings, spoke to Arwin.


    Arwin-nim, please call me if theres any trouble. Ill wait here for you.


    Arwin nodded and headed deeper into the garden.


    She entered a maze-like pathway surrounded by bushes.


    As she walked, the sound of someone sobbing reached her ears.


    ....uhh...sob.....


    It sounded like a struggle to contain tears that ultimately spilled over.


    Arwin quickened her pace towards the source of the sound.


    Finally, she found the Saintess crouched down, wiping her tears.


    ...Saintess?


    Arwin called out to the Saintess.


    The Saintess raised her head.


    ...


    ...


    Their eyes met.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 128: Consultation (7)

    Chapter 128: Consultation (7)


    ...Saintess?


    Arwin gazed at the saintess.


    She wondered if she had intruded on her private time... but Arwin knew.


    That shedding tears alone was a signal that help was needed.


    She didnt want to leave her alone, a colleague from Sylphrien.


    Startled by Arwins arrival, the saintess stumbled backward.


    Swallowing her breath and looking up at Arwin with round eyes was an added reaction.


    She blinked at the sight of Arwin.


    As if she couldnt believe what she was seeing right then.


    Arwin, pondering how to start the conversation, finally asked,


    ...Why... are you crying...?


    .........


    But the saintess, without answering, just quietly looked at her.


    Her eyes scanned Arwins hair, eyes, lips, and ears.


    Eventually, even the ring on her hand.


    For some reason, her gaze, fixated on the ring, wouldnt leave it, prompting Arwin to reflexively hide her hand behind her back.


    Only then did the saintess seem toe back to her senses, steadying her breath before speaking.


    Ah... No, its nothing.


    A person who appeared pure beyond imagination.


    Arwin quickly realized why she was known as the saintess.


    The more pitiful she looked, the more she wanted tofort her.


    She might not have been like this in the past, but even this change was wrought by Berg.<ol><li>


    Page not found


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Page not found


    Knowing how much a reaching hand can be a support during tough times.


    Is there anything I can help you with?


    Arwin asked cautiously.


    Theres no...


    The saintess, wiping her tears, froze mid-answer.


    ...


    After a moment of silence, she asked,


    ...Will you help me...?


    Her voice trembled.


    Arwin nodded at her tearful request.


    Yes, Ill help you.


    She was ready to fulfill any request she had, if possible.


    The saintess eyes sought Arwin.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally made a proposal.


    ...Then... could we talk a bit...?


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin sat beside the saintess for a long time.


    She waited while Saintess struggled to calm her tears.


    Unsure of what she would bring up, Arwin wasmitted to helping.


    Thinking about it, one of the heroes leading the war against the demon king had asked for help.


    Maybe this opportunity was a blessing in itself.


    It seemed like a good idea for her to establish some sort of rapport.


    It was none other than the saintess herself.


    Perhaps in the future, she might be able to ask for help if any problem arose with Berg.


    Have you calmed down?


    As the saintess tears subsided, Arwin asked cautiously.


    The saintess nodded.


    At the same time, she turned her head to face Arwin.


    After observing her for a while, the saintess whispered,


    ...What did you say your name was?


    I am Arwin Celebrien.


    Introducing herself, Arwin felt the need to mention Berg as well.


    While other nobles get married and change their surnames, to some extent, this alone serves as an introduction.


    However, Berg, not a noble and thus without a changed surname, was different.


    So she added,


    ...I am also the wife of Berg, the vice-captain of the Red mes group. I came here following him.


    ................


    The saintess remained silent for a long time after Arwins words.


    ...You are beautiful.


    Arwin shook her head at herment.


    ...No, its not me. The saintess herself...


    ...


    Arwin, seeing the seemingly lonely figure of the saintess, finally asked,


    So?


    ...


    Why were you crying?


    At that question, the saintess buried her face in her garment.


    It seemed like she couldnt bear to show her expression.


    Her behavior, reminiscent of a small animal, continually stirred sympathy in Arwin.


    A willingness to wait emerged within her.


    ...I have something I regret.


    The saintess spoke.


    She let out a hollowugh.


    ...Something I thought was mine... I might have lost it forever... Thats why...


    Arwin tried to offer somefort.


    ...Material things alwayse back. I dont know what youve lost but-


    -I lost someone. Someone I loved.


    But the saintess interrupted her.


    At her response, Arwins mouth tightened.


    Hearing about losing a loved one made her heart ache inexplicably.


    Perhaps it was because she imagined herself in her ce, losing Berg.


    What would she do if she lost Berg?


    Would she be like the saintess before her, crying for a long time?


    ...It was my fault. From the beginning, everything was wrong. It shouldnt have been like this...


    ...


    The thought that those happy moments might never return is so painful... it hurts so much...


    Arwin recalled a story she had heard from Sylphrien and asked,


    ...The one you love... Is it a man?


    ...


    The saintess weakly nodded at her question.


    Arwin swallowed, acknowledging her admission.


    This was the first time she had seen someone heartbroken in person.


    The fact that her numbness could transmit such pain was astounding.


    Perhaps it was a story she could empathize with, even just a bit in her imagination.


    Arwin spoke.


    It was her effort to draw out the story.


    She knew that sometimes just talking could ease a persons mind.


    ...He must have been a good person.


    The saintess nodded.


    Weve been together since we were children.


    A childhood friend?


    ...Yes. Ive known him since I was 9. He never left me, even when I became an orphan. He always fought for me, and always tried to make me smile. But... maybe...


    ...


    Tears flowed again from the saintess eyes.


    With a voice filled with regret, she said,


    ...Hes the one I left behind to go to war... sob... I pushed him away too harshly. It was such a foolish choice. I dont even know why I did it...


    ...Has he passed away?


    The saintess started to shake her head and then spoke.


    A faint chill settled in her voice.


    ...I received news that he has gotten married.


    ...Ah.


    Arwin swallowed.


    She now understood the saintess pain.


    She had thrown herself into the battlefield, sacrificing herself, only to hear that the person she loved had found someone else.


    For Arwin, it was an unimaginable kind of pain.


    She took the side of the saintess in her response.


    ...That man was not good to you.


    ....


    The saintess didnt respond.


    She just buried her head in her knees again and remained still.


    After a while, the saintess asked,


    ...Arwin, are you and your husband on good terms?


    What?


    ...Any difort? I heard it was a marriage of convenience.


    The saintess left out many words, but her question was loaded with them.


    There was an underlying question about whether it was okay to be sold to amoner human mercenary.


    ...


    Arwin, seeing the saintess suffering from a broken heart, didnt want to rub salt into her wound by talking about the joys of marriage.


    Just as the saintess had shared her pain, Arwin wanted to share her concerns.


    It would only be polite in a conversation.


    Arwin brought up a topic she had discussed with Sylphrien.


    To be honest... Ive been feeling quite confusedtely.


    .......What?


    Its not like my husband and I were connected by love. As you said, it was a strategic marriage.


    The saintess blinked and then, struggling, whispered with unexpected difficulty.


    ...You must be good to your husband...


    As if warning her not to repeat her own mistake.


    Arwin replied,


    I want to, but... the issue of lifespan keeps bothering me.


    ......


    We can only be together for, at most, 60 years. After that, well be separated by death... I wonder if its right to share love... or if its better to part ways before enduring prolonged pain...


    Even as she spoke, sadness found its way to Arwin.


    Trying to lighten the mood, she said to the saintess,


    Sylphrien Unnie also says that short-lived species should stick with their own kind.


    ...


    Thats why Im even more troubled.


    The saintess asked,


    ...Arent you in love yet?


    ..........


    Arwin found herself unable to answer that simple question.


    No, perhaps Arwin knew the answer but just couldnt say it.


    She shrugged her shoulders and moved past the question.


    Then she asked,


    ...What do you think I should do?


    Maybe she expected a good story from such a pure-hearted saintess.


    It seemed like with just a little more push from someone, she coulde to a conclusion about her feelings.


    And stop wasting time, preparing for the future instead.


    But at her question, the saintess began tough weakly.


    ...?


    Arwin was puzzled.


    Yet with a pure smile, the saintess continued tough for a long time.


    It was augh that seemed infectious, yet somehow also unsettling.


    Finally calming herughter, the saintess asked,


    ......What about just getting a divorce...?


    It seemed like a question with no malice intended.


    ...What?


    Stunned by the suggestion from the saintess, chosen by the Goddess of Purity, Hea, Arwin froze for a moment.


    The saintess looked up at Arwin.


    Again, she smiled.


    Wouldnt that make you happier?


    ...


    It seems like neither your words nor Sylphriens are wrong...


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 129: Harmful Tradition (1)

    Chapter 129: Harmful Tradition (1)


    Wouldnt that make you happier?


    ...


    I feel like neither Arwin-nims words nor Silphrien-nims are wrong


    Arwin stiffened at the words of the saintess.


    It was a concern she had cautiously revealed, seeking some strength, but she was disconcerted by the simple, negative conclusion drawn so easily.


    Moreover, the person conveying these words was the saintess of purity.


    Was the answer to such a matter so predetermined that such a being would speak of it so?


    ...


    But when someone spoke of leaving, Arwins emotions instead became clearer.


    It wasnt out of a contrarian spirit.


    Every time someone talked about a concrete separation, she would imagine such a separation, and then a specific aversion would arise anew.


    .....


    However, the saintess added.


    If you cant even resolve to love, whats the point in loving someone? How genuine can that affection be?


    Those words strangely hurt Arwin.


    It was as if she was saying that she and Berg could never deeply love each other.


    The saintess continued.


    ...After a divorce, meeting someone else might change your mind. You might even look back and think that what youre worrying about now was nothing.


    As the story continued, Arwin realized something.


    The words of the saintess were wrong.


    Her heart was telling her so.


    Eventually, Arwin responded.<ol><li>


    Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Chapter 16-20


    She beat around the bush, not wanting to embarrass her.


    ...Its not like I can just say I want a divorce.


    You should at least try. Are you nning to continue a marriage with someone you dont love?


    ...?


    Arwin sensed a hint of Berg in the saintess tone.


    She recalled his words about not wanting to spend his life awkwardly with his wife.


    Was it because they were both of the same race? Arwin couldnt tell.


    Instead, she changed the subject, eager to steer away from the ufortable topic.


    ...Berg wont let me go, she said.


    The saintess turned her head and asked in a whisper.


    ...Berg said that?


    Arwins expression soured at her words.


    ...Berg?


    No matter if she was a saintess, she didnt like her casually using her husbands name.


    Even if he was just amoner and a mercenary, he didnt deserve such disrespect.


    But the saintess did not apologize.


    It was as if she refused to retract her words.


    ...


    ...


    Eventually, Arwin swallowed her strange difort and spoke.


    Thank you for your words. But...a conversation about divorce doesnt seem appropriate to have with you, Saintess.


    She then cut off the conversation.


    She didnt want to continue discussing the same topic.


    ...Arwin already felt like a conclusion had been reached within her own heart.


    ...


    The saintess fell silent and turned her head.


    For a while, they both sat there, letting time pass.


    The weather was beautiful.


    Bright sunlight and cool air.


    Perhaps because they were hidden in the garden, conversing, the fragrance of flowers wafted over.


    In the midst of their shared rest, the saintess spoke again.


    ...Such weather reminds me of him.


    ...


    She seemed to be recalling her own happy memories, trying to erase the pain.


    Arwin understood. There was a power in happy memories.


    Lately, for Arwin, those memories were of Berg.


    Arwin might, in the future, find herself continually thinking of Berg, much like the saintess with her countless memories.


    The saintess continued.


    On days like this... he used toy me on hisp and y the pan flute for me.


    ...Is that so.


    He yed it so well, I wonder where he learned it. It was all for me. Then he would stroke my hair... smile at me... and whisper I love you.


    Arwins heart also raced at the mention of being whispered I love you.


    It felt like indirectly experiencing a future with Berg.


    Thats why, for a while, days with nice weather like this were the hardest. They reminded me of him...


    With that, the saintess carefully got up from her seat.


    Arwin, already feeling ufortable in her seat, thought it wasnt a bad idea.


    The saintess started to walk away.


    ...Arwin-nim. Let me give you a piece of advice.


    Then she said,


    Arwin remained seated, motionless.


    The saintess turned around with a smile.


    And said,


    Dont make a choice youll regret.


    ...


    The saintess, with a faint chuckle, added,


    One mistake can change your entire life.


    Then she turned away and left without any hesitation.


    Arwin pondered over the saintess words.


    What did she mean by a choice she would regret?


    Was she referring to the choice of staying with Berg, or the choice of drifting apart from him?


    Arwin didnt know.


    All she could taste was the lingering difort from earlier.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I had been traveling around thends of the Jackson family with Hyung to exin the recent battle.


    Here?


    Yeah. Because someone like the captain of the guard blocked our way.


    Thats good.


    It might not have been significant, but it was Hyungs way of gathering as much information as possible.


    Even the tasks I found tedious and wanted to skip, Hyung meticulously took care of them.


    Always saying you never know when and where you might need some information.


    Saying its good to be prepared.


    Its not that I disliked Hyung for it.


    Whenever it was a request from him, I always followed.


    I found it hard to understand his intentions on my own.


    After our battle debrief, he and I looked out onto the street.


    Soldiers poured into the street, which looked like a ruin, busy cleaning up.


    Bodies had been taken care of, debris cleared, and blood washed away.


    It was a precaution against disease.


    ...This is something to remember, Hyung murmured, watching the soldiers clean.


    Huh?


    As I asked back, he smiled slyly and said,


    ...Remember what I told you, Berg.


    What?


    About why I want our ownnd.


    I pondered, trying to recall.


    It did seem like he had mentioned something like that back in ckwood.


    That thing about wanting to be a noble?


    Yeah. Ive made a promise with the king this time.


    ...


    ...He said hed grant us titles andnds for our valor in battle.


    My eyes widened at his words, and slowly, a smile formed.


    Really?


    Yeah. It feels like weve finally found our path.


    His words left me momentarily speechless.


    Amazement and a smile came simultaneously.


    My cluttered mind briefly cleared.


    For the moment, I felt a genuine joy.


    Thats great.


    Right? Youve been getting tired of the mercenary life too.


    ...


    I took a deep breath at his words.


    After a moment of thought, I said,


    ...I just hated seeing the members die.


    Thats just it. How can mercenaries not die?


    ...


    Finding no retort, I clicked my tongue and said,


    Anyway, its good news.


    Hyung smiled at my reaction.


    ...Berg. Just hang in there a little longer. The end is near.


    ...


    His words strangelyforted me.


    And at the same time, I realized something.


    The same words Gale and Adam Hyung had said to me.


    ...Maybe I really was tired of fighting by now.


    Although I had started as a mercenary with Adam Hyung, my heart had changed a lot since then.


    Initially, it was a job started with a death wish, but as that desire subsided, a different pain emerged.


    I grew to hate losing people I cared about.


    The desire not to lose any more of my people continued to persist.


    Perhaps that was why I was putting more effort into getting along well with my wives now.


    I was determined to protect them at all costs and prioritized the promises I made to them.


    Amidst this, Hyung chuckled.


    Isnt it strange?


    ...?


    The fact that you and I are candidates for Lynns warriors, while we need to earn oururels.


    ...


    ...Sometimes, I feel like weve been caught up in an irresistible current.


    I followed Hyungs train of thought for a moment, then shook it off.


    And said to him,


    You know I dont believe in that stuff.


    Hyung just smirked and shrugged his shoulders.


    Human Hero Berg!!


    Suddenly, someone in the street shouted my name.


    Looking in that direction, I saw a man of our race cheering me on.


    He seemed to be a resident of the Jackson territory.


    Hyung watched the scene with interest.


    It seems your name has really spread.


    Starting with that man, cheers for me began pouring in from all around.


    ...


    I just found them curious.


    Even being in a city of our people didnt change that.


    Hyung burst intoughter at their voices.


    After a longugh, he said,


    It seems you should be the noble, Berg. Everyone seems to follow you.


    I shook my head and replied,


    Thats too bothersome for me. Besides, youre the leader, Hyung, you should do it.


    Even in response to my serious words, Hyung just kept chuckling.


    I then turned around.


    This kind of attention was unfamiliar to me.


    Lets go back, now.


    Hyung nodded in agreement.


    As we were leaving, someone else shouted,


    Youre the pride of our race, Berg! Your number of subjugations is next to the heroes!


    Along with the saintess, youre the hero of our people!


    With these cheering voices, two words became associated.


    The saintess, and Berg.


    The people all began to chant in unison.


    ...........


    I found myself frozen in ce without realizing it.


    Hyung, observing me, said,


    Until now, I had taken their voices as mere jest, but now I respond to them more seriously.


    ...Perhaps through you, the people of our race are trying to show that, despite the Jackson familys blunder with the hero party, were not all bad. Making sure the king hears it.


    ...


    The Draigo family even came looking for us. Their family might be on the verge of being wiped out and losing theirnds. The people must be more worried.


    I nodded and moved on.


    Then, quite effortlessly, I catch a glimpse of Sien.


    As if she had been searching for me, she was watching me from a distance.


    She was watching me with that poignant expression, hearing the two words everyone was chanting.


    ...


    ...


    Despite our names being called together, the feeling was strangely full.


    ...Had we ever imagined a moment like this woulde?


    The memories of being with her in the slums now feel so distant.


    Sien was looking at me from afar, her eyes brimming with tears.


    To her, the memories with me still seemed as fresh as yesterday.


    I looked at Sien and then asked Hyung, my fist clenched.


    ...When are we leaving?


    ...


    Hyung, who had also noticed Sien, replied,


    Tomorrow or the day after. We need to have a meeting with the king before we leave.


    I nodded at his response.


    Then, with difficulty, I tore my gaze away from Sien and moved on.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The meeting Hyung mentioned was held the next day.


    A meeting attended by all relevant parties.


    The lizardman nobles of the Pantora family, the dwarf nobles of the Dom family.


    The hero party, the king, and Gale.


    Prin from the Jackson family.


    And Hyung and I.


    Everyone gathered around arge round table.


    I watched people take their seats, then sat next to Adam Hyung.


    -Tok.


    As soon as I settled in my seat, Sien sat down next to me.


    ...


    I nced at her for a moment, but Sien, as if refusing to consider my opinion, didnt even look my way.


    Her eyes were red, probably from crying a lottely.


    Finding it difficult to look at her for long, I turned my attention forward.


    In the still unsettled space, Sien suddenly whispered.


    It was a voice meant only for me.


    ...I know.


    I remained silent to her words.


    ...If you really hated me... you wouldnt have gotten so angry. Its because you still have feelings for me that you reacted that way.


    ...


    ...You like me more than those arranged in a political marriage...


    ...


    Do you really think those women youve been with for just a few months mean more to you than I do, after over six years? More precious than me, who has been with you since we had nothing? I... dont believe it.


    Mentioning my wives stirred a sense of defiance in me.


    I replied to her coldly.


    ...I dont understand what you mean, Saintess.


    -Tuk.


    Sien copsed on the desk at my indifferent words.


    I noticed her shoulders trembling, tears flowing again.


    She didnt care that the king was in front of us.


    She whispered again.


    Please... cant you call me by my name...?


    ...


    ...What was my nameI cant even remember...?


    I let out a heavy sigh through clenched teeth.


    I didnt understand why she kept doing this.


    Hadnt we ended things?


    Wasnt she supposed to live as a saintess?


    What difference would it make to act like this now?


    I couldnt fathom why she was causing me this pain.


    She was still the same untouchable saintess.


    Eventually, I asked.


    ...What changes by doing this?


    Dropping the formalities I had maintained to avoid suspicion from my wives, I asked,


    ...Why are you doing this now, after all this time...


    In front of us, Gale and the king were having a conversation.


    Our secret exchange drew no attention.


    That was when Sien whispered.


    ...I always nned to finish my duties and return to you.


    ...What?


    ...I never intended to live as a saintess.


    ...


    ...I told you, I was only scared of you dying...


    ...


    ...So please... let go of your anger now... I too... want to be with you...


    She didnt finish her sentence, but it seemed like she wanted to express her desire for a future with me.


    Unknowingly, my face had twisted in emotion.


    ...I promised my wives not to bring in any new ones.


    I found myself whispering.


    Dont... bring up the past with me anymore.


    ...


    If the promise and determination were so easily broken, I wouldnt have made them in the first ce.


    If my feelings were that simple, I would have forgotten Sien and embraced many new women since seven years ago.


    I knew what I needed to prioritize right now.


    It was Ner and Arwin, my wives... not Sien, who was once everything to me.


    At my words, Sien let out a short breath, almost like augh.


    ...Ha...


    ...


    As if talking to herself, she murmured,


    ...What have I been doing these past seven years...?


    .............


    As the tumultuous atmosphere settled, everyone took their seats.


    Silence descended.


    King Rex Draigo scanned the room with his sharp gaze.


    His eyes briefly rested on Sien, whoy slumped over.


    Then, his gaze shifted to me before he started the meeting as if he hadnt seen Sien at all.


    The meeting mainly focused on how to lead the war, with the hero party present.


    Topics included the next destination, sightings of the demons, any spreading rumors, and so on.


    Gale and Felix, the king, and his advisor led most of the conversation.


    asionally, the king asked Adam Hyung, who was also present, for his opinion.


    Hyung, unfazed, provided his responses confidently.


    As the conversation continued, Sien also carefully wiped away her tears and straightened up.


    Again, she whispers to me.


    ...I never.


    I looked at Sien.


    Sien also looked at me.


    Our eyes met.


    I felt it again... she had changed a lot too.


    She had be more mature, and more resilient.


    Above her reddened eyes, a renewed strength shone in her gaze.


    Not the tearful Sien who used to lean on me, but the hero who had ovee everything.


    ....Never.


    She gritted her teeth.


    And then she dered firmly.


    I will never give up on you.


    My breath momentarily stilled.


    ...Because youre mine. No one loves you more than I do.


    She said.


    I couldnt respond to her words.


    For a moment, I was just struck by how deep our rtionship had been.


    ...In a way, she was the only one who had loved me this much.


    During this, King Rex raised his voice.


    Lets change the subject now.


    At that, I looked forward.


    Sien also looked ahead.


    Attention shifted to the king.


    Tapping the desk, he spoke in a serious tone.


    Theres something Ive realized recently... Id like to hear your thoughts, especially now that we have representatives of the human race gathered.


    The king looked at Adam Hyung.


    Then at me.


    Next, at Sien.


    And finally, at Prin.


    Taking a breath, the king asked everyone.


    The practice of polygamy among the human race.


    ...


    His words caused a stir of expressions.


    But he didnt stop, continuing to speak.


    He controlled the atmosphere with his characteristicmanding presence.


    ...I consider it a harmful tradition. What are your thoughts on it?


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 130: Harmful Tradition (2)

    Chapter 130: Harmful Tradition (2)


    ...I consider it a harmful tradition. What are your thoughts on it?


    ....


    I was frozen for a long time, trying to digest the words delivered by the king.


    It wasnt just me.


    Adam Hyung, Sien, Prin, and the rest of the people also silently observed the king.


    No one could immediately respond.


    I hadnt expected the topic of polygamy toe up.


    It felt like the king had touched a framework I thought was unshakeable, especially with his negative approach.


    Yet, I sensed a gradual shift in the atmosphere.


    The Lizardmen of the Pantora family and the Dwarves of the Dom family, initially surprised by his remark, soon sided with the king and looked at us.


    It seemed like a matter that didnt affect them.


    Prin blinked and asked,


    ...Is it because of our family that you speak of this?


    The king nodded slightly and replied,


    It was a catalyst. But Ive always thought of it as a bad custom.


    He paused as if organizing his thoughts before exining,


    You might not know, being out of the loop, but as a king, I hear many stories. Its recorded in our kingdoms history too. Theres no race that has fought over session as much as the Humans. I believe this issue stems from polygamy.


    He took a sip of water from the ss in front of him and continued,


    Sure, session issues can arise even among full siblings. But such cases are rare. Normally, in the absence of a will, the eldest inherits. But among half-siblings, session issues arise even if its predetermined. Perhaps its because they dont share the same mother, their rtions always seem strained.


    Prin listened quietly to the kings words.


    The king asked,<ol><li>


    You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woma...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woman chapter 2


    Prin, tell me. Were the wives of Mr. Jackson on good terms? Didnt their rtionship lead to this session fight? Could this be the result of years of pent-up emotions?


    Prin answered with a shy nod,


    ...They were not on good terms.


    Of course. That exins the foolish choice made by the one I executed. Behind every foolish choice, theres usually a mix of emotions involved, not just foolish beings.


    Then the king turned to me and asked,


    Berg, what about you? Are your wives on good terms?


    The spotlight was suddenly on me.


    Sien nced at me from the side.


    ....


    I couldnt answer.


    Sometimes it seemed like my wives got along, but then again, they would share each others backbiting with me.


    The king looked straight at me and said,


    See? Even those who havent been together for more than a year act like this. How much less so for others? Especially if the wife isnt from the humans, its even harder to ept.


    ...


    The issue of fairness among wives is also a problem. They say theyll love them equally but... how can you love them the same? Even among children, theres always a ranking.


    The king took a deep breath and continued,


    Its the greed of the humans. These poor women shouldnt suffer because of it.


    I briefly thought of Ner and Arwin.


    Was this really just my greed?


    Though the situation had developed this way, I had thought I could manage it well.


    ...


    Suddenly, Ner and Arwins words that they couldnt love me came to mind.


    Their reasons were different, but they had both said it to me.


    Could it be that my greed had made them both unhappy?


    ...I wanted to believe not. I wanted to believe it was just a transitional phase.


    Even if we put aside the session issue, the problem remains.


    The kings words were relentless.


    With polygamy, Humans have many children. Of course, there are exceptions, but theyre rare.


    An aide next to the king handed him some documents.


    The king leafed through them and continued,


    Naturally, they have to feed and raise all those children. But those humans who cant, they end up abandoning their children on the streets. Sure, it varies from person to person, but everyone vaguely knows there are many abandoned humans, right? Its a natural consequence when children are born to those without the means to support them.


    The kings gaze turned to me.


    Berg, you were an orphan, werent you?


    ...


    His eyes then shifted to Adam Hyung.


    Adam, you were an orphan too, werent you?


    ...


    Adam Hyung silently closed his mouth.


    The king continued nheless.


    Think about it. There are many negative words associated with the human race. Barbaric, cruel, heartless, selfish... and so on. But is this really characteristic of the human race? It could just be a trait of those who are uneducated, the abandoned ones. If they disappeared, such evaluations might vanish too. The humans are interesting beings, just look at those in front of me.


    The heads of the Pantora and Dom families, seated there, nodded slightly in agreement.


    As if to affirm the kings sentiment.


    Silence fell for a while.


    Still, no one dared to speak up.


    Finally, the king broke the silence.


    Prin. Lets hear your thoughts. Tell me why polygamy should be maintained. Ill listen to whatever you have to say.


    ...


    Prin froze for a moment at the kings words.


    But everyone already knew what answer he would give.


    His fate was still undecided.


    He had no choice but to prostrate before the king.


    ...I agree with His Majesty the King. Having many stepmothers, my only memories are of suffering. It might be good for those involved but... it was hard for us underneath.


    Human noble, Prin, answered thus.


    The king then asked,


    Adam?


    Adam Hyung looked at me upon hearing that.


    He seemed to ponder for a moment.


    I could sense what he wanted to say.


    Agreeing with the king would bring us no greater loss.


    We had lost members trying to bring Ner and Arwin into the Red mes.


    Adam Huyng faced forward.


    ...I think it should be maintained. Its our culture.


    The king maintained a neutral expression. He didnt seem angry or displeased with the opposing view.


    ...I see.


    The kings gaze then turned to me.


    Berg?


    I shook my head.


    Im against it.


    Why?


    I already have two wives.


    At that, the king burst intoughter.


    The king, after a heartyugh, spoke.


    A candid reason indeed. Well, amoner would hardly wish to let go of two noble wives.


    I could feel Sien rustling beside me, gripping her clothes tightly.


    But Berg, as I exined earlier, polygamy might also be a harmful custom for the Human race.


    I shook my head.


    What others do is none of my concern.


    The king smiled at my response and nodded.


    ...You, like Adam, are to my liking.


    Then, all eyes turned to thest person.


    Someone who could represent the human race far more than Prin, me, or even Adam Hyung.


    Everyone looked at Sien, bearing the emblem of Hea on her wrist.


    Even the king treated her with more formality.


    Saintess-nim, what are your thoughts?


    ........


    Sien nced at me.


    Our eyes met again.


    In that brief moment, a myriad of emotions were exchanged.


    ...I...


    Sien blinked at me, then whispered, bowing her head.


    ...I thought it was a harmful tradition, but...


    The king inquired further.


    But...?


    Now... Im not sure.


    I understood why she responded this way.


    She had just dered she wouldnt give up on me.


    It was surely rted to that reason.


    ...


    The king nodded, listening to our conversation.


    After a moment of contemtive silence, he spoke.


    ...Ive listened well. Its something to think about.


    Prin asked the king,


    ...Will polygamy be abolished?


    The king, avoiding a direct answer, said,


    Thats not for now to decide. I just wanted to hear your stories. Even if a decision is made, it should be after hearing from various races. Its not the time to decide such a significant change amidst war.


    I listened with mixed feelings.


    While polygamys fate was not yet decided, if it were... it could mean parting from my wives.


    There was much I wanted to say.


    But Adam Hyungs caution and my wives feelings prevented me from speaking.


    Then the king spoke onest time.


    However, everyone, even if a decision is made... I hope you wont be too surprised.


    I quietly looked at the king.


    He concluded,


    Its ultimately a choice made for the kingdom.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After the meeting ended, King Rex Draigo remained in the conference room, letting out a sigh.


    He felt the relief ofpleting another challenging task.


    Your Majesty.


    Just as he was about to enjoy a moment of rest, a figure who hadnt left the conference room called out to him.


    It was Gale.


    Im listening.


    Gale, choosing his words carefully, finally asked,


    Is it really because of that? Are you seeking to abolish the Human races polygamy because you think its a Harmful Tradition?


    Rex smiled.


    Then, leaning back in his chair, he said,


    Gale, you always have been quick to notice.


    ...


    ...And you talk too much. You could have just let it go without asking.


    Gale didnt respond.


    That was just his nature.


    He never could hold back what was on his mind.


    But Rex found that quality in Gale endearing.


    He was honest and transparent.


    If only he could get past that slight difort, Gale was asfortable apanion as anyone could be.


    Its not just because of that, of course.


    Rex spoke.


    Then, turning to face Gale, he continued,


    You knew, Gale. Why I dislike polygamy.


    ...


    Even if you pretend not to know, Im aware that you do. You know the kind of person I am.


    Gale shook his head.


    ...I only knew you were hiding your intentions, nothing more.


    Is that so?


    Rex felt a mix of surprise and relief.


    If Gale had these suspicions, perhaps the others hadnt noticed yet.


    Exin it to me.


    Rex shook his head.


    Then he said to him,


    ...Better to remain unaware.


    It wasnt a grand story.


    In fact, it was somewhat cowardly.


    ...Polygamy posed a threat to the royal family.


    If numerous nobles started forming alliances through marriage centered around one human, it could be a force threatening enough to challenge the royal authority.


    Rex had been waiting for an opportunity to intervene in human culture.


    It was true that the Jackson family had caused him headaches, but Rex was not one to miss an opportunity once it arose.


    Rex sighed.


    The weight of his royal duties could sometimes be overwhelming.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner stroked her white tail while waiting for Berg toe out of the meeting hall.


    Arwin was with her too.


    Recently, Ner had started to like her white tail.


    She felt it while stroking it.


    It no longer seemed as repulsive as before.


    It had its own charm.


    At the same time, Ner felt protected by Berg.


    Since the mercenary meeting, she had heard whispers.


    Perhaps because this was Jackson territory.


    Rumors about Berg, being a human, seemed to have spread more widely.


    Among those rumors was this:


    ...Berg was very fond of Ner, so no one should tease her about her white tail.


    Everyone who had ridiculed Ner ckwood had been trampled by Berg, so the rumor went.


    Ner recalled blushing uncontrobly when she first heard this story.


    It was embarrassing because it was true.


    On reflection, if only Berg saw her in a good light, that was all that mattered... but it also felt like the pain inside her was healing.


    Her self-esteem was gradually being restored.


    Your tail is beautiful!


    A woman, apparently a maid from the Jackson family, called out as she passed by.


    Though it was overt ttery, Ner smiled at thement.


    This, too, was a change in her.


    Compliments about her tail no longer felt mocking.


    So, Ner had started grooming her tail more carefully.


    Maybe if she brushed it, Berg would find it even more beautiful.


    ...


    Being touched was still embarrassing, but she thought it wouldnt be too bad if Berg tried gently.


    She still remembered when Berg had softly stroked her tail.


    The shivers from that moment had not yet faded.


    Just then, the door to the meeting room opened.


    Ner, startled, lowered her tail and looked towards the door.


    Berg was walking out.


    A natural smile appeared on Ners lips.


    But it seemed he had more to discuss with the hero party, as he stood beside Adam, engaging in a brief conversation.


    ....Strange.


    Arwin muttered beside her.


    ...What?


    Ner asked, but Arwins gaze was fixed on Berg.


    Ner followed her gaze to Berg.


    Upon closer inspection, while Adam was leading the conversation, Berg was exchanging nces with the saintess.


    ...?


    Ner also felt an odd difort.


    Berg, who usually didnt focus his attention on anyone... why was he looking at that saintess for so long?


    ...


    Reflecting on her own fixation on a mere exchange of nces, Ner was somewhat surprised.


    Why was she thinking so much about this?


    Where had her emphasis on freedom gone?


    Instead, Ner stretched her neck, trying to rx.


    Though they were still in conversation, Ner decided to call out to her partner.


    Berg!


    Bergs gaze shifted towards her.


    His previously stern expression softened upon seeing her.


    Ner loved that.


    The way he smiled at her.


    Her well-brushed tail began to wag happily.


    It messed up her careful grooming, but she couldnt help it.


    Berg quickly said goodbye to the hero party and started walking in her direction.


    As Ner smiled, her eyes met those of the saintess standing behind Berg.


    ...


    ...


    The saintess gaze was icy cold.


    At the same time, her expression seemed filled with disdain.


    ...The unease Ner had felt earlier grew stronger.


    Soon, the saintess turned and walked away.


    While Ner was distracted, Berg had approached her.


    Looking a bit tired from the meeting, he said,


    ...Lets get ready to go back.


    There was a hint of sadness in his voice.


    Lets take a breakat Stockpin.


    ...?


    Ner didnt understand the nature of her growing suspicions.


    But, like Arwin, she was beginning to sense something odd.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 131: Harmful Tradition (3)

    Chapter 131: Harmful Tradition (3)


    Night falls.


    Tomorrow was the day I had nned to return to Stockpin.


    After finishing training to clear my head, I sat in a suitable spot, gazing at the darkness descending over the city.


    A chilly wind brought back memories.


    Maybe it was because of the human Vige, it reminded me more of my childhood.


    Sometimes, I think those days were happier.


    There was no food or ce to sleep, but I didnt have these worries.


    Surviving day by day with friends was fun, and the time spent with Sien was blissful.


    In times like these, it was easier when the body was weary.


    Thinking and worrying were certainly not in my nature.


    -Thum...Thum...


    Just then, someone approached this ce.


    It was the sound of the heavy footsteps of a man.


    Turning around, I saw a Lizardman from the Pantora family walking towards me alone.


    Although Ive gotten used to meeting nobles through my wives, I didnt want to cause any trouble.


    I stood up, preparing to show respect.


    Stay seated, its alright.


    But the Lizardman stopped me.


    He then stood next to me, looking down at the city together.


    This ce has its charm. Theres a sense of openness.


    ...


    The one who broke the silence greeted me.


    I am Mir Pantora, the head of the Pantora family.


    Im Berg.


    Right, I know. Theres been a lot of talk about you. Ive been wanting to have a chat for some time.


    The atmosphere wasnt hostile.


    Relieved by that fact, I too let out a sigh.


    He spoke.


    Must beplicated in your head, right? Suddenly facing a divorce with one of your wives.


    ...Hasnt that decision not been made yet?


    Well...


    The head of the Pantora family, who approached casually, shrugged his shoulders.


    In his words, there seemed to be an implication, as if to say just watch.


    My expression naturally soured.


    Honestly, it made me wonder if this was even reasonable.


    But then again, I couldnt object.


    Opposing the royal family would easily spell the end for a mercenary group like ours.


    Another reason I could somewhat suppress my emotions was because of the feelings my wives had for me.


    They were still just friends.


    It was no secret that they wanted to leave me.


    No matter how close weve be... a lifetimemitment needs a promise.


    ...Maybe they would be happy if polygamy was abolished.


    Perhaps they were hoping to part as good friends.


    This thought made me feel a bit suffocated.


    How is your married life going?


    Mir Pantora asked, as if inquiring about my well-being.


    I just nodded, without another response.


    I didnt want to tell him about the strains starting to show in our rtionship.


    Surprising. Who would have thought that such special beings would be your wives, a human, and amoner.


    I looked up at Mir Pantora.


    Special beings?


    Why, Ner ckwood was famous for that white tail. You being amoner might not have known. It was also a shocking fact that Lady ckwood died because of her. And how sensitive Lord ckwood became afterward, you probably wouldnt know.


    ...It wasnt Ners fault.


    Well, thats what they say. And Ner ckwood, despite all, was coveted by many because she grew up pretty. Who would have thought shed end up with a mercenary? Ah, Im not being sarcastic, dont take it the wrong way.


    I nodded.


    For a mercenary like me, it was indeed unusual as he had said.


    Mir Pantora continued.


    Then theres Arwin Celebrien. An elf born with an exceptionally long lifespan. But that very lifespan led to her ruin, and she went through a period of erratic behavior. Ha, never thought she would end up with someone.


    I knew Arwin had many scars, but I didnt realize she was a topic of such gossip among the nobles.


    I was unaware of how much information circted among them.


    Is itmon for nobles to have such information about other families?


    Not really, our family is a bit special. I have a keen interest in others stories. Thats also why I approached you, to dig into such information.


    He said with a slight smile.


    His frankness actually put me at ease.


    So, the two of them... are they doing well?


    Again, I nodded.


    ...Yes.


    Perhaps that was more my hope than reality.


    Mir Pantora nodded as he spoke.


    Well, they seem to be getting along. I never expected Ner ckwood to be so expressive with her tail. Nor did I imagine Arwin Celebrien could smile like that.


    ...


    It wasforting to know that others saw our rtionship positively.


    I just hoped our slowly developing rtionship would continue to progress.


    I remained silent, looking ahead.


    He asked.


    ...Have you been intimate?


    ...


    I looked at him coldly in response to that question.


    Even for a noble, it was too bold a query.


    I was reminded of the inscrutability characteristic of Lizardmen.


    Seeing my look, Mir Pantora smiled.


    Dont be so hostile. I have my reasons for asking.


    ...


    The more I see, the more you seem like a well-forged sword. Strong, dangerous, and useful. The problem is, youre just a sword, so the one wielding you needs to be capable. Seems like youve been in sync with Captain Adam.


    When I remained silent to his sudden evaluation, Mir Pantora finally revealed his intention.


    ...If things are good enough, I was suggesting you consider having children.


    ...


    Children.


    At his words, I blinked.


    You dont know His Majesty the King. He sticks to his principles, no matter what anyone says. If polygamy is abolished, youll certainly have to choose just one wife.


    ...By that logic, wouldnt it be worse to have children?


    If you have children, you could argue it with His Majesty. How can one divorce in a situation with children? The child would lose a father, and the wife couldnt find a new partner.


    ......


    Anyway, its better than if there were no children at all. Without children, separation is inevitable.


    I mulled over Mir Pantoras words.


    If I dislike the idea of separation, have children.


    To me, this advice didnt seem very practical.


    Apart from children, I hadnt even established deep rtionships with my wives.


    Yet, I pondered.


    What would children with my wives be like?


    A child with Ner.


    A child with Arwin.


    Despite it being a topic I should have considered, our rtionship hadnt reached that point yet.


    Only now did I begin to imagine it.


    ...


    Then, soothing myplicated feelings, I shook my head.


    ...Why are you telling me all this?


    Mir Pantoras long tongue flicked out and then retracted.


    With an unreadable expression, he said,


    Well, why indeed?


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner now roamed freely in the now-secured estate of the Jackson family.


    There was no one who didnt know who she was.


    As a result, everyone treated her with caution.


    Especially now, with the King present on the estate, everyone was more mindful of their behavior than ever.


    In such circumstances, Ner stepped out to breathe the night air.


    She had hinted to the members of the Red mes that she wanted to tour the Jackson familys garden and had set out for a walk.


    There was a reason for her actions.


    ...Every time she went for a walk at night, Berg always came to find her.


    The restrictions he once imposed, which felt like a leash, had long since be pleasant.


    It also meant that he was looking out for her.


    Now, even waiting for him had be enjoyable.


    The anticipation of when he might arrive was thrilling.


    She knew that eventually Berg woulde looking for her, a trust that had grown over time.


    The chill she felt while waiting dissipated into warmth the moment she was with him.


    The yful game of him finding her hiding was also fun.


    Everything was just wonderful.


    That was why, even here, she couldnt give up her night walks.


    -Pat...pat...


    As she waited, she soon heard footsteps approaching.


    Berg...


    Ner, gripping her racing heart, turned around, but instead of Berg, another figure was approaching.


    ....Saintess-nim.


    The Saintess, emanating a strange aura, approached.


    In her hand was a small book.


    ...I wanted to meet you.


    The Saintess said to Ner.


    Ner tilted her head at that remark.


    ...Me?


    The Saintess nodded.


    Then, turning her head as if recalling something, she said,


    ...When I was young, I wasnt very healthy. I received a lot of help from the Werewolves tribe doctors. I even visited the ckwood territory. I remember arge waterfall there.


    Ner nodded slightly at her words.


    ...I see. Its good that you received help.


    The Saintess smiled.


    But it was a smile that didnt seem entirely happy.


    She calmly approached and stood beside Ner.


    Reaching out to a flower blooming in the garden, she asked,


    ...So, youre returning tomorrow?


    Ner nodded.


    Berg had told her so.


    Yes. It looks like Ill be going back tomorrow.


    At this, the Saintess turned her head slightly and said,


    Thats a shame. I wanted to be closer with Ner-nim.


    Ner took thement positively.


    She responded with an awkward smile.


    Then, the Saintess changed the subject.


    Ner-nim, why are you out here at this time of night?


    Ner hesitated.


    She was still not ustomed to talking about herself to others.


    Especially if it involved Berg.


    But she had nothing else to say.


    She didnt know when Berg woulde looking for her.


    ...I was waiting for my husband.


    So, Ner answered, suppressing her embarrassment.


    Why she felt so embarrassed about such a simple truth, she couldnt say, but she couldnt help the feeling.


    ...Ah.


    The Saintess nodded at her answer.


    Again, a voice tinged with sadness.


    Unable to hold back, Ner finally asked,


    ...Is something troubling you?


    Me?


    Your voice sounds sad.


    ...


    Upon hearing the question, the Saintess body stiffened, and then she managed a strained smile.


    ...No, its nothing.


    Then she took a deep breath.


    Quickly wanting to shift back to the main topic, the Saintess turned around.


    Looking directly into Ners eyes, she handed her the book she was holding.


    ...What is this?


    Ner asked, and the Saintess replied.


    ...Its a book filled with various medical knowledge.


    ...


    Ner-nim?


    Ner carefully received the book, making sure her fingers didnt touch the Saintess hand, and simultaneously asked,


    Why this... to me...


    Ive traveled the world healing people, thanks to the miracle bestowed upon me by the goddess Hea.


    The Saintess said with a smile.


    At the same time, as a reward, I received many gifts... but medical knowledge isnt necessary for me. My mere touch heals wounds.


    ...


    Ner felt grateful, but the Saintess answer still didnt exin why she was giving her the book.


    It was odd for someone she had no prior connection with to give her a gift.


    Ner spoke,


    Thank you. But... I still dont understand why youre giving this to me.


    Why out of so many people, she chose her.


    The Saintess cautiously exined.


    Use it to protect your husband.


    ...........What?


    Ner suddenly became defensive.


    Her expression involuntarily frowned.


    She already didnt like the exchange of looks between Berg and the Saintess, and this only added to her difort.


    Could it be that the Saintess has developed feelings for Berg?


    Even though shes a Saintess.


    Being from the same human race, Ners guard was raised even higher.


    Why would you, a Saintess, be concerned about my husband?


    ...Its my way of repaying Ner-nim. I received much help as a child. Besides, knowing the werewolf tribes extensive knowledge in medicine, I thought it could be helpful. And...


    ...?


    Ner waited for the Saintess to continue.


    After a moment of hesitation, the Saintess finally spoke.


    ...Because Berg saved me.


    ......


    Ner was stunned by her words.


    Before she could let anger rise, the Saintess added,


    ...In the recent war, he moved me to safety when I was unconscious.


    ......


    So, please take it. It might be of great help someday.


    Ner, about to express her anger over the Saintess casual use of Bergs name, realizes its not that simple.


    She wasnt the type to easily show anger towards someone.


    She also wondered if she was being overly sensitive.


    Berg had saved her life, after all. Maybe it was okay to act this way.


    Getting angry at the Saintess just for calling his name felt petty.


    Moreover, Ner had been worried about Berg getting hurt.


    As the Saintess said, this book might contain vital information she needed.


    ...


    Despite feeling displeased, Ner decided it was right to express her due gratitude.


    ...Thank you. Ill take a look at the book.


    At her words, the Saintess once again wore a bittersweet expression and nodded.


    Ner!


    Just then, Bergs voice echoed from somewhere.


    Ner immediately turned her head toward the direction of Bergs voice.


    Berg!


    She ran towards him, feeling a sudden surge of joy.


    However, Bergs eyes were not on Ner.


    Instead, he was looking past her, seemingly in a standoff with the Saintess behind her.


    ...?


    Realizing Bergs gaze wasnt on her, Ner felt a twinge of displeasure and turned around.


    The Saintess had already turned her back and was walking away.


    What were you talking about?


    Berg asked as he approached.


    Ner held up the book she had just received.


    I got this book. She said she hopes it will be helpful.


    What kind of book is it?


    A book with medical knowledge. She hopes it will be useful to us.


    ....


    Berg closed his mouth, falling silent.


    After a moment of silence, he finally said to Ner,


    ...Lets go back. We need to depart tomorrow.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 132: Old Love (1)

    Chapter 132: Old Love (1)


    Sien pretended to walk away, then nced back.


    There, she saw Ner cheerfully departing.


    Bergs back was turned, his expression hidden, but next to him, Ner looked as happy as could be.


    ...


    Had she once worn a smile simr to Ner ckwoods while standing beside him?


    She surely had.


    That was the charm of Berg, Sien knew all too well.


    Stoic yet kind-hearted... Someone who would sacrifice himself to help others.


    Knowing Berg better than anyone... she couldnt help but envy Ner.


    To smile so freely, without a care, was something she longed for.


    How much she wanted to be embraced by Berg, to hold his handsomething the noble beside him wouldnt understand.


    Before she knew it, tears were streaming down her face again.


    ...


    Silently, Sien wiped away her tears.


    It was tiring to cry like this, but her body didnt seem to listen, constantly reminded of her memories with Berg.


    Berg, who had been with her since she was nine. He was her entire life.


    No matter how revered she became as a saintess, no matter how many people adored her, without Berg, nothing had meaning.


    She was the one who would be content in a humble home, even skipping meals, as long as Berg was by her side.


    But now, Berg was with another woman.


    And tomorrow, they were to part ways.


    Berg wanted to cleanly sever their ties.


    ...


    Sien clenched her teeth.


    She suppressed the urge to run to him.


    The idea of separation was unbearable.


    She couldnt believe this was theirst meeting.


    If it truly was thest... she felt no more attachments to this world.


    Her world was Berg, and Berg alone.


    She had endured, nning a life of happiness with him.


    And still, she endured the pain of the present for that dream.


    As she journeyed further, hope dwindled more and more.


    A dark, heavy sense of oppression weighed on Siens heart, not knowing what to do.


    Despite this, Sien tried not to lose sight of her goal.


    The fact that the Demon King must die remained unchanged.


    The reality that Berg was still a mercenary troubled her, but that was beyond her control now.


    She had to finish what she had silently started.


    Internally, she held a firm belief.


    Berg couldnt possibly hate her.


    She understood his anger, but he couldnt hate her.


    She knew just by looking into his eyes.


    She could tell just by hearing his breath.


    They had been together for more than six years.


    Having known Berg since childhood, she knew him even better.


    When they were very young, they even bathed together. She even remembered the number of moles on his back.


    Thus, understanding his true feelings was simple.


    He didnt hate her. It was impossible.


    Now, he was just being more harsh because of his duty to his wives.


    Pushing her away more forcefully because he once cared for her.


    Berg always tried to fulfill his duties earnestly.


    It was just his way of honoring his obligations, not because he disliked her.


    Knowing this, perhaps that was why Sien was enduring the situation.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned around.


    Her mind was in turmoil.


    To prepare for their parting, she handed Ner ckwood a book filled with medical knowledge.


    Yet, at the same time, she didnt want to part with him.


    She just wanted to be embraced in his arms.


    But as she had thought before... if she let herself be embraced by him, she might never find the strength to stand again.


    It seemed like she could rest in his arms for a lifetime.


    With the goal of defeating the Demon King right before her, she feared she might stop in her tracks, lured by his warmth.


    Thinking this way, perhaps it was better this way.


    Because he was so cold towards her, she might find the strength to move forward.


    ...That was how Sien consoled herself.


    Without doing so, it seemed too hard to endure.


    .


    .


    .


    Sien entered the grand mansion.


    The hero party who had been waiting for her return all turned their eyes towards her.


    Their worried expressions were evident.


    Yet, pretending not to know, they each feigned ignorance and returned to their rooms one by one.


    It seemed they were relieved to see Sien return.


    ...Shall we go to bed? Im tired.


    Felix said as he got up from his seat,


    Lets do that. I was feeling sleepy anyway.


    Acran also rose hisrge frame and stepped outside.


    ...


    Only Sylphrien looked at Sien with a worried expression, unable to hide her inner emotions.


    Sien felt weak.


    She felt a silent gratitude towards herpanions who pretended not to notice.


    ...Saintess-nim?


    As she moved to leave, Sylphrien called out to her.


    ...Yes?


    Can we talk for a moment?


    Sien blinked as she looked at Sylphrien.


    Conversations with Sylphrien always gave her strength.


    Perhaps even now, it could be the same.


    So, she nodded her head.


    .


    .


    .


    Are you okay?


    Sylphrien asked, pouring tea for Sien in her private quarters.


    Sien could no longer hide her true feelings.


    No, Im not.


    So, she answered honestly.


    How could she be okay when the person she loved was pushing her away, keeping another woman by his side?


    She wanted to push away all the women around him and take her ce.


    There was a time when she could have done that.


    When their rtionship was firm. Because they loved each other that much.


    But now, things had changed too much.


    Instead, the women by his side had reasons to push her away.


    In a way, Sien was like someone clinging to a married man.


    Sien let out a bitterugh.


    How did thingse to this?


    I feel like Im going to copse.


    So, Sien said.


    She was revealing her growing weakness.


    She knew it was a burden. Sylphrien too must have felt the weight on her shoulders.


    But Sien had no more strength left. No more energy to spare.


    She was desperate, grasping at straws.


    ...


    Sylphrien let out a short sigh.


    After hesitating for a long while with a pained expression, Sylphrien finally spoke.


    ...Saintess-nim.


    Even as she spoke, Sylphrien continued to hesitate.


    She seemed to be debating with herself whether it was right to say what she was thinking.


    Torn about what the right choice was, she kept ncing at Siens face and biting her lip.


    As if trying to steady her own heart.


    ...Hold on to hope.


    Sien let out a sigh and shook her head.


    ...I wish I could.


    She said, mocking herself.


    Yet, Sylphrien continued to hesitate.


    As if she still had more to say.


    ...Saintess-nim... I probably shouldnt say this but...


    Sylphrien seemed earnest.


    It was as if she was desperately hoping to give Sien strength.


    ...that vice-captain...


    ........?


    ...he must love you the most.


    Sien managed a weary smile at that response.


    She knew it was meant asfort, yet the sentiment behind those words felt good.


    As Sien wore aplex expression, Sylphrien continued.


    ...Its not just something Im saying.


    ...Yes?


    Sylphrien nced around cautiously.


    Despite being the only two in the room, she seemed to be taking care.


    Then Sylphrien leaned towards Sien.


    She spoke in a whisper, as if confiding a secret.


    ...Berg-nim still... with his wives...


    ....


    ...Their rtionship doesnt seem to be that good.


    Siens expression turned nk.


    What did that mean?


    As Siens mind went nk, unable to respond to Sylphriens words, the elf continued.


    ...I heard it directly from Arwin. The appearance of good rtions with his wives... its all an act. She said theyre trying to keep the mercenaries safe by pretending to be on good terms with nobles...


    An act...?


    Of course, there is friendship, but I heard its not love. Especially Ner ckwood, she said she could never love the vice-captain, you know?


    ........


    ...So, you see, Saintess-nim... Even if the vice-captain seems cold, his heart might be...


    Sien blinked, mulling over those words.


    She also remembered the conversation she had with Arwin a few days ago.


    ...What should I do?


    It was Arwin who had asked what to do about Berg.


    Following Ner ckwood, now Arwin Celebrien.


    Were both marriages just political, without any shared feelings?


    Sien let out a powerless, mockingugh.


    Sheughed weakly for a while.


    Then, covering her face with her hands, she hid her expression from Sylphrien.


    The words she just heard stirredplex emotions within her.


    Because of the conversation with Arwin, it wasnt that she found Sylphriens words unbelievable.


    But this story brought both relief and... on the other hand, only more difort.


    Could it be that women who didnt understand Bergs worth had ensnared him?


    Were the nobles underestimating Berg because of his background?


    Was it because it was a marriage of convenience that there was an inherent aversion?


    ...She said she couldnt love Berg...?


    ...


    At the same time, Sien felt pity for Berg.


    She knew what kind of person he was.


    It had been that way since the slums.


    Berg, who lived a rough life but loved tranquility.


    Berg, who enjoyed watching sunsets on windy hills.


    Was he now engaged in a fierce struggle with his wives too?


    Were even his wives unable to provide him with peace?


    Sien keptughing.


    It all felt like her fault.


    If only she hadnt left Bergs side, would this pain not exist?


    Or if she had just asked Berg to wait, could all this misfortune have been avoided?


    Again, she spent the night clutching her aching heart.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The day to return to Stockpin arrived.


    As the turmoil settled in the Jackson familys domain, everyone prepared to return to their respective ces.


    The two sons of the Jackson family were to be taken to the capital for trial.


    The Dom family decided to return to their domain, but only the Pantora family chose to stay one more day.


    Numerous soldiers were aligned, and many cavalrymen had already headed outside the domain.


    Gradually, I felt the events in the Jackson domaining to an end.


    I talked briefly with Adam Hyung, arranging our return schedule.


    Discussing which direction to take, if there were any ces we needed to visit, and so on...


    This was after receiving the reward for the Head Hunter units contribution in rescuing the hero party.


    Having recruited new members for the mercenary group from within the Jackson domain, there was nothing left but to return.


    ...Are you okay?


    After our rough conversation, Adam Hyung asked.


    ...


    I paused in silence, then nodded.


    I hadnte up with a precise answer yet, but I had to be okay.


    I was doing my utmost not to be bound by the past.


    I was envisioning a new future with my wives.


    In that picture... Sien was no longer present.


    The Dom family paid theirst respects to the king and departed.


    Along with them, the Red mes group also began finalizing their preparations to leave.


    Baran, Krian, and Theodore, along with some members of our group, headed out, while I, along with Adam Hyung, Shawn, Jackson, and the rest of the Head Hunter unit, stayed behind to tie up loose ends.


    Ner and Arwin were also standing by my side.


    I stood next to Hyung, offering our final greetings to the king.


    ...Sien and the hero party were nowhere to be seen.


    Well be leaving now.


    Adam Hyung said.


    The king nodded his head.


    While this was happening, Gale appeared from somewhere and joined me.


    ...


    As I looked at him, Gale exined.


    ...You havent yet received my teachings, have you? Im still nning to follow you.


    ...


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    I didnt have the luxury to worry about Gale at the moment.


    Besides, how about receiving my teachings now? As I said, theres no need to believe in gods. Improving your skills can only be beneficial.


    I blinked and gave a slight nod.


    ...Ill consider it.


    As Adam Hyung and the kings farewell concluded, I turned around.


    <em>-Creak! Thud!</em>


    Just then, the doors of the mansion burst open, and the hero party rushed out.


    Sien was at the forefront.


    Her eyes were red, as if she had been crying a lot.


    It seemed as if she had been hiding, not wanting to say goodbye, and then suddenly ran out.


    .....Haa... Haa....


    ......


    Ive experienced numerous farewells, but... the emotion of parting with Sien was still strangely heavy and profound.


    Even though I treated her so coldly, my feet wouldnt move.


    ...But this too was something I now had to ept.


    Adam Hyung and Gale subtlyforted me, nudging me as we walked.


    Ner and Arwin briefly watched the Saintess.


    I too looked at Sien.


    ...


    ...


    It was thest time.


    My childhood friend.


    My best friend.


    The woman I had loved.


    It seemed we would not meet again.


    With that thought... I blinked hard, offering her a final greeting.


    As ifying down my entire past.


    Could others understand the difficulty of setting down these heavy emotions?


    I turned away.


    Bell!!!


    Then, a loud voice that shook the entire space rang out.


    Our personal nickname reverberated around us.


    She was grasping strongly at the connection I had let go of.


    My legs froze, unable to take another step... paralyzed.


    The nickname, filled with countless memories, once again tightened around my heart.


    How much I had loved that endearment once, now its memory seemed so faint.


    ...Bell?


    ...


    Ner and Arwin looked at me with questions in their eyes upon hearing that nickname.


    Though it wasnt clear who it was addressing, they instinctively saw me stop.


    Their expressions turned uneasy as they alternated nces between me and Sien.


    ...


    I clenched my teeth.


    ...Our rtionship, ultimately unable to remain hidden.


    I could no longer hide my troubled heart.


    I turned around with a twisted expression.


    I wanted to maintain a cold facade, but all I could muster was a look of weakness.


    There stood Sien, once again shedding tears, looking at me straight on.


    <em>-...Swoosh...</em>


    She slowly reached out her arms.


    ...


    ...


    Sien, who had recoiled, not wanting to reach me.


    Now, the tearful her spoke.


    ...Embrace me.


    She said to me, as I was about to leave.


    Letting go of her image as the Saintess.


    As Sien, in front of everyone, she pleaded with me.


    ...Stop pretending now...sob...embrace me...Hug me, Bell.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 133: Old Love (2)

    Chapter 133: Old Love (2)


    ...Stop pretending now...sob...embrace me...Hug me, Bell.


    How much had I tried tofort her as she cried like that.


    When she tripped over a stone. When she was stung by a bee.


    ...When she lost her parents. When she was bullied in the orphanage.


    I always held her in my arms and soothed her when she cried.


    But right now, I cant do that.


    Im not doing that.


    Standing still, I just watched her as she cried.


    ...Bell...?


    Ner asked from beside me.


    I couldnt respond, just looked at Sien.


    Sien, ignoring the murmurs around us, speaks only to me.


    As if she can only see me in her eyes.


    As if shes decided to stop caring about the rest of the world.


    Please, Bell...like before...


    My jaw clenches involuntarily.


    My teeth grit so hard they feel cold.


    Even as an adult, she still looks so young to me.


    She may be 22 now, but in my eyes, she oveps with the 9-year-old Sien.


    My emotions, once again, rebel against my will, trembling.


    Those overwhelming feelings surge up like a rising tide.


    ...I...


    I bow my head and whisper.


    ...how much longer...can I...


    A question Sien probably didnt hear.


    Our rtionship had changed so drastically.


    I decided not to take anymore wives.


    She became the Saintess of purity.


    Clearly, it was a ce I arrived at with the intention of pushing her away. A moment faced to not be entangled in the past anymore.


    But, I feel things are getting moreplicated instead.


    I was wrong, Bell...sob...so...


    Sien staggered as she started walking towards me.


    Her arms, outstretched, were not retracted.


    She walked from afar, as if she would embrace my waist just like that.


    ...Stoping closer...!


    I shouted at her.


    Because if she came any closer in that state, I felt I wouldnt be able to push her away.


    And because I might end up holding her in my arms andforting her, just out of habit.


    Only the pitifulness of my weak will is felt.


    At my words, Sien froze in ce.


    Tears streamed down her face, unable to even cover it.


    Beside me, my two wives stood, unable to react.


    I exposed my private parts of life in the worst way possible in front of them.


    ...Have you forgotten our dream...?


    She asked momentarily.


    Strength entered my fists again.


    Then, Sien looked at me with a forced smile.


    Tears flowed from her eyes, and a strained smile lingered on her lips.


    Have you forgotten...our dream to travel the world...?


    ...


    My clenched fist trembled.


    Why cant I even respond?


    Why cant I push her away more decisively?


    My mind knows, but my body wontply.


    Especially when she looks for me, crying like that.


    Memories with her...they keep ovepping.


    Sien, seeing my silence, continued.


    ...I havent forgotten your words that you only needed me... I still believe that I only need you, Bell...


    At that, Arwin approached me uneasily.


    ...What is she saying, Berg...?


    Ner, likewise, clutched the hem of my clothing.


    ...Ber...g?


    Amidst my wives confusion, I still responded only to Sien.


    ...I...forgot everything...


    A colossal lie rises in my throat.


    I lifted my bowed head to look at Sien.


    ...Dreams, Ive thrown them all away...


    But Sien vehemently shook her head at those words.


    No. That cant be true. Youre not that kind of person.


    .......


    Dont keep lying to me...I...sob...I know everything...


    Sien said roughly, wiping her eyes.


    I havent forgotten your dream either, Bell. You wanted to escape the slums and live in peace, didnt you?


    Blood began to seep through the gaps in my clenched fist.


    Sien, forgetting nothing, spoke to me.


    Soon...the war will end, Bell.


    ...


    ...Then, after that...lets abandon everything and run away.


    Sien said this with the same expression she had when we dreamt of happy times.


    The smile on her lips, the crescent-shaped eyes were the same, but tears still streaked down her cheeks, dripping onto the floor.


    Right? Lets leave everything...like you said, lets live together in peace...


    Sien took another step towards me.


    Then another step.


    ...And another.


    Her footsteps echoed in the vast space.


    No one else even dared to breathe.


    ...Its hard, isnt it, Bell... I know...


    She looked at me, then briefly nced at Ner and Arwin.


    As if seeing right through our rtionship.


    Seeing her like that, I closed my eyes.


    Taking a deep breath...trying to gather my thoughts.


    ...It would be a lie to say I wasnt shaken.


    Tired from my days as a mercenary...and sometimes, the rejections from my wives arent easy either.


    ...Bell... so...hold me...


    Suddenly, Sien was right in front of me.


    Maybe I was tired of pushing her away.


    Maybe I pitied her too much as she cried.


    ...All excuses, perhaps still harboring feelings for her.


    ...Unknowingly, my hand twitched.


    <em>- Swoosh!</em>


    <em>- Swoosh!</em>


    Simultaneously, something constricted my body.


    A white tail wrapped around my waist.


    And hands interlocked.


    Looking to my left, I saw Ner holding onto me with an expression I had never seen before.


    On my right, Arwin was watching me just the same.


    ...


    ...


    I could feel the two rings on my fingers.


    Around my neck hung Arwins World Tree leaf.


    This change... Im realizing it anew.


    I was no longer the person who was with Sien back then.


    Finally, I looked at Sien.


    Her expression grew more anxious.


    As if sensing something, she shook her head first and said,


    ....It cant be, Bell.


    I whispered just loud enough for her to hear.


    ..............Sien.


    A name I hadnt called in who knows how long.


    Siens tears flowed more fiercely at my words.


    Her face contorted again, tears pouring out.


    Yes...yes, Bell...I...Im Sien...


    ...Now, I have people who I must prioritize over you.


    ....Ah.....Ah....


    I wanted to part gently, but it seems that was just wishful thinking.


    ...People more precious than you havee into my life.


    Sien trembled, tears streaming down.


    She violently shook her head from side to side.


    Dont...dont say that...! Dont say that, Bell...!!


    ...So...live happily.


    Youre supposed to hug me...! This cant be ourst time....!!


    I closed my eyes and...whispered to her for thest time.


    I didnt look at her face.


    .............Forget about me, Sien.


    Casting that cruel curse, I turned away.


    - Thud...


    The sound of someone falling behind me reached my ears.


    ....


    I did not look back.


    ....Bell...


    Even as her voice called out to me, I kept walking forward.


    Bell....!!


    I was leaving her behind, the girl who was once my entire childhood.


    Leaving behind the girl who was crying.


    Bell!!! Please!!!


    But I never looked back at her, not even once.


    A situationpletely opposite to our parting seven years ago.


    ...Only now, I realized something.


    How Sien must have looked when she left me seven years ago.


    I never knew because I only saw her back... but now, I understand.


    ...When she left me seven years ago, she must have been crying.


    <strong>****</strong>


    In a situation witnessed by all, the Saintessy copsed, kneeling.


    The Hae Church scattered the people, and the royal family moved the remaining crowd.


    Perhaps this was done to prevent the spread of rumors about the Saintess, not wanting her situation to be publicized.


    The news of the Saintess of Purity having a loved one was enough to shock the Church.


    At the same time, they knew this was also a consideration for her.


    No one seemed to want to treat her carelessly, especially not her, one of the heroes holding the fate of the war.


    If she chose to give up the fight here, the kingdom would have to bear the consequences.


    At this point, not knowing who the warrior of solitude was, her departure would have a fatal impact.


    So, everyone cleared the space, leaving the immobile Saintess alone.


    No one wanted to linger and cause her more harm.


    The only ones remaining by her side... were the heroes.


    They looked on helplessly, three steps behind their fallenrade.


    The Saintess gazed nkly, tears streaming down, then looked at her own hand.


    The symbol of Hae, still intensely etched there.


    ...


    <em>- Scratch!!</em>


    Suddenly, without a word, the Saintess began to scratch her hand with her nails.


    Saintess...Saintess-nim!


    Sylphrien was shocked from behind, but no one could stop the Saintess.


    She kept scratching, tearing at the symbol.


    It didnt take long for blood to seep out.


    Saintess-nim...! Calm down!


    The Saintess did not heed herrades worries.


    Just this...! Sob...! If only this wasnt here..!!


    She med only the fate given to her.


    Screaming in frustration.


    Never before had they seen her harm herself so severely.


    Why me!! Why are you doing this to me!!!


    The Saintess cried out to the heavens in resentment.


    Always oveing trials alone, now the Saintess was breaking down.


    She, who had always stood up alone,y copsed, unable to rise.


    Despair was evident in the Saintess voice.


    A voice so chilling it gave listeners goosebumps.


    How much...!!! How much more do you intend to torment me!!! Isnt this enough!! How much more do I have to sacrifice!!!


    Her anguished cries echoed around the mansion.


    Why do I have to lose Bell because of you!!!!


    <em>- Thump...</em>


    Soon, she copsed, forehead to the ground, and burst into tears for a long time.


    Was this what pouring out ones heart looked like?


    The hero party had never seen a being groan in such pain.


    No deadly poison could induce such agony.


    The Saintess cried out loud.


    Tears of someone who had lost their most precious being.


    Felix, Acran, and Sylphrien could do nothing.


    They knew all too well that they were not the ones who could lift her up.


    They felt her pain deeply, knowing Siens circumstances.


    They knew how happy Sien had been every time she spoke of Berg.


    So... they couldnt help but feel anxious.


    Perhaps realizing that for the Saintess, this might be the end.


    A person doesnt only die when their body ceases to live.


    Deathes just the same when the heart dies.


    The hero party had seen such instances multiple times in the war.


    ....That was why the crumbling Saintess felt all the more pitiful and heartbreaking.


    But there were no words they could offer.


    Berg had left her through a clean break.


    It was the first time they had seen the Saintess so desperately seeking affection.


    For the first time, they glimpsed this side of the Saintess.


    It was unimaginable how intense her longing must have been.


    How many people could muster such courage in front of so many?


    ...


    Their fear was not of losing the war.


    ...Of course, that was a concern to some extent...but what frightened them more was the fear of theirrade bing a shell of herself.


    What must it feel like for someone whose seven years of sacrifice turned to dust?


    What does it feel like to have the only reward youve pursued taken away?


    How cruel is it to force someone who has lost hope to continue participating in a war?


    These were things they could not understand.


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed by.


    It became night.


    No one had moved.


    The Saintess was still sitting on the ground, with Felix, Acran, and Sylphrien all watching over her.


    They were quietly waiting for the Saintess, who had eventually stopped crying.


    They were waiting for the choice she would make.


    They had all exchanged unspoken agreements through their looks.


    ....Even if the Saintess decided to give up everything here, they wouldnt be surprised.


    They had agreed to ept it.


    They were not cruel enough to drag arade, broken to this extent, back to the battlefield.


    Forcing her to go would have been akin to murder.


    They couldnt take someone who could not find a reason to stay in the war to such a dangerous ce.


    Perhaps, they thought... the Saintess had died here, in a sense.


    ...Everyone.


    The Saintess called out to herrades with a hoarse voice.


    The words they had been waiting for all day.


    Sylphrien responded calmly, not startled by the call.


    Yes, Saintess-nim.


    ..........


    The Saintess said nothing.


    She remained frozen for a long while.


    ...?


    Then, something unbelievable happened before everyones eyes.


    A bright ray of light gently descended where the Saintess was sitting.


    The light, resembling the bright moonlight.


    In the dark night, only the Saintess shone by herself.


    The Saintess staggered to her feet.


    She turned to look at herrades.


    Her eyes were forlorn. Her lips formed a kind smile.


    She spoke.


    .......Lets go. To the next battlefield.


    ...


    ...


    Her words dered her intention to keep moving forward.


    Acting as if nothing had happened.


    Even though it was the answer the hero party needed, it was impossible not to feel perplexed.


    Finally, Felix asked, with a contorted expression.


    ...Are you sure youre alright?


    The Saintess shook her head.


    ...No?


    Tears again streamed down her cheeks.


    Acran interjected.


    ...Saintess-nim. If youre going to the battlefield to die-


    -Its not that, Acran.


    The Saintess said.


    She exuded an atmosphere that no one could ovee.


    Then the Saintess, with ack of strength, shook her head and spoke.


    ...Nothing has changed.


    ...What?


    ...As long as the Demon King is alive... Bell could die. That remains the same.


    No one could respond to her words.


    It was hard to believe that, even after being abandoned, she still thought of Berg.


    So, lets go and end the war.


    The Saintess said. An odd determination could be felt in her weak voice.


    Sylphrien hesitantly asked.


    ....Youre going to the battlefield?


    The Saintess nodded.


    ...For the vice-captain of the Red mes...?


    The Saintess nodded again.


    ...


    Sylphrien was utterly baffled by the Saintess mindset.


    Especially after witnessing what had just happened.


    Acran handed her a bitter medicine.


    It seemed like a suggestion to not make a foolish choice, to choose the easier path.


    ......Your feelings may not be reciprocated. Even if you do this... it doesnt seem like the vice-captain wille back-


    -Its okay.


    The Saintess said with a smile.


    It was a face bearing an immeasurable depth of pain.


    Acran frowned and asked again.


    ....Pardon?


    ...Its okay if my feelings arent reciprocated. Its okay if Im not loved in return.


    While the hero party was petrified by her words, the Saintess concluded.


    ........Because I love Bell.


    Witnessing such profound love, no one could utter a word.


    ...So, its okay.


    The Saintess smiled like that... and then, btedly, sped her own hands.


    She bowed her head and whispered.


    A slightly paradoxical statement.


    And I havent... given up yet.


    Sien recalled her memories with Berg again.


    She said,


    ...I cant give up.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 134: Face (1)

    Chapter 134: Face (1)


    As the crowd around me grew, murmurs and whispers filled the air.


    Spection and suspicion flourished, fueled by the recent exchange of words.


    The mercenaries of the Red mes were cautious, keeping silent, but the royal soldiers and the vigers who had seen me with Sien couldnt stop whispering.


    - Did he have a connection with the saintess?


    - It looked like they were in love... Surely, its more than just an acquaintance?


    - I never expected the saintess to cry like that...


    - Were they childhood friends?


    I drove my horse forward, unresponsive to any of thements.


    My heart felt oppressively heavy.


    My mind lingered on Sien, reying ourst moments together, yet I also realized this was not the time for such thoughts.


    My two wives nced at me with concern, their silence speaking volumes.


    Their displeasure was evident, and understandably so.


    My past had been exposed in the most unttering light.


    I was not without fault. I should have confided in them when the opportunity arose.


    ...


    I took their displeasure for granted, considering our efforts to grow closer, now marred by the revtion of this hidden rtionship.


    We were entangled in the polygamous culture of the Humans, which may have made Ner and Arwin feel like mere possessions.


    Despite my efforts to prevent such feelings, the reality was different, especially for them, being nobles married to amoner like me.


    Now, another connection of mine hade to light.


    How could they possibly take this well?


    If they hadnt been bothered by my rtionship with Sien, that would have been even stranger.


    So, I knew a conversation with my wives was inevitable.


    But right now, it was impossible.


    Too many eyes were upon us.


    Suddenly, the procession came to a halt.


    Adam Hyung, leading in front, turned around to look back.


    In my distraction, it seemed someone from behind had stopped us.


    Sure enough, a figure made his way through the Red mes, approaching us.


    The members parted to let him through, and he rode straight up to me on his horse.


    It was the king.


    Berg.


    He called out as he approached on horseback.


    Adam Hyung turned his horse and took up position beside me.


    Standing by my side in solidarity.


    ...?


    Ner and Arwin did the same.


    Despite their confusion, they took their ces by my side, yet they didnt stop ncing at me.


    I could feel the weight of their unspoken words.


    Youve caused quite the stir.


    The king spoke in a quiet voice as he drew near, barely audible even a short distance away.


    It seemed he was mindful of the surrounding gazes.


    ...


    I didnt respond.


    There was nothing to say, after all.


    The king didnt seem to have much to say either.


    He just looked at me intently.


    There was no sign of surprise regarding my rtionship with Sien.


    As if he had known all along.


    He drew his horse even closer and said,


    Youll have to follow us to the capital, Berg.


    Adam Hyung frowned at this.


    Ner and Arwin stiffened in surprise at my sides.


    ...Yes?


    Adam Hyung raised his voice, speaking for us.


    The king did not retract his words.


    Leave the Red mes for a while ande with me.


    Adam Hyung urged his horse a bit forward, positioning himself between me and the king.


    May I ask why?


    Dont be on guard, Adam. This isnt meant to harm.


    The king exined,


    Weve been put in this situation. How can a mercenary, known to have a deep connection with the saintess, simply return without any action taken?


    ...


    Coming to the capital and at least making a show of conversation... It will make this news more ptable to those who hear it. Think about it. If word spreads that the saintess, a paragon of purity, had a man...


    Ner clenched her dress.


    Arwin nced at me.


    The king continued,


    Many would feel uneasy with such rumors. And as king, I must manage that unease to win the war.


    I felt an immediate sense of validity in the kings exnation, but also an unease.


    I sighed internally,


    ...Realizing, despite the difort, that I couldnt defy the kingsmand.


    One unexpected event followed another.


    Even wanting to rest, I found myself unable to.


    It was a familiar feeling,


    This relentless pace.


    ...Lately, I had found rest through Ner and Arwin, but now, that wasnt an option.


    Adam Hyung, having paused, seemed to find some validity in the kings words too, as he slowly turned to look at me.


    Our eyes met.


    His expression was one of concern.


    It was a look Id been seeing all too often on Hyungs facetely.


    I just felt sorry.


    Gale appeared behind me, saying,


    Itll be alright, Berg. For now, its wise to follow His Majestys wishes.


    ...


    It could ease the situation. Given the unpredictable pressures that mighte to the Red mes. Being under His Majestys protection is safer for the moment.


    His presence and words were genuinely reassuring.


    Ill be by your side to help, so lets head to the capital without worry for now.


    I gave a brief nod.


    What Im worried about is...


    I nced at my wives for a moment.


    Only now could I truly see their expressions.


    ...


    ...


    ...Their faces held more emotion than I had anticipated.


    Ners ears were pinned back, her lips tightly pursed.


    Arwins long ears drooped, her face full of confusion.


    I let out a heavy sigh through my nose and said,


    ...Hyung.


    ...


    Adam Hyung nodded in response.


    Please, take care of Ner and Arwin.


    He nodded again.


    Dont worry-


    -No.


    At that time, Ner suddenly raised her voice.


    Her grip on the hem of my clothes tightened.


    Where do you think youre going alone...?


    Her words had the tone of a plea, as if she feared being left behind.


    A hint of anger was also present.


    Arwin felt the same.


    ...I wont go to Stockpin without Berg either.


    Arwins eyes, for some reason, seemed to betray a hint of sadness. Considering how hard it is to discern such an atmosphere from her usually stoic expression, I was reminded again of the ripple effects of my actions.


    ...Besides, we still have things to discuss.


    I looked around and then whispered to them in a low voice.


    It could be dangerous. Dont follow me.


    Given that the trip to the capital wasnt for a positive reason, I had hoped my wives would stay and rest in Stockpin.


    I dont care. Iming with you.


    But Ners gaze was fixed on me, her breathing slightly ragged.


    ...


    Arwin, too, silently watched me, her stance indicating she wouldnt change her mind.


    The king, observing this, spoke up.


    Make your decision quickly. But dont worry. Theres no reason or justification to punish you. After all, even if it were true that you and the saintess shared a childhood love, thats hardly a crime, is it?


    At his words, a slight change of expression appeared on my wives faces.


    With that, the king surveyed the surroundings and then nodded at me to move forward.


    ...Lets go. I no longer wish to remain here.


    Following him, numerous soldiers and knights moved forward.


    I mulled over the kingsst words.


    Sharing love couldnt possibly be a crime.


    ...But for some reason, my heart felt heavy right now.


    As the king moved away, Adam Hyung called out to me.


    Berg. Look at me.


    Even in the suddenness of departure, he maintained hisposure, providing a sense of stability amidst my turmoil.


    With things havinge to this... take the Head Hunter unit with you.


    ...


    Its an order.


    I slowly nodded.


    If my wives insisted on following, having the Head Hunter unit with us would ease my mind.


    Adam Hyung let out a short sigh.


    ...


    ...


    We blinked at each other, a silent farewell, and I grabbed the horses reins.


    I promptly guided my horse to fall in line with the kings procession.


    My wives and Gale followed closely behind me.


    There was an unexpected shift in our schedule.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin couldnt identify the source of the sharp pain that had started to emanate from her heart after witnessing that shocking scene.


    But one thing was undeniable: the pain was intense.


    Having endured torture from the World Tree for decades, she thought she had grown resistant to pain. Perhaps this was a different kind of pain.


    Her breathing became increasingly difficult.


    She found herself constantly holding her breath with a grunt.


    Arwin looked at Bergs back, feeling this unresolved ache.


    She wondered if hearing anything from him might ease her pain, considering Berg always managed to alleviate her suffering.


    Yet, the opportunity for any exchange had not yet arisen.


    It seemed they would have to wait until they set up camp.


    Meanwhile, Arwin kept reying the scene in her mind.


    The weeping saintess.


    The arms stretched out for an embrace.


    The name Bell being called out.


    Berg, in an expression she had never seen before, looked pained.


    ...Ha.


    Arwin frowned again, gripping the reins tightly.


    ...In truth, she could piece together the situation even without Bergs exnation.


    All her past questions were gradually being answered.


    Ner had mentioned that Berg knew the saintess name.


    Berg had brushed it off as a mistake, but that was likely a lie.


    Berg had said he was from the slums.


    ording to what she heard from Sylphrien, the saintess seemed to be an orphan as well.


    Even their impoverished backgrounds seemed to align.


    Berg had once shown extreme anger when the Hea Church appeared in their vige.


    Now, that reaction seemed to make sense as well.


    ...It was said that the saintess had a man she loved with all her heart, for whom she had gone to the battlefield.


    The reason why the saintess had shed tears in the Jackson familys garden in the past now became clear.


    She had been weeping upon hearing that the man she loved had taken a wife.


    ...Who that man was, and who his wife had be, she now realized.


    ......Then how about just getting a divorce...?


    ..................


    Arwin clenched her teeth as she recalled the saintess words.


    Fury began to surge within her, causing her fists to tremble.


    Was it to wedge herself between her and Berg that she had said those words?


    Seeing such intense emotions arise, Arwin finally admits to herself.


    Who has taken a ce in her heart, who has be precious to her.


    Whom she hase to love.


    In such a negative situation, shees to realize this.


    But perhaps it is this realization that causes her pain now.


    Though her heart has recognized it, she feels the gap between her and the target of her affection all the more acutely.


    Maybe it was because she saw someone so simr to him that she couldnt help butpare.


    The saintess was so much like Berg in every way.


    The same race.


    The same lifespan.


    The same origins.


    The same background.


    The same spirit of sacrifice.


    The same hair color.


    The same eyes.


    ...On the other hand, Arwin was the opposite in every aspect.


    An elf, with a long lifespan, of noble birth, even her hair and eye color differed.


    She feels inferior knowing that her rtionship with Berg might not have started if not for a political marriage.


    It seemed as if the love between the saintess and Berg was purer and more genuine.


    Her rtionship with Berg felt contradictory and forced.


    Now that she was aware of her feelings, even these trivial facts became obstacles.


    Could wanting to resemble the other person also be a part of love?


    .......Above all, the hardest part was knowing that Berg had genuinely cared for someone else.


    Even if there was Ner... She had never thought that there might be another someone.


    She had heard that Berg always kept his distance from women.


    Until he married Ner, he had pushed away any woman for the past 7 years, ording to what the Red mes members had said.


    ...It was 7 years ago when the warrior chosen by the five gods appeared.


    This too fits perfectly.


    ......


    Arwins heart wouldnt stop racing.


    Not even on the eve of the sacrificial ritual, when the World Tree was about to take her lifespan, had she felt this unsettled.


    The thought that Berg might have loved the saintess so much that he had pushed away other women for the past 7 years was overwhelming.


    ...She had known he was such a man.


    She had known that was Bergs nature.


    She knew all too well that he was someone who cherished his partner deeply.


    But the fact that there might have been a woman he loved perhaps even more than her... infuriated her.


    ...No, it wasnt anger.


    It was jealousy.


    Intense jealousy.


    The jealousy was so profound it surprised even her.


    She too wanted to receive such love from Berg.


    She wanted to leave such marks on Berg.


    But the thought that a woman had already left such marks in Bergs brief life before her was painful.


    Arwin was astonished by her own possessiveness.


    Was it because she found happiness in being by Bergs side, more than in her freedom?


    Was Berg, worth giving up dreams for, someone she couldnt bear to share with anyone else?


    It seemed as if desires, suppressed for 170 years, were slowly being directed toward a single individual.


    ...


    A conversation was necessary, first and foremost.


    Arwin had no idea how to resolve this issue with Berg.


    But one thing was clear.


    She had made up her mind about her feelings for Berg.


    He was someone she couldnt concede to anyone.


    ...It was a decided matter.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner kept swallowing hard, holding back her tears.


    She couldnt understand why they threatened to fall, but a sense of indignation kept welling up within her.


    Her head throbbed, and her heart seethed with anger, yet there was no outlet for it.


    She had never considered the possibility that her partner might have been involved with someone else.


    She had firmly believed that she would be Bergs first woman.


    But that wasnt the case, and even now, she couldnt be sure who held the primary ce in his heart.


    This uncertainty drove Ner to distraction.


    Perhaps it was the vague belief that Berg loved her the most that made it so.


    Ner watched Bergs back as he rode ahead.


    They would surely have a clear conversationter... but even now, she didnt know what to say.


    A nagging insecurity that had been in Ners mind resurfaced.


    She had fallen in love with Berg... but what if Berg hadnt?


    What if he told her to not take this matter too seriously and just move on?


    It might be a cultural difference that allowed for such an oue.


    For Humans, loving various individuals might be natural.


    But for Ner, it wasnt.


    The notion that Berg had been involved with another woman was a shock, and the possibility that it might still be open was frightening.


    There was no evidence to suggest that the saintess was thest woman Berg had loved.


    The thought that Berg might treat another woman kindly was frustrating.


    He had to be hers.


    Exclusively hers.


    For her people, love was just that.


    As souls bound together, they should only have eyes for each other.


    They should live on the same day, and if need be, die on the same day.


    To Ner, this was natural.


    ...................


    Suddenly, Ner recalled the soul-binding ceremony she had initiated with Berg.


    The soul-binding that hadnt been properlypleted.


    ...Could this misfortune be because of that iplete bond?


    A difort settled in her chest.


    ...Lets stop.


    Just then, Berg called out from the front.


    Ner looked up to see the royal soldiers preparing the campsite.


    Berg spoke to the Head Hunter Unit.


    Lets get ready to rest.


    Ner averted her gaze as Berg turned his head.


    She couldnt bring herself to meet his eyes just yet.


    Yet she knew.


    ...The moment for conversation was drawing near.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 135: Face (2)

    Chapter 135: Face (2)


    Ner followed Berg into th]e temporary lodging.


    Berg had instructed Baran to ensure that no one approached them, aware of the sensitivity surrounding this topic.


    He might have anticipated the whispers and rumors that could arise.


    ........Ha.


    Berg let out a barely audible sigh in secrecy.


    After catching his breath, he turned around.


    Ner, faced with Berg, found herself at a loss for words. Although she had much to say, nothing woulde out.


    Silence ensued.


    For a while, they stood there - Ner, Arwin, and Berg - without uttering a word.


    Finally, it was Arwin who broke the silence.


    ...What happened?


    It was a question that demanded a clear answer from Berg, even though much was already understood.


    ...What was your rtionship with... the Saintess?


    ...


    Berg suggested in response to the question.


    ...Shall we sit down?


    Ner shook her head vigorously.


    ...No.


    She was angry.


    She wanted to express and manifest her anger in this manner.


    It might have seemed childish, but she didnt want to agree with anything he said.


    Perhaps this resistance was all she could muster, given that there was no real justification for her anger.


    Ner had never given any reason to behave this way before.


    Their rtionship was still at a stage where it was appropriate to consider them friends, advancing steadily to the next level when this incident urred.


    Despite knowing there was nothing to say, she couldnt help but think that as a wife, perhaps this was her rightful prerogative.


    ...Start exining, Berg.


    She demanded, fists clenched tight.


    Berg struggled with her words for a long while.


    To Ner, the sight of struggle was a wound.


    To him, it might have been a matter of course... but the sight of him being hurt over another woman was unbearably distasteful.


    For Berg, Ner herself was the only woman who held such significance.


    Hiding such sticky emotions, Ner was engaged in a tough battle.


    Meanwhile, Berg seemed to have sorted out his feelings and spoke.


    ...She was a friend from my hometown.


    .


    .


    .


    Berg shared everything.


    From their meeting to their parting.


    He exined the many events that had happened in between.


    How often he had gone to see the Saintess.


    How the Saintess became an orphan.


    How he had taken care of her thereafter.


    What kind of rtionship they had developed.


    How she became the Saintess.


    Even why Berg disliked the Hea Church.


    It was clear that some parts of the story were omitted.


    Berg was hiding how close their rtionship had been.


    But that omission only fueled Ners imagination and tormented her even more.


    Could they have possibly kissed?


    Embraces must have been a given.


    They might have held hands, even interlocked fingers.


    Had they seen each other bare?


    Berg, who undresses when he sleeps, could the Saintess have seen that too?


    ...


    ...Could the Saintess have been Bergs fated one?


    The thought brought a sharp pain to Ners heart.


    Upon reflection, her bond with Berg seemed nothing more than forced.


    Their connection was made because their factions aligned.


    In contrast, the Saintess and Berg grew close naturally.


    Even a brief overview revealed their memories were far deeper than hers.


    It was easy to see which rtionship was more genuine.


    The realization was almost too much to bear.


    She grew to despise the Saintess, who had formed such a natural bond with him.


    The jealousy was overwhelming.


    Why couldnt her fated one be Berg?


    She loved him so deeply.


    And yet, she wondered if she was intruding on the love between two others.


    First, she hade between her family and her mother.


    Now, was sheing between Berg and the Saintess?


    The more she dwelled on these thoughts, the more her head throbbed with blood.


    The surging emotions were too much to handle.


    Amidst this, she didnt know how to release the anger she felt.


    Ner saw who Berg truly loved.


    It was the first time she felt such a sense of crisis.


    She was frustrated, wondering if his heart still belonged elsewhere.


    Berg then said to her,


    Sorry to bring up such a conversation. But... there wont be more situations like this.


    Ner blurted out in response,


    How can I believe that?


    Even she was surprised by her own words, swallowing a gasp.


    ...


    ...


    But when she locked eyes with Berg, her emotions surged and burst forth.


    Still, she forced herself to maintain a calm tone.


    She pretended to be logical.


    Its not the first or second time. There was that time in Dems vige, the Catwomen there, and the Dragonian leader at the mercenary meeting.


    ...


    And now the Saintess. How can you say there wont be more situations like this?


    In reality, Ner had no reason to say such things.


    Berg had always sharply cut off any involvement with other women.


    In fact, Ner had sometimes felt smug about this.


    Berg wasnt at fault in any of these situations.


    Perhaps she should even be grateful for him pushing away someone with whom he had such deep memories.


    But she didnt want to feel that way.


    She was angry and didnt want to ignore this anger.


    So, she wielded every fact she could as a weapon.


    She didnt want to be like this, but these sticky emotions tormented her.


    Was it because of memories of being unloved in the past?


    Ner held Berg to a stricter standard, the first time he showed deep affection.


    Berg clenched his fist and said,


    ...Because I promised. I wont take any other wives besides you.


    Ner, hiding her sobs, responded,


    Thats obvious. Unless one is from the Human race, everyone has only one wife.


    Berg remained silent.


    Perhaps he had no words to respond.


    Maybe he couldnt understand this situation.


    After all, loving someone isnt a crime.


    Ner knew this, but she couldnt help being angry.


    She forced the irrational conversation to continue.


    Perhaps she wanted to hear Bergs deration of love for her alone as a form of apology.


    Even though Ner hadnt revealed her feelings to Berg yet, selfishly, she might have wished for him toe closer.


    She might have hoped for him to be brave on behalf of her own cowardice.


    It was a tantrum to confirm his affection.


    She wanted to hear it in words.


    That he loved her, not the Saintess.


    She wished Berg loved her as much as she loved him.


    Only then, it seemed, would her heart be at ease.


    With those thoughts, Ner turned her head away.


    Without looking at him, she continued coldly,


    ...Im trying to y the role of a congenial wife for you. Why do you keep having issues with other women? Even if you are from the human race, I still consider our culture


    I am.


    Berg interrupted Ners words.


    Lifting his head, he looked at them with sad eyes and said,


    ...Now, only you two are precious to me.


    Ners heart was startled by his words once more.


    Sure enough, Berg had given the response she most wanted to hear.


    She was left speechless.


    ...I want to envision a future with you.


    In Bergs eyes, there was also an unwavering resolve.


    She could feel how sincere he was.


    ...This time, I was just settling thatst part of my past.


    ...


    Ner knew it too.


    Berg had made a choice to prioritize them in the given situation.


    Logically, he had chosen her, someone he had been with for only a few months, over someone he had been with for years.


    Knowing this difference might be why she felt this way.


    The fear of losing Berg.


    All of it was driving her.


    Berg slowly approached.


    Reaching out with one hand, he gently took Ners and Arwins hands.


    ...I


    Snap!


    Ner brushed away Bergs touch.


    She didnt want to show him that she had let go of her anger just yet.


    She feared Berg loving someone else again.


    So, this time, she needed to make a clear mark.


    To tell him she disliked this kind of situation.


    To look only at her.


    It was the first tantrum she had thrown since falling in love with him.


    The more she loved, the angrier she became.


    The more anxious she felt, the colder her actions became.


    It was a defense mechanism.


    I... dont want to hear it right now.


    Ner stated.


    She knew that by doing this, Berg would try even harder to console her.


    Pushing Berg away was her way of setting the stage for that.


    Ner turned around.


    She began to walk towards the outside of the tent.


    ...Ner.


    Berg, looking at her with concern, asked,


    ...Where are you going?


    ...Dont look for me. Ill be back from a walk.


    Even as she told him not to look for her, Ner revealed her whereabouts to Berg.


    She knew he would definitelye looking for her.


    That, in itself, seemed like it would prove his affection.


    Then, they could talk, just the two of them, once more.


    Ner walked away, leaving Berg behind.


    ...


    Then, just once more... she expressed her anger.


    ...Human culture really doesnt suit us, does it?


    It wasnt a lie.


    The human culture, not focused on monogamy, was incredibly difficult for her.


    Of course, she knew Berg was different.


    He had only ever had eyes for her and Arwin.


    He was more devoted than anyone.


    But the fact that he was entangled in a culture of polygamy remained unchanged.


    If she had known this would be the case... she really shouldnt have epted Arwin.


    Even this became a regret for her.


    With that, Ner stepped outside.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin watched Berg, who was still holding her hand, gaze in the direction Ner had left.


    It hurt her that even now, he wouldnt look at her.


    With so little time to be together, why did he keep paying attention elsewhere?


    At the same time, she felt foolish for wanting Bergs attention even in such a situation.


    She truly realized her own feelings.


    How had she ended up in this predicament?


    These emotions led her to make irrational choices time and again.


    Yet, unable to resist them, she felt as if trapped in an emotional prison.


    <em>- Squeeze...</em>


    Arwin tightened her grip on Bergs hand.


    Only then did he look at her.


    Arwin said to Berg,


    ...I understand Ners anger.


    ...


    You might not get it, Berg. Wondering why shes so angry when she didnt even love you.


    ...No, I...


    But were people too, Berg. Even if were not sharing feelings of love... as a wife, I hate being in this situation.


    ...


    Ive said it many times... we have our dignity too. If it keeps going like this...


    Arwin bit her lip.


    Should she hurt Berg here and now?


    She had many harsh words she wanted to say.


    Surely, Berg would be shocked, but... she knew that saying these things might make Berg act more kindly in the future.


    They say holding back words is always the hardest.


    To ease the pain in her heart, Arwin finally tells Berg,


    ...If it keeps going like this, I wont be able to have confidence in you either.


    Berg blinked slowly and took a deep breath, subtly shifting his gaze to convey an apology.


    ...Its impossible to even... make a vow.


    Arwin murmured softly, almost whispering.


    Knowing that Berg wanted her heart, Arwin used it as leverage.


    She conveyed that she couldnt give her heart under these circumstances.


    ...Swiftly.


    At that moment, Berg let go of Arwins hand.


    ...Ah.


    Had she crossed a line?


    As Arwin was startled, Bergs hand reached up to touch her cheek.


    ...


    ...


    His rough hand gently cradled her soft cheek.


    ...Arwin. Trust me.


    He spoke firmly, hiding all other emotions, and said slowly,


    ...I made a vow.


    Arwin asked at his words,


    Is it just because of a vow?


    She began to scrutinize every detail.


    ...I dont need it if its out of a sense of duty. I dont want it if thats the case.


    From the moment they were wed, Berg had been her savior, pulling her from the World Tree.


    Back then, she remembered him as someone who honored his vows.


    But if that was all there was to it, she didnt want it anymore.


    Beyond vows, she yearned for actions that sprang from the heart.


    She blurted out a half-truth,


    ...As Ive said from the start, I dont mind if things are awkward between us.


    This lie was something she could say because she knew Berg.


    Despite her steadfast efforts to push Berg away, he persistently drew closer.


    She knew that Berg wouldnt give up so easily, which is why she could make such a heartless statement.


    As expected, Berg shook his head.


    ...No, Arwin. It started that way, but now, youve truly be precious to me.


    ...


    ...If I didnt like you, I couldnt have done everything that Ive done until now.


    Once again, Berg provided the response she hoped for, as if it were the correct answer.


    Arwin couldnt bring herself to meet Bergs eyes.


    Amidst the difort, a flutter of excitement stirred in her heart.


    Memories with Berg came flooding back.


    The way he smiled, the moments he acquiesced to her requests...


    ...These were surely not actions devoid of affection.


    Without affection, he wouldnt have waited for a vow.


    He wouldnt have wiped away tears while holding her.


    Arwin closed her eyes and took hold of Bergs hand resting on her cheek.


    ...


    ...


    Standing there, she suddenly wanted to be embraced by him.


    This conflict made her cravefort.


    A vulnerable side she didnt know she had keeps surfacing.


    She had prided herself on developing a certain resilience while standing up to the Elven Elders for 170 years... but in front of Berg, only her hidden side seemed to emerge.


    ...Yet, the words that ultimately leave her mouth are not those.


    ...Ill be watching.


    She says this without letting go of Bergs hand.


    ...I was very disappointed this time.


    ...


    It was a lie.


    There was no disappointment.


    But Bergs thumb, which had been caressing her cheek, subtly tensed.


    Even this was ording to her n.


    She wanted him to keep this memory.


    To ensure such issues never arose again.


    60 years.


    To spend that time being properly loved... she believed a moment like this was necessary.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 136: Face (3)

    Chapter 136: Face (3)


    I gently cradled Arwins head in my arms.


    She did not push me away, even then.


    But my heart no longer felt as at ease as before.


    I had always believed that all conflicts could be resolved through effort, but perhaps that belief was naively optimistic.


    It had been several months since Id been with them.


    There were moments when I felt our rtionship had improved, but each time such moments arose, doubts flooded in.


    Could we truly never get along?


    Are we doomed to remain awkward with each other forever?


    As I had thought before, I didnt think I could be satisfied with just friendship anymore.


    It always frustrated me to try and control others ording to my wishes.


    As the vice-captain of the Red mes group, I had no choice but to learn this.


    Acknowledging their freedom and their thoughts is the only way forward.


    But perhaps that was why our rtionship was bing even more strained.


    It felt like a cultural mismatch.


    Both had said they could not love me.


    And amidst all this, problems continued to arise.


    ...The kings words echoed in the back of my mind.


    He had said that polygamy is a harmful tradition.


    I shook my head and sighed.


    ...Despite everything, I did not want polygamy to be abolished.


    It was my selfish desire.


    Before I knew it, Ner and Arwin had be incredibly dear to me.


    ...Im going to look for Ner.


    ...


    I told Arwin this as I let go of her head.


    Quietly nodding, she went to sit on the bed that was prepared for her.


    I stepped out of our temporary lodging.


    Baran was standing there.


    I asked him, Wheres Ner?


    ...She ordered not to be followed. But it seemed she headed into the forest in that direction. I discreetly assigned Burns to guard her.


    I nodded in acknowledgment and started to walk.


    ...Vice-captain.


    But Barans words halted me.


    Turning back, I saw him shrug and say.


    Hang in there. Womens matters are alwaysplicated. And you know, getting caught with traces of a former lover is always a big deal.


    I smiled lightly at his words.


    It was just like Baran, who had his fair share ofplex issues with women, to make such ament.


    His yful remark somehow lightened my heart.


    Given that Baran hadnt seen the situation with me and Sien, he must have heard about it through the grapevine.


    I resumed my walk, thinking about Ner and Arwin.


    I mulled over the words I had said to them.


    I... now only cherish you two.


    Words that had slipped out in a moment.


    But it was no lie.


    It made me wonder when I had started to feel this way.


    Of course, I had known from the past that I had developed special feelings for them.


    Yet, I was surprised at the depth of these feelings, more profound than I had anticipated.


    In fact, if I were to analyze the reasons, I could find many.


    There was a sense of security I felt with them, a kind one couldnt get from friends or siblings.


    It was a type of emotion one could only feel with a partner.


    I had known this difference for a long time.


    Even when I was living in the slums, I felt a sense of security with Sien that I never got from my friends Max and Flint.


    It was the same now.


    It seemed I felt a sense of security with Ner and Arwin that I couldnt get from Adam Hyung.


    Sleeping together, holding hands,ughing together, sharing meals.


    Just having them by my side brings a sense of solidity.


    I hadnt realized how important it was to feel not alone.


    Perhaps, as Adam Hyung said, I was tired of being a mercenary.


    In the midst of it all, Ner and Arwin filled a void that no one else could.


    Being with them also greatly reduced my anxiety.


    We had been inseparable for the past few months.


    Even if it was presumptuous, we asionally shared talks about children and the future.


    Unknowingly, it seemed I had given them much of my heart.


    But now, it seemed the gap between me and my wives was bing apparent.


    Am I trying too hard to bridge an insurmountable gap?


    ...


    I stopped pondering and started walking to find Ner, who had left.


    From a distance, I could see Burns, who had been secretly tasked with guarding Ner.


    All I could do was hope that my feelings for them would eventually be understood.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner impulsively left Berg, stepping outside, but soon swallowed a subtle fear upon sensing the stares around her.


    This wasnt the Red mes group.


    She was surrounded by the royal familys people.


    Unfamiliar eyes from the dragonians were fixed on her, yet there were no whispers about her white tail as before.


    Clearly, Bergs protection was at y.


    Given Bergs fondness for Ner ckwoods white tail, it seemed everyone had been warned not to tease her.


    ...


    Now, wherever she went, Ner felt his presence.


    She was gradually realizing how entwined she had be with him.


    It was inevitable.


    He was her husband, and she was his wife.


    There could be no closer rtionship.


    In fact, looking at it that way, there was no reason for Ner to feel as anxious as she did.


    Even on paper, her rtionship with Berg was closer than that of the saintess and Berg.


    But in reality, no one knew for sure.


    She couldnt precisely tell where Bergs hearty.


    Though Berg had pushed away the saintess, it might have been due to the circumstances.


    If she hadnt been there... would Berg have pushed the saintess away?


    ...


    Ner suffered alone, troubled by these unanswered hypotheticals.


    He was her first real connection to someone.


    Her first love and the one with whom she envisioned a future.


    It was difficult because there were parts of his past she didnt know.


    Ner had no room for leisure.


    Fearing the loss of Berg, she found herself holding on to him even tighter, pressuring him.


    She would cast out the bait of her anger, fishing for his affection.


    It wasnt as if she was devoid of frustration to begin with.


    With this thought, Ner suppressed the unease she felt among the royal soldiers and moved forward.


    .


    .


    .


    How much time had passed?


    After a short while, Ner found herself sitting quietly in a nearby forest.


    She wasnt hiding.


    She stayed in a ce where she could easily be found if sought after.


    As expected, the sound of footsteps soon reached her.


    Ners keen ears could identify the person from the footsteps alone.


    Perhaps she could recognize that particr person amongst many.


    Ner closed her eyes.


    ...Ner.


    Berg, who hade looking for her, called out her name.


    Her body felt like it was melting in warmth.


    Yet, Ner did not respond.


    With her back coldly turned, she simply waited for him toe closer.


    ...I was looking for you.


    Berg spoke.


    After a deep sigh, he said, How could you be so careless, being alone in a dangerous ce? I told you not to do this.


    Ner knew he was conveying these words out of concern.


    Perhaps it was because she understood his intentions.


    Despite the words somewhat suppressing her freedom, Ner was pleased.


    ...


    Ner did not respond.


    Much of her anger had already subsided.


    Yet, she maintained silence for the time being.


    She waited for Bergs next move.


    He continued to walk towards her slowly.


    Ner showed no sign of reaction.


    <em>- Click.</em>


    Before she knew it, Berg hade up behind her and gently embraced her.


    He sat down behind her as well.


    Ner found herself sitting between Bergs legs, her back against his torso.


    Her tail was slightly pressed, but Berg seemed not to mind.


    His scent wafted over her, along with his warmth.


    In this embrace, Ners emotions stirred.


    A poignant feeling overwhelmed her, making her feel truly loved.


    ...


    Berg remained silent.


    He simply held her like that.


    It seemed his own way of responding to her, who gave no verbal reply.


    Ner did not push him away.


    She remained stiff as a doll, just sitting there.


    She might have had the energy to act upset, but no longer had the strength to push him away.


    In the space where only the two of them existed, they remained close.


    In the end, there was nothing to be said by either party.


    There was nothing for Berg to apologize for.


    For Ner, it had be strange to continue being angry.


    So, she just sat there.


    In the exchange of familiar warmth, a wordless reconciliation was taking ce.


    After all, this was what Ner had wanted from Berg.


    That was why she had pushed him away.


    -...Swoosh.


    Gradually, Ner gently grasped the arm Berg had wrapped around her.


    Her tail, which had been hesitantly still, now wrapped around Bergs waist.


    They were fully embracing each other.


    Only then did Berg speak.


    ...Ner.


    ...


    ...Its about the past.


    Ner quietly listened to him.


    ...I know it might be unfamiliar to your kind, who love only one... but what matters is the present.


    ...


    I chose you.


    ...


    ...So...


    Berg seemed to struggle with his next words, as if he hadnt thought them through.


    Ner, with her lips quivering, closed her eyes and whispered.


    ...Berg. Once our kind gives their heart, its final.


    Berg kept silent at her words.


    ...No matter what the other does, it cant be undone. Even if they hurl abuse or violence. As hard as it is to fall in love... its impossible to fall out.


    Berg sighed from behind and slowly nodded.


    Ner continued.


    Thats why were more cautious about whom we give our heart to.


    She had already given hers, but naturally, she didnt make that explicit.


    ...How miserable would it be if I loved someone who didnt love me back?


    ...


    Thats why I hate it whenever something like this happens. The culture of the human race seems particrly ipatible with ours. Like it or not, youre my husband... and Im scared of what you might be hiding. It feels like Im being deceived.


    Berg then pondered Ners words for a moment.


    He nodded and took a deep breath.


    ...


    Ner wrapped her tail even more tightly around him.


    Had he known the culture of the werewolf tribe, he would have realized long ago that this was an action reserved only for a loved one.


    In a way that he hadnt noticed, Ner had been continuously expressing her affection.


    ...Though it might have been for her own satisfaction.


    At the same time, Ner was preparing her next words.


    With her tail, she was saying I love you, while her mouth was preparing colder words.


    If something like today happens again... I might never be able to love you.


    Words spoken at the moment of their marriage.


    She had bluntly stated that she might never be able to love him.


    She reminded Berg of those words once again.


    ...Really?


    I dont want to live miserably.


    Berg nodded.


    ...I understand.


    Hearing Bergs bitter voice, Ner felt a surge of emotion well up inside her.


    She wanted to turn around, wag her tail yfully, and show him affection.


    But such an act would beying bare her entire heart.


    In this situation, it was something she couldnt do.


    Additionally, there was a desire to protect her fragile pride.


    She wanted to show that she too had a strong character.


    The remnants of her pride pushed her on.


    ...Im still angry.


    Berg chuckled lightly.


    It seems so.


    Just so you know, I wont be letting go of my anger today.


    Berg nodded and held her tighter.


    Its often said that most marital spats end withughter as if nothing had happened.


    Ner wanted to believe that this moment was just that.


    She had heard that rtionships often grow stronger after a fight.


    All she hoped for was that Berg woulde to love her even more in the future.


    Did Berg realize?


    The fact that he still hadnt said I love you to her.


    Only with his confession would Ner feel like she could open up about her own feelings.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 137: Capital (1)

    Chapter 137: Capital (1)


    As time passed, we found ourselves nearing the capital.


    Days of travel umted fatigue in our bodies.


    At the same time, thinking about the forting tasks brought an involuntary headache.


    I wondered how many bothersome matters wed get tangled with in the capital.


    All I wished for was to finish only the necessary tasks and return to Stockpin.


    Meanwhile, Gale approached me, steering his horse closer.


    The capital shoulde into view soon.


    At his words, I looked ahead.


    Yet, nothing was in sight.


    I sighed and asked Gale, When do you think well be able to return?


    Gale shrugged.


    Who knows? Perhaps once His Majesty deems enough time has passed, hell allow us to go back. It might not be anytime soon, though.


    ...


    Dont worry, Berg. Ill be here to help you.


    Gale promised to stay by my side.


    With each promise, I felt a bit more at ease.


    Then, Gale warned me.


    Berg. There are things to be wary of in the capital.


    I looked at Gale, appreciating his cautionary advice.


    He continued, Its best to avoid the nobles.


    What do you mean?


    The capital is home to various families. Carelessly stirring trouble mightnd you in an undesirable position. Especially with the issues surrounding the Saintess, its bound to be noisy.


    ...


    I nodded in agreement, adding, I dont want to get unnecessarily involved either.


    Thats good to hear. But remember, whatever happens, Ill be here to assist you, so dont worry too much.


    ...I understand.


    After a brief silence, Gale, sly as a snake, suddenly asked.


    Speaking of which, Berg...


    ...?


    ...How about we train together while were heading to the capital?


    That topic again.


    Now, it brought a smirk to my face, as if Id heard an amusing joke.


    Gale smiled as well.


    It seemed he was always nning to teach me, whenever that might be.


    I let out a sigh.


    Maybe it was because of all the recentplications that I felt an itch to move my body more vigorously.


    I looked at Gale.


    ...


    And then, I nodded slightly.


    Considering I had been somewhat resistant to training with Gale due to the issues with Sien... I could no longer find a reason to refuse.


    Gale responded to my nod with a smile.


    A wise choice, he said.


    I looked ahead again.


    ...Berg.


    ...?


    How are things with your wives?


    I saw Arwin and Ner driving the horses ahead.


    Things were somewhat mended with my wives.


    There was still some awkwardness, but we made eye contact, asionally held hands, and even shared smiles.


    The handholding after a fight felt distinctly different.


    Different thoughts swirled in my head.


    It felt like these sensations stemmed from this unique rtionship.


    ...


    I didnt bother to respond.


    The answer was now beyond my grasp.


    Gale, noticing my reaction, said, Things will get better, Berg. Both of them smile happily when theyre by your side, dont they?


    Its good to hear you feel that way.


    Its not just good; its remarkable. No one else is quite as extraordinary as Ner and Arwin


    I chuckled at his words and added, The head of the Pantora family said the same. He was amazed that such special beings as Ner and Arwin were tied to me.


    Mir Pantora?


    I raised an eyebrow at Gales puzzled look.


    Is there a problem?


    Gale pondered for a moment before shaking his head.


    ...Theres no problem. Its just that the Lizardmen always have such... unique perspectives.


    I nodded at his trivial remark, and a silence lingered between us for a while.


    ...Eventually, I asked,pelled perhaps by the story Mir Pantora had shared.


    ...Gale.


    Im listening.


    The question came out with difficulty.


    ...Is polygamy going to be abolished?


    ...


    ...It seems the king wants it that way.


    Gale sighed as well.


    ...Its not impossible.


    I snickered at the absurd notion.


    The fact that I reacted this way to a topic I would vehemently oppose under normal circumstances... might be because I thought my wives might actually prefer it.


    After all, ours was a marriage of political convenience.


    We were forcefully brought together.


    And in such a union, conflicts continued to arise.


    By diminishing my own desires, perhaps one of them could gain their freedom.


    Of course, this was merely my own spection.


    Even though I had quarreled with my wives, it wasnt proof they wished to part ways with me.


    Everyone fights at times.


    I hoped, in the end, they would choose to stay by my side.


    So, I said to Gale.


    Gale.


    Im here.


    ...Im against it.


    ...I know.


    ...I wish you could persuade the king.


    Gale looked at me.


    I met his gaze.


    After a long moment, he nodded.


    ...Alright. Ill try.


    Then, swallowing a breath, he added, But as advice, in preparation for the worst-case scenario...


    ...?


    ...It might be wise to have a child.


    I chuckled again at his words.


    ...Ive heard that one before.


    ...Though things are easier said than done.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Before reaching the capital, we set up ourst campsite.


    If I were to pick a moment when I felt closest to my wives in the past few days, it would be now.


    We shared a temporary tent, slept together, and even had some conversations.


    I, too, was looking forward to tonights rest.


    I wanted to dissolve the awkwardness between me and my wives before we arrived at the capital.


    I wasnt the only one feeling this way.


    Both Ner and Arwin kept stealing nces at me, and I could sense they shared my sentiments.


    Perhaps it was also due to Gales advice.


    I wanted to grow closer to them, even just a little.


    It wasnt about forcibly impregnating them to bind them to me.


    Pregnancy still seemed like a distant concept to me.


    But that didnt mean I was averse to the idea of having children.


    For now, I just wanted to be closer to them.


    For that to happen, the current situation couldnt continue.


    As I pondered how to grow closer to them, I wrapped up the day with myrades.


    Use the water borrowed from the quartermaster. Tomorrow, Burns will


    Berg?


    Someone called me then.


    All myrades promptly showed respect.


    Arwin was standing behind.


    ...


    Her expression slightly betrayed her nervousness.


    I had wanted to talk to her, and here she was, approaching me first.


    I moved towards her.


    Yes. Speak.


    ...Can we talk for a moment?


    She asked, holding a small bag.


    The sunset is beautiful.


    She whispered.


    ...


    From the atmosphere alone, it was clear she hade to reconcile with me.


    I had no reason to refuse her.


    Baran read the mood and nodded at me.


    Go ahead, Vice-Captain. Ill finish up the remaining discussions with these kids.


    ...


    I nodded slowly.


    I took hold of Arwins cool wrist.


    ...Ah.


    She let out a brief moan but didnt push me away.


    I looked around and found a spot where we could rest.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin walked with Berg, watching the sunset.


    They moved away from the grand campsite set up by the royal family, walking into the distance.


    Being alone with him like this wasnt frightening.


    She felt safe with Berg by her side, reminiscent of the times they went hunting together.


    Perhaps it was those memories.


    The crisp wind seemed to clear the unease in her heart.


    Berg seemed to feel the same, his expression more serene than usual.


    ...Wow...


    Arwin eximed as they found a perfect spot.


    Indeed, nothing was as good as freedom.


    Everywhere they went, a new beautiful scenery unfolded.


    It was the same now.


    The red sunset and the green ins merged into a breathtaking view.


    Lets sit here.


    Berg said, settling down on the grass.


    Arwin nodded and sat beside him.


    For a moment, they settled in, letting the awkward air drift away.


    Arwin didnt know what to say first.


    Reconciliation was not something she was familiar with.


    She had been ustomed to fighting for decades.


    Yet, she mustered the courage because she was anxious.


    Was it right to waste 60 years like this?


    She couldnt maintain the typical elvenposure.


    ...


    Knowing she wasnt articte when it came to making amends... Arwin pulled out a bottle of liquor from the bag she brought.


    ...Whats this?


    When Berg asked, Arwin mumbled shyly, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ...Its Bardi liquor.


    What?


    ...You said you wanted to try it. I asked the royal guards, and they had some...


    There was a time when Bardi liquor felt off-putting.


    Now, knowing Berg liked Bardy liquor, she wanted to bring him some if she could.


    Simrly, Arwin handed Berg a ss she had brought out.


    Then, she cautiously sat beside him and filled his ss.


    ...


    Arwin also took out her own ss from the backpack.


    She began to fill it as well.


    Watching her, Berg asked.


    You dont drink.


    ...Ill try some.


    In this moment of reconciliation, Arwin wanted to share a drink with him.


    Perhaps it was a desire to be more like Berg that moved her.


    Berg smiled faintly at her words.


    This was it.


    Even the act of drinking had its meaning, just to see that smile.


    Soon, they clinked sses and drank.


    After taking a sip, Berg looked at Arwin and smiled.


    Only then did Arwin realize her expression had softened a bit.


    ...Its harsh.


    She blurted out, almost as an excuse.


    Berg chuckled.


    The reconciliation happened without words.


    Neither felt the need to explicitly say sorry.


    As they sat together, Arwin found herself pondering if this was what being a couple was like.


    It seemed they shared an unspoken understanding.


    For a while, they engaged in this silent conversation.


    After some time, Berg quietly broke the silence.


    These moments, Arwin...


    As Arwin refilled his ss, she looked up at him.


    He was gazing at the distant scenery and the sunset.


    ...With each moment like this, you be more precious to me.


    ......


    They had shared many such moments together.


    When she was rescued from the World Tree.


    In the Dems vige.


    During their hunting trips.


    And when they got caught in the rain in the forest.


    There were endless moments when they could feel affection for each other.


    Berg seemed to cherish each one of them.


    Arwin found herself at a loss for words.


    In a soft and earnest tone, Berg almost seemed to ask himself, ...Is it just me?


    ...


    As Arwin hesitated, pondering her response and choosing silence, Berg turned to look at her.


    Their eyes met.


    In Berg, Arwin saw... once again, a fleeting and endless beauty.


    Her emotions intertwined.


    There was much she wanted to say, yet the words wouldnte easily.


    Could there be a more perfect opportunity than this moment...


    ...to whisper love?


    ...


    But at the same time, the quarrels of the past haunted her mind.


    Practical issues also existed.


    The concerns she had been suppressing hadnt just vanished.


    Yet, there was something she wanted to say right now.


    Matching his courage, she decided to open up.


    ...Me too...


    She bit her lip, starting and stopping.


    ...If it werent for the lifespan issue...


    ...?


    Taking a deep breath, Arwin whispered while looking into Bergs eyes, reflecting the hues of the sunset.


    ...I would have fallen in love with you long ago.


    ...


    It was the truth.


    If not for the issue of lifespan, she would have been sharing a deep love with him without any reservations.


    Now, Arwin was aware of her own feelings.


    Thats why she gently let Berg know her heart.


    ...


    Berg remained silent for a moment, then chuckled at her words.


    He then raised his filled ss towards Arwin.


    Arwin, doing the same, clinked her ss against his.


    They swallowed the liquor once more.


    The taste was undoubtedly different from before.


    They didnt engage in much conversation after that.


    They simply enjoyed the moment of the setting sun, feeling the breeze.


    Arwin felt her mind clearing up.


    Through their conversation, what was important became visible.


    The issue of lifespan.


    She knew it was a problem, but in another sense, it was the only problem.


    If only there was a way to resolve it.


    ...What if she could share her extended lifespan with Berg?


    Not just a mere 60 years, but hundreds of years together.


    Creating memories hundreds of times over than those they had already made.


    By that time, there would be no one to hinder them.


    Not Ner, not the saintess, no one.


    They wouldnt be around.


    Sharing her lifespan could also solve the issue for their children.


    Their half-elf offspring might not have to face the tragedy of dying prematurely.


    ...


    It was a fleeting thought.


    ...But it felt surprisingly right.


    Sacrifice was undoubtedly necessary.


    Under the assumption it was possible, it would mean offering up ones lifespan.


    One would have to give up their days of living.


    The future of bing a mythic being, living for more than a thousand years, would also have to be forsaken.


    ...But Arwin knew.


    The few months spent with Berg were far more meaningful than the past 170 years.


    Thus, the choice could be made astonishingly easily.


    She felt she could make the sacrifice.


    No, if only it were possible, she would want to.


    She couldnt imagine a life without Berg anymore.


    Thinking about it, they would indeed live a profoundly touching life.


    Leaving this world on the same day.


    Berg was already precious to her now, how much deeper would their bond grow after centuries together?


    Perhaps in the moment of closing their eyes for thest time, they could whisper to each other about the happiness of their life together.


    ...


    Whether there was a way to share lifespans... Arwin didnt know.


    But looking at the World Tree, it was evident that lifespans could be shared.


    Perhaps there was a way.


    If not, maybe it was something to be discovered.


    Moreover, they were on their way to the capital.


    The capital might hold the answers.


    The more she thought about it, the more exhrating the idea became.


    ...


    With these thoughts, Arwin gazed at the setting sun.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 138: Capital (2)

    Chapter 138: Capital (2)


    After my walk with Arwin came to an end, we returned to find that a feast of drinks had erupted among the royal soldiers.


    Was it because we were almost at the capital?


    It could have been the moment the king acknowledged their hard work.


    Of course, I found it curious.


    Why throw a drinking party at this moment?


    I held Arwins hand, slightly tipsy, and observed the scene.


    Arwin spoke from beside me.


    ...Its probably because its difficult to have such a feast in the capital.


    She provided an exnation for the small question I had been pondering.


    Huh?


    Given the ongoing war, resources arent exactly plentiful. But they cant demoralize the soldiers, so they must have decided to have it here.


    ...


    I nodded at Arwins exnation.


    Regardless, I wasnt too concerned.


    Looking around, I noticed my Head Hunter Unit mingling and drinking with the dragonian soldiers.


    There was a subtle rivalry among the men, but they also sharedughter and camaraderie.


    -Thud.


    Suddenly, Arwin staggered and leaned on me.


    Her cheeks were flushed.


    I quickly realized why she hadnt been drinking until now.


    She didnt seem to handle alcohol well.


    ...Im drunk, Berg.


    Lets go inside and rest.


    I said, taking care of her as we moved along.


    I found myself mulling over the conversation I had shared with Arwin.


    We had reconciled, and reaffirmed our affection for each other.


    But that didnt mean there were no issues left to consider.


    Arwins words echoed in my mind.


    If it werent for the lifespan issue...I would have fallen in love with you long ago.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have been overjoyed by such a statement.


    It signified progress in our rtionship.


    ...But perhaps due to the recent strains between us, it also sounded like an admission that she couldnt love me to the fullest.


    The issue of lifespan...wasnt something that could be fixed.


    ...


    I shook my head.


    Perhaps it was a needless worry.


    I decided to take her words in a positive light.


    It must have been meant in a good way.


    ...Berg?


    As Arwin and I walked, a familiar voice called out from behind.


    ...


    It was Ner,


    With drooping tail and ears.


    Arwin and I exchanged nces before speaking.


    ...I was looking for you.


    The rest of the sentence was swallowed, but the tone was unmistakably tinged with disappointment.


    It made sense, given that only Arwin and I had gone for a walk.


    In the midst of the growingughter from the drinking party, I silently regarded Ner.


    The decision didnt take long.


    I turned to Arwin.


    ...Arwin, Ill walk you back to the lodge. Rest there for now.


    ...And you?


    I need to have a word with Ner.


    ...


    Perhaps it was because we had just reconciled.


    Arwin nodded.


    Ner, having heard me, also rxed her expression at my decision.


    She slowly approached and supported Arwin, who was leaning on me.


    You seem drunk, Arwin-nim.


    ...


    Arwin gave a brief nod.


    ...But its alright, Ner. Berg is here to support me.


    With a subtle movement, she gently declined Ners offer of assistance.


    We proceeded to walk, the lodging not far off.


    -Swish.


    I brought Arwin to the temporary tent and seated her on the bed.


    Arwin, rest here. Ill have another drink ande back.


    The drink I had shared with Arwin had been light-hearted.


    I also wanted to make amends with Ner.


    Arwin nodded, then copsed weakly onto the bed.


    Her eyes, blinking sleepily, watched me.


    Ensuring she was safe, I moved on, with Ner following behind.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Before arge fire that had sprung up at some point, Ner and Berg sat quietly.


    With the fire zing, Ner recalled the many memories she had shared with Berg.


    They had danced together and watched the circus.


    Such happy memories often brought a light smile to her face, regardless of the atmosphere.


    It was inevitable when reminiscing about those times.


    Perhaps today would be another day to create such memories.


    Though they had made up, there was still an awkwardness between Berg and her.


    She didnt want that to continue, especially with their impending arrival at the capital.


    There, undoubtedly, other women would vie for Bergs attention.


    She didnt want to show any gap between them.


    ...


    She knew all too well that the issuey with her.


    Berg had always prioritized her.


    Yet, emotions dont always followmands.


    The worry of someone more attractive than herself appearing persisted.


    It might have been a matter of self-esteem.


    For her, who had never been loved her whole life, it was unavoidable.


    The fact that Berg cherished her felt miraculous.


    Could she have ever imagined a day when she would find it miraculous that Berg, amoner and human, loved her?


    But it truly felt like a miracle.


    In Ners eyes, there was no one more radiant than Berg.


    Even now, her heart fluttered to the point of excitement.


    Merely being by his side did this to her.


    So much so, that his touch sent shivers down her spine, and being marked by his scent stirred a sticky desire within her.


    ...


    Ner didnt know how to start the conversation.


    They had already made up.


    There was no need to rekindle that conversation.


    -...Swish.


    Instead, Ner used her tail.


    Her tail, twitching as it pushed towards him, eventually wrapped lightly around Bergs waist.


    At that gesture, Berg let out a chuckle.


    Only then could Ner feel relieved by his smile.


    ...Is it still not okay to touch?


    Berg asked, clearly referring to her tail.


    ...


    Ner felt her heart tremble.


    After much deliberation, she whispered.


    ...Today...its okay.


    Upon hearing that, Berg didnt hesitate to gently stroke her tail.


    Ners fur bristled for a moment.


    She sat there, feeling the goosebumps flow, as if Berg was petting her head, stroking her tail.


    He cherished that tail, which she once considered grotesque, more than anyone else.


    Thus, another silent reconciliation slowly unfolded.


    While being caressed, Ner looked up at the sky.


    The moon, still far from being full.


    Yet, there was a sense of tightening in her body, as if desires were flickering and approaching.


    Ner swallowed that peculiar sensation and looked ahead.


    She observed the people mingling in front of the zing fire.


    The members of the Red mes group were having their own kind of fun.


    Whether they were women brought from nearby viges, courtesans apanied by the royal soldiers, or female warriors with their armor loosened, it wasnt clear.


    Bergs race soldiers wereughing and drinking with the women, bodies closely entwined, their gestures lewd.


    There were even a few couples kissing.


    It was a scene befitting mercenaries, true to their nature.


    And if it seemed characteristic of their race, it was because it was typical.


    Berg was the exception.


    Watching this, Ner couldnt help but steal nces at Berg.


    With her tail being touched, it was hard for her to stay calm.


    Berg, observing the same scene, said, How about a bet, Ner?


    He was even smiling slightly.


    Ner quickly understood it as part of their reconciliation.


    What kind of bet?


    Ner asked, driven by curiosity.


    He pointed to a soldier who was kissing a dragonian woman on the cheek.


    ...Without touching you, Ill try to kiss like that.


    Was it because he was drunk, or perhaps it was the yful spark in his expression after so long, but the idea of a kiss sent Ners heart racing, though she pretended otherwise.


    And yet, the proposal seemed nonsensical.


    How can you kiss on the cheek without touching?


    Berg just shrugged.


    ...


    It was an odd bet, but Ner wasnt inclined to back down.


    She saw no way she could lose, regardless of the oue.


    What are the stakes?


    Ner asked, joining in Bergs yful mood with a smile.


    Berg pondered for a moment before speaking.


    ...Ill grant you one wish.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Ner nodded repeatedly at his words.


    She also unwrapped her tail from around Berg.


    Alright, lets do it. But if you touch me, you lose, right?


    Berg nodded in agreement.


    He then set down his drink and slowly approached.


    Ner felt her heart beating faster.


    Berg raised his hand, moving as if to gently pull Ners face closer, careful not to brush against her hair.


    Berg, remember, if you touch-


    -Whoosh.


    In that instant, Berg ced his hand on the opposite cheek of Ner, ensuring she couldnt escape.


    -Pack.


    Holding her in ce, Berg kissed her.


    ...........


    Ner was dumbstruck, unable to say a word.


    Berg just chuckled as he pulled away.


    Ner touched the cheek where Bergs lips had been, blinking in disbelief.


    Finally, she managed to speak.


    ...Does...does this mean the bet...


    I lost. Ill grant your wish.


    Berg said cheerfully, almost looking relieved.


    ............


    Ner was at a loss for words.


    She could feel her face flushing red, realizing she had been tricked...yet feeling a sense of happiness.


    The awkward tension dissipated like a mirage due to his yful act.


    Was this his intention all along, to approach more boldly?


    She entertained the thought that it might be true.


    Afterwards, Ner remained silent, as if frozen.


    Pretending to be unaffected was all she could manage.


    Blinking, she simply watched the revelry unfold before her.


    One by one, the soldiers and women, previously engaged in wanton disys of affection, began to disappear.


    Holding hands tightly, they set down their cups of wine and left for elsewhere.


    As someone who had spent a long time with the mercenary group, Ner knew all too well what these departures entailed.


    The sequence was always the same.


    Talk, touch, kiss, and then leave like that.


    They were clearly heading off for more intimate conversations.


    Ner swallowed hard.


    ...Do you also...


    She didnt know why she was curious enough to ask such a question.


    Yet, before she knew it, she was asking Berg.


    ...?


    ...Do you want to...do that?


    ...


    Berg looked at the departing soldiers upon hearing her question.


    His eyes scanned them momentarily, as if piecing together the context.


    Ner, despite the trembling in her voice, had to wait a long while for an answer.


    The beating of her heart was almost audible.


    As he watched them and took another sip of his drink, Berg extended his hand at that moment.


    -Swish.


    ...?


    Then, wiping away the earlier trace of a smile, he looked at Ner.


    Bergs scarred hand wasid out before Ners eyes, silently asking her to take it.


    ...


    Ner hadnt thought her heart could beat any faster.


    But there Berg was, offering his hand with a steady gaze.


    By taking his hand, she had some idea of what might unfold...


    What breaths would be shared.


    What ecstasy and warmth would be exchanged.


    Arwin was already lost to the drunkenness.


    Berg seemed to say he was always ready.


    As if he was only waiting for Ners change.


    Ner looked at his hand.


    ...I was just asking.


    But in the end, she did not take his hand.


    The reasons were countless.


    It felt like skipping too many steps all at once.


    Recently, due to constant traveling, there hadnt been a chance for a proper wash.


    Uncertain about how to act.


    Unfamiliar with how to please a partner.


    The embarrassment was overwhelming.


    Worried about the slight belly that seemed more pronouncedtely.


    Having never exposed herself to someone else before, the concern was even greater.


    Moreover, she didnt want her first time to be in such a ce.


    She longed for it to happen in a more beautiful location, with a more rxed heart.


    She wanted it to follow endless whispers of love shared between them.


    She was waiting for the perfect moment.


    Considering the years ahead...there wouldnt be ack of opportunities.


    She wondered if Berg, too, wasnt in a rush at the moment.


    Berg shrugged at Ners reaction, then withdrew his hand.


    As if he had anticipated such a response from Ner.


    ...Ner.


    Then Berg spoke.


    ...I just need you to be ready.


    ...


    He whispered.


    He seemed to have no intention of hiding his desires.


    As if there was no reason to.


    ...


    Ner envied Bergs honesty.


    She harbored a hope that maybe, someday, she could be like him.


    ...She just needed a bit more time.


    Today, she had even offered her tail.


    She was taking steps closer.


    Moving forward like this, the right moment woulde.


    Ner, clutching her racing heart, thought so.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 139: Capital (3)

    Chapter 139: Capital (3)


    <em>-Babam! Babam!</em>


    As the king entered the capital, a multitude of sounds shook the space.


    The sound of trumpets.


    The solemn cheers of the people.


    The apuse.


    It wasnt the overwhelming reaction of a heros arrival, but it was a warm wee nheless.


    The king felt anew the extent of the support he had among the people.


    Ner and Arwin were riding behind me.


    They looked down upon the many faces that looked up to them.


    Their demeanor had changed from the past, now filled with confidenceespecially Ner.


    And I felt the gaze of the people shift towards me, drawn by my two wives.


    Even I was receiving attention because of them.


    ...That must be Berg-nim.


    Hes as handsome as the rumors say.


    ...Isnt he the saintess man?


    I let out a short sigh at the murmurs I overheard.


    Indeed, news always travels faster than people.


    With the expulsion of the grand archbishop of the Hea Church, simr news must have spread throughout the realm.


    Looking at Ner and Arwin, they seemed fine for now.


    Perhaps resolving this issue had brought us back to our usual selves.


    Of course, delving deeper might reveal changed thoughts, but thats another matter.


    We kept riding.


    I wanted to take a rest, if only for a moment.


    The days of relentless activity had been too long.


    We continued to follow the procession.


    .


    .


    .


    As the soldiers scattered to find their ces and my Head Hunter unit sought out lodgings for rest, Ner, Arwin, Gale, and I followed the king.


    The royal guards led us, and soon, the destination came into view.


    Many were preparing to meet us and the king, all of them disying proper etiquette.


    Berg, you will follow me directly.


    The kingmanded as he rode.


    I nodded in response.


    My wives looked back, signaling their intention to follow as well.


    When the king dismounted, numerous courtiers flocked to his side.


    We dismounted shortly after.


    The puzzled looks directed at me shifted to understanding as they took in Ner and Arwin, seemingly recognizing me through their association.


    This is our guest. Treat them with all due respect.


    The king announced to his courtiers.


    In response to the kingsmand, everyone bowed their heads to me, amoner.


    It might have been due to my wives; after all, its not easy to forget the power of Ner and Arwins families.


    Standing amidst the weing crowd, I caught the attention of several more gazes.


    Some women looked my way, among them servants and perhaps even nobility.


    It was a familiar look, one that suggested interest.


    I sighed inwardly. For the moment, this attention was nothing but an inconvenience.


    I nced back momentarily.


    Perhaps sensing the same scrutiny, my non-human wives had slightly darkened expressions.


    To reassure them, I offered a smile.


    They stiffened at my smile for a moment...then slowly returned it, smiling back at me.


    The king observed this exchange between us.


    ...


    ...


    I met his gaze, which held a hint of disapproval towards polygamy.


    After a brief eye contact, I lowered my head.


    The king, who had paused, then proceeded inside.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Entering the audience chamber, the king spoke.


    You must be tired, Berg. But before you rest, lets just sort out the situation.


    I understand.


    I agreed with his suggestion.


    I wasnt keen on being summoned by him continuously.


    The king slowly took his seat.


    I stood alone in the center of the audience chamber, with Ner and Arwin behind me.


    The king then said.


    Youll need to stay here until the rumors die down. The tales about the saintess and you will only grow.


    ...


    We need a defense. We must convey that your rtionship with the saintess is a thing of the past. After all, its the truth. And you have two wives, dont you?


    I slowly nodded.


    Youll need to stay here until peoples curiosity and fears are alleviated. Honestly, I cant say how long that will take.


    ...


    Scratching his horn, he then asked.


    By the way, youve decided to receive training from Gale?


    ...Yes, thats the n.


    Let me know if you need anything. Ill help as much as I can. ording to Gale, you could be the key to ending the war.


    Arwin caught her breath at those words, and Ner nced at me, seemingly confused.


    I resolved to exin everything to themter and focused solely on the kings face.


    ...The Hea Church mighte looking for you. Youll have to handle that on your own.


    ...


    And soon, Ill gather people for a banquet. Youre to attend as well. We cant neglect Lady ckwood and Lady Celebrien.


    Though Ner and Arwin were nobility, this invitation still seemed unusual.


    Is it alright for me to attend?


    The king seemed unsure himself and fumbled for an answer.


    If it feels too burdensome, just make an appearance and leave. Youre quite the celebrity now, after all.


    ...


    Thats all I had to say. Go rest now. Gendry will show you to your room.


    As I nodded and turned to leave, Arwin spoke up.


    Your Majesty.


    The king, who was about to rise, sat back down at her words.


    ...Please, go ahead.


    He responded with a level of respect that might have been due to Arwins longevity or potentially valuable future rtions.


    Arwin nced at me before asking, Would it be possible to visit the library for a moment?


    The library?


    I too looked at Arwin, surprised by her sudden request.


    The king responded as if it were no trouble at all.


    Thats fine. Ask Gendry to show you the way.


    Arwin nodded, and no further words were exchanged among us.


    Then, well take our leave.


    I bowed in farewell, and the king waved us off.


    We turned and left.


    ****


    Following the kings aide, Gendry, Arwin voiced her concerns.


    ...Berg, must you truly undergo training with Gale?


    Despite initially advising me to hear Gale out, Arwin now spoke with a hint of caution, suggesting some change of heart.


    It wasnt hard to guess she might have learned something from Sylphrien.


    Its alright.


    I assured her.


    ...But what if you be the warrior of solitude?


    She probed, pinpointing the very concern.


    Ner, surprised by the mention, inquired, ...The warrior of solitude?


    I waved my hand at them.


    Its not like that, dont fret.


    I saw no need to delve into a story even I didnt believe, just to unnecessarily worry them.


    After all, we had to make the best of our time here, and training with Gale might not be such a bad idea.


    At that moment, Gendry, leading us, came to a halt.


    ...Princess.


    And then he lowered his head.


    A woman surrounded by servants, approached.


    Sharp eyes. Straight horns. Crimson irises.


    For a brief moment, our gazes locked.


    Ner and Arwin, quicker to react, bowed their heads in a manner befitting nobility.


    - Tap


    Feeling Arwins gentle nudge on my hand, I btedly bowed as well.


    ...Youre Berg, arent you?


    The princess asked me directly without preamble.


    I raised my head to respond to her.


    ...Yes.


    Her eyes, filled with curiosity, fixed on me.


    It wasnt affection but pure interest, like someone looking at an amusing toy.


    ...Im Lia Draigo.


    She introduced herself by name alone, approaching with the confidence her surname Draigo suggested.


    Ive heard quite a bit about you. They say youre second only to the hero on the battlefield, showcasing your valor...


    ...Its all thanks to our capable leader.


    And modest too. Youre an interesting one. And there are rumors about you being the saintess man...?


    At that, I let out a soft sigh.


    I hadnt expected her to dive straight into that ufortable topic, especially after recent disputes with my wives over it.


    ...Thats in the past. My heart is elsewhere now.


    Lia Draigos crimson eyes briefly scanned my wives behind me.


    She continued to approach me.


    Is that so?


    Gendry subtly cleared the way, and she stepped closer, slowly reaching out towards my face.


    By the way ...To think theres such a handsomemoner...


    - Swish


    I deftly avoided her hand.


    ...


    Lia Draigos expression hardened for a moment.


    Please refrain from touching me.


    I spoke with due respect.


    Now that Siens wounds are over, I had no reason to endure such advances, especially not in front of my anxious wives.


    ...Ha!


    She bursts intoughter as if amused by my audacity.


    Her interest seemed to fade, reced by other emotions I couldnt quite identify.


    It wasnt anger or insult but perhaps an even deeper intrigue.


    Then, she turned her gaze back to my wives, managing a smile and offering them an apology, but not to me.


    ...Im sorry. I was too forward, wasnt I? Thinking of him as just amoner, a mercenary, I...


    Ner and Arwin remained silent.


    At their silent response, Lia Draigo took her leave.


    Then, Ill see you next time. It was nice meeting you.


    I bowed my head in response.


    And just like that, Lia Draigo, who had appeared so suddenly, disappeared just as quickly.


    I watched her retreating figure.


    Suddenly, Ner linked her arm with mine.


    ...?


    -Swish Swish


    I looked at her, and she rubbed her head against my arm, moving it back and forth.


    Then, she detached herself and stepped forward.


    I might not have fully understood the gesture, but it seemed like her way of expressing gratitude.


    ...Lets go, Berg.


    Arwin also touched me lightly before moving on.


    I nodded and followed Gendry again.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 141: Capital (5)

    Chapter 141: Capital (5)


    Arwin was browsing through the library set up by the Draigo family.


    The library boasted a history as long as the period the Draigo family had ruled the kingdom, which was why even Arwin, who had spent a long time reading books in the Celebrian estate, found countless pieces of information she had never seen before.


    There was only one piece of information she was looking for.


    Information about the transfer of lifespan.


    She searched everything she could find about whether there were records of long-lived species sharing their lifespan with short-lived ones, and if so, how it was done.


    She flipped through every book that contained words like lifespan, long-lived species, or short-lived species.


    Once she started, she couldnt stop.


    It was as if she was gaining momentum, endlessly searching for a way to spend more time with Berg.


    But there was no sess.


    There was only one record of a sessful lifespan transfer, and it was about the elves sharing their lifespan with the World Tree.


    And Arwin knew this fact better than anyone.


    Even now, the thought brought a chilling pain.


    ...


    Arwin paused, reflecting on the pain that surfaced in her memory.


    Could it be that pain is an inevitable part of the lifespan transfer process?


    Would she have to endure that agony even if she transferred her lifespan to Berg?


    Then, Arwinughed weakly.


    She realized once again just how much she hade to like Berg.


    She felt her own change.


    ...For Berg, she felt she could endure even that dreaded pain.


    Because the pain of parting with him would be even greater.


    Arwin had always found it difficult to look into her own heart.


    She would only realize what she truly wanted toote.


    Having gone through decades when her own feelings didnt matter, she might still be clumsy with them.


    So, during these moments alone, she woulde to realize her feelings for Berg.


    ...


    She pondered again amidst her wandering thoughts.


    How would Berg react if she ever confessed these feelings to him?


    That she wanted to share her lifespan with him so they could live together for a long time.


    Maybe then, she could confess without any shame.


    With the biggest obstacle gone, they could freely love each other.


    She had never seen a being as beautiful as Berg in all these long years.


    It was a thought that brought a smile to her face.


    Wouldnt Berg also beam with that small smile he always had, delighted by the gesture?


    To him, who could only live up to 80 years at most, being gifted with several hundred years of life would surely be something he couldnt help but be thankful for.


    Of course, the lifespan had to be shared gradually.


    It wasnt about giving hundreds of years at once, but perhaps it should be given in increments, 20 years or 30 years at a time.


    ...To ensure that through this, Berg would look only at her even more.


    Sharing her lifespan was undoubtedly a gesture of her goodwill, but for some reason, it felt like she had been given a weapon.


    ...


    Arwin pondered again.


    Was she given a long life for this purpose?


    Not just 800 years like other elves, but a thousand or more, perhaps to share her lifespan with Berg?


    It seemed like a possibility.


    But Arwin knew.


    Though she was looking for a way, it was a thought she couldnt share with Berg just yet.


    The heaviest gift she could offer had to be delivered at the right time.


    She had to reveal her wish to share her lifespanter.


    She knew it would be too burdensome for him now.


    She thought to herself.


    ...Should I talk about it when we make a vow?


    There was still a promise left unmade between her and Berg.


    A story that still made her heart flutter.


    The moment to confess her feelings to him was still ahead.


    Maybe then it would be the right time to talk about lifespan.


    Arwin.


    While she was lost in thought, a familiar voice called out.


    Startled in a manner uncharacteristic of her, Arwin quickly covered the books she had brought with her and hid them behind her back.


    Berg was approaching from a distance.


    <strong>****</strong>


    When I called out to Arwin, she was startled and quickly covered her book.


    As if she had been caught reading something strange.


    ...Yes?


    She responded to my call in a voice as quiet as ants walking.


    Her unusual demeanor brought a smile to my face as I approached her.


    From beside where she sat, I gently ced a hand on her back and looked down at the books.


    The title of a book Arwin hadnt managed to hide caught my eye.


    I could recognize one or two of the letters she had taught me.


    ...Short...lived...


    ...Ah.


    Arwin sighed, but I had already read the rest.


    ...Lifespan.


    ...


    Silence ensued.


    Why had shee all this way to read something like this?


    It was a tale as old as time, but elves indeed seemed to have a keen interest in lifespan.


    It appeared to be their top priority.


    Their belief in the absoluteness of time seemed to resonate with them.


    I didnt bother to pry into the titles of the books Arwin was hiding behind her back.


    They didnt seem like the kind of texts one would jest about.


    Swallowing, Arwin asked me.


    ...Youre reading now, arent you?


    It seemed she was trying to change the subject, and I yed along.


    Thanks to you.


    Have we not had much time for lessonstely?


    These book titles are quite difficult, arent they?


    Is that so?


    Arwin nodded and came to a halt.


    To show I had no intention of looking at the hidden books, I stepped back.


    Then I mentioned to her.


    Theres a banquet tonight. Seems we need to prepare.


    ...Yes, I heard from one of the servants.


    Good to know youre aware.


    Its my first time at such a banquet.


    Arwin cautiously responded.


    I smiled and replied.


    Its a first for me too.


    Arwin returned a small smile.


    ...Its a first for both of us.


    I told her.


    Speaking of which. Is there anything we should be wary of? Its a first for both of us, but Im clueless.


    ...


    Arwin stretched lightly, lifting her head, then blinked upwards before turning to me.


    There are many etiquettes to observe, but... its hard to learn them overnight. Besides, as guests invited by the king himself, I doubt anyone would point out any issues.


    Is that so?


    Arwin hesitated as if pondering something, then quietly suggested to me.


    If youre really anxious, just keep looking at me. Ive heard that many disputes at banquets start from subtle cues. If you just look at me, you might be fine.


    I chuckled at her proposal. It was absurd but seemed to have its own logic.


    Then Ill do just that.


    I responded in jest.


    Arwin looked at me nkly for a moment, then picked up all the books she had brought and stood up.


    Berg, if you have time, feel free to sit for a while.


    With that, she instructed me and headed deeper into the library.


    After meeting with Ner and taking a bath, I wasnt in a hurry, so I sat down as Arwin suggested.


    After a short wait, Arwin approached me with new books in hand.


    If youre really curious, we can learn a few behaviors to observe at the banquet. Itll be a good opportunity to learn some letters too.


    With that, Arwin ced a book in front of me.


    Take a look.


    The lesson began immediately.


    It wasnt my intention to seek her out for this, but I found no reason to refuse either.


    Taking a deep breath to adjust my mindset, I appreciated Arwins kindness.


    ...Elven...


    ...Etiquette.


    Finishing the title for me, Arwin flipped to the first page.


    Then she swiftly skimmed through dozens of pages and opened to a section.


    ...Etiquette at...?


    Its about public etiquette. From what Ive read on the way here, it mostly covers the etiquette between spouses.


    I nodded, intrigued, feeling increasingly interested in the letters.


    Leaning in, Arwin suggested, Would you like to start reading from here?


    Her unique, natural fragrance wafted towards me.


    I began reading slowly from the spot Arwin pointed out.


    I cant read this; whats it say?


    It says, Spouses should not uncross their arms.


    Is that an actual etiquette?


    Its not mandatory, but its considered good practice.


    Arwin pointed to the next sentence.


    ...Praising...each other...


    Always speak well of each other.


    Thats a given.


    Yes, it is.


    Arwin didnt point out the next sentence.


    Seeing her frozen, I continued reading aloud on my own.


    Whats this? Did it say public?


    Arwin nodded.


    In the public eye...give each other...


    .........A kiss.


    Arwin read the part I couldnt.


    ...


    ...


    We fell silent for a moment.


    It was surprising that such a thing existed.


    Could this even be considered etiquette?


    Being unfamiliar with elves, their culture seemed strange to me.


    Arwin straightened up from that section.


    I turned to look at her.


    Will that be okay?


    ...


    Biting her lip subtly, Arwin finally said.


    It might be best to keep it to a kiss on the cheek to avoid unnecessary attention.


    I nodded.


    After all, it would be odd to share our first kiss for such a reason.


    I sought confirmation from her again.


    Then well do that.


    ...


    Arwin nodded, her expression unreadable.


    Then she looked at me and said.


    Ah, but you shouldnt do this with Ner, okay?


    ...


    Its not a tradition for Ner.


    I pondered for a moment.


    Is it right to show affection only to one spouse?


    No matter how much I thought about it, it didnt seem right.


    ...Still, shes my wife. Its only fair to do the same for her.


    ...


    At my words, Arwin looked at me.


    Then, hardening her expression again and looking forward, she spoke to me with a stern face.


    ...You already kissed Ner on the cheek, didnt you? Back in the dwarf vige.


    Thats right.


    My affirmation made Arwins eyes sharpen as they focused on me.


    ...She didnt like it.


    ...Ner did?


    ...


    Arwin looked ahead again and remained silent.


    She didnt like it. Ner had said we needed to go through those motions at the time, but I hadnt expected her to share these inner feelings with Arwin.


    I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair a couple of times.


    I didnt want to dwell on this any longer.


    So I said to Arwin.


    Lets not talk about this anymore.


    What?


    Theres no need to bring it up, really.


    ...Berg-


    -Lets go. We need to get ready.


    I cut off Arwin, truly not wanting to continue this conversation.


    ...


    Perhaps reading my expression, Arwin didnt bring it up again.


    She simply nodded, closed the book, and started getting ready to leave with me.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 142: Capital (6)

    Chapter 142: Capital (6)


    Thanks to the kings consideration, we were able to change our attire.


    We donned garments suitable for the banquet.


    Dressed in clothes made from luxurious and soft fabric, I examined myself.


    ...


    As expected, the clothes didnt seem to fit me.


    I didnt deny it had its own charm, but the difort it brought was more irksome.


    I felt once again that such a refined life was not for me.


    With the help of the servants, I tidied up my appearance for thest time and reached for the sword I had ced at my side.


    You should leave that with us.


    But the moment I attempted to do so, the servants stopped me.


    They hinted that I shouldnt carry the sword, albeit in a roundabout way.


    Knowing I had no other choice, I set the sword back down.


    Upon reflection, there seemed to be no need for a sword anyway.


    It was just aforting habit to have it by my side.


    I changed the subject and asked the servants.


    Where are my wives?


    Follow me. Ill show you the way.


    With that, I followed the leading servant.


    Even as we moved, a strange sensation enveloped me.


    It was a heavy feeling, hard to describe.


    Perhaps it was a premonition.


    A sense that something bad was about to happen.


    The more I felt it, the more I pondered.


    What reason did I have to feel this way?


    I didnt have much to be wary of.


    I just needed to avoid entanglements with the nobility.


    And perhaps be cautious around Princess Lia Draigo.


    But beyond that, there wasnt much to worry about... yet, for some reason, I had a feeling that something unexpected was about to ur.


    ...


    Maybe it was just a bad mood.


    Perhaps it was the unsettling story about Ner I had just heard from Arwin.


    It could be the fatigue from the persistent gap I still couldnt bridge, despite my efforts.


    I shook my head, trying not to sumb to weakness.


    And then I continued to follow the servant leading me to my wives.


    .


    .


    .


    Upon hearing that my wives were ready, the servants opened the door.


    I entered the room where my wives were, receiving an unusually grand reception.


    ...


    I froze momentarily as I walked in, facing Ner and Arwin who were looking at me.


    ...How do I look, Berg?


    Ner asked timidly, clearing her throat.


    Her ck dress contrasted with her tail, adorned with various essories on her ears and neck. Her face looked even more beautiful with makeup.


    I smiled andplimented her.


    You look beautiful.


    ....


    At my words, Ner bowed her head slightly and turned away.


    Turning to my side, I saw Arwin quietly observing me.


    Her slender figure was unexpectedly highlighted by her attire.


    It was a dress that seemed to offer a refreshing freedom, fitting her aura perfectly.


    You look great too, Arwin.


    Arwin responded with a small smile.


    You too... look...


    She struggled to finish her sentence.


    ...great.


    I smiled at her formal praise.


    Before getting lost in further thoughts, I spoke up.


    All I wanted was to maintain this pleasant atmosphere for now.


    Shall we go, then?


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner took her ce to my left, and Arwin to my right.


    Arwin seemed determined to adhere to the etiquette we had read about in the library, clinging tightly to my arm without letting go.


    This was the first time she had clung to me with such force.


    I smiled at her actions and moved forward.


    As we walked towards the banquet hall, we encountered various races and numerous nobles.


    I continued to move forward, exchanging natural nods of greeting with them.


    ording to Ner, they were aides from various families dispatched to assist the king.


    They advised the king and also worked for the benefit of their own families.


    Among these nobles, there were some with whom Ner had connections from long ago; she lightly nodded to greet them.


    Even so, Ner gripped my arm even tighter.


    While it seemed she had reduced her insecurities about her tailpared to the past, she still appeared to need something to lean on.


    As we stood in front of the space where the banquet was being held, guarded by soldiers, we shared our final thoughts.


    Ive said it before, but I n to just show my face and leave.


    Ner nodded beside me.


    She had a more fragrant scent than usual.


    Ill take care of the rest. Just give me the signal and leave quietly when the opportunity arises.


    - Tap, tap.


    Thats when Arwin tugged at me from the side.


    As I looked at her, Arwin was quietly gazing up into my eyes.


    Leaning in as if she had something to say, she whispered,


    Dont forget your manners.


    ...


    I nodded lightly at her reminder and moved forward, facing the guards.


    Our identities were quickly recognized, and one of the guards, nodding, opened the door and announced,


    Vice-Captain Berg of the Red mes, Lady Ner ckwood, and Lady Arwin Celebrien are entering!


    Inside, a multitude of people were already present, seemingly doubling the number of nobles we had encountered on our way.


    The capital, as it were, was filled with individuals we wouldnt normally cross paths with.


    All eyes were on us.


    Whether it was rumors about our unusual rtionship or controversial stories about me that had spread... we received an unexpectedly intense level of attention.


    Silence fell over the previously bustling hall.


    Ner gripped my arm even tighter under the weight of those staring eyes.


    I led my wives forward, making sure they werent discouraged.


    Our footsteps echoed softly in the quiet.


    Beside me, Arwin quietly cleared her throat.


    Turning towards the sound, Arwin, acting as if nothing was amiss, swallowed and then lightly tilted her cheek towards me.


    I naturally kissed her cheek as we continued walking.


    ...Berg?


    Ner expressed her confusion at my action, but I kept walking forward.


    After a short while, the king, who had been observing us, raised his voice.


    Wee, Berg of the Red mes.


    ...


    I bowed my head in response to his greeting.


    Thank you for saving the hero party. I shudder to think what would have happened to the war without you.


    Polite apuse broke out from various quarters at the kings promation.


    The king continued,


    I hope you and your wives enjoy your time here. Everyone, please give Berg a warm wee.


    Heads nodded here and there.


    But it was more out of respect for the king than for me; the wariness in many eyes directed at me remained.


    The kings words were not without purpose.


    It seemed he intended to show that whatever rtionship I had with Sien was a thing of the past.


    Mentioning a past connection with Sien, who was regarded as a saintess, could potentially be a source of unrest in the war.


    Perhaps the most effective way to quell such rumors was to present me, in front of the nobles governing various territories, alongside my wives.


    I wasnt concerned with whatever reason the king had for keeping me here.


    I just wanted to let this time pass quietly.


    I bowed to the king onest time.


    He, too, nodded in acknowledgment, concluding the exchange.


    Now, everyone, lets proceed.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Whether it was by the kingsmand, or because no one was that rude, or due to Ner and Arwin, no one openly showed hostility towards me.


    Despite being amoner amidst a nobles feast, everyone kept their distance.


    Of course, there were frequent exchanges of nces.


    Whether they were seeking an opportunity to attack or merely looking at me out of curiosity, I couldnt tell, but I ignored all such gazes.


    As Arwin had mentioned, many conflicts begin with subtle exchanges of looks.


    I had no desire to partake in such contests.


    We had already been spending our own moments for a long time.


    I was waiting for the right moment.


    Having shown my face, the time to leave was approaching.


    While waiting for that moment, I lightly filled my stomach with the prepared food and moistened my throat with wine.


    Arwin and Ner, holding only light drinks, observed the atmosphere thrown around me.


    ...the mercenary from the Human race...


    Whispers could be heard from somewhere.


    Whether it was my imagination or they were indeed mentioning me was uncertain.


    I just continued to fill my stomach.


    Then, the crowd parted with murmurs.


    I stopped chewing my food at the sound.


    It was clear someone was approaching me without needing much thought.


    Vice-captain of the Red mes?


    I rinsed my mouth with wine and ced the ss on a nearby table.


    Turning around, I saw Princess Lia Draigo standing there.


    I had anticipated our paths crossing, but I didnt expect her toe directly to me.


    I bowed my head, epting her greeting.


    ...Quite themoners response.


    She said with a smile.


    Unknowingly, I must have breached some etiquette again.


    Ner clung closer to me than before.


    If there was a change in the atmosphere, it didnt seem like Ner was clinging to me out of anxiety.


    Ner stood a step ahead of me, facing Lia Draigo as if to protect me from her.


    If ites down to social status, Ner was of nobler birth than I.


    Lia Draigo alternated her gaze between Ner, standing in front of me, and Arwin, who hadnt left my side.


    Her eyebrows raised in what seemed like intrigue.


    ...Ive felt this before, but you seem to get along quite well with your wives.


    ...


    For a political marriage, it almost seems like youre acting.


    I quietly closed my mouth.


    Seeing her trying to see right through to the essence, I became more guarded.


    The dragonians characteristic directness stands out once again.


    Gale was like this, and so was the king. Even the princess acts this way.


    I answered with hope for the future.


    Its not an act.


    Hmm. Is that so?


    The princess then nced around.


    All the nobles who made eye contact with the princess turned their gaze away.


    Lia Draigo seemed to be warning them not to eavesdrop on our conversation.


    Ner and Arwin stood still by my side.


    I had no time to ponder what they might be thinking.


    By the way, I heard you had a good rtionship with the saintess.


    Lia Draigo said with a smile, her eyes searching for amusement in me.


    She seemed to be throwing a yful jab my way.


    Its a thing of the past.


    To not give her any bait, I responded as dryly and emotionlessly as possible.


    Is that so. May I ask a somewhat mischievous question?


    ...


    She didnt wait for my answer and asked.


    Who is the woman you love the most? Is it the saintess... or here, Lady Ner... or perhaps Lady Arwin?


    Arwin raised her voice slightly at that question.


    Your Highness, I would prefer if we avoid overly sensitive questions.


    Being an elf, and thus in a somewhat special position, it was a natural response.


    Ordinary people wouldnt want to cross elves.


    No one knows what kind of influence they might have on their descendants.


    The princess, with a smile, asked Arwin.


    Arent you curious?


    ...


    ...If it wasnt just an act to appear close, then its natural to be curious...


    Before Arwin could get entangled in more troublesome questions, I blurted out an answer.


    The saintess is a thing of the past. I love my wives equally.


    Unsatisfied with my answer, the princess shook her head.


    Lies. You cant love equally. Even the horns of dragonians are asymmetrical, how can love be the same?


    At that, Ner and Arwin clung to me even more tightly.


    I decided to ignore the princess probing.


    Despite that, the princess seemed amused, her smile not fading.


    She said, Still... Yes, maybe Lady Arwin is right. It was a bit mischievous.


    ...


    I was just throwing a little joke to get closer. You ignored mest time... I thought this might get your attention.


    Why are you interested in me?


    With all the rumors about the vice-captain of the Red mes, second only to the hero in boss monster subjugation, and having taken two noble wives, not to mention a special past with the saintess... how can I not be interested?


    ...


    And on top of all that, youre handsome... Its interesting. Had you been born a noble, you would have broken the hearts of manydies. If being born as a lowly is a w, thats the only one.


    .......


    Ner tentatively looked up at me.


    Her anxious eyes scanned me.


    I observed Ners reaction.


    Arwin also looked on cautiously.


    Both seemed quite ufortable with the situation.


    ...All the more reason for me to end this encounter swiftly.


    Even if she was a princess, it made no difference.


    I picked up another ss of wine from a nearby table.


    ...


    It might have been rude, but I never learned such etiquettes anyway.


    The princess only smiled more broadly, as if my actions amused her all the more.


    I spoke as I tipped my drink.


    As you said, born lowly...Ick eloquence. Skip the roundabout talk, and tell me why youre here.


    Should I?


    The princess took a deep breath and looked up at me.


    Be my knight.


    She said.


    No.


    I tly refused her offer.


    Why not?


    The princess asked, seemingly puzzled.


    I dislike knights.


    I spat out the simplest answer without bothering to exin.


    Bing my knight...would lead to many interesting events.


    A sticky emotion filled Lia Draigos eyes.


    ...Also, before getting married in the future, there are things Id like to learn from an experienced vice-captain like you.


    Her intent was conveyed through the atmosphere, tone, and modtion of her voice.


    Whether this intent was for me alone or if she was always like this was unclear.


    But that such a person was the princess of a nation was astonishing.


    It was sudden and absurd.


    Ner and Arwin seemed to feel the same, their expressions slightly crumpling.


    ...What can you learn from me?


    I feigned ignorance and asked her.


    Lia Draigo giggled and whispered.


    There was no sign of seriousness. It seemed filled only with the intent to provoke me.


    ...Being a Human, a mercenary at that. What else is there to learn? If its not an act...there must be a reason youve grown so close to your two wives...


    ...


    I hardened my expression.


    As I kept deflecting her, Lia Draigos expression slowly hardened too.


    Seeing my difort, she seemed to have an epiphany.


    The princess then turned her gaze back to Ner and Arwin.


    As if puzzled, she asked my wives.


    ...What, were you really loved?


    ...


    ...


    Ner and Arwin didnt respond.


    Lia Draigo took a deep breath with an innocuous expression and looked at me.


    As if she had lost interest.


    ...Father is looking for you.


    She finally revealed the main topic as if throwing away the previous difort and yfulness.


    Where is he?


    Eager to spend no more time with Lia Draigo, I asked immediately.


    My servant will guide you.


    I nodded and started to walk past her.


    My wives followed.


    Ah.


    -Tap!


    Lia Draigo lightly ced her hand on my chest.


    Looking at her, she removed her hand with a smile and said.


    Father only wishes to see the vice-captain. It might be best for Lady Ner and Lady Arwin to stay here. Now, follow the servant.


    Her expression once again filled with yfulness.


    ...Bell.


    .........


    I frowned involuntarily at her words.


    Lia Draigoughed brightly, smiling.


    She was utterly displeasing to me.


    Seeing my expression, she spoke onest time.


    ...I heard the saintess called you that.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 143: Capital (7)

    Chapter 143: Capital (7)


    Ner watched Berg depart in search of the king and found herself face-to-face with Princess Lia Draigo.


    Hostility was blooming endlessly, as expected.


    There had been rumors of the princess being willful, and facing her in person, the impact of those rumors was significant.


    It was unclear whether she had spoken all those words to Berg sincerely or merely to provoke him.


    However, one thing was certain: the princess had endlessly uttered things unbing of her royal status.


    There was also a hint of disregard for Berg in her tone.


    Perhaps because Berg was amoner.


    The princess seemed to have no reservations in dealing with Berg.


    If she had any respect for him, she would not have spoken such words.


    ...Of course, that was too much to hope for.


    A princess respecting amoner?


    To the princess, amoner was merely someone to serve her.


    Unfortunately, even Ner also had once ignored Berg, who was amoner.


    After Berg left, the princess faced Ner and Arwin with a smile.


    Ner managed to muster a smile in response.


    Wasnt that yful?


    That was the first thing the princess said after Bergs departure.


    I suppose I was shaking things up a bit out of curiosity to gauge the nature of your rtionship.


    ...What?


    I was curious about the nature of your rtionship, whether it was good or bad.


    ...


    I might have to enter into a political marriage someday... I wanted to see what the future might hold. A little provocation helps to get a sense of the rtionship, doesnt it?


    ...


    Ner couldnt shake the feeling that these words were just a cover-up.


    The princess had seemed to enjoy provoking Berg more than anyone.


    Perhaps the already blossoming hostility made it impossible to believe anything the princess said.


    But such things couldnt be said to her face.


    No matter how strange the conversation turned, the princess was leading it.


    Observing Ner and Arwins expressions, the princess continued.


    It seems you are indeed loved by that human. You seemed genuinely upset by the provocation.


    ...


    But the two of you...hmm...


    Taking a deep breath, Lia Draigo finally shrugged her shoulders.


    As if she couldnt fully grasp their feelings yet.


    Since youre here, lets speak honestly. Whats the current situation? Do you need help?


    ...


    Anyway, youve ended up in a marriage through unfavorable means, havent you?


    Arwin let out a short sigh by her side.


    At the sound of her sigh, Lia Draigos gaze shifted toward her.


    Maintaining the initial stiff atmosphere, Arwin said to Lia.


    For someone asking if we need help, you seem quite amused.


    I am. It feels like Im about to make new friends.


    ...Friendships arent formed this way.


    The atmosphere turned tense as Arwin responded sharply, causing Lia Draigos smile to gradually fade.


    A small skirmish of wits unfolded between them.


    However, Lia Draigo eventually shrugged her shoulders, lightening the mood.


    She nced at Ner and Arwin in turn and said.


    I truly meant it when I said I wanted to help. Im just not good with words...


    Arwin followed up.


    Were fine on our own. Well handle it.


    Really?


    Lia Draigos voice dropped suddenly.


    This change made Arwin pause momentarily.


    Ners tail began to droop.


    She had been wanting to escape this unfamiliar and intense atmosphere since it began.


    Without Berg by her side, she felt even more fearful.


    Lia Draigo, with her characteristic gaze, whispered.


    You might need help.


    Ner and Arwin looked puzzled as Lia Draigo surveyed her surroundings once more, dismissing the gazes fixed on them.


    Many nobles had kept their distance, aligning with the aura Lia exuded.


    Even in such a situation, Lia took steps closer to Ner and Arwin.


    Are you aware that the abolition of polygamy among Humans is being discussed?


    Lia asked.


    ...What?


    Ner replied in a barely audible voice.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    The abolition of polygamy.


    What did that mean?


    And soon after, she wondered what it meant for her.


    What would be of her rtionship with Berg?


    Seems that human hasnt mentioned it.


    Lia inquired.


    ...


    ...


    Of course, a greedy human wouldnt want to let anyone go.


    Ner nced at Arwin beside her.


    Arwin was looking back at her.


    They exchanged nces for a moment.


    Your opinions matter too, dont they?


    Lia Draigo continued.


    One of you could gain freedom. You wouldnt be bound by polygamy anymore.


    Lia smiled.


    Ners heart was pounding and trembling.


    The abolition of polygamy.


    The more she thought about it, the more it sounded like a revtion.


    Ner cast a sidelong nce at Arwin again.


    Arwin, who had dered she couldnt love Berg.


    She had wanted freedom.


    She had maintained a friendship with Berg, nothing more.


    ...With the abolition of polygamy, it was all too clear who would remain by Bergs side.


    Arwin and Ner found themselves locking eyes again.


    Ner thought to herself.


    If thew passed, she might have Bergs love all to herself.


    Instead of sharing nights, she could be by Bergs side every single night.


    They would live a life looking only at each other.


    There would be no more rivals.


    And to Ner, that sounded like nothing but good news.


    ...So, what do you think? Shall I help?


    While Ner was lost in thought, Lia Draigo had asked from in front.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I followed the servants lead and headed to a secluded room.


    The door naturally opened, and I was faced with the king, who was already seated inside.


    The king, in his familiar pose, was looking over documents.


    I felt the air of a modest leader.


    It reminded me once again of what a leader should be.


    Youve arrived, Berg. Have you eaten your fill?


    ...


    I nodded my head.


    After taking a deep breath, he spoke.


    I had arranged a banquet, but I find such asions quite awkward. Always having to watch what I say. So, I decided to rest here for a while.


    Even His Majesty has to be mindful of others.


    Being a king makes it even more necessary. I dont want to lose this position. I cannot be the one in my family line, after centuries, to lose the throne.


    ...


    As we continued chatting for a while, the atmosphere changed quickly.


    There was definitely a reason he had sought me out, and I wanted to get to the heart of it.


    Not fond of small talk?


    The king chuckled at my demeanor.


    He shuffled through some documents before pausing once more.


    Under normal circumstances, I wouldnt have brought this up. But... with the situation rapidly changing, I have no choice. Its been what, 8 days since you arrived in the capital?


    ?


    The king ced a small letter on the desk.


    Can you read, Berg?


    I wasnt fluent, but I could understand simple words by now.


    I picked up the letter he handed me, reading it silently.


    Towards the Demon Lord...


    It was a simple letter with no difficult words.


    All-out attack.


    I frowned at the words.


    The content was momentarily baffling.


    Was it about preparing an attack on the Demon Lord?


    Without realizing, I muttered as if asking a question.


    ...War?


    It will end, one way or another.


    The king concluded my statement.


    I blinked, looking at the letter.


    ...


    There seems to be a significant change in the hero party. Not much time is left, it seems. Well, the kingdom is reaching its limits too. So, well be preparing to march soon.


    I could easily guess what the change in the hero party might be.


    Involuntarily, my grip on the letter tightened.


    The king raised his hands in a gesture and continued.


    But thats not why I called you here. The war is not your concern. As Ive said before, I wanted to talk about the changes that wille after the war is over.


    ...


    With that much said, I could understand his intentions.


    I could understand why he said he wouldnt have brought this up under normal circumstances.


    It must have been because we had recently discussed the topic.


    ...My opinion hasnt changed.


    I wondered if my opposition would make any difference, but I believed there must be a reason he had summoned me.


    The king smiled lightly.


    It seemed like the first time I had seen him smile.


    I want to maintain good rtions with you and Adam. To be frank, a military force like the Red mes group is a bit troublesome.


    ...


    Besides, your wives are of noble birth. Since youre in the capital, lets have a more extended conversation. I hope you leave convinced.


    His tone conveyed that my thoughts werent particrly important; he hoped for my acquiescence, not necessarily my agreement.


    Yet, it seemed he had arranged this meeting out of consideration for me.


    In the short time I had known him, the king appeared to enjoy sharing opinions.


    He prepared the next set of documents.


    There were so many that they couldnt be held in one hand.


    You dont need to read these. But to exin, these are opinions from other families. Ive asked around about the abolition of polygamy. Without exception, nearly everyone agrees.


    ...


    He sifted through the papers and pulled out two letters.


    This one is from ckwood, and this one is from Celebrien. Both support the abolition.


    ...


    Still, I shook my head.


    The opinions of others didnt matter to me.


    Even setting aside the vows I had made, there was a part of me that didnt want to let go of either Ner or Arwin, driven by selfishness.


    Its fine to call it ugly if it is.


    This was purely my desire.


    I wanted to believe that my wives could also find happiness by my side.


    It wasnt just regret for our sacrifices that made me feel this way.


    Nor was it a forced rationale for the sake of the Red mes group.


    It was what I wanted.


    There were bad memories, but there were more shared moments that outweighed them.


    ...Do your wives really wish for that too?


    The king asked me.


    ...Yes.


    I answered, filled with hope.


    I wanted to believe that my wives no longer wished to part ways with me.


    Yet, recently, that belief had started to waver.


    ...


    After a moment of silence, the king spoke to me.


    Alright. I understand. Perhaps a bit more time is needed... Hmm.


    ?


    No, wait here for a moment.


    The king pointed to a small chair in the corner of the room.


    How difficult can it be? You just have to hear it for yourself to find out whats going on inside.


    Then he called out loudly.


    Gendry!


    The kings aide, who was waiting outside, entered.


    Yes, Your Majesty. You called for me.


    Set up a partition next to that chair. After that... summon thedies from ckwood and Celebrien.


    ...


    I frowned at the sudden turn of events, easily guessing his intentions.


    Seeing my reaction, the king said.


    Lets hear them out. Its no use dying the matter.


    I swallowed... and closed my eyes.


    Why didnt I want to hear it?


    Despite confidently saying that my wives would want to stay by my side, I wanted to leave this ce.


    I dont want to listen.


    I said.


    But the king pressed on.


    What are you afraid of? You said your wives want to be by your side.


    ...


    Or do you intend to ignore your wives suffering?


    I let out a long sigh.


    The king waited quietly until I had exhaledpletely.


    Finally, he looked at me and said.


    Sit there for a while, Berg. This decision might be for your own good. No one needs to endure a miserable marriage.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Following the kings summons, Ner and Arwin made their way.


    Had somethinge up during their conversation with Berg?


    Leaving Lia Draigos side was a relief above all.


    Yet, a thought lingered in their mind.


    Was the princess statement true?


    Could the abolition of polygamy actually be under discussion?


    Ner nced at Arwin again.


    Arwin looked back at her.


    Long ago, they had discussed this matter.


    They had talked about how much better it would have been without polygamy.


    They had shared thoughts on how neither of them needed to suffer.


    Ner had agreed with those words.


    It wasnt just lip service to wish Arwin didnt have to struggle by Bergs side.


    She had hoped she would find the freedom she initially wanted.


    To leave and be away from Bergs side was a hidden desire.


    As they walked, they stopped in front of a room.


    Soon, the servants opened the door, and they were faced with the king seated inside.


    Ner and Arwin bowed briefly before entering the room.


    The room was dim and stark, furnished minimally.


    A small partition stood in a corner.


    Ners eyes roved, searching for Berg.


    He was nowhere to be seen.


    ...Berg is...


    Arwins whisper was met with the kings response.


    I sent him back to his room. The rumors should be sufficiently quelled by now.


    ...


    Ner felt a twinge of regret at this news.


    Lately, her emotions seemed to stabilize only in Bergs presence.


    Being near Berg seemed to rekindle her dulled feelings.


    The disappointment at Bergs absence was surprisingly profound.


    Ive called you here to ask something briefly. It shouldnt take long.


    From that moment, Ner felt as if her breath had been stolen away.


    Somehow, she knew what the king was about to inquire.


    Had Berg possibly discussed this matter with the king?


    She swallowed nervously.


    I wish to hear the perspectives of the esteemed ckwood and Celebrien families as well. Being directly involved. Though, I have a rough idea of what your responses might be.


    The kings gaze swept over Arwin and Ner.


    Im considering the prohibition of polygamy among the Human race.


    ...


    ...


    What are your thoughts?


    <strong>****</strong>


    I sat behind the partition, elbows on my knees, quietly awaiting my wives responses.


    Eavesdropping here wasnt to my liking, but the wheels were already in motion.


    I closed my eyes.


    Memories with my wives shed through my mind, one after another.


    I recalled the efforts made for them and the sincerity I conveyed.


    There wasnt a moment devoid of heartfelt intention.


    I had dreamed of a happy future with them, despite the unnatural start to our rtionships, and had tirelessly worked towards it.


    There were many moments when I believed our rtionship was improving.


    Yet, I couldnt shake the feeling that we hadnt progressed beyond friendship.


    Now, it seemed, I was about to hear their verdict on that matter.


    It seemed as if he was asking if they could continue to live with me.


    Miss ckwood, you answer first.


    The king addressed Ner.


    Before she could even take a slow breath, Ners voice was heard.


    Please abolish it.


    -Thump.


    My heart felt like it had dropped.


    That cold voice was something I hadnt heard from her before.


    Was it because I couldnt see her face that it felt infinitely more merciless?


    Before I knew it, my fists were clenched too tightly.


    My heart trembled painfully.


    Ner continued.


    ...One of us would gain freedom, right?


    Ner, who disliked the feeling of being bound, had even disliked wearing a ring for a while and felt ufortable when I would seek her out during her walks.


    Was she referring to that now?


    What about you, Lady Arwin?


    Upon the kings inquiry, Arwin also responded.


    Please abolish it.


    She added no further exnation.


    She stated her opinion briefly and sinctly.


    I blinked.


    And for some reason, at that moment, I felt a sense of detion.


    Perhaps I had hoped for a bit more struggle from them.


    But both seemed eager not to let this opportunity pass, answering readily.


    There seemed to be a sense of desperation in their voices.


    I felt as though I was letting go of a rope I had been holding on to with difficulty.


    Was I stillcking?


    Could our differences truly not be bridged?


    No matter how positively I tried to view it, it just didnt work out as hoped.


    Because of the culture of polygamy.


    Because they wanted to be loved by me, and me alone.


    Because we didnt get along with each other.


    And so on...


    No matter how much I tried to rationalize it positively, all the excuses felt awkwardly unconvincing.


    Simply put, they wanted their freedom.


    They wanted to leave my side.


    These two reasons resonated with more persuasion than anything else.


    I covered my face with my hands.


    Perhaps, deep down, I had known this all along.


    Maybe thats why I had told the king I didnt want to hear it.


    But I also know that theres a big difference between knowing something and facing it head-on.


    Now, I felt forced to confront a truth I had wanted to avoid.


    I sighed quietly.


    Perhaps now really was the right time.


    Thinking this way, my heart felt slightly lighter.


    When we were just at the stage of friendship... it might be time to let one of them go.


    Ner had mentioned having a destined partner.


    Arwin had said she couldnt love someone with a short lifespan.


    I had tried to ignore these issues, but now they were holding me back.


    I didnt want to part ways. But if neither of them wanted to stay by my side, letting one go would be the right thing to do.


    If it was for their sake, maybe I needed to set aside my own desires.


    I sighed again in the darkness.


    Partings always came at times I didnt wish for.


    This was sudden too, but perhaps it was more merciful than past farewells.


    Maybe I was being given time toe to terms with it.


    The king probably didnt consider my opinion important.


    He might have just helped me face reality more easily.


    In a way, this could be considered a form of care.


    So, I nodded quietly to myself.


    And began to prepare for a farewell with one of them, alone.


    ...Whether it would be Ner or Arwin, I didnt know.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 144: Capital (8)

    Chapter 144: Capital (8)


    Arwin walked in silence as she exited the kings office.


    She did not engage in conversation with Ner.


    There was no perceived need to converse.


    Though their reasons might differ, Arwin was reminded once again of Ners desire to leave Bergs side, a move that could be seen as a betrayal to Berg.


    Or perhaps, it was a disy of unwavering principles.


    In any case, with their intentionsid bare, there was nothing left to discuss.


    Arwin, for her part, desired this situation.


    She yearned for the abolition of polygamy, to monopolize Bergs attention solely for herself.


    To monopolize him...what new aspects could she then reveal to Berg?


    How much pretense could she shed to be more genuine?


    As their rtionship deepens and strengthens, they will be able to reveal more profound aspects of themselves to each other.


    They would experience memories and encounters that couldnt be had alone.


    There was still much ground to cover in their rtionship.


    And Arwin was looking forward to it.


    Her heart fluttered with anticipation, an unfamiliar sensation for her.


    She hadnt imagined such sudden changes urring.


    Though the end of the war was uncertain, change was inevitable afterward.


    It seemed the Jackson family affair might have been the catalyst.


    The kings reasons for abolishing polygamy were manifold and could be pondered endlessly.


    For the sake of royal authority, to eradicate barbaric customs, or to prevent a recurrence of what happened to the Jackson family.


    ...Whatever the reason, Arwin was indifferent.


    She simply hoped thew would pass.


    Perhaps this was the best path for everyone.


    Ner could pursue her fated partner, and Arwin could spend her time with Berg.


    Ever since she resolved to share her lifespan, Arwin found herself at ease.


    Though she hadnt found a way yet, she was determined to find one.


    She wasnt chasing after something nonexistent.


    As she had thought before, the World Tree was tantly exploiting the elves lifespans.


    During their walk, Ner spoke up.


    Ill take a moment to catch some fresh air here.


    Arwin faced Ners desire to catch her breath again, noticing her increasing need for solitude recently.


    Arwin nodded in understanding.


    After all, it seemed more convenient for Arwin to find Berg, who had already returned to his room.


    And so, they went their separate ways.


    ****


    I moved forward in silence.


    My heart has been heavy since I confirmed the feelings of the wives.


    I knew, yet it felt the same.


    It was as if all my enduring strength had suddenly drained away.


    With the war nearing its end through a final assault, I doubted I could change their hearts in time.


    Heavy breaths kept escaping me.


    I had long known that things dont always go as desired, but this time, the difficulty felt particrly harsh.


    Realizing neither wanted to be with me weighed heavily on my psyche.


    The more I pondered, the heavier the reality sank in.


    Memories of our shared past only intensified the pain.


    At the same time, another dilemma haunted me.


    In this situation, whom should I let go?


    Should I let Ner go?


    Or should I release Arwin?


    At a nce, Ner seemed the logical choice.


    Her fated partner awaited, and our lifespans matched.


    Unlike Arwin, who had the chance to lead a different life, Ner would be bound to me forever if she stayed.


    But then, Arwins tearful words came back to me, questioning if falling for me meant living with that memory forever.


    Perhaps, as she said, it could be a lifelong mark.


    I sighed again, not wanting to dwell on such dilemmas.


    It wasnt that Icked the selfish desire to keep them by force.


    ...But clearly, I now understood it wasnt the right thing to do.


    Continuing my walk, I reached the lodging.


    After a light knock, I opened the door.


    -Creak...


    Inside was Arwin.


    Sitting by the window, she remained in her chair, still d in her beautiful attire, not yet changed.


    Upon seeing me, she greeted me with a light smile.


    Berg, I was wondering where you had gone.


    ...


    Why does her smile bring me such pain? It seems like a smile she forces, not wanting to hurt me.


    Their words to the king dont mean they dislike me, just that they cannot love me.


    So, for the sake of a harmonious rtionship, I return Arwins smile with my own as I enter the room.


    Just needed some air.


    Is that so?


    ...


    By the way, Berg, the dinner had so many surprises, I was quite taken aback. As I mentioned, its all new to me, so keeping aposed face was a bit challenging. And then...


    Watching Arwin continue the conversation, I couldnt help but smile.


    She was so different from the rigid Arwin I first met, gradually showing sides of her she kept hidden from me. Despite the turmoil within, perhaps I should cherish these moments more, considering they might be ourst.


    I resisted the urge to hold her tight, just for now.


    As Arwin spoke more openly than usual, I began to undress, eager to shed my ufortable attire.


    Arwin paused momentarily at my actions, but soon continued, now ustomed to my ways.


    It seems weve both be morefortable with each other. Perhaps its a miracle to end things before our rtionship deepens further.


    ...Berg?


    Hmm?


    But... you looked good in your outfit, are you changing already?


    With a twinkle in my eye, I replied, Its ufortable.


    It would have been nice to dance together.


    ...


    Blinking, I let out a deep sigh and asked.


    By the way, have you seen Ner?


    ...


    Arwin?


    ...Yes. She said she was going out for a walk again.


    Ill go find her. You rest here a bit.


    Maybe giving her some time to breathe isnt a bad idea?


    ...


    ...You seem particrly troubled today.


    I closed my eyes and ran my fingers through my hair.


    It wasnt that I couldnt guess why my mind appeared troubled.


    Even after giving it some thought... my concerns for Ner remained.


    This was the capital, not Stockpin.


    So, shaking my head, I said to Arwin.


    Ill be back.


    And with that, I was on my way.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner was resting in a ce where she could be easily found today.


    But not somewhere everyone could stumble upon her.


    Ner, cherishing these moments alone, chose spots that were secluded yet not too hard to find.


    She had spent a long time finding such spaces, but it was worth it if it meant spending time with Berg.


    Sitting there, she revisited the information she had heard earlier.


    The abolition of polygamy and the future it promised made her heart flutter with uncertainty.


    It seemed to sway in rhythm with her heartbeat.


    Just being beside Berg felt like it could make everything perfect.


    ...Haa.


    She looked up at the moon.


    The nights had been growing gradually colder.


    Considering she had met Berg in spring, it felt like a significant amount of time had passed.


    The fervor of the past seasons was now fading, hinting at the approaching autumn.


    When would polygamy be abolished?


    It would surely be a change following the wars end.


    Rearranging many aspects of life after the war was to be expected.


    She could only hope for that time toe quickly.


    She wanted it to arrive soon so she and Berg could envision their future together.


    -Thumb...Thumb...


    Soon, she heard the familiar sound of footsteps.


    Her ears perked up towards the sound.


    With a light sense of relief and warmth in her heart, Ner smiled softly.


    -Tap.


    Something wrapped around her bare shoulders.


    Looking over, she found a light cloak draped over her.


    Berg had silently taken a seat beside her.


    Thank you, Berg.


    She had been feeling the chill, but how did Berg know to bring this along?


    Ner smiled at his profile.


    Having someone who would seek her out no matter where she was gifted Ner with an overwhelming sense of joy.


    The knowledge that there was someone who thought of and cared for her healed much of the pain from a past where she felt unloved.


    ...


    Berg offered a brief smile before silently looking up at the moon, his expressionden with thoughts.


    Perhaps the stories he heard from the princess had plunged him into deep contemtion.


    Ners lips parted slightly.


    Then, instead of speaking, she began to lean towards Berg while fiddling with the ring on her finger.


    -Swish.


    It was then that Berg turned to look at her.


    ...Ner.


    Frozen by his gaze, Ner found herself looking back at Berg.


    ...


    ...


    In the silence that hung between them, there was no awkwardness, only a strange, tingling sensation that arose.


    Berg continued to gaze at her, blinking as if lost in deep thought, his eyes slowly scanning her face - her ears, forehead, nose, eyes, and lips.


    Ner swallowed, unsure of how to react in this unfamiliar atmosphere, her heart beating louder by the moment.


    Her eyes were fixed on Bergs lips, unable to look away.


    She wondered... what it would feel like to press her lips against his.


    She was certain it would feel pleasant.


    Yet,cking the courage to act, she could only meet his gaze with her eyes.


    -Click.


    Bergs hand gently touched her cheek, and Ner did not look away, summoning the only bit of bravery she had.


    ...


    Then, Berg shook his head, breaking the tension.


    Lets go, its time.


    ...


    Youll catch a cold.


    With that, he stood up, taking the lead with light steps, and Ner, swallowing yet again, followed, mulling over a difficult-to-describe feeling of regret as she rose.


    Lets go together, Berg, she said, trailing behind him.


    <strong>****</strong>


    - Bang!


    Sylphrien burst through the door into the inn where the hero and hispanions were resting, as if she was about to tear it off its hinges.


    It was a temporary abode in a vige they had decided to stay in.


    The various vigers taking a respite in the inn were startled by Sylphriens sudden entrance.


    Ive found it!


    She eximed, her face a mix of emotions.


    It seemed the bird perched on her shoulder had brought in fresh intelligence.


    Sien observed Sylphriens expression closely.


    Lately, the hero, Felix, had been discussing the final battle.


    He had sought opinions from numerous families and had even secured the kings approval.


    Such trust in the hero, who was at the forefront of the battlefield, made these actions possible.


    Meanwhile, Sylphrien had entered the room in surprise.


    Her urgency was apparently too great to consider discretion.


    Siens heart, previously calm, started to race at the sight of Sylphrien.


    She didnt know the specifics of the information, but the sense that the war was nearing its end was palpable.


    Calm down and tell us, Sylphrien.


    Felixs voice trembled slightly, but he steadied himself, taking the lead to calm the excited Sylphrien.


    The centaur Acran, sensing the gravity of the iing news, stood upright.


    Weve located Krund.


    Krund was the name of the Demon Lords right-hand man.


    Thest of the intelligent demon races they had been tirelessly searching for.


    However, just finding the Demon Lords right-hand man wasnt enough to excite Sylphrien to this extent.


    Felix, Acran, and Sien all awaited what Sylphrien would say next.


    Rintley told me... he was spotted around Barta.


    Rintley was the name of the hawk resting on Sylphriens shoulder.


    At that, Sien blinked.


    Barta.


    That was her and Bergs hometown.


    A city where her happiest and most painful memories coexisted.


    Barta, huh.


    But the news wasnt all bad at the moment.


    If they could swallow the unease, it might even be considered good news.


    Krund, the right-hand man of the Demon Lord, was in a location quite distant from the Demon Lord himself.


    They were already aware of the Demon Lords location.


    Throughout the war, they had never lost track of where the Demon Lord was.


    Judging by the current distances, there was more than a ten-day journey between Krund and the Demon Lord.


    There couldnt be a better situation forunching an all-out attack on the Demon Lord.


    At a time when they were contemting how to face both Krund and the Demon Lord simultaneously, Krund had be a non-issue.


    ...


    ...


    Felix, upon hearing the news, seemed to start calcting, his eyes moving rapidly.


    Acran and Sylphrien silently observed Felix.


    Sien closed her eyes.


    Each time she did, Bergs face would flicker in her mind.


    Abandoned, yet she longed only to return to him.


    ...Bell.


    She whispered inwardly.


    Lets go.


    Amidst this, Felix whispered.


    Sien slowly opened her eyes.


    The inn could not have been quieter.


    In that silence, Felix continued.


    Now is the best moment we could hope for. So, lets move. Gather as many troops as we can in secret. Send word to His Majesty the King. Lets have our final battle within 15 days. The sooner, the more effective it will be.


    Though it seemed rushed, no one objected.


    Even Acran, chosen by the god of war, nodded in agreement, sensing a gamble worth taking.


    No one could understand how long Sien had waited for this moment.


    Looking forward, she saw her threepanions looking back at her.


    Lets end it, Saintess-nim.


    They said.


    The Saintess knew all too well whether this decision was made for someone or because of someone.


    Yet, she couldnt bring herself to suggest turning back.


    She felt herself withering away.


    Recalling her memories with Berg, Sien clung to herst hope and nodded weakly.


    Yes. Lets end it.


    She finally mustered the strength to fight onest time.


    Because I want to go home now...


    And her home had always been by one persons side.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 145: The End of The War (1)

    Chapter 145: The End of The War (1)


    Over several days spent in the capital, we maintained a facade of peace.


    Things remained as they had been with Ner and Arwin.


    With Ner, I shared jokes and took walks.


    With Arwin, I learned about literature through conversations.


    At the same time, I continued my training with Gale.


    Like a habit that surfaces when things get tough, I was fully immersed in my training.


    The Head Hunter Unit of the Red mes Group was no different.


    Perhaps it was because they knew the heroes and the king were trying to end the war.


    Or maybe because they sensed the final battle was drawing near.


    Like in the past, when we could ill afford leisure, the members continued training with me.


    And so, as expected, we began to notice a strange shift in the atmosphere, starting with the soldiers in the capital.


    Soldiers running around became amon sight, as did those frequently offering prayers.


    The forges worked tirelessly, and the stables started to fill the bellies of the horses.


    Sensing these changes, strange feelings arose within me.


    I wondered if the end was truly near.


    This war hadpletely transformed my life.


    Had it not been for this war, my life would have been much different.


    Could it really be that we were about to witness its end so abruptly?


    My throat kept drying up.


    With the final battle approaching, an unpleasant anxiety wrapped around me, fearing the loss of manyrades.


    At the same time, my heart couldnt settle, thinking of the many farewells I would face after the war.


    Watching a running soldier, I asked Gale.


    It seemed like he knew something.


    Are we preparing to march?


    ...


    Gale remained silent for a moment, as if reluctant to speak, but then he nodded and replied.


    Yes. Felix has requested soldiers from all over the country. Were preparing quietly for a decisive strike.


    ...


    His words left me with a heavy sigh.


    It was indeed a silent preparation in every sense of the word.


    Behind this tranquil sceney the anticipation of a fierce war.


    It was like the calm before a storm.


    It was hard to believe that the end of the war was approaching.


    Gale looked at me.


    ...Soon, Ill be sending you back to the side of the Red mes Group. Youve spent enough time in the capital.


    ...


    There will likely be intense battles waiting for the Red mes Group as well. In such a high-profile situation, we cant afford to step back.


    ...


    I heard that Adam Hyung would be awarded a title for his merits in the war.


    As Gale said, we were now in a situation where we couldnt withdraw from the war.


    Especially when considering the peace that woulde after this final battle.


    It was a definite opportunity for us, who were seeking a way out.


    Yet, I wondered.


    ...If Adam Hyung bes a noble, will we still need the alliances with ckwood and Celebrien?


    ...


    Perhaps having allies is a good thing after all.


    I touched the sword at my waist.


    I tried to focus on the positive rather than the negative.


    With the end of this war, numerous farewells would alsoe to an end.


    We wouldnt suddenly lose morerades, nor would we need to gasp in that anxiety anymore.


    I was truly tired of being a mercenary.


    I wanted to settle in a peaceful ce and live a tranquil daily life.


    -Boowooo! Boowooo!


    Just then, the sound of a horn rang out.


    It was the call to assemble the soldiers.


    Gale looked at me at the sound.


    I looked back at him.


    Numerous soldiers began to gather at the sound.


    I felt that the end was near.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The training ground, endlessly crowded with soldiers captains, was graced by the presence of the king.


    Dressed in armor and sword, he had the appearance of a general ready to lead into battle.


    Knights were by his side.


    From the outskirts of the training ground, I watched the kings figure.


    Just like the call of the horn had summoned them, the Head hunter unit, along with Ner and Arwin, was by my side.


    The king walked out with a solemn expression and, surveying the atmosphere, opened his mouth.


    ...The hero is aiming to bring an end to the war.


    At his words, all the captains began to murmur.


    They had heard the rumors, but hearing it directly from the king seemed to surprise them.


    ...I too believe we must see this to the end. Our kingdom is reaching its limits. Many noble families have been destroyed, and many more are on the brink. There are even noble families seeking aid by offering their family members aspensation.


    At these words, Ner and Arwin flinched.


    I didnt look in their direction.


    Ive heard of people starting to eat grass roots, tree bark, even the corpses of demonic beasts out of sheer desperation.


    The king continued to speak, his voice echoing through the tense and sinking atmosphere.


    We tried to kill the Demon Kings right hand and exterminate the Demons one by one, but we may not have much time left. The hero has said that the perfect moment may nevere.


    The king took a deep breath, his voice growing louder.


    So, this might indeed be ourst chance. Ourst opportunity to protect our beloved families, our ns, and our kin. The moment to end the war and embrace peaceful times is upon us. Its a choice that lies in our hands. Of course, its frightening to think that one might die in this final battle. That once this moment passes...peace mighte.


    The king, who had maintained a brief silence, then clenched his teeth.


    But...think only of the living, and do not fear the farewells.


    My eyes turned to the king.


    He exuded an aura I had never seen before, his eyes aze with intensity.


    A unique rage of the dragonian began to emanate from within him.


    -Swish!


    The king drew his sword and pointed it forward.


    This is also a moment for vengeance. Its time to unleash our fury on the demons and monsters who have tormented our kingdom for seven years.


    His words made me reflect on all the people I had lost until now.


    You all know too well. Because of these demons...! How many farewells weve had to endure, how many precious ones weve lost....!


    The king was not wrong.


    We had experienced far too many farewells.


    Too many void and painful separations.


    Whether the king had stirred the hearts of the soldiers or not, cries and shouts erupted from all around.


    Yes!


    Thats right!


    My parents were also taken by these monsters...!


    The king continued amidst the uproar.


    If you are afraid, then let it turn to anger! This may be ourst chance! Do not regret not having taken revenge after the war is over! We shall cut off the Demon Lords breath!


    The dragonian soldiers began to spit short mes from their mouths.


    The hero has protected us until now! Every member of the hero party has supported us! Now its our turn to be courageous!


    Seeing such a response, the king shouted for thest time.


    Forward!


    In sync with those words, a knight beside him shouted out.


    All troops! Prepare to deploy!


    At thatmand, everyone dispersed.


    Ner, who was beside me, gently wrapped her arm around mine and looked up at me, her eyes filled with confusion.


    ...The end of the war?


    ...


    Did you know about this, Berg?


    Looking down at Ner, I replied.


    ...I only found out recently.


    ...


    Perhaps realizing that the atmosphere was different than usual, fear started to appear in her eyes.


    Then you too, might...


    Berg!


    A voice echoed across the training ground.


    From a distance, the king was looking at me.


    I untangled Ners arm from mine and approached the king, with Gale following close by.


    With an unusual tone, he said to me.


    Its time to return to the Red mes Group.


    I nodded.


    And this is an order for the Red mes Group... and an opportunity for you. I would like you to convey this to Adam. Its alright if you choose not to follow, but... make sure to choose wisely.


    His words sounded like both a suggestion and a warning.


    I remained silent.


    The decision wasnt mine to make. I nned to follow only Adam Hyungs orders.


    ...But I already knew that Adam Hyung would follow the kingsmand.


    Adam Hyung had run the mercenary group through numerous dangers, and there had never been a time when such a clear reward was offered.


    The king said.


    Lead the mercenary group to Barta.


    At that, I looked up at the king.


    Barta was my homnd.


    It was where I spent my childhood, where I met Adam Hyung... and shared memories with Sien.


    The king spoke to me as I waited for an exnation.


    Theres information that the Demon Lords right-hand was spotted there. They will likelyunch an attack on Barta vige soon.


    ...You mean to subdue them?


    The king shook his head.


    How I wish that were possible. But the likelihood is slim. Even the hero party has not been able to capture them thus far.


    ...


    ...Once the hero party begins their assault on the Demon Lord, his right-hand will start to return to save him. I want the Red mes Group to block that path and dy them as much as possible.


    ...


    At those words, I blinked.


    Even a cursory listen made it clear that it was a perilous mission.


    Was it meant that all the dangers were to be borne by our Red mes Group alone?


    Was there no other force to share the burden with?


    If the Demon Lords right-hand reaches the Demon Lord, its safe to say the war is lost. The hero party wont have the strength to face them both simultaneously. You understand how critical this mission is, right?


    I couldnt hold back and asked.


    ...Is there no support?


    There will be soldiers from the city of Barta to assist. Thats all we can hope for. The remaining forces will head towards the Demon Lord. To begin with, the kingdom doesnt have many fighting forces left.


    ...What about other mercenary groups?


    Request help if you can. We will provide support too. But...


    ...?


    ...Do you think mercenaries would want to join this dangerous fight?


    I couldnt counter that.


    As a mercenary myself, I knew.


    It was difficult to expect support from other mercenary groups.


    Mercenary groups always weigh the reward against the risk.


    But this times enemy was not just a boss monster, but intelligent demons. They were a new enemy, yet the stories of their danger were countless.


    Some even said that if one was not chosen by a god, they couldnt kill them.


    Mercenary groups were that capricious, and thats why nobles were reluctant to rely on them, and perhaps why Adam Hyung had started looking for a way out.


    While I pondered, the king said.


    Berg. Its time to return.


    ...


    ...I wish you good fortune.


    <strong>****</strong>


    It took time to travel from the Jackson estate to the capital, but from the capital to Stockpin, two days were enough.


    With Arwins help, I sent a letter to Adam Hyung, and then focused entirely on returning to Stockpin.


    Gale followed us as well.


    With four heroes already on the Demon Lords battlefield, the Demon Lords right hand joining the fight implied his willingness to battle alongside us.


    I was grateful for hispany.


    During our ride, the usualughter from the Head Hunter unit was absent.


    It seemed like everyone was aware of what wasing.


    I, too, felt a different atmosphere than usual.


    The fear of losing someone again soon started to grow within me.


    Even after setting up camp, the mood remained unchanged.


    It was as if the peaceful days spent in the capital had be a dream, leaving a solemn atmosphere among all the members.


    It could perhaps be described as an appropriate level of tension.


    Not a hopeless ambiance as if being led to ughter, but rather a sharpening of readiness required on the battlefield.


    Before it was time to sleep, I gathered the Head Hunter unit.


    By tomorrow, we would be joining forces with the Red mes Group.


    There would surely be time for discussionter, but it felt like now was the right moment.


    I handed each member a cup of alcohol and then spoke to them.


    ....This is it.


    Ner and Arwin watched me from behind as I spoke.


    ...Lets all survive. Of course, this is considering Adam Hyung decides to follow the kingsmand.


    Baran responded by tilting his cup, following my words.


    ...Whatever you choose, Ill follow you to the end, Vice-Captain.


    Shawn also spoke up.


    Vice-Captain, have a child after the war.


    Laughter briefly swept through us.


    I smiled wryly at his words.


    Jackson responded.


    Vice-Captain, when the war breaks out, please avoid doing anything too risky.


    Burns concluded.


    As always, everything will turn out fine. I trust the Captain and Vice-Captain.


    I nodded and drank from my cup.


    <strong>****</strong>


    In the tense atmosphere, night came quickly.


    Berg, wishing for the usual atmosphere, smiled unchanged at Ner and Arwin as he greeted them.


    Ner couldnt say anything to Berg.


    She was barely keeping up with the confusing current situation.


    The final war hade upon them overnight.


    Berg seemed to have anticipated it, but Ner had not.


    She wanted to say something, but couldnt easily utter the words, fearing the potential problems they might bring.


    She wanted to tell Berg not to go.


    To suggest that he skip thisst fight.


    But Berg was not that kind of person.


    He was not one to shirk his responsibilities and hide.


    Perhaps that was why she felt even more anxious.


    If something were to happen to Berg in the war...


    ....Haa....Huff...


    Just the thought made her breath quicken.


    ...Whats wrong?


    Berg, sitting on the bed, asked Ner with concern, noticing her struggle to breathe.


    Fortunately, it was her turn to share a bed with Berg that night.


    He offered her a smile in an attempt to ease her anxiety.


    But even that smile couldnt settle Ners restless heart.


    ...


    Ner shook her head and swallowed her words.


    Berg watched her for a moment, then stripped off his clothes, extinguished the candle, andy down on the bed.


    Following suit, Ner alsoy down, instinctively clinging to his arm and wrapping her tail around his thigh.


    For the past several days, this had been their usual resting posture.


    But tonight, Ner held onto him a little tighter than usual.


    Feeling his presence more intensely beside her.


    She couldnt close her eyes.


    Seeing Berg, so strong and alive next to her.


    Berg chuckled softly and whispered.


    ...Im d youre worried, though.


    ...


    Ner felt a twinge of resentment at his words.


    She retorted in a slightly annoyed tone.


    ...Of course, Im worried.


    Really?


    ...


    Berg was the first choice she had made entirely on her own, disregarding her grandmothers admonitions and the prophecies that had supported her. Berg was her choice, even if it meant discarding everything else.


    How could she not feel anxious about him heading into a dangerous battle?


    Thinking this might be her chance, Ner ventured to speak.


    ...What if you dont go...


    ...


    ......Would that be so bad?


    At her words, Berg turned to look at her in the darkness.


    Ners kind could see clearly even in pitch darkness.


    Bergs expression shifted rapidly, reflecting his inner turmoil.


    He seemed to be wrestling with a tumult of conflicting emotions.


    Ille back, he said.


    Ner wanted to believe him, but the unease persisted.


    Her expression didnt rx as it had before.


    ...


    ...


    Seeing her face, Berg reached out his hand as if he too found the moment challenging.


    His hand touched her cheek, just like the day before.


    A lengthy exchange of gazes ensued.


    ...


    -Swish.


    Then, Berg sat up.


    His hand rested on the other side of Ner.


    Before long, Berg was propping himself up with one arm, looking down at Ner.


    .....Ah.


    Amid her anxiety, Ners heart started racing with a new, trembling sensation.


    Blinking continuously, she was taken aback by Bergs unusual demeanor.


    ...


    Berg continued to wear a pained expression.


    Hidden in the shadows, he revealed expressions she hadnt seen before.


    -Smack.


    Soon after, Berg leaned down and pressed his lips against Ners neck.


    ....Uh!


    Even in such a situation, a tingling sensation spread through her body as if it were melting.


    It was a pleasure beyond her ability to cope.


    And with that bliss came a deeper fixation on their current predicament.


    Trembling, Ner managed to ce a hand between them with difficulty.


    ...Why now...?


    Ner whispered to Berg, choking back tears.


    His actions felt like those of someone preparing for the end.


    Berg stopped at the sound of her sobbing.


    ...Dont go, Berg.


    She whispered with her eyes closed.


    She no longer had the strength to face him.


    ...You know it cant be helped.


    Berg replied.


    ...Dont go.


    Ner repeated.


    ...Ille back.


    Berg could only offer that promise in return.


    Up until now, Berg had always kept his promises, no matter what.


    Even if it meant hiding or concealing the truth, he had never failed to uphold his word.


    Ner wanted to be reassured by his promise to return, but she couldnt bear even the slightest risk.


    She simply wished he wouldnt go to the battlefield.


    -Swish.


    Bergs hand gently swept across Ners waist.


    His roaming touch eventually reached her tail.


    Even as Ner shuddered, her mind was too preupied to focus solely on him.


    The fear that this might be theirst moment together kept shaking her.


    Unable to ovee this anxiety, Ner made a promise to Berg.


    ...When you return, lets do it.


    ...


    ...When you return...lets do it...okay?


    For Ner, it was the greatest act of courage she had ever shown.


    Maybe, just maybe, this promise would make him more cautious on the battlefield.


    It could have some influence, however small.


    Ner then reached out her hands, tenderly holding Bergs cheeks.


    However, Berg maintained a strangely prolonged silence.


    Ner barely opened her eyes in response to hisck of reaction, noticing that the pain on his face had not eased.


    He whispered something inaudible.


    ...What?


    ..............


    After a long silence, Berg finally smiled.


    It was a smile that seemed to hide much pain.


    Then, Berg removed his hands from her body, tenderly caressed her cheek, and gentlyy back down.


    Alright. Ille back.


    He said.


    He then sighed deeply and closed his eyes.


    The next day, they arrived at Stockpin.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 146: The End of The War (2)

    Chapter 146: The End of The War (2)


    Upon my arrival in Stockpin, I found Adam Hyung, having received my letter, finalizing his preparations for battle.


    Seeing Adam Hyung like this, I could immediately understand his decision.


    He intended to ept the king''s proposal.


    Rumors of thest war had spread through the town, or perhaps tales of the most perilous battle yet.


    From all around, the wailing of the members'' families could already be heard.


    The members were embracing their wives and bidding farewell to their children.


    Though they managed smiles of determination, the glimpse of fear within was unmistakable.


    It was evident that Adam Hyung had made sure to exin the situation thoroughly.


    Everyone seemed to have a premonition of the formidable enemy they were to face.


    Yet, thanks to the strong bond Adam Hyung had nurtured, not a single member thought of abandoning theirrades.


    The Red mes group remained intact, with no one missing.


    Despite the heavy atmosphere hanging over the vige, I approached Adam Hyung.


    "Hyung."


    He turned at my call, greeting me with a broad smile.


    "Fortunately you are back safely, Berg."


    I dismounted and took the hand he extended.


    - Thwack!


    We exchanged a firm handshake, gripping each other''s wrists.


    "You''re going, aren''t you?"


    When I asked,


    "Yeah," he nodded.


    Looking into my eyes, he said, "You wouldn''t want to miss this war either."


    I blinked at his words.


    I never really gave it much thought.


    I had nned to leave the thinking to Hyung.


    But now that he mentioned it... somehow, it seemed to make sense.


    His words weren''t just about not wanting to send hisrades off to die alone.


    This war undoubtedly had a significant impact on my life.


    "How could we not go to battle, leaving behind that saintess?" Hyung said.


    I just looked at him quietly. With an apologetic expression, he continued.


    "I know you still have feelings for that saintess. You''re deeper than you think. I don''t believe you made the wrong choice, but I''m sure there are still regrets."


    Coming from someone else, these words might have hurt, but it felt different hearing them from Adam Hyung.


    "I''m sorry, Berg."


    He said.


    I shook my head.


    "There''s no need to be sorry."


    He smiled wryly at that.


    In this unchangeable reality, he continued his words.


    "After this war, I hope you can finally cut ties with that past connection. I don''t want to see you in pain anymore."


    Perhaps he was right.


    In the back of my mind, I might be thinking of Sien, who went to battle for my sake.


    How could I not join a battle like that?


    Even if I''ve severed that connection, can I truly say there''s no hatred towards the Demon King who started all this?


    I doubt it.


    Obviously, there would have been frustration about how my life had been redirected.


    Even putting aside numerous reasons, it was clear that I couldn''t miss this battle.


    Taking a deep breath to lighten the mood, Adam Hyung said to me.


    "Berg, we''re leaving today."


    I had anticipated as much and nodded.


    That was why I had shared drinks with the Head Hunter Unitst night.


    The king had said this battle would be a surprise attack.


    Given the uncertainty of when the Demon King''s right-hand might discern the intentions of the hero party, we needed to arrive first and prepare.


    "We didn''t bring much in the way of supplies, so it looks like we''ll be ready to move out soon."


    ...


    I nodded again in response.


    Adam Hyung nced at my wives standing some distance behind us and then said to me.


    "Go and say your goodbyes."


    ...


    He smiled.


    "I''ll be waiting."


    I nodded once more.


    .


    .


    .


    I looked up at Ner and Arwin, who seemed anxious amidst the vige''s tense atmosphere.


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve had a day to sort out my feelings, but this farewell seems easier than yesterday''s.


    I''vee to understand Ner and Arwin''s hearts well enough now.


    If it werent for the lifespan issue...I would have fallen in love with you long ago.


    Arwin still couldn''t bring herself to love me.


    ...Let''s do it when you return.


    Ner was trying to buy time until the end.


    At least, that''s how it appeared.


    Yet, is it because an unpredictable battle awaits me that my heart now feels lighter?


    Letting go of greed has lessened the regrets.


    It hurts, but I feel like I can let someone go.


    It''s not as if we''re being forcibly torn from each other, after all.


    Even if we part, we can still maintain a good friendship afterward.


    I extended my hand to Arwin, who was blinking and turning her head away.


    She looked at me anxiously and then, with difficulty, sped my hand.


    I could feel the coolness of her hand, always so cold.


    I helped her dismount from her horse.


    Next was Ner.


    I reached out to her as well, taking her hand.


    I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve lifted her on and off her horse.


    Her weight had be all too familiar to me.


    Once both had dismounted, I took their hands and said.


    "I''ll be back."


    There was a moment of stiffness in both Ner and Arwin.


    Uncertain of what to say, despite it not being their first farewell, Arwin was the first to speak.


    "...I''ll follow you."


    At her words, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "And what would you do if you followed?"


    "...You taught me archery... I can help-"


    "-Stay here. This is not a request."


    ...


    She froze at my words, and I embraced her stiffened form.


    Only her breaths came in short, rapid bursts.


    ...


    With Ner, I had shared our final goodbye the night before.


    "...I''ll be back, Ner."


    After a brief embrace and farewell, I moved to continue my preparations.


    -Thwack!


    On the day of departure, both my wives held me back.


    Turning around, I saw them looking at me with expressions I had never seen before.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...I''ll return. This isn''t my first expedition."


    That''s what I told them.


    Before they could add anything more, before it became even harder to leave, I smiled, gently released their hands, and resumed my steps.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The nking of metal, the neighing of horses, the prayers of the members.


    The sound of feet squelching in the mud, sighs, and battle cries.


    Amidst all these sounds on the march, I kept ncing back at Stockpin, now shrinking to a dot in the distance.


    Despite our clear farewells... I couldn''t understand why I kept looking back.


    Turning wouldn''t bring Arwin and Ner into view.


    I fiddled with the rings on my fingers, feeling their weight more than ever before.


    That only sharpened my resolve.


    I had promised to return, and so I would, even if farewells awaited me afterward.


    "..."


    Yet, a disheartening thought struck me.


    If I were to die, would they both gain their freedom?


    I smirked at the notion.


    ...Still, I was certain, the freedom they''d gain would be less significant than the sorrow of my passing.


    As Stockpin receded into the distance for thest time, I sighed and looked ahead.


    Hyung asked from beside me.


    "Did you say your goodbyes properly?"


    ...


    I nodded silently without a word.


    "You seem to be harboring some regrets."


    I didn''t bother to deny his observation.


    "Yeah, maybe."


    He chuckled lightly. "But remember, Berg, this is thest time."


    ...


    I remained silent.


    "After this, you too can put down your sword and settle down to raise some adorable kids."


    ...


    At that, I couldn''t help but snicker.


    Then, as if confiding in him, I revealed, "I might have to divorce one of them after the war."


    Before he could misunderstand, I quickly added, "It seems like polygamy will be abolished."


    He sighed through his nose and then gave me a scrutinizing look, putting his own feelings aside for the moment, seemingly more concerned about me.


    I averted my eyes, feeling as though he might see right through me.


    But our history together speaks volumes.


    We''ve stood by each other''s side longer than anyone else.


    Without needing to meet my gaze, he seemed to understand my feelings and patted my shoulder.


    "Ha..."


    "Why?"


    He chuckled and said.


    "...I was the one who pushed for the polygamy you didn''t want. If it weren''t for that, there wouldn''t be any partings."


    I shook my head.


    "Who could''ve known it woulde to this? And thanks to your insistence, I got to meet Arwin, which was nice."


    "...Is that apliment or aint?"


    Iughed softly.


    "It''s gratitude."


    Being with him lightened the heavy mood I had been carrying.


    Leading the way with the reins in his hand, he looked back at Gale, who was following us, and asked.


    "By the way, why are you here?"


    "You don''t hold back with your master, do you?"


    Gale retorted to Adam Hyung''s question with a slight rebuke.


    "What master?"


    "Try treating me half as well as you do Berg, Adam."


    "Just answer the question."


    Even amidst the sharpness of their words, a certain camaraderie was evident in their conversation.


    Adam Hyung didn''t seem to mind Gale''s presence, despite questioning why he hade.


    In fact, he seemed somewhat grateful.


    Gale responded to Adam Hyung''s question.


    "I''vee to aid you all. The other side already has four heroes."


    Hearing this, Adam Hyung looked at me, his gaze lingering before he finally sighed.


    "Let me ask you one thing, Gale. Given the circumstances, please answer honestly."


    "Go ahead."


    "I''ve given this a lot of thought."


    "..."


    "I used to believe in the existence of the warrior of solitude somewhere out there."


    "And now?"


    "Now, I wonder if it''s all a hoax. Without the power thates with being a warrior, without any mark... do they even exist? Or is it just a mechanism to instill courage in everyone?"


    "..."


    "It feels like a scam, giving false hope to soldiers scared of going to war by suggesting they might be the warrior of solitude."


    "The warrior of Lynn is known for walking a lonely path."


    "Who isn''t lonely? Everyone feels solitude in their own way."


    Gale pondered Adam Hyung''s words before replying, "A being without faith will never believe to the end. I''m not saying you''re wrong. Maybe. But I believe in the existence of Lynns warrior and that they will y a crucial role in ending this war. There''s a prophecy that the heroes will y the intelligent demons."


    Adam Hyung chuckled at that.


    "I know. That belief is why we''re currently headed to Barta. The king and you believe that either Berg or I could be the warrior of solitude."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Adam Hyung sharply asked.


    "...Was it you who pushed us into this battlefield?"


    There seemed to be no resentment in his question, more a desire to know the truth.


    It seemed he hade to ept the situation, hence the inquiry.


    Gale gazed at Adam Hyung for a long time before meeting his eyes directly and said.


    "You might not believe me, but it''s not you, Adam."


    ...


    Adam Hyung stared deeply into Gales eyes before nodding.


    Then he turned to me and said.


    "Berg."


    ...


    "...You don''t believe in such a thing as the warrior of solitude, do you?"


    I nodded. "I don''t believe in that stuff."


    "Is it that you don''t believe, or you can''t believe anymore?"


    ...


    "...It could be hard to ept, especially after all the suffering. The idea that all this is God''s will for you."


    ...


    Adam Hyung''s words, as always, did not hurt me, even in my most sensitive moments.


    His words made me ponder.


    Adam Hyung continued, a sigh of relief apparent in his demeanor, "If, as Gale said, this is a matter of trust..."


    ...


    Adam Hyung clicked his tongue and whispered.


    "...Let''s say I''m the warrior of solitude, then."


    ...


    "It''s better that I be the warrior and take on the risk, rather than you."


    His words seemed to carry a determination to bear the danger himself.


    Although Adam Hyung had shared the risks with me all along, his casual remark somehow didn''t sit well with me.


    I shook my head at him and said.


    "...You handle things from behind. I''ll go to the battlefield."


    With resolve, I promised, "As always, the subjugation is my part to y."


    Adam Hyungughed at that.


    "Don''t be mistaken, Berg. This isn''t a subjugation mission. It''s a mission to buy time."


    With that, Adam Hyung stretched his neck.


    He turned to nce at the Red mes group we had built together and then said to me.


    "Let''s pick up the pace. It''s time to run."


    I nodded and signaled to Baran, who was staying behind.


    Baran took out a horn from his belt and sounded it, signaling to increase speed.


    -Boo woo woo! Boo Woo Woo!


    The call to charge sounded.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 147: The End of The War (3)

    Chapter 147: The End of The War (3)


    In the early morning,


    Sien was praying again today, just as she always did.


    She paid no mind to the sounds created by the various soldiers of different races gathered around.


    Her focus was solely on one thing.


    The end of the war.


    She could feel, in her very skin, that everything was graduallying to an end.


    And the more she sensed this, the more fervently she prayed.


    It had been a long time since she had given up her faith in the Goddess of Purity, Hea... but now, she needed that power more than ever.


    For it was that power that would allow her and herrades to effectively hold their ground and possibly end the life of the Demon King.


    And only by doing so, could they be rewarded for the pain they had endured throughout these past seven years.


    The safety of Berg.


    For that, she had run this far, even facing abandonment along the way.


    Of course... she nned to try hard again after the war.


    Still, everything that made her who she was, wasposed of memories with Berg.


    It wasnt a matter of giving up or not.


    For her to be herself, Berg needed to be there.


    ...-nim.


    Sien repeated the same prayer, wishing for everyones safety.


    Though it wasnt as much as the prayers she offered for Berg, she endlessly hoped for the safety of herrades as well.


    Saintess-nim!


    Sien turned around at the sound of someone calling her while she was praying.


    There stood Sylphrien.


    Unlike usual, the air was tense with anticipation.


    It was probably because they knew a war was about to break out.


    Sylphrien smiled, as if trying to ease the tension a little.


    ...Saintess-nim, its time to go.


    ...


    ...Its time for a meal.


    .


    .


    .


    Sien approached the space where everyone was gathered, along with Sylphrien.


    No tables or anything of the sort had been prepared.


    The king on an expedition, the heads of the great families, Felix, Acran, and the rest of the soldiers were all sitting on suitable objects, scooping food from small bowls.


    It was a scene that could never be seen under normal circumstances, but everything about this n was meant to be secret and swift, which seemed to lead to such situations.


    All the families that had gathered hade running with as little baggage as possible. After all, this war was a race against time.


    A prolonged fight meant no chance of winning.


    The king weed Sylphrien and Sien as they approached.


    Despite being the king, he nodded his head lightly and offered the first greeting.


    Both Sylphrien and Sien slightly bowed in return to acknowledge his greeting.


    Fill your stomachs. The war will start soon.


    The king, fully armored, suggested this.


    Following his words, a few soldiers came out with food prepared for Sylphrien and Sien.


    A soldier hesitated as he was about to hand a bowl of food to Sien.


    ...Please put it down on the ground.


    Sien requested, aware of the need to avoid any idental contact.


    - Swish.


    Sien quickly picked up the bowl from the ground.


    A bit of dirt dusted into the food as it was ced on the ground, but it couldnt be helped.


    After all, she didnt care what the food was like.


    Eating delicious food, wearing pretty clothes, none of that mattered to her if Berg wasnt by her side.


    While filling her stomach, Sien looked at the king and herrade, Felix.


    They were discussing strategies for the war.


    Even as she chewed on the hard-to-swallow food, Sien tried to focus on the information.


    ...We need to end this quickly. Were also thinking about a retreat n.


    ...Isnt that a defeat?


    ...It cant be helped.


    ...


    Decoys wont work. Just facing head-on in battle is the most effective. Its hard to find ws in the Demon Kings strategy through tactics.


    A head-on strategy. But we dont have many troops ready...


    ...We have no choice. The advantage of surprise is enough, given the Demon Kings right hand wont be by his side.


    ...


    By the way, has the master gone to stop the Demon Kings right hand?


    The master referred to by the hero was Gale.


    Gale, and the Red mes group have gone.


    - tter!


    At those words, Sien dropped her bowl and spoon.


    The wooden utensils rolled on the dirt floor.


    Felix looked at Sien at the sound, but the king maintained his stoic expression.


    Sien knew she had to swallow her words here.


    Despite being revered as a saintess, her origins were that of amoner.


    She could not raise her voice carelessly in front of a king of a nation.


    ...But she couldnt hold back her voice.


    Regardless of the difference in status, as a person, she had to ask.


    ...Could you... repeat that, please?


    Only then did the king turn his head to look at Sien.


    He continued calmly.


    ...I have sent the most likely candidates, Saintess-nim.


    Why... the Red mes group...


    The king, as always, showed a form of respect towards Sien.


    Among the mercenaries avable, the Red mes group is renowned for being the fastest and strongest. Moreover, the Red mes group has two candidates for Lynns warrior. There couldnt be a more fitting choice.


    ...


    ...War is not a battle of love. When emotions are involved, many lives are sacrificed as a result.


    ...What if... the Red mes group is annihted...


    Its better than the kingdoms destruction. If sacrificing the Red mes group means winning the war, I would make the same choice a hundred times over.


    .........


    The Saintess, while knowing the king was right, couldnt identify the diforting feeling inside her.


    The thought of Berg going to fight Krund, the Demon Kings right hand, made her heart race.


    Sien had experienced Krunds strength herself.


    Even Felix would be at a disadvantage if he fought alone.


    Felix had mentioned several times that Krund might be the strongest in terms of sheer power.


    As such, seizing the opportunity when Krund had left the Demon Kings side was the n.


    Seeing Sien frozen in despair, unable to pick up the food she had dropped, one by one, people began to take notice of her.


    In fact, among the blessings of the gods, Siens blessing was the most influential.


    Her power to heal a soldier on the brink of death in an instant was more important than anyone elses.


    Seeing Sien standing still like that, the king spoke.


    ...Saintess-nim.


    ...


    Sien looked at the king. Her powerless eyes watched him closely.


    ...Lets deal with the Demon King quickly and go to rescue the Red mes group.


    ...


    Sien was about to swallow her words again... but then a surge of emotion welled up inside her.


    Initially, if anything were to happen to Berg, she would have no more attachment to this world.


    She could issue a warning right then and there out of that fear.


    ...If.


    ...


    ......If Berg dies.


    ...


    ...Your Majesty will never be forgiven.


    ...


    The king nodded calmly at her words, as if understanding all of the Saintess anger.


    ...I understand.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ...


    ...Barta.


    Adam Hyung whispered as he gazed at the vast city.


    It was hard to say how long it had been since I had returned to this ce.


    After parting with Sien and holding Adam Hyungs hand... I hadnte here a second time.


    Thendscape, seen for the first time in seven years, felt somewhat new.


    It seemed Barta had gone through a lot in the meantime.


    Parts of it were left in ruins.


    Signs of the boss monsters presence suggested that, naturally, this ce hadnt escaped the war either.


    Our Red mes group was stationed in a forest with a view of Barta.


    We were only trying to scout around for Krunds position, the right hand of the Demon King.


    The Red mes group was scattered throughout the forests around Barta.


    Those who spotted Krund first were supposed to send a signal.


    ording to Gale, Krunds body was simr to ours, but entirely purple, covered in scales all over his arms, and he had hornsrger than those of the dragonian on his head.


    Naturally, finding such a being in these woods was not going to be easy, but once Krund began attacking Barta, it seemed impossible not to notice him.


    Gale spoke from beside me.


    When the war starts, Sylphriens hawk will send us a signal.


    ...


    Just keep an eye on the sky.


    Watching Adam Hyung nod, I moved a bit to approach our Head Hunter unit which had secured our position.


    They were each digesting the calm before the storm in their own way.


    Some were offering prayers to Dian, the god of war, while others fiddled with something given by their families.


    A few were loosening their muscles with light swings of their swords, and some even tried to catch a bit of sleep.


    I sat down beside them, closed my eyes, and indulged in peaceful imaginings.


    Time slowly passed like this.


    .


    .


    .


    How much time had gone by?


    - Peeeep... Peeeep...


    At the sound of a hawks cry from a distance, the Red mes group stirred to life.


    After Gales mention, everyone knew what that signal meant.


    Looking up at the evening sky, we soon spotted Sylphriens hawk.


    The hawk, crying out with all its might, seemed to be telling us something.


    That the final battle had begun.


    That the heroes were now fighting the Demon King.


    ...That Sien, too, must be fighting now.


    Without anyone needing to say it, we all rose from our ces.


    There was no signal among the Red mes members.


    Krund had yet to be found.


    Yet, a sense of urgency began to prick at us.


    It seemed only a matter of time before Krund would appear.


    There...!


    Sure enough, a fire arrow soared into the sky from a distance.


    It was a signal from the scattered members of the Red mes.


    They had found Krund.


    Adam Hyung, seeing the signal, quickly gave themand.


    Everyone, prepare for battle!


    The Red mes members swiftly got their horses up from where they had been lying in wait.


    The well-trained members energetically got up, ready for action.


    I, too, prepared to leave the forest alongside Adam Hyung.


    The preparation was swiftlypleted.


    Adam Hyung also mounted his horse and faced me.


    ...


    ...


    Our eyes met, holding a silent conversation.


    He looked at me, then nodded, and I nodded back at him.


    Lets go!


    With Adam Hunygsmand, Baran blew the horn.


    All members who had been lingering in the forest charged towards the ins in front of Barta, all the while keeping an eye on the direction from which the fire arrow hade.


    If there was anything unusual... it was that the usual swarms of monsters were nowhere to be seen.


    Whats that?


    Riding, Shawn muttered from beside me.


    Gale too stared intently in that direction, then whispered in a low voice.


    ...Krund.


    The being known as Krund was racing across the ins alone.


    Heading towards the direction where the Demon King was fighting, Krund moved like a wild animal, all fours touching the ground.


    Despite being of simr size to us, his appearance as a small animal somehow triggered an odd sense of rm.


    It seemed imusible that a fight between hundreds of Red mes members and just one Krund could be considered fair... Yet, we were told this mission would be the most dangerous weve ever undertaken.


    Adam Hyung was not deceived by appearances.


    Prepare the arrows!


    At hismand, hundreds of trained Red mes members drew their bows in unison.


    Fire!


    A dense volley of ck arrows filled the sky, raining down towards Krund.


    It was then that I saw Krund turn his head, finally noticing us.


    -Boom!


    With a thunderous roar that shook the earth, the ground trembled.


    Suddenly, hundreds of monsters burst forth from the earth, rising to protect Krund.


    The earth seemed to invert.


    The Red mes formation crumbled in an instant.


    Startled horses and members couldnt regain theirposure.


    Baran was no exception.


    ....Uh.


    He staggered atop his horse at the sudden change, and his grip on the reins loosened.


    His body began to tilt amidst the galloping horses.


    -Thud!


    I caught Barans shoulder as he nearly fell, steadying him.


    ...Vice-Captain...!


    Before Baran could express his thanks, I snatched the horn from his waist.


    -Boooooooom!! Boooooooom!!


    Then, I blew the horn with all my might.


    Our horns call echoed through the cries of the hundreds of monsters.


    The familiar sound regrouped the scattered formation back to its original state.


    The horses, too, calmed down at the sound.


    Adam Hyng nced at me briefly, conveying his thanks with a look, then shouted.


    Business as usual! Treat Krund as you would a boss monster! Take down the surrounding monsters first! Dont overextend! Just buy us time, and we win!


    Adam Hyungs booming voice pierced through the cacophony, resonating clearly.


    -Swish!


    He drew his sword, reflecting the light.


    This is it!! Fight!!


    And so, the battle began.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin stood transfixed, staring nkly in the direction Berg had departed.


    Though staring would not make him appear, she couldnt tear her eyes away.


    Even as the sunset faded and night began to fall, she remained focused solely on that direction.


    News of the war against the Demon King was resonating far and wide.


    Likely, the Red mes group was engaged in battle with the Demon Kings right hand by now.


    At the same time, tidbits of news about the hero party trickled in.


    Some news came via letters, while others were delivered through Arwins bird.


    There were reports of an enormous number of casualties already.


    They said there had never been a more fierce battle than this before.


    Hearing this, the women of Stockpin gathered in one ce, trying tofort each other.


    ...But in truth, it was as good as a sea of tears.


    Arwin alone had stepped away from that ce, thus gazing in the direction Berg had left.


    Only now was she trulying to terms with the emotions she hadnt fully processed due to the sudden expedition.


    She felt more scared and worried now than when Berg had left.


    Anxious and on edge.


    Especially without Berg, who had been her support, by her side.


    In her hand, she tightly clutched a leaf from the World Tree.


    Anxiety elerated the blood coursing through her veins.


    ...


    All the more, Arwin clung to Bergs promise to return.


    He had never broken any promise or oath before.


    He had always kept his word, whether it was to protect her for a lifetime or to treat her dearly.


    Therefore, his promise to return would naturally be kept as well.


    ...But the possibility of him not returning haunted her.


    She imagined a cold, lifeless Berg, his eyes unopened.


    -Groan...


    Arwins heart constricted with pain at the mere thought, a pain iparable even to being drained by the roots of the World Tree.


    She realized, having not been apart from Berg for months, she had growncent.


    Only now, with him gone, did she fully grasp his importance.


    Tears welled up.


    She had never thought something like this could bring her to tears, but her body reacted beyond her control.


    ...Berg.


    Suppressing her tears, she whispered in the direction he had left.


    ...I... am ready to make a vow now.


    Now, she could promise her entire life to Berg.


    Never had she been surer.


    She could vow to love only Berg, to sacrifice everything for him.


    Ner would leave, and then it would be just the two of them.


    They could live, thinking only of each other for centuries.


    Only one step remained to that sweet future.


    A single tear rolled down her cheek amidst her uneasy heart.


    ...So please,e back.


    Arwin whispered, pressing her lips to the World Tree leaf in her hand.


    ...Please return safely, Berg...


    -Crack.


    Unnoticed, a small crack formed on the World Tree leaf.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 148: The End of The War (4)

    Chapter 148: The End of The War (4)


    The members of the Red mes group were scattering in every direction, pressuring Krund.


    I, too, was leading the Head Hunter unit in a sprint.


    The battle had been raging for quite some time now.


    Though casualties had not yet mounted significantly, I could see each member growing weary.


    We had sessfully pinned Krund in ce.


    Soldiers poured out from Barta to support us.


    However, it was uncertain how much longer we could keep this up.


    Fall back!


    At mymand, the fighting members swiftly retreated.


    Oveing the corpses of fallen monsters, a new horde approached.


    The sticky scent of blood and the innards of monsters familiarly assaulted our noses.


    The monsters screamed, but the members maintained theirposure and moved as nned.


    All the while, I continuously surveyed the battlefield.


    I kept track of the positions of our main members, Krian, and Theodore, moving naturally.


    I also looked for Adam Hyung and Gale, who were nearby.


    As nned, Adam Hyung was giving orders from behind.


    I could see everyone was engaged in their own battles.


    Ha... Ha... Vice-captain!


    Then, Baran approached me urgently.


    Even without his words, I had already witnessed what had happened.


    Krund was charging, attacking the members of the Red mes group.


    The sight of members screaming and dying was vividly captured in my eyes.


    The speed and strength of Krund were beyond words.


    It was bing clear why this demon was called the right hand of the Demon King.


    Captain! Vice-captain...! Aaargh! Please... save us!!


    Dying members screamed from afar.


    I couldnt count how many had fallen to Krund in this short battle.


    This might have been the highest number of casualties since the founding of the Red mes group.


    Instinctively, I knew I had to throw myself into the fray.


    Yet, the promises I made to my wives momentarily circled through my mind.


    The promise that I would return.


    ...


    But my hesitation didntst long.


    I was the vice-captain of the Red mes, the leader of the Head Hunter unit, and the captain of the assault team.


    In the fiercest battles, I could not retreat.


    Lets go!


    Not a single member of the Head Hunter unit raised objections to mymand.


    Even knowing we were heading into the greatest danger, no one backed down.


    We started to pierce through the monster horde like a spear.


    ordingly, Theodore and Krian adjusted their strategies to match ours.


    Seeing me, Adam Hyung shouted from a distance.


    Berg!


    I understood his concern, but I couldnt hesitate.


    Swinging my familiar sword side to side, we advanced.


    It didnt take us long to close in on Krund, attacking him by surprise from the nk.


    A purple body. A humanoid form. Sharp teeth. Agile legs. Horns like those of the dragonian.


    Krund, with his arm drenched in blood, prepared to pierce through another member standing in front of him.


    - Whoosh!


    I threw the spear handed to me by Baran at Krund.


    Krund hastily dodged the iing spear, retreating from the member.


    Then, he turned to face me.


    ...


    ...


    Locking eyes with a demon was truly a peculiar sensation.


    Though Ive killed countless normal monsters and boss monsters... This was the first time one met my gaze like this.


    ...So, youre Berg.


    Krund spoke with a voice full of metallic sounds.


    The presence of an intelligent demon became real to me.


    ...These dying vermin mentioned your name often.


    He provocatively taunted, his intentions clear.


    Yet, knowing it was a provocation, it wasnt easy to remain unshaken.


    Krund, observing my expression, took a deep breath and said,


    ...Youve killed many of our leaders as well, havent you?


    Ignoring Krunds murmuring, I told my members,


    ....Step back.


    Baran showed anger at those words.


    Vice-captain...! Are you nning to fight alone again-


    -Its an order. Step back.


    This wasnt a reaction to the provocation.


    If I cant do it, no one in the Red mes group can.


    I couldnt bear to watch more members die at Krunds hands.


    Going back to Stockpin, facing the families with nothing to say.


    If I dont try, I cant face them with dignity.


    I had to throw myself into the fray, if only to have the excuse that I tried.


    I dismounted my horse.


    From what I observed at a distance, the horse would only be a hindrance in facing Krund.


    I looked at the members lying dead at Krunds feet.


    Faces all too familiar.


    ...


    Clenching my teeth, I controlled my emotions andmanded Baran.


    ...Baran, Ill take care of this one. You lead the Head Hunter unit.


    If it werent for Krund, the Red mes group would have been dispatching the hordes of monsters effectively as always.


    It was a matter of dealing with this Krund character.


    After exchanging nces with Baran a couple of times, he too decided to act on his resolve.


    Scatter! Well protect the Vice-Captains back!


    Krund, shaking the blood off his arm, asked me.


    Do you think you stand a chance?


    I couldnt help but smirk at his question.


    As the battle progressed, I hade to realize something about Krunds capabilities.


    He seemed stronger than any opponent I had ever faced.


    Even Gale would find it difficult to stand against Krund.


    ...But that didnt mean I could back down.


    The fallen members had fought Krund for theirrades, knowing well they might die.


    I owed it to them to show at least as much spirit.


    I gripped my sword tighter as I looked at Krund.


    And then, simultaneously, we charged at each other.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The battlested half a day.


    Arcan, bleeding, shouted.


    Just hold on a little longer!!


    His body was covered in wounds inflicted by the monsters.


    He had lost so much blood it was a wonder he hadnt copsed yet.


    Even hisplexion had turned pale.


    He stumbled repeatedly, but each time, he shook his head, trying to maintain his focus.


    His arms were so drenched in blood that it had begun to coagte, and the spear he held had its tip broken off, barely functioning as a weapon anymore.


    Yet, his gaze continually sought out Felix.


    As if hoping for something.


    Sylphrien sat down, trembling hands stretching out as she recited her spells.


    Having reached her limit, she was squeezing out all her strength.


    Above her, several birds she had summoned were circling.


    Their erratic behavior seemed to sense Sylphriens imminent end.


    But Sylphriens eyes were filled with determination.


    Her will to fight had not faded.


    Her gaze, too, was locked on Felix.


    The king continued to issuemands despite the numerous wounds on his face.


    Even though the Demon King had been ambushed, his resistance was giving everyone a hard time.


    Sien was watching all of this, pouring out her holy power.


    Even on the verge of fainting, the thought that this could be the end, and the fact that Bergs life was at stake, gave her the strength to push through.


    How wonderful it would have been if there was a happy future with him beyond this.


    Though it was too much to hope for... Siens power was continuously healing everyone.


    ...But now, her power was starting to wane.


    -ng! ng!


    Up ahead, the hero continued his fight against the Demon King.


    Even up to this point, it could be considered a sess.


    The Demon King, who had brought pain to the entire kingdom, was now cornered.


    Though it was uncertain who could win, the mere fact that a battle was underway signaled an end in sight.


    Sien hoped that herrade, Felix, would bring it to a close.


    Everyone was truly at their limit.


    The hastily gathered forces were few in number, but various monsters were converging from all directions to support the Demon King.


    It was a relief that Krund was not here.


    With that thought, Sien also wondered about Berg.


    What condition might he be in?


    Was he holding his own against Krund... or had something gone wrong?


    Regardless, the priority remained unchanged: the Demon King had to be eliminated first.


    Argh...Aaaargh!


    Just then, a scream erupted from Arcans direction.


    Looking over, Arcan was falling.


    Several monsters that had climbed on his back were bringing him down.


    Sien and Sylphrien, shocked, moved to support that direction, but Sylphrien too was knocked down by the charging monsters she hadnt seen.


    Ah!


    Sien eximed at the sight.


    Please help Sylphrien-nim...!


    Sienmanded the knights around her, and several of them rushed to aid her.


    But reaching Sylphrien was not as easy as said.


    With two heroes down, the situation was increasingly grim.


    The knights managed to rescue Sylphrien in time, but she seemed tock the strength to stand.


    A monster had bitten her leg, rendering her unable to walk.


    Even as Sien healed her wounds, it seemed she stillcked the strength.


    Nevertheless, Sylphrien strained to look around, scanning her surroundings.


    As the encirclement tightened, she seemed to recall the events from Jacksons time.


    The agonized Sylphrien finally turned to look at the hero.


    She shouted with a voice full of hope.


    Felix!!!


    Arcan, too, engulfed by a swarm of monsters, cried out.


    Felix!!!


    At his call, all the soldiers also cried out for the hero.


    Hero!!


    Please win!!


    The cries of hundreds converged into one.


    -Boom!!


    And at that moment, a bright light apanied by a massive explosion burst forth.


    -Whoosh...!


    Something flew andnded beside Sien.


    -Thud.


    ...Huh?


    Turning her head, she saw... an arm had fallen.


    There was no need to say whose arm it was.


    ...It was Felixs right arm.


    Its over.


    The Demon Kings low voice echoed across the now silent battlefield, following the explosion.


    ...Yes, I agree.


    Felixs voice resounded in kind.


    The holy sword, which had soared into the sky with Felixs right arm, seemed to find its way into Felixs left hand as if seeking its master.


    -Thud!!


    With one arm, the hero faced the Demon King and thrust the holy sword into his body.


    The holy sword, blossoming like a flower through the Demon Kings torso, gushed dark red blood.


    Felix screamed, exerting all his strength.


    The Demon Kings arm, which had been poised to strike the hero, froze in mid-air and stopped.


    Sien watched the scene from afar, blinking in disbelief.


    It was hard to believe.


    Yet, it was the unfolding reality.


    Seven years of suffering... wereing to an end.


    Everything seemed to slow down, capturing slowly in her vision.


    The Demon King began to spit blood from his mouth, and Felix, with a shout, pulled the holy sword from the Demon Kings side.


    The Demon King slowly knelt down, and suddenly, the hero, raising the sword above his head, swung it down vertically.


    An eternity-like moment.


    Sien recalled all the pain she had endured over the years.


    For this moment... how much had been sacrificed?


    The moment she left Berg, causing him pain.


    The moments she longed for him.


    The moments she needed his warmth.


    The moments she had to stand alone without Berg.


    The anniversaries she had to spend alone without him, and so on...


    And then, the recent sight of Berg getting wives.


    How many tears had she shed, how much had she hurt, and how much had she longed for him?


    It was the point where all obligations ended.


    It was also the time when the moment she had dearly wished for was realized.


    -Thud.


    The Demon Kings head fell to the ground.


    Felix, gasping for breath, held the severed part of his now missing right arm.


    Silence fell over the battlefield as the Demon Kings cleanly severed necky still.


    Starting with Felix, a faint light began to emanate from his body.


    The same was true for Arcan.


    And Sylphrien.


    And naturally, Sien... light started leaking from her body as well.


    This light made the surrounding monsters take a step back.


    None of the remaining soldiers could find the words to speak.


    They could only stare nkly at the heroes who had in the Demon King.


    <strong>****</strong>


    -Peeeeeee...! Peeeeeee...!


    The hawk that had been circling overhead let out a loud cry once more.


    At that sound, Gale looked up at the sky in disbelief.


    Soon, with a trembling voice, he shouted to Adam.


    ...Its over...!


    Adam and his soldiers looked at Gale upon hearing this.


    With numerous casualties, the Red mes group was reaching its limit.


    It was only because Berg had been holding off Krund that they had managed to hold on this long.


    At this good news, Adam swallowed hard.


    Gale, with tears welling up in his eyes, blinked and confirmed to Adam.


    His blood-stained face told of the hardships he had endured.


    Its over, Adam...! The hero party has in the Demon King...!


    The moment Adams surrounding members clenched their fists and burst into cheers, Adam quickly issued an order.


    Order a retreat.


    Upon hismand, Theodore, standing by Adams side, shot a fire arrow into the sky.


    The cry of the hawk and the fire arrow piercing the evening sky made everyone understand themand.


    One by one, they started to prepare to withdraw from the battlefield.


    The injured and the members leading them began to move, preparing to flee.


    ...The only ones not moving were a few individuals.


    Berg, continuing the battle with Krund, and the Head Hunter unit members supporting him.


    Surrounded by monsters, they were unable to step away from the battlefield.


    The fact that Berg had trapped Krund in one ce meant, conversely, that Krund had also trapped Berg in the same space.


    Adam watched Berg from a distance.


    Berg was in too deep.


    Moreover, Berg was losing ground in the fight against Krund.


    He was holding on, but his wounds were steadily increasing.


    Adam, uncharacteristically, felt his mind go nk as he watched Berg.


    The usual Adam would always make the most correct decision.


    Berg would be surprised to hear... but sometimes, even at the expense of sacrificing his members, Adam had led the war to victory.


    Adam wasnt known for being particrly emotional.


    After all, a leader was supposed to know about making sacrifices for the greater good.


    ...Of course, the reason Adam could make such sacrifices wasnt because he was a born leader.


    He simply had a dream.


    Adam surveyed his surroundings.


    His Red mes group members were endlessly bleeding out.


    Not a single one was in a condition to be called normal... realistically.


    Realistically, it was impossible to go rescue Berg.


    A sacrifice for the greater good.


    Instinctively, Adam knew that Berg had to be that sacrifice.


    .............


    Adam stood still, gazing at Berg continuing the fight.


    He momentarily recalled the reason behind starting all this.


    Just as Bergs pain had fertilized his journey to this position.


    Adam too had pain that fueled his journey to this point.


    For that dream, Adam could do anything.


    That had never changed.


    The promise made through tears of blood to his dying siblings was not a light one.


    ...Adam...! I will follow your choice alone...!


    Gale, having calmed his heart, shouted from his side.


    Adam was still looking at Berg.


    Berg, fighting desperately and shedding blood.


    When they first met 7 years ago, he was merely a tool to be used and discarded.


    ...When had he started to feel like a younger brother?


    Adam had been promised a title of nobility.


    It was a position more promising than any dream, allowing him to move forward like never before.


    Adam had lived chasing this dream for nearly a decade.


    So, in his mind, he already knew what he should do.


    Just close his eyes once, leaving behind the now unreachable Berg was the right choice.


    ............But his heart was telling him a different story.


    ...Theodore. Lead the injured and manage the retreat.


    Adam found himself whispering. These werent words thought through with his head.


    He just found himself saying them as he came to his senses.


    ...Captain?


    Gale nodded, moving to stand by Adams side.


    Adam was reminded of the sight of his siblings dying.


    Even though there was no direct corrtion to the current situation, something ovepped.


    ...A scene he never wanted to see again.


    Thus, Adam drew his sword and told his members.


    <strong>I will... go and get Berg.</strong>


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 149: Adam (1)

    Chapter 149: Adam (1)


    -ng!!


    I was sent flying backward as I blocked Krunds strike.


    The vibrations from the sword made my hands ring.


    It was a vibration that brought on pain as if the bones in my hand were about to break.


    Krund, having delivered a blow to me, was now looking up at the sky.


    He stood there for a long while, as if he was sniffing the changed scent in the air, dazed.


    I kicked off the ground and charged at Krund once more.


    Krund, disturbed from his thoughts by my interference, continued the fight with me.


    Our struggle was a fierce exchange, aiming only for each others lives.


    I felt as though I had returned to my childhood.


    This was the feeling I got every time I fought with other strong races in the slums.


    The sensation of an insurmountable difference.


    Yet, despite that, I could not retreat.


    Krund kicked back, widening the distance between us once again.


    In that brief moment, Krunds expression, as he looked up at the sky, began to distort.


    ....Ah...Ah...


    I roughly wiped away the blood streaming down my forehead while observing Krund.


    A single drop of red tear fell from Krunds eyes.


    ....The Demon King....


    I too, finally looked up at the sky.


    The battle had been so chaotic that I hadnt noticed.


    The cry of a Sylphrien hawk filled the air.


    ...It seemed the Demon King had been sessfully vanquished.


    I realized that the long war had finallye to an end.


    This moment marked a significant change.


    Even as a gust of wind passed through my chest, the immediate dire situation made me think.


    Baran, prepare to retreat!


    Vice-captain I cant see....a way out....


    I bit my lip as I heard Barans despair-filled response from behind me.


    Find a way, somehow, Baran-


    You cant escape.


    That was when Krund, with eyes brimming with hatred and murderous intent, whispered.


    The atmosphere around Krund, who had been shedding tears, changed.


    Ive been conserving my strength all this time to approach the Demon King...but now, theres no need for that anymore.


    -Kaboom!


    Krunds body began to transform.


    His slender body gradually became thicker andrger.


    I will kill you, for the Demon King...


    -Bang!


    Krund charged, exploding off the ground.


    I barely managed to draw my sword from its sheath and assume a defensive posture with it.


    -Boom!


    Yet, despite this, my body wasunched into the air again by the shocks recoil.


    I ended up roughly rolling on the ground.


    It felt as though all the air was being sucked out of my body.


    I couldnt breathe.


    For a moment, my body couldnt muster any strength.


    I forced myself to try and stand up by pushing off the ground.


    But Krund didnt wait for me.


    Suddenly standing before me, he raised his arm and whispered.


    ...Give my regards to the Demon King.


    -Boom!!


    As Krund swung his arm down, a cool breeze swept over my head.


    A shadow appeared in front of me with a loud noise.


    With the breath that barely made it through my throat, I felt alive.


    I tried to identify the shadow that appeared before me.


    ...Are you alright, Berg?


    At the sound of that familiar voice, I looked up.


    Adam Hyung stood there, having blocked Krunds strike with his sword.


    ...Hyung?


    -Swish!


    Suddenly, Gale appeared, swinging his sword at Krunds side.


    Get up, Berg!


    Krund, engaged in a fight with Gale, drifted away for a moment.


    During this, Adam Hyung reached out his hand and helped me to my feet.


    I grabbed his hand and stood up.


    My Hyung looked at me and smiled.


    I tried to assess the situation by looking around.


    ...Why here....were we not retreating-


    -Hah.


    At my words, Adam Hyung began to chuckle softly.


    It sounds like you wouldnt have med me even if I had left you behind.


    ....


    He patted my shoulder.


    ...But where would I go without you?


    ....


    ...Catch your breath, Berg. Lets escape together.


    With that, Adam Hyung turned back towards Krund.


    <strong>****</strong>


    From the moment Adam had memories, he was prone to deviating from the norm.


    Despite having parents and a home, he lived that way.


    In fact, he thought it might be natural for someone of his race.


    Being born under the care of virtuous parents was considered a blessing among blessings for his kind.


    At least, thats what Adam believed.


    Looking around, it was rare to find humans who were kind to their offspring.


    The majority abandoned their children.


    It wasnt unusual for his people to end up dying in the slums where they lived.


    Even those who survived often ended up living as their desires led them, broken.


    Adams father was no exception.


    Once a part of a criminal organization, Adams father came home one day with a crippled left leg.


    Before that, he had somewhat yed the role of a parent, but after his leg was crippled, he turned to alcohol and startedshing out violently at his own family.


    It could be seen as inevitable that Adam would leave home.


    Especially since his mother had left the house too, unable to endure his fathers violence.


    Yet, Adam asionally returned home, solely for the sake of his siblings.


    One younger brother and two younger sisters.


    Was it because they had endured their fathers violence together, or simply because they shared the same blood?


    Despite not feeling much affection for them, concern would drive him to check on them from time to time.


    However, that might have been a mistake.


    When Adam, at the age of 14, entered his home after a long absence, he couldnt find the detestable presence of his father.


    Instead of his siblings, strange members of the dragonian race were living there.


    Who are you...!


    Adam asked in surprise, but the dragonians simply responded to his appearance.


    Are you the son of the human who lived here?


    ...


    Sorry to say, but your father sold this house to us.


    ...What?


    This is no longer your home, so donte here.


    The shocking revtion that the house had been sold somehow made sense.


    Adams father was just the type to do such a thing.


    This meant that his rtionship with his father was severed, but...that wasnt what Adam was worried about.


    ...Where are my siblings?


    The dragonian man just shrugged.


    ...Dont know. That boy took the two girls and left.


    Upon hearing that, Adam began to scour various parts of the city.


    He hadnt realized he held such affection, but here he was,pelled by some force.


    Was it simply because they were his blood siblings?


    Perhaps the bond of blood was thicker than he thought.


    Roaming here and there, Adam finally found his siblings in a corner of the slums.


    Huddled together like small animals, his three siblings were fast asleep.


    With a trembling heart, Adam rushed to them and grabbed his younger brother by the shoulder.


    Bergo! Wake up!


    His brother, two years younger than him, slowly opened his eyes after being shaken awake.


    Blinking up at Adam, the young eyes searched and asked.


    ...Hyung?


    ...Why...here...


    ...Hanna and...Eis?


    ...


    Bergo, more concerned about his siblings than himself.


    Adam looked over at his sisters lying beside him at those words.


    Touching their cheeks, he felt their warmth still there.


    They were still breathing steadily.


    Adam, filled with rising questions, asked Bergo.


    ...What happened...here.


    Bergo blinked silently before answering.


    ...Father...he left us...sold the house.


    ...


    ...Told us to leave...we were too scared to do anything but.


    ...Are you...hurt?


    ...Im hungry...Hyung.


    Only then did Adam take a closer look at his siblings.


    Gaunt as if their bones would poke through, their faces drawn.


    He didnt know how many days they had been sitting on the street like this.


    Adam hadnt returned home for far too long.


    Faced with this scene, Adam felt ashamed.


    Even such a young sibling was taking care of his sisters, while Adam had been only looking out for himself, roaming outside.


    He had just been about to satisfy his own hunger with stolen bread.


    Full to bursting, he now faced his siblings who were starving to death.


    Of course, all of this was their fathers fault, but Adam realized that by ignoring the problem, he was bing the same kind of person.


    ...Was it a case of the apple not falling far from the tree?


    It made sense why his kind were scorned everywhere.


    After checking on his siblings, Adam immediately got up and ran out.


    He stealthily fetched water from a nearby well, moistening his siblings lips.


    Hanna and Eis finally opened their eyes.


    Hanna, four years younger, at 10.


    Eis, five years younger, at 9.


    Upon seeing Adams face for the first time in a long while, Hanna smiled brightly, showing no signs of resentment.


    ...Its... big Oppa...


    Eis greeted Adam simrly.


    ...I missed you, Oppa...


    ...Dont leave us... Dad, who used to hit us, is gone now... Stay with us.


    At these words, which made Adam feel pathetic and stirred his emotions, he clenched his teeth and nodded.


    Then, he hugged her, apologizing.


    ...Im sorry, Eis.


    .


    .


    .


    Adams hometown of Eastrock was not a friendly ce for humans.


    Adam could somewhat understand why.


    There werent many humans living there to begin with, and those who did were either involved with criminal organizations or lived in the slums.


    The humans in Eastrock were particrly notorious.


    Having resorted to theft himself, Adam could understand that.


    However, now responsible for his younger siblings, he couldnt be more worried.


    The entire city viewed humans negatively.


    Eastrock was a city dominated by werewolves.


    Werewolves were the most populous, followed by lizardmen, then dragonians, and humans were among the least.


    Being physically weaker was problematic enough, but it waspounded by the physical superiority of the surrounding races.


    It was a setup all too ripe for victimization.


    ...


    ...


    But Adam couldnt allow his younger sisters, who were looking at him with bright eyes, holding his hands tightly, to sense any of that fear.


    It was only after they nearly starved to death that he realized.


    That his family was all he had.


    That they were the ones he needed to take care of.


    So, he reassured them with a smile.


    Of course, it wasnt without difficulties.


    No...! Dont do it, Oppa!


    Eis, let go of it.


    Little Oppa, stop big Oppa too! Its dangerous!


    ...Hanna.


    His younger sisters wished for Adam to stop resorting to theft.


    Several months into their life together, it was their reaction upon realizing Adam had been sustaining them through thievery.


    Bergo, too, looked at Adam with a furrowed brow.


    He seemed to want to dissuade Adam, but understanding the harsh realities Adam faced, he couldnt do so as readily as his sisters.


    Bergo tried to stand up for Adam.


    ...Stop it. Hes doing it for you guys.


    No! What if the adults catch him? What if something goes wrong and he doesnte back!


    Im not eating anything you steal anymore...! Id rather starve!


    Eis!


    At Eis deration that shed rather starve than eat stolen goods, Adam couldnt help but express his anger.


    ...Ugh...


    However, his harsh words only made his younger sister burst into tears.


    She, who never cried even when hit by their father, was sobbing uncontrobly.


    Waaaah...! Waaaah...!


    Adam, ultimately unable to win against his siblings, hugged them, nodding his head.


    He didnt know how they would survive...but he had already decided to take responsibility for his siblings.


    ...Okay.


    Sniff...Oppaaaaa...!


    Okay, so stop crying, Eis. And you too, Hanna, stop it.


    Adam finally spoke tofort them.


    ...I wont do anything bad anymore.


    But deciding to change wasnt enough to make things actually change, especially with the stigma against their race, and in Eastlock in particr, finding awful path was even harder for Adam.


    Youre just a thug for some crime syndicate. Get lost, why would I give work to a human? Got scammed by one of your kindst time too!


    Now youre involving kids too? Humans really are the worst.


    Hey, arent you that thief from before?


    No matter whom he asked for work, he faced nothing but negative responses.


    It was likely that many of his kin had gone through simr experiences.


    Bergo, too, had tried looking for work but found nothing viable.


    ...Its tough, Hyung.


    This was what Bergo said before heading back to the corner of the slum where his sisters were resting.


    ...Why were we born as humans?


    ...


    ...Why are we always suspected first, no matter what we do?


    Watching Bergo reveal his vulnerability only to him, Adam steeled his heart further.


    Dont talk like that. Its not something we can change.


    ...Still...


    Well be there soon. Act strong for Hanna and Eis.


    ...


    Then Adam turned to his brother and said,


    ...Bergo. Dont forget.


    ...Forget what?


    If I ever disappear, you have to protect our siblings.


    ...Youre not nning on going anywhere, are you?


    Im not going anywhere. I mean if something happens to me.


    ...Okay. Got it, Hyung.


    Adam ended up entrusting his siblings to Bergo and started attempting more daring endeavors.


    He even sneaked into the citys library, thinking he needed to be smarter.


    He followed people who looked wealthy, eavesdropping on their conversations, hoping for any crumbs of opportunity that might fall.


    He also spread the word in various shops, asking to be notified if they needed help with anything, and earned a few coins by working for those who truly needed assistance.


    He worked tirelessly almost every day.


    Strangely, he hardly ever felt resentment.


    As long as his efforts could fill his siblings stomachs, that was enough for him.


    Years passed this way.


    Adam gradually built a good reputation in the city, and Bergo also started to bring in some money on his own.


    Through their efforts, Eis and Hanna grew up beautifully.


    Adam, hoping his siblings wouldnt have to endure hardships, asionally found teachers who could teach them skills.


    Thus, Hanna learned to sing from the vige bard, and Eis learned to dance from the vige dancer, albeit only asionally.


    This led to the two younger sisters harboring dreams Adam could hardly have imagined.


    Oppa, Hanna, and I have been talking.


    This was when Eis was 11 and Adam was 16.


    And wevee up with a dream.


    Bergo and Adam listened intently to their sisters words.


    What is it?


    Taking over the conversation with a pure smile, Hanna said,


    ...To create a world where humans are not looked down upon.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 150: Adam (2)

    Chapter 150: Adam (2)


    ...To create a world where humans are not looked down upon.


    .........


    Adam couldnt help but let out a sardonicugh at that absurd statement.


    For someone constantly shing with reality, there couldnt be a more preposterous notion.


    There was a reason their kind had such a reputation.


    Even Adam himself had started to doubt his own people.


    Were the people of Eastrock inherently more vile?


    It seemed there were countless among their kind who were beyond redemption.


    Why are youughing?


    Eis frowned at Adams mockery.


    Adam wondered where to even begin exining.


    But then, why should he shatter what seemed like the innocent dreams of a child? It was as if they were proudly dering they wanted to be princesses.


    Hanna, being slightly older, added her own exnation.


    We always get looked down upon because were from the human race.


    ...


    Ill sing and Eis will dance to show that our kind can be wonderful too.


    Watching Hanna speak, Adam felt a lump in his throat.


    It felt like a reward, just to be acknowledged for their efforts.


    But in truth, Adam was content with this life.


    Despite the daily hardships, having his family was all he could wish for.


    He dreamed of growing up, marrying a beautiful woman, and having children of his own.


    I think its a good dream.


    Bergomented from beside him.


    Adam nced sideways at Bergo.


    Having tasted the bitterness of the city himself, Bergo could have been expected to be cynical, but he showed no such signs.


    Was he protecting his siblings innocence... or did he truly believe in them?


    It was unclear, but as always, Adam thought Bergo was being the better brother to their siblings.


    And just like that, Adam turned 17.


    ...That day came without warning.


    Returning to confront his siblings in the slums, he was met with an eerie silence.


    Usually, his sisters would have greeted him by now, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    ?


    It didnt take long for Adams confusion to turn into sheer horror.


    For he found his siblings lying on the ground.


    Hanna!!! Eis!!!


    Adam rushed towards them in panic.


    Their makeshift home was in ruins.


    Hanna and Eisy sprawled, covered in dirt and bruises.


    Adam, with trembling hands, reached to lift Hanna first.


    Hanna...! Wake up!!


    Struggling, Hanna opened her eyes at Adams touch.


    With a bloodstained face, she managed a smile.


    ....Ah...big oppa...


    .......


    Adam cradled Hanna, overwhelmed.


    Her entire body was in a bad state.


    It felt like bones were broken all over.


    Adam, struggling to hold back tears, asked Hanna, What happened? Tell me, Hanna...


    A group of different races


    they came and took everything... Im sorry... oppa


    What?


    All the money you had saved was stolen


    Seeing Hanna apologize even in such dire circumstances, tears began to flow from Adams eyes.


    A rage, fueled by stories he had only heard in passing, began to rise within him.


    Seeing Adam trying to hold back his tears, Hanna asked, What about Eis?


    Adam nced at Eis and then, clenching his teeth, forced a smile for Hanna.


    Just lie down for a bit, Hanna. Everything will be alright. Im going to check on Eis.


    Okay Eis must be hurting a lot too


    Adam, suppressing his burgeoning rage, carefullyid Hanna down.


    How badly had they been beaten for Hanna to say such things?


    Adam then pulled Eis into his arms and called out to her, Eis wake up


    Please, wake up


    Eis, too, managed to open her eyes at Adams pleading.


    Blinking with difficulty, Eis said, Ah.


    Yes, Eis. Its me.


    I missed you Oppa


    Adam, pressing his forehead against Eis, whispered, Im here now


    Oppa Go stop Bergo


    What?


    He went to get revenge Thats what he said You have to stop him


    Only then did Adam realize why Bergo was nowhere to be seen.


    He had been about to resent Bergo for leaving them behind, wondering where he had gone.


    Despite this, Adam held Eis tightly and pleaded, Once you both are better, Ill go. So, hang in there a bit longer. Stay with me.


    Eis smiled at his words.


    Her eyelids became too heavy to keep open, slowly closing.


    Oppa


    Eis words came out in a whisper, barely audible from the effort.


    The others kept hitting us... kept saying because were from human race because were from human race, they kept saying


    Stop, Eis. Focus on resting for now. Ill Ill find a doctor. Well get help.


    But Eis continued as if she hadnt heard, But I feel so wronged Oppa. I I lived a good life, didnt I?


    -Drip-drop.


    Tears fell from Adams eyes, the fading hope bing more palpable.


    Adam forced a smile for Eis, as if that would somehow restore her strength, I know, Eis. I know how good you are how much


    Why Why did we have to be beaten like this just because were from human race


    Trembling, Eis extended her pinky finger.


    Her voice grew fainter.


    Her breathing weakened.


    Her body was gradually bing colder.


    ...A... promise...


    What?


    ...A dream...


    -Thud.


    Soon, Eis fell silent.


    Strength left her body.


    Even though Adam knew what she was trying to say, he kept asking, longing to hear her voice again.


    Eis, you have to finish what youre saying. What is it?


    But Eis would not open her mouth again.


    With her beautiful eyes closed, shey limp in Adams arms.


    -Thud... thud...


    Adams tears continued to fall onto Eis face.


    Holding onto Eis, whose life had slipped away, Adam could do nothing but cry.


    Adam then approached Hanna.


    After letting go of Eis with difficulty, he called out to Hanna.


    ...Hanna. Eis is...


    But then, Adam froze.


    Hanna, too, had already embraced death.


    Something shifted in Adams mind.


    Had he ever experienced anything more painful?


    He felt himself losing to an insane mix of rage and sorrow.


    In a daze, Adam left his sisters and stood up.


    After covering them with a warm nket, he moved on.


    Bergo had left to seek revenge.


    That was all Adam could think about.


    Before long, he was running wildly.


    Looking around the slums, he searched for the direction in which his brother might have gone.


    Soon, he heard the sounds of a loudmotion.


    The sound of someone being severely beaten reached his ears.


    Adam followed these sounds as markers.


    Then, he found his brother.


    -Thwack!


    A sharp, spear-like splinter of wood was deeply embedded in Bergos abdomen.


    Blood burst forth, the scene slowly imprinting itself in Adams eyes.


    ...He couldnt remember what happened next.


    When he came to his senses, four corpsesy around him.


    Two werewolves, one dwarf, and one dragonian.


    Adam approached Bergo and looked down at him.


    Bergo, gasping harshly, asked, The kids?


    Tears of blood streamed down Adams blood-soaked face.


    ...Theyre safe.


    Adam lied.


    Bergo nodded and let out a sigh.


    Thank goodness... thank goodness...


    ...


    ...Hyung... Im sorry...


    Bergo then offered an apology.


    ...I should have protected them when you werent here...


    Adam shook his head.


    You did protect them. So hang in there. The kids will be sad without you.


    ...Eis... her leg was injured... will she be able to dance...?


    She will. So...


    ...Hyung...


    Adam attempted to lift Bergo, but paused at his call.


    A single tear then streamed down Bergos face.


    It was a tear of frustration and suppressed anger.


    ...Why... were we born so weak...


    ...


    If only I had a bit more strength...


    The light faded from Bergos eyes.


    His head drooped down as his strength left him.


    Adam stared nkly at Bergo.


    An endless stream of tears fell from his eyes.


    It was a moment that changed the reason Adam lived.


    .


    .


    .


    Afterying his siblings to rest in the same space, Adam, holding a small dagger he had found in the slums, headed toward the city.


    Why did their kind have such a bad reputation?


    Adam felt he now understood.


    It was unclear who started it, but the cycle of hatred was already in motion.


    Everyone hated their kind, so their kind hated everyone in return.


    It was unjust, but he had no thoughts of resisting anymore.


    If it was unjust, then it was simple to make a reason for the hatred.


    -Click!


    But that resolution was easily halted.


    Suddenly, a dragonian man standing behind Adam asked, holding the dagger Adam had.


    What were you nning to do with this?


    Adam lunged at the dragonkin man to retrieve the dagger.


    However, the dragonian man easily kicked Adams legs out from under him, causing him to fall.


    As Adam tried to stand, the man delivered a kick to his torso.


    Adam copsed, unable to breathe.


    I know that look.


    The dragonian man said.


    ...Youve had a tough time, huh? Maybe its fate that we met like this.


    After catching his breath, Adam immediately stood up and charged at the man.


    The dragonian man, watching Adam, whispered.


    ...Looks like I need toy you down to talk.


    Adam was endlessly beaten by his opponent, falling to the ground.


    Fighting until he was too exhausted to move, until his body wouldnt listen, the pain of losing his siblings returned.


    Adam, crying endless tears, looked at the dragonian man pointing the scabbard at his neck.


    ...Whats your name?


    The man asked, but Adam spat out blood-stained saliva in response.


    Im just trying to help.


    Still, the man maintained hisposure and said,


    My name is Gale. I serve as a guide to those who are lost.


    ...


    You seem like you could use some help.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 151: Adam (3)

    Chapter 151: Adam (3)


    Two years have passed since Adams encounter with Gale.


    After burying his siblings and receiving training from Gale, Adam managed to significantly soothe his pain.


    However, one thing remained unchanged.


    His lifes purpose had shifted.


    He was now determined to fulfill the dreams his siblings couldnt achieve.


    ...Such a foolish dream, Gale revealed what was on Adams mind, but Adam was already aware of this truth.


    ...


    I know, Adam. There are many beast-like humans, but there are also many sincere ones like you. However, its the minority that ends up representing a group.


    ...


    If a minority continuously presents the same facade, it eventually bes the perceived identity of the entire species.


    ...I know. Thats why I want to be part of that minority.


    Adam thought about creating an influential group to build a good reputation, hoping it might gradually change the perception of his kind.


    He was aware this might not be the right answer.


    But it was the only struggle he could undertake.


    Thus, to achieve this dream, Adam parted ways with Gale at the onset of the war.


    He arrived in the nearest city, Barta, to look for someone who could help him.


    He needed money immediately. The idea of earning some in a mercenary group crossed his mind.


    If he could start his own mercenary group, he could also form amunity of his kind.


    An interesting rumor was circting in Barta.


    There was a member of his race causing trouble in the slums.


    Having experienced firsthand how hard it was to survive in the slums, Adam became curious about this individual.


    He inquired around, digging for information about this person.


    Ah, that trash of the slums. Its a sad story.


    After asking dozens of people, someone finally mentioned feeling pity for him.


    Really?


    His name is Berg, recently lost a loved one.


    ................


    At the mention of his name and story, Adam sensed a familiar scent.


    It felt as if his younger brother was still alive.


    ...Of course, it was just a nonsensical tale concocted by Adams lingering attachments.


    Adam would clear his mind through breathing and then, he asked.


    It seemed like a good time to make use of the information.


    Where can I find this Berg?


    That was the beginning of Adam and Bergs journey.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As Adam thought of Barta with Berg by his side, he was caught in a strange sense of peace.


    Even as he continued to fight, he kept an eye on Berg.


    It was fascinating to watch him.


    Being with him feltfortable.


    ...It was as if he could return to the self he was before losing his siblings.


    Sometimes, Adam knew he was acting foolishly.


    Even when sacrificing hisrades for a greater cause.


    Even when relentlessly pushing himself.


    Even as he thought only of ways to grow his group after the festival, he often felt like something within him was broken.


    But with Berg by his side, that strangeness seemed to diminish significantly.


    With Berg, he would drink during the day and sometimes just rest.


    It felt like he was reiming the everyday life he wished to have with his siblings, through Berg.


    Having another brother... brought greatfort to his heart.


    In fact, it might have been right to stop whipping himself into action, to finally let go of his departed siblings, and to yearn for a peaceful life.


    Watching how Berg lived, Adam began to wonder if he too could live a normal life.


    But why now, did this peculiar feeling arise?


    Why did it feel like he was nearing the finish line?


    Hyung!


    Berg sent a fleeting nce.


    Adam could understand his intention just by that look.


    Galeunched a swift attack, embedding his sword into Krunds body, and with that strike, Krund iled his arms violently, pushing Gale away.


    As Krund pointed a finger at Gale, knocked back, monsters that the Head Hunter unit hadnt dealt with sprang forth to attack Gale.


    In that moment, Adam and Berg charged at Krund.


    Berg moved towards Krund with reckless abandon.


    Watching him, Adam thought that this might be the resilience of his kind his siblings wanted to show the world.


    The courage to risk ones life forrades, even in the face of death.


    The dedication to love ones family, despite hardships.


    The tenacity to stand up again, despite pain.


    The purity of keeping promises to ones spouse, despite suffering.


    Berg was strong, even without physical strength.


    Berg swung his sword towards Krunds left arm.


    Adam took on Krunds right arm, up close.


    It was an attack honed from facing the boss monster multiple times.


    -Swish!


    Berg was the first to slice through Krunds left hand.


    Krunds left wrist was severed, and blood began to spurt out.


    Adam plunged his sword into Krunds right arm, pinning him down.


    But Krunds eyes were fixed on Berg.


    Adam realized that Krund was preparing for something.


    -Swish!


    True to his suspicion, something sharp burst forth from the demons abdomen.


    The attack headed straight for Bergs chest.


    Adam watched it all and smirked.


    Now he understood the strange feeling he had been experiencing.


    ...Not twice.


    Adam whispered to himself.


    -ck!


    Adam forcefully pushed Berg away,


    -Thud!


    And took the strike himself.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    I was frozen, seeing Adam Hyung pierced through the abdomen.


    Krund too paused, ring at Adam Hyung.


    Krund attempted to retrieve his attack from Hyung, but Hyung, with resilient grip, wouldnt let him go.


    ...Berg.


    After Adam Hyung strained to whisper, I snapped back to reality and aimed for Krunds throat.


    -Swish!


    Blood spurted from Krunds throat.


    Krund staggered back, clutching at his neck.


    His panicked eyes darted between his hand and neck...then fixed on me.


    -Hissss...


    Krund said something to me, but with his throat punctured, only air escaped, and his words were inaudible.


    -Whoosh!!


    Then, Krund was suddenly sucked into a space that appeared behind him and disappeared.


    Though its normal for life-and-death battles to end abruptly, I couldnt ept Krunds disappearance and looked around bewildered for a while.


    The surrounding horde of monsters also began to scatter, as ismon when their leader was killed.


    I struggled toprehend the situation that had just unfolded.


    -Thud...


    It was only after hearing that sound that I had to face a reality I didnt want to ept.


    Turning my head, I saw Adam Hyung, copsed and bleeding out.


    .....Hyung?


    Adam Hyung managed a weak smile at that.


    ...Its over now, Berg.


    I hurried over to him.


    Kneeling by his side, I grasped his shoulder.


    It was unbelievable how much blood he was losing.


    Especially since it was in an effort to save me.


    It was a moment hard to ept.


    Adam Hyung looked down at his hands and the wound.


    Each time he chuckled, more blood spurted out.


    ...Its the punishment I deserve...after all, Im not the onlyrade whos died because of me...


    I clenched my teeth.


    And as I pressed down on his wound in his stead, I shouted.


    Baran!! Hurry over!!


    But Adam Hyung ignored my plea and continued.


    Berg, have I ever asked you this question?


    His face looked relieved, yet hisplexion grew paler.


    The more he spoke, the more anxious I became.


    Tell meter. Now is not the-


    -Whats your dream?


    .....Hyung....save it forter...!


    Theres no other time but now, Berg.


    Yet, Hyung said so calmly.


    .......


    I was left speechless.


    I, too, found myself looking down at my hands, pressing on Adam Hyungs wound.


    His blood was flowing between my fingers.


    ...I guess not. We were careful with each others pasts...


    I felt nothing but a pressing urgency, disbelief that this was reality.


    I wasnt sad, nor did I feel like crying.


    I just resented Adam Hyung for saying such things.


    ....Somehow...not being able to fulfill my dream...feels relieving...or is it regret?


    Hyung wore aplex expression, groaning.


    The arm supporting him grew heavier.


    I couldnte to my senses with this change.


    Time passed without me saying a word.


    ...I had siblings, Berg.


    Adam Hyung suddenly shared with me.


    I could tell it was a story from his past.


    In his voice, as he shared, was a pain I had never heard before, making me feel a soreness I hadnt been aware of until now.


    ...One named Hanna with a beautiful voice, and another, Eis, who was adorable...


    I had always wanted to hear about his past, but I was just waiting for the right moment.


    Yet, as he revealed his past like this, I continued to feel a sense of unease.


    ...And then, there was Bergo, a brother too. The names simr, and he was the same age as you.


    My throat tightened, leaving me unable to speak.


    I shook my head in denial of reality.


    Yet, I couldnt dare take my eyes off Adam Hyung.


    Actually...cough...I lived to fulfill my sisters dreams. It was a futile...dream, but it was all that was left for me...But recently, I started to think.


    ...


    ...What could have been Bergos dream? To have been a good brother to his sisters, to have been a good sibling to me...what did Bergo want to do?


    His eyes captured me.


    ...Whats your dream...Berg.


    ............


    Should I answer? It feels like saying anything would signify a farewell, so I cant bring myself to speak.


    I didnt even know what to say.


    I had forgotten what my dream was a long time ago.


    So, instead, I said,


    Forcing my usual, everyday tone, as I always do.


    ....Someone might think youre dying, Hyung.


    But a quivering voice leaks through the smile.


    Hyung, in turn, gives back the kind of response he always does.


    ....Die....Why would...I...die.


    But why did that sound like a lie?


    Hyung avoided my gaze with a smile in his eyes.


    His speech was slowing down.


    Manyrades crowded around us.


    The head hunter unit, Gale, Theodore, Krian...and other soldiers as well.


    Baran kneeled beside me, shedding tears.


    ...Captain.


    Adam Hyung had be much paler.


    I, who hadnt taken my eyes off him, realized this difference all toote.


    Adam Hyung struggled to move his eyes.


    Even that seemed difficult now.


    ...This...isnt so bad.


    ........


    ...Feels like...dying like a hero.


    I found myself begging him.


    ...Hyung...dont do this.


    I whispered tightly holding onto him.


    .....Please.


    Hyung let out a faint smile.


    His blood-covered hand, struggling to rise, touched my face.


    ...My... younger brother...


    My face became soaked with Adam Hyungs blood.


    He weakly looked up at me.


    ...........Hyung...I....


    His breathing appearedborious.


    These short words seemed like thest ones he could muster.


    The rest of his message was entirely in his eyes, Adam Hyung holding it all.


    We had spent so much time together that a mere look was enough to understand each others intentions.


    But this time, it was excruciatingly difficult. I couldnt decipher what Adam Hyung wanted to convey.


    Perhaps it was because of my wavering heart, or maybe because this was a first for both of us.


    As his vision blurred, Adam Hyung couldnt even look straight at me.


    The strength gradually left the hand touching my cheek.


    .........I...believe.


    With those words, still not fully understood by me, Adam Hyung closed his eyes.


    -Thud.....


    Soon, his hand also fell lifelessly from my face.


    A long breath left him.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 152: Winds of Change (1)

    Chapter 152: Winds of Change (1)


    Ner approached Arwin, who was looking in the direction Berg had left.


    ...


    ...


    Neither of them opened their mouths first.


    There wasnt much to say in the first ce.


    After all, her farewell with Arwin was imminent.


    Ner gradually began to feel that the distance between herself and the elves was greater than the difference between herself and Bergs human race.


    Despite being nobility and a woman herself, Ner found she understood Berg more than Arwin.


    But whatever that was, now was not the time to ponder it.


    They simply shared a silence, filled with worries for Berg.


    Stockpin was abuzz with new developments.


    There were rumors that the hero party had killed the Demon King.


    The news that the war is over.


    Despite the numerous casualties and the hero himself being gravely injured, the unchangeable truth was that the war had ended.


    Yet, Ner found herself unable to feel joy for some reason.


    It had been a war that brought endless suffering to themoners of ckwood, and Ner herself had despaired greatly due to this war... but the mere fact that the war had ended wasnt enough to make her happy right away.


    There had been no word about Berg yet.


    His battlefield, and that of the hero party, were entirely different matters.


    If he wasnt safe, then everything else was meaningless.


    Ner sped her hands together.


    She prayed endlessly to her native gods.


    Kissing the ring Berg had given her, she wished nothing more than for his safe return.


    ...Arwin-nim?


    Then, Ner called out to Arwin.


    Arwin turned to look at Ner with lifeless eyes.


    Ner, looking at her, made a request.


    ...Bergs World Tree leaf...


    ...


    ...Can you show it to me...?


    The World Tree leaves that Berg and Arwin had shared at their wedding ceremony could reveal the condition of the other person.


    Seeing Bergs World Tree leaf would tell them what situation he was in.


    Arwin, staring nkly at Ner, cautiously showed the leaf she held.


    ...


    The leaf was slightly torn here and there.


    Ner copsed on the spot at the sight.


    It was a relief that he was alive, but the thought of him being so badly injured was overwhelmingly painful.


    She continued to pray.


    For Berg to return.


    Ner had never wanted anything more.


    The only person who had ever been on her side.


    The most important existence in her life.


    Only with him could she also live on.


    ...Wha...What...?


    Then, Arwin, uncharacteristically, began to voice her concern with an anxious voice.


    Ner, feeling a sinking pain in her heart, immediately looked at the World Tree leaf.


    The leaf was rapidly withering away.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I couldnt let go of Adam Hyung even after he had left.


    Holding him in my arms... I just froze in ce.


    I couldnt believe it.


    That Adam Hyung had died.


    He, who had always been stronger than anyone and had always led me, was gone.


    I couldnt ept that Adam Hyung, heavy in my arms, would never open his eyes again.


    It felt like he would open his eyes any moment and tell me it was all a joke.


    But Hyung did not move.


    Hey there lifelessly, resting with a peaceful expression.


    Seven years shed by like antern show.


    The moment I first met him.


    The moment I joined the first mercenary band, our rtionship strained.


    The memories of being trained by him.


    The battles where we saved each others lives.


    The endless conversations we had sitting side by side in front of a fire.


    The moment we formed the Red mes group.


    The day we first shared a drink.


    The day we entered Stockpin.


    The memories of supporting each other after the deaths of ourrades.


    All theughs and jokes we shared.


    I couldnt believe that all of this would now be just memories.


    I couldnt even cry.


    It was more numb than any death. Maybe because it didnt feel real at all.


    It all seemed like a dream.


    ..Hy...Hyung...now...


    I blinked and whispered to Adam Hyung.


    ...now the war is over...


    This was supposed to be the end, so why did this have to happen?


    In hundreds of battles, where weve crossed the line of life and death countless times, why couldnt we avoid it this time?


    ...There was nothing left but happiness ahead of us...


    I tried desperately to persuade him, as if saying these words would make him rise again.


    Adam Hyung must have suffered more than I did.


    Endlessly sitting at his desk, working day and night for everyones sake.


    The day for him to finally receive his due hade.


    We climbed up from the very bottom together.


    ...Why is he leaving me now?


    Members of the Red mes group began to gather around us.


    One by one, they knelt as if copsing at the sight of Adam Hyung.


    Many burst into tears, many others clutched at their heads.


    It was a moment that showed how much Adam Hyung was loved.


    I felt uncertain.


    I was to lead the Red mes in Adam Hyungs stead... but I doubted I could be as beloved as him, or serve them as he did.


    Adam Hyungsst words echoed in my mind.


    His will, uttered for no one else but me.


    ...I believe.


    What did that mean?


    It felt as though I was already disappointing him.


    I pressed my forehead against Adam Hyungs.


    Closing my eyes, I spoke to him.


    ...Lets go back, Hyung.


    I held him closer and murmured.


    ...Lets go home.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Adam Hyung wasnt the only one who lost his life.


    It was thest battle where more than 30 of our members died.


    It wasnt even a punitive mission, and considering how hard I tried to hold off Krund, the number was unbelievable.


    We won the war, but there was no joy.


    Silence hovered over our journey back to Stockpin.


    Hyung was peacefully asleep in the carriage.


    Holding his sword, he followed quietly wherever we led.


    I kept looking back at him.


    Tears still wouldnte.


    Gale, who was driving the carriage with me, ced a hand on my shoulder.


    I knew there were stories I needed to hear from Gale, perhaps not now but eventually.


    I needed more detailed exnations about Adam Hyungs past and the dreams he talked about.


    What he wished for, what he dreamt of, I had to find out.


    These were stories I wouldnt have heard through others... but Adam Hyung could no longer tell them to me.


    ...Berg.


    Now was not the time.


    Without even looking at Gale, I shook my head.


    I didnt want to hear any words offort just yet.


    I didnt need any words at all.


    I didnt want to think about anything.


    Because thinking felt like it would make me crumble.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Theyreing!


    At the faint break of dawn.


    All of Stockpin began to stir.


    Everyone climbed up to the wooden barricade surrounding the vige, watching the approaching Red mes group.


    One by one, they started cheering and crying.


    Some vigers, unable to hold back, began running out of the vige gates.


    Ner and Arwin did the same.


    They hurried to the front, looking eagerly at Berg leading the approach.


    He was bloody and dirty but seemed unharmed.


    Berg, looking exhausted, kept his head down as he slowly led his horse.


    Since the World Tree leaf of Berg withered away yesterday, Ner and Arwin hadnt been able to breathe easy.


    Worrying about what might have happened, they chewed on their nails and bit their lips.


    Now that the end of their wait was in sight, they couldnt help but run forward.


    Ner, with tears of relief welling up, shouted.


    Berg!!!


    But Berg didnt respond.


    It wasnt just Berg.


    The numerous members of the Red mes following him, despite the enthusiastic cheers from Stockpin, remained silent too.


    People started to quiet down one by one as they noticed the odd silence.


    Ner and Arwin stiffened up as they sensed the tense atmosphere around Berg.


    ...


    Bergs eyes soon found Ner and Arwin.


    His eyes widened momentarily as if surprised to actually see them there.


    Then Berg looked back at the residents of Stockpin who had followed out for a long while.


    After blinking a couple of times, Berg finally dismounted his horse.


    Ner wanted to run to him and embrace him, but she couldnt move due to Bergs actions.


    Berg turned around.


    He walked away for a moment...


    ...and soon returned, carrying a figure in his arms with eyes peacefully closed.


    It was Captain Adam.


    .............


    Ner caught her breath at the sight.


    Seeing Adam motionless, she could finally guess what had happened.


    Now, she could also understand the pain in Bergs expression.


    Behind his stern face, Berg seemed as if he was about to cry at any moment.


    Knowing how closely Berg had followed Adam, Ner felt an ache in her heart so deep it was unbearable.


    For that reason, she couldnt even bring herself to offer constion prematurely.


    Berg, carrying Adam, momentarily met Ner and Arwins eyes.


    His expression twisted briefly, then returned to its original state.


    After fixing his expression and closing his eyes for a moment, Berg moved forward.


    Without saying a word, he headed into Stockpin.


    Ner and Arwin silently followed him.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I carefullyid down Adam Hyung and the members who had met their deaths in the vige center, and looked around at the vigers watching me.


    I stood where Adam Hyung should have been standing, feeling awkward and confused.


    But I knew what I had to do.


    Not good with words andcking the energy, I recited only the necessary information in a business-like manner.


    It was the roll call of the deceased. The names of those deeply etched in my memory couldnt be forgotten.


    I looked around at the vigers and called out each name.


    ...Lance.


    A cry erupted from somewhere.


    Even though I had only learned of these deaths upon entering the vige, dering them like this felt differently.


    ...Alfrin.


    Another sob followed.


    With each name I uttered, I felt the weight on my shoulders, calling out each one by one.


    How had Adam Hyung managed this? I couldnt know.


    Parents who lost their children. Wives who lost their husbands. Children who lost their fathers.


    With each name, it was as if I was driving a nail into their hearts.


    Ner and Arwin stood behind me.


    I hadnt exchanged a single word with them yet.


    I didnt even know what to say.


    Name after name after name.


    The endless list went on in my mind.


    And as I spoke... I finally reached thest name on the list, longer than any before.


    ...And....


    But thatst name wouldnte out of my mouth.


    I opened my lips, but no sound emerged.


    Perhaps I had unknowingly saved that name forst.


    ...


    After struggling for a while, I finally managed to say it.


    ...Adam.


    At that name, many people began to cry.


    With that, I closed my mouth and turned around.


    I didnt want to be there anymore.


    I needed a break.


    I turned and walked towards home.


    Perhaps I walked a bit too briskly.


    Ner and Arwin seemed to struggle to keep up.


    -Thud.


    Thats how I entered the house.


    I stood in the living room, staring nkly into space... and let out a long sigh.


    My breath came out shaky.


    Thats when I turned around.


    -Drip... Drip...


    Ner stood there, tears streaming down her face. Arwin was slowly approaching me.


    ...Why are you crying?


    I tried to put on a strong front, smiling as if nothing was wrong.


    ...Why do you hold it in...?


    As if reading my inner turmoil, Ner cried in my stead.


    Only then did my emotions start to surge.


    I clenched my mouth shut, swallowing my tears.


    Until now, the tears wouldnte out... but now, I was holding them back.


    Crying felt like I would have to ept Adam Hyungs departure.


    So, I forced myself to swallow my tears a little longer.


    -Swish.


    Arwin buried her face in my embrace.


    Only then did I feel her shoulders begin to tremble.


    I understood that this was her way of offeringfort.


    Pretending to be calm, I gently patted her back.


    Ner did the same,ing over to hug me.


    After that, they said nothing.


    They simplyforted me with their silence and warmth.


    Before I knew it, I was epting their embrace.


    Theirfort gave me a lot of strength.


    ...Do I really have to part ways with them?


    Is polygamy truly being abolished?


    Is there no other way?


    Why must I face so many farewells?


    My inner greed keeps wanting to hold onto them.


    ...


    But that was a conversation I didnt want to have right now.


    I closed my eyes tightly, steadying my breath.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 153: Winds of Change (2)

    Chapter 153: Winds of Change (2)


    There was nothing Ner could do for Berg.


    It felt as though a lifetime of waiting had ended, yet lying beside him in bed felt just the same.


    Berg slept deeply, his eyes closed, without uttering a word.


    He neither stole away to cry nor sighed.


    Ner could only be there for him, that was all she could do.


    She held his hand tightly, sharing in his pain.


    The funeral that followed the next day.


    The departedrades wereid to rest atop neatly stacked logs.


    Ner watched Berg, who endured it all silently, her throat tight with emotion.


    She couldnt understand why tears kepting on his behalf.


    It was hard to look at Bergs expressionless face.


    She wanted tofort him, to be someone he could rely on... yet she felt she was failing.


    Berg had always been a pir of strength during tough times.


    Fighting alongside her, enhancing her reputation in the territory, praising her tail, defending against those who ndered her, being told she was beautiful...


    Through Berg, Ner had healed all her pain.


    Now was the time to reciprocate, but Berg showed no weaknesses.


    In the end, Berg lifted up Captain Adam, cing him on the funeral pyre.


    ...


    Berg stared at theid-out Adam for a long time.


    Ner felt she could hardly grasp what was going through Bergs mind.


    How much pain and difficulty must he be feeling?


    How painful must it be to lose someone you depended on?


    She wiped her tears away again, steeling her expression for Bergs sake.


    If she showed her tears, it would only make it harder for Berg.


    Thus, Ner stayed close by Bergs side during the funeral service, along with Arwin.


    Berg watched the fiercely burning cremation altar in silence.


    Even as endless mourning surrounded him, Berg alone stood still.


    It wasnt that he didnt appear to be in pain.


    It just seemed like he was postponing it, enduring it.


    Ner nned to hug him tightly and pat his back if Berg began to cry.


    She knew she wouldnt be able to hold back her tears from that moment on... but still, she wanted to be strong for Berg.


    ...


    Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, Bergs eyes reddened. Tears welled up on his expressionless face, and he let out a long sigh.


    For hours, he watched the great fire like that.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I buried Adam Hyungs ashes in the ground.


    I covered his grave with thest of the dirt.


    Therades had brought a tombstone and ced it beside it.


    Yet the epitaph was still nk.


    Only the simple words, Here lies Adam, were inscribed.


    Had I not learned from Arwin, perhaps I wouldnt have been able to read even this.


    I stood silently in front of Adam Hyungs tombstone.


    Baran approached and asked,


    the epitaph is


    I couldnt respond.


    Nothing came to mind.


    I still couldnt ept this farewell.


    Had I ever imagined that Adam Hyung, stronger than I, would depart like this?


    You decide.


    I told Baran that, but then Ner grabbed me from behind.


    .....


    Her eyes still brimming with tears.


    Ner swallowed hard and then said to me,


    no, Berg. You you must suggest the epitaph.


    I shook my head in response.


    I cant think of anything.


    Arwin chimed in beside me.


    It might take time, but you must do it. It will it will make Captain Adam happy.


    Baran also spoke up.


    I agree, Vice-Captain. Even if it remains empty for a while... it should be you who decides.


    I looked down at Adam Hyungs tombstone.


    Here lies Adam.


    I clenched my teeth and closed my eyes.


    Then, I nodded.


    <strong>****</strong>


    From that moment, Ner worked tirelessly for the Red mes group.


    There were endless casualties and injuries.


    It was natural for her, with the most medical knowledge in Stockpin, to be running around.


    In this process, a book of medical knowledge given by the saintess proved to be very helpful.


    A book containing diverse knowledge from various races.


    Combined with Ners knowledge, it was proving to be extremely useful.


    Ner had initially been ufortable with the book after learning about Berg and the saintess rtionship, but right now, there was no more useful book than this.


    Probably, severalrades were spared severeplications thanks to this book.


    Ner worked even harder, hoping Berg wouldnt suffer more pain.


    If he were to lose more people here, it was obvious he would be devastated.


    Berg was pushed to his limits.


    Even from the side, it was clear.


    She was the only one who could support him now.


    Aaaahhhhh!!!


    As she calmed the screamingrades, Ner shouted,


    Just... hold on a little longer!


    As she excised the decaying flesh, Ner steeled her heart.


    Under normal circumstances, the sight alone would have made her gag.


    But thinking of Berg, she found the strength to endure even this.


    After tending to the wounded for a long while, she returned home.


    The busy day had passed, and it was already evening.


    After washing off the blood-soaked grime, she found Berg silently resting in the living room.


    ...


    Ner looked at him and said,


    Im going to take a walk.


    With that, she left the house.


    There was no ulterior motive.


    It was done to coax Berg outside.


    She hoped that being outside would help him catch his breath.


    Ner took a spot outside, away from Bergs sight, and sighed deeply.


    ....Haa...


    She had worked all day for Bergs sake, but she felt it wasnt enough to truly support him.


    She looked at her hands and wondered,


    What could she do to truly be his strength?


    ...


    It wasnt that she had no ideas at all.


    Before Berg left, they had discussed having a child.


    Maybe starting a family could give him strength.


    Ner ced her hand on her lower abdomen and let out a short sigh.


    Right now, that was a ridiculous thought.


    To suggest such a thing to Berg, who was drowning in grief over Captain Adams loss, would be insulting.


    Rather, her role was to help smooth this process as much as possible.


    So, Ner opened the book she had brought.


    The book of medical knowledge given by the saintess.


    Right now, it was right to manage the injuries of the Red mes group members.


    This meant it was time to study.


    She pushed her troubled thoughts aside and filled her mind with new knowledge.


    Dwarven healing techniques. Methods of disinfection.


    Lizardman surgical techniques. Anesthesia methods.


    Elven extrusion techniques. Medicine, poisons, and more...


    As she flipped through the book, Ners eyes locked on a particr entry.


    ....................?


    Ner blinked as she processed the information.


    ....huh?


    She read it over a few times, hardly believing her eyes.


    Information marked in a different handwriting.


    She read the information internally.


    Tears of Mel.


    A potent poison used by elven trackers.


    Extremely rare to obtain, and not well-known among many beings.


    ...


    Ners thoughts froze for a moment.


    She couldnt understand why, at this moment, she remembered the vial of medicine hidden by Arwin.


    But the more she continued reading, the more all the information seemed eerily simr.


    The poison was said to be colorless and odorless.


    Ner remembered opening a vial and smelling itthere was no scent and no color.


    Tears of Mel, on its own, had no effect... but when mixed with Bardi liquor, it became a poison from which death was inevitable.


    Dayster, it would lead to a silent, evidence-free death.


    Bardi liquor.


    It was the first liquor Arwin had given to Berg.


    It remained the liquor Arwin brought to Berg to this day.


    Ner recalled the sight of Arwin pouring Bardi liquor for Berg.


    It had since be Bergs favorite drink.


    ................


    All the conversations Arwin had had from their first meeting spun in Ners head.


    -Thud...


    Unaware, Ner dropped the book, frozen in ce.


    -Snap!


    She suddenly sprang up and ran out.


    She sprinted home with all her might.


    Haah...haah...


    She burst through the door as if to break it down, rushing inside.


    Berg, startled by her appearance, asked,


    Whats wrong, Ner?


    ...


    Seeing Berg struggling, she said,


    ...Its nothing.


    She shook her head and moved on.


    She couldnt say anything just yet.


    Ensuring Arwin was not around, she headed to the storage.


    Swallowing hard, she searched for the hidden vial.


    Her hands quickly found the vial.


    It wasnt difficult.


    The vial in her grasp still sparkled clear and bright.


    ..............


    Could it be? Could it not?


    But the circumstances pointed unmistakably.


    It could only be Mels Tears.


    It was Arwin who wished for Bergs death.


    It was she who longed for freedom from Berg.


    A poison only elves possessed.


    Being a noble, Arwin could have easily obtained it.


    Only a natural death for Berg would grant Arwin his freedom, she had heard.


    Mels Tears promised a death more natural than any other.


    Mels Tears had to be mixed with Bardi liquor... and Berg now drank only Bardi liquor.


    ......haah...haah...ah...


    Ners breath shook violently as it left her.


    A chill ran through her body.


    The thought that Arwin was targeting Bergs life shook her heart more than anything else.


    It might not just be a funeral for theradesit could be Bergs funeral anytime.


    It was too sudden, too hard to ept.


    In such turmoil, another piece of information added to the confusion.


    At the same time, she felt a fury so intense it seemed her head might ignite.


    Berg, who had been her only ally.


    Berg, her hero, her love.


    The man she nned to spend her life with... the father of her future children.


    The idea that she almost lost Berg to this elf was unbearable.


    She had known that the long-lived races took the short-lived ones lightly, but never imagined it to this extent.


    Unable to contain her exploding anger, Ner gripped the vial and headed outside.


    She tried to stop her scattered thoughts.


    -Tap...tap..tap tap...


    Her stomach churned as she walked.


    She dreads the ufortable conversation they may have to endure.


    But it was a necessary thing, something that had to happen.


    She hoped that what was in this vial was not Mels Tears.


    She wished it was all just a misunderstanding.


    ...But if this isnt Mels Tears, what could it be?


    Why would Arwin have hidden it secretly in a luggage box?


    Berg.


    With a trembling heart, Ner called out to Berg.


    .........


    Berg turned his head.


    ...Ner?


    ........................


    Seeing Bergs eyes... Ner froze in ce.


    Berg looked so worn out.


    The once strong man was clearly in pain.


    Despite this, Berg managed a weary smile and asked,


    ...Whats wrong, Ner? Youve seemed unusually anxious.


    Ner gripped the poison vial, pondering.


    How much would this hurt him?


    Ner knew Berg had feelings for Arwin.


    Even after she had spoken ill of Arwin, Berg had embraced her.


    Ner continued to think.


    What would be best for Berg?


    Should she reveal this cruel truth to him... or should she just let it go?


    ..............Now, polygamy might even be abolished.


    If only Berg would stop drinking Bardi liquor, he wouldnt be in danger.


    Arwin had longed only for freedom all her life.


    Soon to leave, maybe it was best not to bring up such matters.


    Maybe it was better to let Berg part ways with Arwin unknowingly.


    Her decision was swift.


    Ner hid the vial behind her back and whispered,


    ...Lets go for a walk, Berg.


    ...


    The weather looked so nice earlier.


    At her words, Berg struggled to smile.


    ...Shall we?


    Seeing his smile, Ner forced augh as well.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 154: Winds of Change (3)

    Chapter 154: Winds of Change (3)


    Sien entered the capital amidst a roaring cheer.


    Standing on a carriage fit only for heroes, she received the gratitude of the citizens.


    Yet, she wasnt smiling as brightly as she had dreamed.


    ording to rumors she had heard... the Red mes Group had suffered tremendous damage.


    And during that process, even the captain Adam had fallen in battle.


    Knowing how much Berg had revered that captain, Sien couldnt help but feel heavy-hearted.


    At the same time, it was exhausting because everything wasnt over yet.


    She couldnt stay by Bergs side.


    He still had wives, and there was no ce for her.


    Especially now, when there were talks of abolishing polygamy.


    Sien raised her hand and watched her colleagues soaking up the cheers.


    Arcan the centaur was toorge to mount the carriage and walked beside it, but the restFelix and Sylphrienwere with Sien on the carriage.


    She looked at Felix, who was smiling through his tears.


    He had ultimately lost his right arm.


    Sien had tried to heal him but... pushed to her limits, she had failed.


    Yet, Felix didnt me her, saying that the peace that hade to the kingdom was worth the price.


    Sylphrien, too, smiled and waved her hand.


    Enjoying the moment fully, Sylphrien then looked at Sien, who had yet to rx her expression.


    ...Saintess-nim, just enjoy this moment for now.


    ...


    You might not experience this again, even if you live for hundreds of years.


    Sylphrien offered her own form offort.


    Finally, Sien forced a smile in response to Sylphriens words.


    Nodding, she said,


    ...Yes.


    .


    .


    .


    Days passed, and things began to settle down at a rapid pace.


    With the war over and everything changed, the king and his ministers set about rebuilding the nation.


    There were talks of a festival to celebrate the victory and a ceremony to honor the contributions of the hero party.


    Along with this, variousws were also being enacted simultaneously.


    Sien wondered if things were moving too fast, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    All she wanted was to be by Bergs side, to be his support during these trying times.


    She had prevented the future in which he died.


    Now, all she wanted was to spend time with him like before.


    But those ns were momentarily put on hold.


    This was the story Sien heard when she told herrades she nned to visit the Red mes Group, after days of just passing time.


    ...Saintess-nim, stay in the capital.


    Sylphrien said.


    You will receive recognition for your contributions


    I dont need it, Sylphrien... I need to be by Bells side


    The Red mes group will also being to the capital.


    Sylphrien exined.


    Sien was momentarily stunned.


    ...It was the Red mes group that stood against the Demon kings right hand. The rewards for their valor will surely be discussed here in the capital.


    ...


    At that, the Saintess finally nodded.


    Sylphrien wasnt wrong.


    ...Surely, Berg would alsoe to the capital.


    So, for the time being, Sien stayed at the sanctuary of the Hea Church.


    She offered the same prayers she had been offering for the past several days.


    ...Cant you release me now...?


    Sien looked at the symbol of the Hea still marking the back of her hand like a brand.


    For the past seven years, this symbol had brought her pain.


    While it was true that this symbol had saved many lives, Sien had endured unwanted sacrifices and suffering because of it.


    Now, she was on the verge of losing her most cherished treasures.


    If this was the price of sacrifice... she didnt want to pay it.


    After how long had she prayed?


    Sien stood to take a break.


    As she turned around, she saw several bishops of the Hea Church lined up, apparently waiting for her.


    They must have been waiting for her prayer to end.


    ...What is it?


    Sien had not yet let go of her resentment towards the Church.


    She still couldnt forgive those who had used her under false pretenses.


    Although calling it venting might be inevitable, Sien did not want to prettify herself.


    She believed the sacrifices she had already made gave her enough right to express her emotions.


    There are things to verify and decisions to be made.


    Sien wanted to reject all their proposals.


    However, she recognized the need to divert her attention for now.


    Thinking of Berg alone brought her to tears; she needed something to catch her breath.


    What is it?


    The verification of the sacred objects and... the selection of the new Archbishop.


    ...


    ...Since you expelled thest Archbishop... weve been without one...


    Sien clenched her teeth.


    While she understood that the wars end meant tidying up various matters, their eagerness to discuss a new Archbishop seemed repulsive.


    She remembered the day she first stepped into the Hea Church.


    A young girl, looking for something she could do for Berg.


    She had hoped that by praying, Berg would live longer, healthier, and happier.


    Had she known this future awaited her, she would never have set foot there.


    Up to this very moment, Sien was sick of everything.


    Why had she first entered this Church?


    She repeated the regret hundreds of times even now.


    Sien sighed.


    Her desire not to heed the bishops wishes grew stronger.


    None of you are fit to be the Archbishop.


    Sien said sharply.


    Lately, it had been hard to control her emotions.


    Knowing Bergs situation might have made it even more difficult.


    She was falling apart.


    And she was aware of it.


    Perhaps not much time was left before things really got strange.


    That was why she prayed more fervently.


    The bishops remained silent at Siens sharp retort.


    Sien looked at them, then asked about the next item on the agenda.


    Whats next?


    Uh, management of the sacred objects, Saintess-nim.


    ...


    Four of the five gods had their own sacred objects.


    Just as the God of Courage had chosen Felix, whose sacred object was the holy sword.


    Sien sighed and nodded.


    It was a task she had checked several times before.


    It was bothersome, but if it meant the bishops would leave her alone, she wanted to get it over with quickly.


    Sien reached the ce where the sacred objects were kept, guided by the bishops and pdins.


    The site was already crowded with many citizens.


    The people cheered at the appearance of the hero.


    Sien responded to all the cheers with an expressionless face as she walked.


    The sacred object of the Hea Church was a transparent orb.


    An orb that verified a persons purity.


    Before marriage, the nobility were required to touch this orb to prove their purity.


    The process was not difficult.


    When a pure person touched the orb, it began to shine with a bright light.


    As some citizens showcased the orbs transparent glow, they stepped back at Siens arrival.


    Sien gave the bishops one final look.


    Is that all?


    The bishops nodded.


    With a short sigh, Sien ced her hand on the orb.


    The light that erupted from the orb brightened the entire space.


    The dazzling light left the citizens speechless.


    After the verification, Sien withdrew her hand, feeling drained.


    She turned back to the bishops and said,


    ...Now, please let me go.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Today, I was once again at Adam Hyungs grave.


    I still havent spoken a word to him.


    His tombstone remains unfilled.


    Still, no wordse to mind.


    I still cant believe hes gone.


    After spending some time at his grave, I moved to a morefortable spot and sat down.


    As I sat, Gale approached me.


    It seemed he too frequented this cemetery.


    ...Things will soon get busy, Berg, he said.


    He began to hint at the uing schedule.


    I nodded, epting his words.


    ...The aftermath of the war is about to begin. That includes amendments to variousws, and thepensation to be awarded to the Red mes group.


    ...


    ...I n to dere you a Warrior of Solitude.


    I looked up at Gale.


    He continued.


    ...Its only fitting. The Red mes group fighting as mercenaries and a Warrior of Solitude facing the enemy alone carries different weight.


    ...


    Is this what politics is?


    I couldnt tell.


    But for now, it hardly mattered. I simply nodded in response.


    Gale sat down beside me.


    He sighed deeply.


    I asked him a question.


    ...When is it being abolished?


    I didnt specify what I was referring to.


    Gale shrugged.


    ...Dont know. Could take a while... or it might happen soon.


    I wondered if Gale, a dragonian, understood the kings heart better than I, a human, could, but even Gale seemed unsure with his vague reply.


    ...How did it go with the king about opposing the abolition?


    I asked Gale cautiously.


    If they knew I was against the abolition, my wives might not take it well.


    Especially since I was opposing it at a time when one could gain freedom.


    Gale shook his head.


    ...Didnt go well.


    ...


    But who knows. Dont lose hope yet.


    I blinked and looked ahead.


    Clouds were gathering.


    In that moment, we kept silent for a while.


    Thoughts of Adam Hyung returned to me.


    I thought about his will, and even the stories he had told about his dreams before that.


    Hadnt Adam lived to fulfill his siblings dreams?


    Before I knew it, I found myself whispering a question.


    ...What was Adam Hyungs dream?


    ...


    I managed a wry smile and said,


    ...He said it was a fanciful dream.


    Gale nodded.


    It was fanciful indeed.


    ...


    ...He talked about changing the perception of your race. Adams siblings were killed due to discrimination by other races.


    ...


    ...I epted his story more easily than I expected.


    Everything seemed to fit.


    Adam Hyung had never seemed to favor other races much.


    Not to the point of dislike, but he certainly hadnt seemed fond of them.


    I had never imagined there was such a backstory.


    Could his will have been about this story?


    Asking to fulfill the dream he couldnt achieve?


    I took a deep breath and asked,


    ...So, did he want to be a noble?


    I dont know. But being a noble would certainly have helped spread his dream. Of course, what Adam and you have already aplished ismendable in itself. The good reputation of the Red mes group has spread far and wide. Its a mercenary group centered around the human race, known for being brave and tough.


    ...


    I slowly nodded.


    Click.


    Gales handnded on my shoulder.


    ...Berg.


    ...?


    Surely, you will take Adams ce and be a noble.


    ...


    Gales expression hardened as he spoke cautiously.


    ...And that life might be more grueling than a mercenarys. Its a different kind of battlefield here.


    ...


    If you show weakness, theyll tear each other apart, damaging reputations. It might be less so if the rumors of you being the Warrior of Lynn circte, but... many nobles will be wary of a new house.


    I sighed at the headache-inducing conversation.


    But I was slowly making up my mind. If this was Adam Hyungs dream.


    ckwood, and being in friendly rtions with Celebrien at the same time, is a good start... but you definitely need to be wary. Houses that havent settled yet might try to attack.


    ...


    It was a difficult conversation.


    I had only just begun learning to read.


    It was an overwhelming story for someone who grew up in the slums like me, unlike Adam Hyung who was exceptional.


    Noticing my expression, Gale exined,


    ...Be careful not to get caught off guard.


    ...


    Watch what you eat, and be mindful of your actions. You need to be cautious to avoid scandals. Of course... in that aspect, youre as clean as theye.


    ...


    At his advice, I finally nodded.


    I knew it was a conversation I needed to ept.


    But at that moment, it was a bit overwhelming.


    ...Captain.


    I was looking ahead when I heard that ca natural address.


    ...Captain.


    But soon, realizing that Adam Hyung was no longer with us, I looked to my side.


    Baran was looking at me with a somewhat strained expression.


    ...Captain, theres an issue that needs to be resolved.


    ...


    At that title, I blinked.


    Not vice-captain, but captain.


    ...Such a small difference made me feel Adam Hyungs absence all over again.


    For a while, I couldnt respond.


    Sitting there, lost in thought... I eventually stood up.


    Standing was what Adam Hyung would have wanted, too.


    <strong>   The End of The Chapter   </strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 155: Winds of Change (4)

    Chapter 155: Winds of Change (4)


    Arwin spent her time perched in a small tree overlooking Berg.


    Berg was now sternly assessing the situation of the vige and the mercenaries.


    It was tough, but he did not dy his duties.


    His resilience was evident to all.


    Arwin wondered how he managed to rise each time.


    Reluctantly epting it... it must have hurt Berg to part with the saintess.


    He had lost manyrades since then, and now had even sent away Adam, who was like a brother to him.


    How could he possibly stand up again?


    Arwin was continually drawn to that resilience.


    It was that strong spirit that had once saved her.


    She watched Berg from a distance.


    Eventually, Berg spotted Arwin up in the tree.


    At the sight of her, a burst ofughter escaped him.


    Arwin felt a warmth around her heart.


    Just bringing a moment ofughter to Berg¡¯s day brought a smile to her face.


    She waved at him.


    Berg briefly nodded before returning to his tasks.


    Watching him, Arwin continued to ponder.


    ...What kind of promise should she make?


    It would be the most significant promise of her life, likely tost centuries.


    A promise to keep even in death.


    Considering that death holds immense significance to elves, this was a crucial moment for Arwin.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the time yet.


    She needed to wait until Berg was more settled, when the atmosphere was more beautiful. That would be the time to speak.


    ¡®...Till death... Love... No, even if I die...¡¯


    Arwin quietly rehearsed the contents of the vow to herself.


    Now, the hardest times were behind her.


    Atst, it seemed she could be honest with her own heart.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Today, Ner had been treating the injured again, when she took a moment to rest.


    Sitting alone at a distance, she recalled the events of yesterday.


    The poison. The drink.


    Ner still harbored anger and a heavy heart, but she was slowly digesting it internally.


    Perhaps she knew that now Arwin had no intention of killing Berg.


    Still, the two had developed a friendship of sorts.


    It was probably the poison she had initially intended to use.


    ...Of course, she couldn¡¯t be certain.


    Regardless, Arwin was soon to gain her freedom.


    It was something she no longer needed to dwell on.


    For now, she needed to think of ways to help these injured.


    -Thumb... Thumb...


    Then, Berg arrived at the scene, leading his members.


    Ner immediately stood up, straightening her hair and tail.


    Just seeing Berg enter silently made her heart flutter.


    Many of the members around also stood up upon seeing Berg.


    His presence revitalized the troops, one by one.


    Berg gestured for them to take a rest, and then he moved from one to another, engaging in conversation.


    Soon, Berg stood before Ner.


    His eyes scanned over Ner, who was sttered with blood.


    Ner sped her hands, nervously picking at her nails.


    She secretly anticipated some praise.


    ¡°...¡±


    But instead of speaking, Berg silently embraced her.


    ¡°...I¡¯m covered in blood...¡±


    Ner expressed her worry even though she was happy.


    However, Berg held her even tighter.


    ¡°...Thank you, Ner.¡±


    Berg whispered in her ear.


    Ner felt a chill run through her body.


    She hadn¡¯t thought it possible to feel happiness in such a moment.


    Amidst a ce overwhelmed with the injured, she felt almost guilty for experiencing such emotions.


    But her feelings were honest, and so was her body.


    Her tail, uncontroble, wrapped itself around Berg.


    As their brief hug ended, Berg turned away and left.


    He walked away, talking with the members of the Red mes group.


    Ner felt a surge of energy throughout her body.


    And yet, she realized.


    As long as Berg was there, she felt she could ovee any difficult situation.


    Her heart trembled so much that her legs shook.


    Still needing rest, she found a nearby seat to sit down alone again.


    She realized she was falling excessively in love with him.


    The vige women, helping with the nursing, approached her.


    ¡°Ner-nim, we¡¯re really grateful.¡±


    ¡°...Ah... Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, my husband is also recovering well.¡±


    Ner responded to their expressions of gratitude with a smile.


    Though she had done it all for Berg, receiving such thanks made her genuinely happy.


    ¡°Some might feel it¡¯s impolite to say this about nobles, but we never expected someone of your status to work so hard for us. I¡¯m sorry to say, but there¡¯s been a negative perception...¡±


    Some of the women began to open up the conversation.


    Ner swallowed, trying to blend into the discussion.


    ¡°It seems the Vice-captain Berg made a great choice in marrying.¡±


    Someone began to affirm their rtionship.


    Ner responded with a bashful smile.


    ¡°...And from what I see, I think Vice-captain favors you more than Arwin-nim.¡±


    One whispered a sweet remark.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Oh, but you shouldn¡¯t mention this to Arwin-nim, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    The pleasant chat continued.


    Ner felt surprisingly well-aligned with the women, more than she had anticipated.


    ¡°Anyway, about children...¡±


    Suddenly, the topic shifted.


    The woman who broached the subject faced some bacsh from the others, but they all listened eagerly nheless.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner had been pondering that very topic.


    She nced around cautiously and then nodded subtly, murmuring.


    ¡°...Soon.¡±


    The women gasped in surprise, letting out brief cheers.


    The gloomy atmosphere lifted, andughter blossomed like a relieved sigh.


    As Ner answered their question, more followed.


    ¡°Ner-nim, how was your wedding night?¡±


    ¡°Do you still do it regrly?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she must be, she said ¡®soon¡¯ after all...!¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed by the barrage of questions.


    These women seemed to know no boundaries.


    Was it because they weremoners, or was this kind of topic normal for them?


    The questions felt intrusive, even rude.


    Yet, Ner wasn¡¯t particrly upset.


    After all, they were talking about her and Berg.


    Ner realized it was a moment to satisfy her own curiosities.


    Always curious, but having no one to ask, she had kept her lips sealed.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Yes? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°...Is it really that good?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ner blushed, averting her gaze as she posed her question clearly.


    ¡°...Being intimate.¡±


    The women burst into mischievousughter.


    ¡°Ner-nim, haven¡¯t you experienced it yourself?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Faced with that ignorant question, Ner mped her mouth shut.


    Would they all be shocked to know she hadn¡¯t yet been intimate?


    Ner swallowed and offered an excuse.


    ¡°I was just curious about what others think.¡±


    Another woman answered honestly.


    ¡°Well... being embraced by a man you love is joyous in itself.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no greater expression of love than that, really. Wouldn¡¯t you like to feel truly loved, even beyond the physical thrill?¡±


    ¡°............Ah.¡±


    Ner gained sudden insight from this conversation.


    In the case of the human race, sexual intercourse seems to be used more strongly as a means of expressing love.


    Though simr to the werewolves... for her race, intimacy had more to do with reproduction.


    Hearing these women speak, she felt anew the differences between herself and Berg.


    ¡°....¡±


    Simultaneously... she felt a growing desire that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    It was a subtle shift, yet a profound change.


    The greatest expression of love.


    Berg too had not shared this with anyone else.


    ...Not even with the saintess.


    Desire bloomed to exchange their first experiences with each other.


    Ner found herself lightly biting the tip of her lip.


    She recalled the moment Berg had tried to embrace her, her cheeks flushing hotly.


    She had pushed him away then... but Berg had returned as promised.


    Ner took a deep breath.


    It would be soon.


    Next time, she wouldn¡¯t push him away.


    ...Though she wasn¡¯t nning to initiate either.


    It seemed too forward for a woman to propose such a thing... and she wasn¡¯t sure of his emotional state at the moment.


    Ner was still cautious with Berg.


    She looked out the window.


    ...Inadvertently finding herself waiting for the full moon.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    Days passed.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    Inside Adam Hyung¡¯s house, I looked over the letters Baran had brought.


    Gale was also beside me, offering his help.


    ¡°Leave them.¡±


    I told Baran, scanning through the letters.


    Baran bowed his head and left upon hearing my instruction.


    Gale came closer and helped me go through the letters that had arrived for the Red mes group.


    After rummaging through them for a while, he handed one to me.


    ¡°Berg. Start with this one.¡±


    ¡°This one, you mean?¡±


    ¡°...It bears the royal seal.¡±


    I examined the letter sealed with wax.


    Gale exined to me.


    ¡°...It¡¯s probably an invitation.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to receive the reward for your service.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The wind of change arrived with that letter.


    The invitation brought news.


    ¡°.......¡±


    I couldn¡¯t react to the huge shock conveyed by the words.


    Had I expected the decision toe this quickly?


    There¡¯s a big difference between what is scheduled and what is decided.


    The letter was decorated with many flowery words, but ultimately they all meant one thing.


    ¡®The abolition of polygamy.¡¯


    It was a royal decree.


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    Gale also sighed beside me.


    I read the letter over and over again.


    Thew was to be established, and within a year, I was to keep only one wife.


    No matter how many times I read it, the content did not change.


    Finally, I let out a long sigh.


    ¡°......Ah.¡±


    All the promises and resolutions I had made were shattered by this letter.


    But at the same time,


    It was also an opportunity to fulfill my wives¡¯ wishes.


    The pain of parting would surely be there¡­ but my two wives wouldn¡¯t be too unhappy with this news.


    In the first ce, we were forced into this rtionship.


    Ner, who had opposed the marriage from the beginning.


    She has someone waiting for her, somewhere.


    She had been the one pushing me away until this moment came.


    Ner had also desired the abolition of polygamy.


    Arwin, who imed she couldn¡¯t love a short-lived man like me.


    Ner told me that long before, Arwin had wished for my death.


    Although that might not be the case now, it¡¯s true that our emotional distance hasn¡¯t lessened.


    She wanted to travel the world, and I was thest barrier before her dream.


    Perhaps this is for the best.


    Once the decision was made, I actually started to think this way.


    For Adam Hyung¡¯s dream as well, I couldn¡¯t oppose thisw.


    Nor could I defy a royalmand, not for the sake of the Red mes group.


    I didn¡¯t know who would be the one to leave, but I could remain good friends with the one who leaves.


    Parting with Adam Hyung was hard enough; this wouldn¡¯t be as tough.


    I tried to rationalize it to myself.


    <strong>****</strong>


    At Berg¡¯s call, Ner and Arwin walked to the office of the Red mes group¡¯s captain.


    The two said nothing to each other as they walked to where Berg was.


    Since Ner learned that Arwin had been hiding poison, there hadn¡¯t been much to talk about between them.


    Ner only hoped that Arwin would soon disappear from Berg¡¯s side.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    Following Baran¡¯s lead, Ner and Arwin stopped in front of Berg¡¯s office.


    Baran left them there and departed.


    Before entering the room, Ner and Arwin took a deep breath.


    Ner neatly arranged her tail and hair.


    She also adjusted her clothes a bit, to appear even slightly more appealing.


    Looking to the side, she noticed Arwin was also making herself presentable.


    Ner wondered why she was bothering.


    Ner kept her mouth shut, but eventually, she spoke.


    ¡°Arwin-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a thought but...¡±


    She needed to transition the conversation smoothly.


    Struggling to clear her throat, she forced a polite smile and said,


    ¡°If this meeting happens to be about the abolition of polygamy...¡±


    Arwin¡¯s eyes sharpened, suddenly focusing on the conversation.


    Ner continued,


    ¡°...then I will be the one to stay. Arwin-nim, as you once wished, please go and find your freedom.¡±


    Motivated by a desire to spend her life with Berg, Ner spoke.


    How dreamlike would that future be?


    Now, there would be no other rivals.


    Arwin froze at Ner¡¯s words, then managed a smile.


    ¡°...You¡¯re kind, Ner.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t kindness but honesty about her desires. However, Ner didn¡¯t care what Arwin thought.


    Just as she was about to open the door, Arwin spoke up.


    ¡°...But it¡¯s okay. I live a long life. Go and find your freedom after you leave.¡±


    ¡°..........What?¡±


    Ner¡¯s hand froze on the door handle.


    Arwin continued.


    ¡°You should seek out your fated partner.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    Ner blinked. She wondered why Arwin, who had not wanted to stay by Berg¡¯s side, would say such a thing.


    Was it just politeness?


    Was she trying to sacrifice a bit more of herself?


    Realizing she needed to be more honest, Ner responded.


    ¡°....No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll stay by Berg¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it, too. I mean it.¡±


    Ner wanted to end the conversation quickly.


    ¡°I, I want to stay with Berg.¡±


    ¡°.....What?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Arwin¡¯s expression hardened at her words.


    Ner, sensing an unease she couldn¡¯t ce, looked at Arwin.


    Arwin slowly blinked and replied.


    ¡°...What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°..........Why...that...reaction...¡±


    Ner¡¯s heart began to tremble.


    Why did it sound like this wretched elf also truly wanted to stay by Berg¡¯s side?


    Arwin whispered.


    ¡°...I...intended...to live...with Berg too...¡±


    ¡°...........¡±


    ¡°..........¡±


    Ner stared nkly at Arwin, lost in the surreal nature of the conversation.


    Arwin, saying nothing more, watched Ner.


    Ner tried to grasp what this information meant.


    Before she could fully process it, the door opened.


    Startled, Ner watched as Berg appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you both just standing here?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gale, who had been inside, left the room.


    ¡°Berg. Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯ll give you some space for a while.¡±


    Ner watched Gale leave the room, giving them space.


    Berg then addressed her and Arwin.


    ¡°...Come in. We need to talk.¡±


    Ner, unable to grasp the unfolding situation, followed Berg.


    Her heart was racing with the sudden possibility that had arisen.


    It seemed Arwin truly wanted to stay by Berg¡¯s side.


    Could it be... that the one to part ways with Berg might be herself?


    How should she ept this?


    If Berg chose Arwin, would she have to leave his side and watch a future unfold between Arwin and Berg?


    Leaving Berg.


    Ner couldn¡¯t understand what that meant.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom what it meant to not be able to stay beside the person she loved so deeply.


    Hadn¡¯t she been intertwined with his life all along?


    Suddenly, her fingertips trembled with terror.


    From dreaming of a happy future, she was now facing the possibility of an abrupt separation.


    ¡®...What? ...What?¡¯


    She kept questioning internally.


    The drop was too steep to regain herposure.


    Though she hadn¡¯t fully grasped what parting meant, she was already overwhelmed.


    Her heart throbbed painfully.


    She tried to deny this information.


    Berg sat down in his ce, and for a long time, he said nothing.


    And the longer he maintained his silence, the more her fear grew.


    She had yet to have a proper conversation with Arwin.


    She didn¡¯t fully understand why Arwin had said what she did.


    - Swoosh.


    Then, Berg handed them a letter.


    After scanning the letter, Ner felt her heart sink.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg, after opening his eyes from a long blink, looked them in the eye, his voice devoid of any yfulness.


    ¡°.....We need to get a divorce.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 156: Traitors (1)

    Chapter 156: Traitors (1)


    As I gazed upon my frozen wives, I turned away and sighed.


    ¡°....Haa.¡±


    Even though I have made up my mind, speaking was difficult.


    The incident with Adam Hyung must have also had an impact.


    I received much support from my wives during the separation from him.


    Frankly, I can¡¯t even imagine how tough it would have been without them.


    I might have drowned myself in alcohol, as I had in the past.


    It was about having to send away those who had been such a support.


    I must kill my desires and act solely for their sake.Even though I know it¡¯s the right thing to do....it¡¯s hard.


    I opened my mouth but remained silent for a long time.


    All the words I had prepared refused to leave my lips.


    ¡°...¡±


    I closed my mouth again.


    My wives still maintained their silence.


    Once more, I looked towards Ner and Arwin.


    Who should I send away?


    Even this choice remains unmade.


    Finally, with a sigh, I spoke.


    ¡°...so it hase to this.¡±


    I struggled to start the conversation.


    ¡°I promised to always cherish you. But even if we part like this...I¡¯ll keep that promise. If any problem arises, contact me. I¡¯ll....¡±


    As I spoke, I doubted my words.


    Are these really words of parting? Even to my ears, they sound full of regret.


    And why does it seem the order of things is all mixed up?


    ¡°...¡±


    It was a difficult conversation.


    I don¡¯t know what to say first or how to say it.


    And what will happen to the one who stays by my side?


    It might feel like losing freedom right before their eyes.


    Can I manage to regain that feeling?


    Ner had her tail drooping, slightly opening her mouth.


    Arwin¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the letter.


    Slowly, I began to reveal my inner thoughts.


    ¡°.............I...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...don¡¯t know who to send away.¡±


    Before my wives could turn it into a mess with their words, I continued.


    ¡°Ner. Should I send you away?¡±


    Ner¡¯s eyes trembled faintly.


    ¡°.........................What.........?¡±


    Ner¡¯s barely audible retort came as her fingers fidgeted nervously.


    ¡°This marriage might be for a lifetime for you, but for Arwin, it¡¯s just a moment. And if you, who loves only one, end up not liking me... there would be no greater torture.¡±


    I said, looking at Arwin.


    ¡°....Or maybe Arwin. Should I send you away?¡±


    ¡°...................Ber....¡±


    ¡°But if you were to like me... then what follows would be the issue, right? You said it wouldst a millennium. And you, who longed for freedom.¡±


    I recalled the memories shared with them.


    Leaning my elbows on my knees, I let out a sigh.


    I fiddled with the rings on each of my ring fingers.


    Finally shaking my head, I said,


    ¡°...........I can¡¯t choose.¡±


    I continued without looking at them.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to send either of you away. So, as difficult as it is, please talk it out between yourselves. Decide who will leave me. If no conclusion is reached, I will have to make the choice myself. Who knows, maybe your conversation might turn out well?¡±


    It felt wrong to make this decision alone.


    Their thoughts also needed to be included.


    Just as Ner and Arwin seemed about to speak, I raised my hand to stop them.


    The conversation wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Seeing them more confused than I had anticipated, I said,


    ¡°....Just remember one thing, if one of you decides to stay with me.¡±


    I straightened up, setting aside my pride and opening my heart.


    ¡°If by any chance... you want to envision a future with me...¡±


    Looking directly into both Arwin and Ner¡¯s eyes, I promised.


    ¡°...then I will love you for a lifetime.¡±


    Words of love I had never uttered before.


    At that word, Ner and Arwin hesitated.


    ¡°I will cherish and care for you for a lifetime. I¡¯ll do what I can, and try for what I can¡¯t... I would like you to stay, even if it¡¯s just one of you.¡±


    What would happen if both decided to stay?


    ...Truthfully, that¡¯s like a dream. Just weeks ago, they were asking to abolish polygamy.


    They had pushed me away and refused.


    Since they had shared their true feelings with me.


    So, it was a bit pathetic, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Especially now, with the situation involving Adam Hyung, it was overwhelming.


    I needed someone to support me now more than ever.


    I stood up.


    ¡°....Take your time to think and let me know. I¡¯m going to check on the wounded and will be heading to the capital soon. It would be good if a decision could be made before then.¡±


    And then, giving my wives some time and making an excuse, I stepped outside.


    I did not want to watch them arguing about leaving me.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin remained silent even after Berg had left.


    Like Ner, she stayed in the office, frozen.


    Those were the coldest words she had ever heard from Berg...


    ¡®We need to get a divorce.¡¯


    Those words would never have been directed at her if Ner hadn¡¯t expressed her desire to stay by Berg¡¯s side.


    But Ner had said she wanted to stay, and that implied only one thing.


    It was uncertain who would have to divorce Berg.


    The possibility of parting with Berg made Arwin¡¯s heart ache momentarily.


    A pain she couldn¡¯t quite understand sought her out.


    Blinking back tears, Arwin carefully asked Ner the question she had been wanting to ask since earlier.


    ¡°.............Ner. What was that all about earlier?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...You want to stay by Berg¡¯s side? Did I misunderstand something?¡±


    Arwin turned her stiff neck to look at Ner.


    Ner appeared simrly shocked.


    Trembling eyes. Ragged breathing.


    ...Everything about her was so simr to herself.


    She realized even their feelings were alike.


    ...At the same time, Arwin noticed Ner was also flustered for the same reason.


    Ner countered.


    ¡°...What are you talking about, Arwin-nim? Why would you want to stay by Berg¡¯s side...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°....You said that you can¡¯t love short-lived species. You wanted freedom, you told me so many times. Berg was thest trial before that freedom...over and over...you told me that.¡±


    Ner¡¯s voice brought up the past, prompting Arwin to respond.


    ¡°You are...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°.......You¡¯re the one...you said there¡¯s someone destined for you, that you couldn¡¯t love Berg. You disliked him for being of the human race, amoner, a mercenary. Youter said it was just friendship...that you hated when Berg kissed your cheek...you told me that.¡±


    They both just stared into each other¡¯s eyes, frozen.


    Arwin wondered if all this was just a joke by Ner.


    A happy future with Berg seemed just within reach, but suddenly, an obstacle had appeared.


    And that obstacle was big enough to take away everything Arwin had wanted.


    She couldn¡¯t mentally grasp this.


    She had thought a future with Berg would be solid.


    Her choice alone was the key, she believed.


    But now, hoping to be with Berg, she faced the possibility that she might not be able to be with him.


    With polygamy abolished, Berg would have to keep only one wife.


    Could it be that it would not be her by his side, but Ner?


    She had suffered a lifetime of pain due to the World Tree.


    Everyone looked at her strangely, and no one came to her rescue.


    In the midst of this, Berg appeared and fought for her, showing his anger on her behalf.


    Berg had risked his life for the pain she had to endure every day.


    He was the Berg whoforted her during her nightmares, always by her side.


    She found salvation in his strength.


    She was bing so proud to have him as her husband.


    When he smiled, she felt joy; when he struggled, she shared his pain.


    Could it be that she might have to part ways with him?


    Instead of 60 years together... maybe only one year, or even just a few days, were left.


    Could this happiness be nearing its end?


    ¡°.......Ner.¡±


    It was an unbelievable notion.


    This happiness was the first joy Arwin had grasped in her 170 years of life.


    After enduring prolonged suffering, she had finally found ecstasy.


    It was the treasure she had sought in her travels around the world, one she hadn¡¯t even known she was looking for.


    Arwin slowly shook her head and whispered,


    ¡°........I can¡¯t divorce.¡±


    She murmured as if trying to convince Ner.


    She continued amidst the iprehensible situation approaching.


    ¡°...I just...can¡¯t. A life without Berg...what is that even...¡±


    Ner too trembled as she spoke, her disturbance clear.


    It wasn¡¯t just a light affection for Berg that kept her from leaving; it was as if she couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from him.


    ¡°...Stop joking. It¡¯s...enough.¡±


    Ner clenched her fist tightly and raised her voice.


    ¡°Just like you always have....please say you want to leave Berg¡¯s side. I am being utterly sincere, with no falsehood. I really...I was really going to live with Berg.¡±


    ¡°Ner you-¡±


    ¡°Stop it!!¡±


    Ner suddenly shouted.


    Tears began to well up in her eyes that had lost their light.


    With empty eyes, Ner looked at Arwin and said,


    ¡°I love Berg.¡±


    Arwin froze at her words.


    She knew too well how heavy the word ¡®love¡¯ was for Ner¡¯s race.


    A race that loves only one person for their entire lifetime.


    Ner was dering her love for Berg.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m saying this to you first instead of Berg... Ah, Arwin-nim... I love Berg. I can¡¯t be apart from him. I...¡±


    Ner¡¯s hands trembled as she clung to Arwin.


    She forced a smile and said,


    ¡°....Arwin-nim, you¡¯ve always said it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That you can¡¯t really love short-lived species.... I, I think that¡¯s the right idea... You should love someone who lives as long as you... That¡¯s...no, so... please... find someone else...¡±


    Arwin shook off Ner¡¯s hand, insisting as she tried to think through this frightening situation.


    ¡°...You can be happy without Berg.¡±


    ¡°.....What?¡±


    ¡°....Somewhere out there, your destined one is waiting. If you miss out... you¡¯ll be unhappy, prophecy said that. You said you were afraid of bing unhappy... that you couldn¡¯t love anyone else...¡±


    Ner let out a weak, incredulousugh.


    ¡°....How can I do that when I¡¯m already in love...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even if a future with Berg turns out to be unhappy... I can¡¯t be without him now...¡±


    Arwin¡¯s frustration grew as the conversation seemed to go in circles.


    It felt like continually sinking deeper into water.


    Could she have ever imagined that Ner would be so detestable in an instant?


    She was finally ready to confront the secrets she had been hiding.


    Information written in the diary... about the Red mes. It could be seen as a weakness.


    She had wanted to use her of what exactly that was.


    It was information that couldn¡¯t be used alone.


    Surely someone else was involved.


    Perhaps a family, or another mercenary group.


    Ner had been contemting betrayal.


    ¡°You.......¡±


    Then, Arwin stopped herself.


    ...Upon reflection.


    Upon reflection, might she not hold a leverage over Ner?


    What would happen to Ner if Berg learned of this information?


    Who would remain by her side?


    ...Even seeing all this... could Berg still cherish Ner?


    Such a contradictory woman.


    Pretending to be innocent and cute while harboring thoughts of betrayal.


    Especially given Berg¡¯s deep affection for the Red mes group, he would not be able to look at Ner the same way again.


    No matter how much Ner swished her tail, Berg would treat her coldly.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that even the kind Berg coulde to intensely despise Ner.


    The fight they were having now would seem meaningless.


    Assuming that the demeanor Ner showed was genuine... Ner would suffer.


    She would struggle with the loss of someone she thought she could love forever.


    ...And Arwin might feelpassion for that fact.


    ...But there was no other way.


    It seemed they were on the verge of parting ways with Berg.


    That terrifying future could indeed be reality.


    There was no choosing between fire and water now.


    Wasn¡¯t it Ner¡¯s fault to begin with?


    Arwin then remembered the existence of Mel¡¯s tears for the first time in a while.


    ...But who could know the true nature of that liquid?


    Who would know that it bes poison when mixed with Bardi liquor, known only to a few elves?


    It was hidden deep within her things to begin with.


    For now, Ner was the center of this story.


    She had already asked her bird to keep an eye on Ner.


    She hadn¡¯t heard anything unusual from that bird yet.


    The diary would still be the same.


    It meant that she had a tight grip on Ner¡¯s lifeline.


    ¡°....Ha.¡±


    Thus, Arwin naturally sighed.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t want to keep repeating the same story. If it¡¯s going to be like this, let¡¯s give the choice to Berg.¡±


    Perhaps this was no different than previous opportunities.


    An opportunity to monopolize Berg¡¯s lovepletely.


    Berg might struggle with Ner¡¯s betrayal.


    But in the meantime... she could simply ensure her presence was more solidly by Berg¡¯s side.


    Ner, who had been silent, nodded her head.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A certain assertiveness could even be glimpsed in her demeanor.


    There was even a hint of arrogance, as if she was sure Berg would choose her.


    Arwin scoffed to herself at Ner¡¯s demeanor.


    She could not let Berg go to Ner alone.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 157: Traitors (2)

    Chapter 157: Traitors (2)


    Ner left Arwin and started walking away.


    She mulled over Arwin¡¯sst suggestion.


    The suggestion of giving Berg a choice.


    ...It was exactly what Ner had wanted.


    Knowing about the Mel¡¯s Tears, she was confident she would not lose to Arwin.


    It was a story she had kept hidden, fearing Berg might get hurt... but now, everything had changed.


    Ner had never been so frightened in her life.


    Could she even imagine parting ways with Berg, whom she believed would always be by her side?


    Did she ever contemte the possibility of being ousted by Arwin, having to watch everything from afar?Berg, who always smiled at her.


    Could she have imagined losing him, the one who always embraced her, her sole ally?


    Having moved sufficiently away, Ner looked back.


    Arwin was not following her.


    Confirming this, Ner quickened her pace to find Berg.


    She wasn¡¯t nning to tell him about the Mel¡¯s Tears just yet.


    That was a story reserved for the most dire of circumstances.


    But there was certainly something she wanted to say.


    Thus, Ner hastened even more.


    Berg had previously stopped himself from speaking... but her response had already been decided.


    Whether to stay by Berg¡¯s side, or to divorce and leave.


    There was something she had been wanting to say the moment Berg opened his mouth.


    ¡®...I will love you for a lifetime.¡¯


    She recalled Berg saying those words.


    Even though she was shocked when Arwin wanted to stay by Berg¡¯s side too... she also saw it as an opportunity.


    An opportunity to be loved by Berg for a lifetime. It was too tempting to resist.


    What a sweet future that would be.


    A tremor that began in her heart held both anxiety and anticipation.


    Lately, she had even imagined deepening their rtionship.


    What would it feel like to kiss him?


    What about tangling tongues?


    ...And what happiness would mingling bodies bring?


    It felt like they were finally on the starting line of being aplete couple.


    With Arwin leaving Berg¡¯s side as well.


    Ner swiftly spotted Berg¡¯s back.


    There, her husband was.


    Without hesitation, she threw herself at him.


    -Thump!


    Ner tightly embraced Berg¡¯s back.


    Caught off guard by the embrace, Berg staggered for a moment before turning around.


    ¡°...Ner?¡±


    Ner clung tightly to Berg.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡±


    She whispered.


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg froze at her words.


    Ner continued speaking, her breathing rough. Whether it was from the run, the unfamiliarity of opening her heart to Berg, or the anxiety stirred by her discussion with Arwin, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°I want to stay by your side... Berg.¡±


    Berg, previously stiff, slowly turned around.


    Ner loosened her hold slightly to allow him to face her.


    As soon as he looked at her, Ner embraced him tightly again.


    She buried her face in his chest, hiding her embarrassed expression.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t stop revealing her heart.


    ¡°Berg. I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    Berg called her name warmly.


    At the same time, the anxiety melted away.


    She realized again how much his presence meant.


    After a long hesitation, he whispered.


    ¡°...Give me a little more time to think.¡±


    Ner always appreciated his thoughtfulness.


    Despite his reluctance to let them go, despite his requests for them to stay, he always thought deeply for their sake.


    Ner felt saved by his consideration.


    She had never imagined feeling this happiness when she was sold into this life.


    She had expected to be robbed of her innocence instantly, used like a toy.


    But her experience had been the opposite.


    All her pain had been healed through him.


    The hardships of past years seemed like experiences she had undergone just to be with Berg.


    So, Ner shook her head firmly. There was no need for further thought.


    ¡°I know my own heart.¡±


    She hade running here to say this after parting ways with Arwin.


    She now realized how difficult it was to express her feelings.


    She could hardly understand how Berg had approached her all this time.


    Yet, she mustered the strength to say.


    ¡°...I need you.¡±


    She wanted to say this before Arwin spoke up.


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg, maintaining his silence, gently pushed her away.


    As if testing her sincerity, he stared into her eyes for a long time.


    This time, Ner did not look away.


    Berg was not someone Ner wanted to be abandoned by.


    She had to be chosen by him to continue living.


    Berg blinked in disbelief.


    Ner knew that it must have been confusing for him as well, but this was truly Ner¡¯s sincere heart.


    With a sigh that bordered on a chuckle, Berg¡¯s stern expression gradually softened.


    It was a moment for Ner to realize how little assurance she had given him all this time.


    Berg swallowed his smile and began listing his worries.


    ¡°...Ner, by your standards... I might be too controlling.¡±


    Ner replied.


    ¡°I now find your controlforting.¡±


    Berg leaned in closer.


    He whispered into her ear.


    ¡°...I might show you affection to the point you might hate it.¡±


    Ner, blushing, firmly closed her eyes and said,


    ¡°...Do it.¡±


    She no longer wanted to think about the differences between their races.


    With Berg, she could ovee anything.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he was amoner, a peasant, or from the lowest caste.


    Whether he was from her race or another, it didn¡¯t concern her.


    Whether a mercenary or a farmer, none of it mattered.


    Only Berg¡¯s existence was important.


    She had long discarded any prophecy.


    Ner was afraid to reveal that the one she had ultimately fallen in love with was Berg... but now it was a moment that she must reveal.


    ¡°I can¡¯t part with you, Berg. I can¡¯t. So... let me stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg, smiling, then sealed his lips as if overwhelmed.


    He then smiled and embraced Ner in his arms.


    Ner felt it again in his embrace.


    How could she live without this warmth?


    How had she lived without it before?


    She could not go back to before.


    She hade from a life where she had not a single ally.


    She grew up despised by her entire family and tribe.


    She had always wished for someone to be on her side.


    To her, Berg¡¯s existence was a miracle.


    Could this not be the kind of ally she had dreamt of?


    Ner finally realized that her grandmother¡¯s prophecy was wrong.


    There was no happier future than being by Berg¡¯s side.


    Berg reluctantly ended the all-too-brief hug and looked into Ner¡¯s eyes again.


    He then asked with a slightly pained expression,


    ¡°...What about Arwin?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner felt jealous just by Berg¡¯s concern for Arwin.


    But she tried to think that this was now thest time.


    She held Arwin¡¯s weakness.


    She was the one who had tried to poison Berg. Could there be a greater sin?


    How could she want to stay by his side after trying to kill him?


    ¡°...¡±


    At the same time, Ner thought of her diary.


    She did not feel guilt-free with her candid words.


    The moment she got home today, she had to destroy something immediately.


    No one had ever entered her room up to this point, and there had been no need to look at her diary, so she wasn¡¯t too worried.


    Her diary was already hidden in a deep corner of the room.


    Initially, who would think to enter someone¡¯s room without any reason and look inside a hidden diary?


    Even Ner had found Arwin¡¯s poison bottle by chance while searching for a ring.


    She had been distracted by the recent chaotic events and had forgotten about the book for a while... but now it was time to deal with it.


    ¡°...Ner?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Arwin...?¡±


    Ner shook her head, dismissing her thoughts.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She did not want to speak for Arwin¡¯s heart.


    Nor could she say that she liked Berg.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Berg asked cautiously.


    ¡°...She kept saying strange things.¡±


    And Ner continued to divert the conversation.


    Berg nodded at her response.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s go to Arwin. If she¡¯s still considering... we should let her decide.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner knew that Arwin had decided to stay by Berg¡¯s side, but the imminent reality made her heart tremble.


    She imagined Berg, who would now only have eyes for her after sending Arwin away.


    Berg had always been decisive, cutting off anyone who wasn¡¯t either her or Arwin.


    If Arwin were sent away, no one else would be left toe between her and Berg.


    Days would follow where they would only look at each other and whisper love to each other.


    Moments of heart-pounding anticipation would stretch endlessly.


    So, Ner swallowed and nodded.


    .


    .


    .


    Ner entered the house holding Berg¡¯s hand.


    Arwin was in the living room, sipping tea.


    Her posture seemed untroubled.


    Ner could only marvel at Arwin¡¯s demeanor.


    How could she n to stay by Berg¡¯s side without even trying?


    She knew elves wereid-back, but this difference was hard for Ner toprehend.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even need to understand.


    Everything was different, from lifespan to culture.


    How could she understand?


    It didn¡¯t make sense for Berg to have tried to get close to someone so different from her.


    Arwin, tranquilly lifting her teacup, noticed the sped hands of Ner and Berg as they entered the house.


    Ner stiffened for a moment.


    Soon, the sharp eyes of the elf were staring at her.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner stood her ground, not backing down.


    Arwin¡¯s demeanor was as if she had reverted to her state from a few months ago.


    Initially, who would ever think of entering someone¡¯s room for no reason and digging through a hidden diary?


    That prickly demeanor she had shown when she came to ask for help from the Elf Elder was now visible.


    -Swish.


    Berg lightly let go of Ner¡¯s hand.


    Ner, feeling a tinge of regret, released him.


    Arwin then addressed Berg.


    ¡°Have the two of you talked?¡±


    Berg nodded.


    Arwin set down her teacup and whispered.


    ¡°Then now, let¡¯s have a talk, Berg.¡±


    Afterward, Arwin quietly entered the master bedroom.


    Berg began to follow.


    But Ner caught Berg¡¯s hand as he was heading to the master bedroom, stopping him.


    -Thud!


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    ¡°...Stroke my hair.¡±


    Ner didn¡¯t even know why she had blurted out those words.


    Maybe it was her way of asking him to keep her in his thoughts even inside.


    Berg chuckled lightly.


    He then gently caressed her hair before heading into the master bedroom.


    -Bang.


    The door closed.


    A silence blossomed momentarily.


    Ner became curious about what conversation Arwin and Berg would have.


    She knew Arwin was eloquent, but no rhetoric was needed in front of a poison bottle.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Arwin¡¯s feelings had changed.


    So, Ner rxed and sighed.


    At the same time, she realized an opportunity had arisen.


    While they were in the master bedroom... she had to remove the diary.


    Although hiding it in her room had somehow felt safe since it hadn¡¯t been found yet, she knew this sense of security was false.


    She quickly headed to her room.


    Carefully closing the door, she searched in the depths of the closet for the diary that hadn¡¯t been touched in a long time.


    She reached into unseen corners, fumbling around.


    The thought of burning or burying it already made her heart flutter. Could she manage without getting caught?


    -Swish...Swish...


    ¡°..........?¡±


    But her hand couldn¡¯t feel the familiar sensation of the diary.


    Feeling puzzled, she continued to move her hand.


    No matter how much time passed, the diary didn¡¯t appear.


    As her futile effort continued, puzzlement turned into dismay, and dismay into anxiety.


    ¡°...Uh...?¡±


    Ner slowly shifted the clothes aside. It seemed she had to search visually now.


    But even after moving the clothes, the diary was nowhere to be seen.


    Ner blinked.


    There had been an incident like this before.


    Her ring had once disappeared.


    It had been stolen by vige children... could it be the same case this time?


    ¡°...¡±


    No, this was different. This wasn¡¯t just a ring. It was something she couldn¡¯t even ask Berg for help with.


    Ner tried not to think about the future the diary could bring as she began to empty the closet.


    -Swish...Swish...


    She pulled out clothes one by one, yet the diary was nowhere to be found.


    -Thud...Thud...


    Her heart started to race.


    Her hands moved faster as she emptied the closet.


    Piles of fine clothes began to umte behind Ner.


    ¡°Where? Where...where is it...¡±


    As her heart raced with anxiety, Ner hurriedly removed more clothes.


    -Swish! Thud!


    She didn¡¯t care that a mess was starting to form.


    She turned the entire closet inside out.


    Then, realization dawned on her.


    ¡°...What...?¡±


    The diary was gone.


    ¡°...No...¡±


    Her anxious eyes scanned the entire room.


    Could she have ced it somewhere else and forgotten?


    Ner swallowed hard and started searching everywhere.


    Under the bed.


    -Swish.


    She overturned storage boxes.


    -Rumble!


    She pulled out the desk.


    -Scrape!


    She rummaged through the room without a moment to spare for anything else.


    She felt as if her blood was drying up from anxiety.


    As time passed, her actions became more frantic.


    The diary contained endless information about Stockpin.


    It even had rough details about the strategies of the Red mes group members and their troops.


    Locations of food storages, rest spots for members, training grounds, vulnerabilities of the town, and more.


    It was the only weapon she had created before falling in love with Berg.


    ...What would happen if Berg saw it?


    ¡°No...!¡±


    She screamed to herself, driven by escting fear.


    ...After all, Berg couldn¡¯t read.


    That¡¯s why Gale had to assist him with paperwork.


    ¡°...?¡±


    At that moment, Ner felt something extremely peculiar.


    Along with that strange sensation... a terror she had never felt before descended upon her.


    After causing such amotion... why was the house still so quiet?


    -Creeeeak...


    Ner¡¯s bedroom door slowly opened.


    Ner slowly began to turn her head.


    Then, in the doorway, she found Arwin staring at her with a cold expression.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A silent standoff ensued, just as before.


    But Ner couldn¡¯t face Arwin as she had in the past.


    Despite the chaos in the room, Arwin said nothing.


    She simply stated briefly,


    ¡°...Berg is looking for you.¡±


    Ner¡¯s eyes trembled with anxiety.


    Had she ever been this frightened?


    Telling herself it wasn¡¯t so did nothing to ease her fear.


    For a long while, Ner remained frozen in ce.


    Arwin spoke to her again.


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Berg is looking for you.¡±


    Finally, Ner managed to move, though her head felt dizzy.


    She felt as though the ground was giving way beneath her feet.


    This was the same floor that she and Berg had painstakingly renovated when they moved into this house.


    Berg¡¯s touch was in every part of this home.


    This house, which had once been strewn with nothing but bottles, had been transformed into a home by their joint efforts.


    It was the product of unique memories that she would never experience again.


    Ner eventually reached the master bedroom.


    She saw Berg¡¯s back.


    The back of the man she hade to love so deeply.


    ¡°...Berg...?¡±


    Ner called out his name with difficulty.


    ¡°.............¡±


    But Berg did not respond.


    Of all the times they had spent together... this was the first time Berg had ignored her words.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner¡¯s tail curled between her legs.


    Something had changed in Berg¡¯s demeanor.


    The gentle smile that Berg always wore was gone.


    Instead, there was the harsh demeanor he showed only when dealing with those who meant to harm Ner.


    It was the sullen atmosphere that Berg always kept hidden deep within.


    ¡°...Berg...?¡±


    Ner called out the name of her beloved husband again.


    After her second call, Berg turned around.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    -Thud.


    Ner copsed to the floor as she looked into Berg¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...Ah...ah...¡±


    There was no warmth in his gaze.


    A mixture of anger and sorrow, reflecting only pain.


    It was a look he had always hidden from Ner.


    ¡°...You...¡±


    Berg did not call Ner by her name.


    A trembling voice flowed through clenched teeth.


    -Thump.


    Suddenly, Berg threw something in front of Ner.


    As he did, his expression crumbled as if he was about to cry.


    The strong man, now weakened, asked,


    ¡°...What is this...?¡±


    In front of Ner, there was her diary.


    No, a book packed with information had fallen.


    On the first page was written ¡®Stockpin.¡¯


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 158: Traitors (3)

    Chapter 158: Traitors (3)


    Ner recalled thest days spent with her grandmother, a fortune teller.


    She never left the side of her grandmother who was very weak.


    Ner vividly remembered being enveloped in tremendous fear.


    After all, her grandmother was the only ally she had in the ckwood domain.


    As a child, she clung to her grandmother¡¯s hand daily, shedding tears.


    Her grandmother¡¯s prophecies had armored her against the present, yet it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t need her grandmother¡¯s presence.


    ¡°...Grandma, please...¡±


    ¡°...Heh.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten today either... You need to keep your strength up...¡±¡°My time is nearly up, Ner. I know it.¡±


    At that resolute response, Ner choked up.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have Grandma... I¡¯ll be all alone...¡±


    Perhaps by appealing to her emotions, she hoped her grandmother might find a bit more strength.


    Being alone was her greatest fear.


    She had no idea how to endure it.


    Whom should she ask for help?


    Who should she talk to?


    Who should she shareughs with, and who should she share her sorrows?


    Ner didn¡¯t want to be left alone.


    She had never felt a greater need for allies.


    ¡°...It might sound irresponsible, but Ner...¡±


    Despite Ner¡¯s pleas, her grandmother smiled and said,


    ¡°...The person meant to protect you all your life isn¡¯t me.¡±


    It seemed there was a profound belief in her words.


    As if knowing Ner¡¯s future brought her peace.


    With a voice much weakened, the grandmother continued,


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll meet your partner.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Though it may be hard now... even this moment will turn into a memory you can look back on with a smile.¡±


    Ner, not wanting to hear about parting, retorted stubbornly like a contrary child.


    ¡°...What if I can¡¯t find them?¡±


    Even to this, her grandmother responded with a gentle smile.


    Holding Ner¡¯s tender hand firmly, she said,


    ¡°...Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ner stared at the book unfolded before her eyes.


    Blinking, she processed the information.


    Her past mistakes had finally caught up with her.


    While she stood frozen, unable to utter a word, Berg¡¯s voice, cold and detached, echoed again.


    ¡°...Exin this...¡±


    His voice was desperate, as if he too wished not to believe the situation.


    ¡°...Please, Ner... tell me it isn¡¯t so...¡±


    It was the first time she had seen him so vulnerable.


    Covering his face with one hand, he whispered.


    Watching Berg in pain was heart-wrenching for Ner.


    She had brought pain to Berg, who had only ever brought her salvation.


    He had already been struggling recently.


    He had been feeling lonely since losing his brother.


    Ner clutched at her chest, seeing her partner and husband in distress.


    She felt how much he had trusted her.


    She realized how much of his heart he had given to her, his wife.


    And all she had given back to him was this diary¡ª a tale of causing hurt to the one who had given her love and trust after her grandmother.


    Ner remembered that Berg couldn¡¯t read and whispered,


    ¡°...Ah... whatever Arwin said... this is just my diary...¡±


    ¡°I can read, Ner.¡±


    ¡°..................What?¡±


    ¡°...So... don¡¯t try to deceive me.¡±


    Ner blinked again and looked back down at the book.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this reality.


    It was as if the world was singling her out for punishment.


    Everything had been fine until... she fell in love with Berg, her diary was discovered, and now Berg could even read.


    How could she believe all this was happening?


    ¡°...Is that all you have to say...?¡±


    ¡°.....Ah......¡±


    Berg then began to shake his shoulders,ughing, though he appeared almost as if he was crying.


    With his eyes closed, he finally said,


    ¡°...I... trusted you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I thought... at least we were friends.¡±


    Tears welled up in Ner¡¯s eyes at his words.


    It was as if her mind, which had been stalled, had suddenly awakened.


    The situation became clearer.


    She instinctively knew it was almost time for a farewell.


    She could feel that Berg was about to leave her.


    ¡°...Ah... Ah...¡±


    It was a moment when she might lose the only love of her life.


    A moment when the one who had always stood by her might leave.


    Driven by that fear, Ner moved.


    Ner couldn¡¯t muster the strength in her legs.


    She crawled on all fours toward Berg.


    Pride was thest thing on her mind now.


    Her knees and elbows scraped the ground.


    ¡°Ah... no, Berg...¡±


    Ner shook her head, spitting out whatever words she could muster.


    She desperately clung to their crumbling rtionship.


    ¡°...You¡¯re... you¡¯re just mistaken...¡±


    ¡°...Mistaken?¡±


    Berg implored.


    ¡°Then exin it to me so I¡¯m not mistaken. I... I need an exnation...¡±


    Berg insisted, sounding as though he truly didn¡¯t want to misunderstand.


    ¡°...................¡±


    But Ner had nothing to say.


    Berg waited for her to speak for a long time... then heughed again.


    ¡°...Hahahahaha...¡±


    Hisughter was filled with so much pain that Ner started crying.


    ¡°...Please... Berg... please...¡±


    ¡°...What were you thinking staying by my side all this time?¡±


    Berg asked as if he was curious.


    The question deeply pierced Ner¡¯s heart.


    It felt like she was choking.


    He continued to probe.


    ¡°When I was trying my best for our rtionship... were you just mocking me inside...?¡±


    Berg began to doubt all the acts that had been Ner¡¯s salvation.


    ¡°...No... it¡¯s not like that...!¡±


    ¡°Were you just appeasing me, waiting for the day you could betray me...?¡±


    Tears endlessly streamed down from Ner¡¯s eyes.


    They fell steadily even without her blinking.


    Sadness and fear coexisted. If this were a dream, it would be a nightmare without equal.


    Bergughed mockingly.


    ¡°Haha, I really... I waspletely deceived, wasn¡¯t I, Ner.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.... Ah.........¡±


    ¡°I really thought you wanted to be with me.¡±


    Berg¡¯s words hinted at an impending breakup.


    He spoke as if he was about to leave, though she had always thought they would be together.


    Ner¡¯s hope of living a happy life was shattering.


    The future of sharing love and receiving affection from Berg was disappearing.


    Ner felt her blood run cold.


    Her entire body tingled.


    Finally, she grabbed the hem of Berg¡¯s trousers.


    With both hands, she clung on with all her might.


    She pressed her forehead against Berg¡¯s leg.


    She couldn¡¯t let go of her indispensable partner.


    ¡°Berg.... sob.... it¡¯s not true.... really....¡±


    With her face streaked with tears, she looked up at Berg and said,


    ¡°...I really... I want to be with you.¡±


    She hastily confessed her feelings.


    ¡°I was wrong. Berg... I was wrong.... Maybe I was crazy for a moment...¡±


    She quickly wiped her tears, trying to speak rationally.


    She picked up the diary thaty behind her and said,


    ¡°This... this was from when we were newly married.... sob... I was so scared... when they said you were a mercenary, a human, I was terrified.... right?¡±


    Berg looked down at her without responding.


    His cold demeanor was so unustomed that Ner fell into confusion.


    After a long silence, Berg scoffed incredulously.


    ¡°When was this ¡®early stage¡¯ you speak of?¡±


    Ner felt the entire scene etching itself into her mind.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve been scared for so long. I started this diary when I first met Arwin.¡±


    As if understanding her initial fear, Berg, who had given her endless time, asked her.


    ¡°How long have you been writing this book?¡±


    ¡°...Ber...g...¡±


    ¡°...How long have you been afraid of me...!¡±


    Berg had been considerate from their first night together. He never pressured her afterwards; he helped her mount a saddle when she struggled, and shared his horse when she was sleepy, offering hisp as support.


    He hadplimented her tail and stood up against the siblings who tormented her, trampling even the mercenary group¡¯s vice-captain who spoke ill of her.


    Ner remembered all of it.


    There was no reason for her to fear him.


    ¡°What more could I have done!!¡±


    Berg yelled, frustrated.


    His voice was tinged with anguish.


    He soonughed hysterically.


    ¡°Ha¡­ This is... the betrayal...¡±


    ¡°Ah... ah....¡±


    ¡°...I believed you were innocent... and treated you more carefully because of it... but behind my back...¡±


    Ner, speechless, slowly stood up while holding onto Berg.


    Then, with trembling hands, she reached out and buried herself in his embrace.


    His familiar scent wafted around her.


    ¡°Ah.... ah....¡±


    She made unintelligible noises, forcing herself to feel him.


    Her tail wrapped around his thigh.


    Berg showed no reaction.


    He didn¡¯t embrace her dearly as he used to.


    He just stood there silently.


    ¡°Sob... no... it¡¯s not like that... Berg...¡±


    Ner continued to cry as she held him.


    Why does it feel like she will lose this warmth?


    Why can¡¯t she shake the feeling that this might be thest time?


    -Thump.


    Berg easily pushed Ner away.


    Her arms and tail that had been wrapped around him unwound.


    Losing his sturdiness and warmth, a chill swept over her instantly.


    Powerless, Ner copsed to the floor again.


    -Thud.


    ¡°....¡±


    -Tap, tap...


    Tears that had pooled in her eyes now scattered across the floor.


    A piercing loneliness found Ner.


    It was a sensation she had forgotten while with Berg.


    The feeling of being alone.


    She had forgotten how cold it could be...


    ¡°.....What...?¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened.


    Tears fell, yet it all felt like a lie.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this was reality, not a dream.


    Berg, who had always treated her preciously, had pushed her away.


    This too, was a first for her.


    Berg then asked her.


    ¡°.........Was it because of that destined partner?¡±


    ¡°...................¡±


    Ner doubted her ears as she cried.


    Berg was uttering words Ner knew nothing about.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°...Because your kind can only love one person... Is that why you did this?¡±


    ¡°Ber... Berg...¡±


    ¡°Well, good for you then.¡±


    Her heart felt like it was being torn apart again.


    What was Berg really saying?


    For Ner, there was now only one person who mattered.


    But why would he say such a thing?


    Berg whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°...Go find that person.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She had nned to spend her life with Berg, so why was he telling her to find someone else?


    Pushed away by Berg, Ner didn¡¯t have the courage to embrace him again.


    If she was pushed away again, it felt like her heart would shatter.


    Yet, unable to endure the absence of his warmth... Ner reached out desperately and grabbed his mud-stained shoes.


    ¡°...Did you... tell me to go?¡±


    She asked again, disbelief coloring her voice.


    This was the first time she found it hard to understand the word ¡®go¡¯.


    She had heard it hundreds of times from her siblings, but Berg¡¯s words were unfathomable.


    She couldn¡¯t ept that he was pushing her away.


    Just moments ago, she had felt warmth by his side.


    Had she even considered that a sudden farewell was possible?


    ¡°...Where... am I supposed to go...?¡±


    Ner stuttered the question.


    She had always been alone.


    ¡°...My ce is... by your side... where am I supposed to go...?¡±


    Ner recalled the many nights she had shared with Berg.


    She thought of all the happiness she had felt by his side.


    Was she really never going to feel that sensation again?


    A life without Berg was unimaginable.


    She couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom how painful it would be without him.


    ¡°We¡¯re... we¡¯re a couple... we¡¯re supposed to be most precious to each other...¡±


    Ner rummaged through her mind in desperation.


    She strained to find words that might change his mind, that might persuade Berg.


    Tears flowed with her effort.


    ¡°Be, Berg... sob... you promised...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You promised when we married... sob... you¡¯d give your all to me... sob... right? To our child... you¡¯d teach a wise... life...¡±


    ¡°...You must have forgotten.¡±


    ¡°...What...?¡±


    ¡°...Your love was conditional.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg now seemed to believe not a word of her derations of love.


    Struck by a profound shock, he had closed off his heart.


    Ner was only just realizing this.


    ¡°...Leave.¡±


    As if he had said all there was to say, Berg spoke.


    The man she loved was dering the end of their rtionship.


    The same man who had once caressed her hair said that.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner was facing her worst fear.


    Continuing to take deep breaths, Berg said,


    ¡°...Leave before I get angrier. I¡¯m at my limit.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Ner froze at his words.


    Her mind continuously tried to grasp the situation but failed.


    The nightmare didn¡¯t end.


    Without any more time to plead, Bergmanded her to leave.


    Unknowingly, she found herself speaking to Berg.


    ¡°.........Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    -Tap tap tap tap tap tap...


    Tears poured down like rain.


    ¡°.....Don¡¯t leave me, Berg...¡±


    She begged more miserably and desperately than she ever had when begging her siblings for love.


    ¡°...You¡¯re all I have... in my life... you¡¯re the only light...¡±


    Ner looked up at Berg.


    To her, there seemed no one more beautiful than Berg at that moment.


    Her husband, her beloved man.


    ¡°............I love you.¡±


    Ner whispered through her tears.


    It might have been the most inappropriate moment, but... those words naturally slipped from her lips.


    ¡°...I love you, Berg... please... please don¡¯t leave me...¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this... please... don¡¯t do this!!¡±


    Ner wiped her tears and sniffled as she pleaded with Berg.


    ¡°I was wrong... okay? Honey... no, darling...¡±


    She even tried nicknames she had never used before.


    As if that could make a difference.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll spend my life making it up to you... I¡¯ll do everything you say...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Continuously wiping away her tears, she tried to forcibly change the atmosphere.


    She spoke in a slightly higher, brighter tone.


    ¡°We... we decided to have a child, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Berg... now... your and my child...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Our child... will be cute... that¡¯s... what I mean...¡±


    But she could elicit no response from Berg.


    If it had been like before, he would have held her tightly and smiled at her words.


    But Berg was coldly still.


    And the more he reacted this way, the more she felt the reality of their changed situation.


    Could this really be the end?


    Ner found herself slowly turning around without realizing it.


    The cause of it all.


    There stood Arwin, silently observing Ner¡¯s predicament.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Their gazes met.


    A terrible rage began to rise in Ner, as if she could cry blood.


    ¡°You......!¡±


    Her voice emerged, mixed with tears.


    She clearly realized who had driven a wedge between her and Berg.


    Who else could have brought the diary to him?


    Arwin had nned all of this.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she would stay by Berg¡¯s side after this.


    Ner was not one to just stand by and take it; her temperament wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Ner looked at Berg and asked,


    ¡°...Are you choosing to be with her...?¡±


    ¡°...Just stop and leave, Ner.¡±


    As she endured the pain of parting words, tears streamed down her face as she continued.


    ¡°...Do you think Arwin was any different from me...?¡±


    Berg¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Berg...! She¡¯s worse...!!¡±


    Arwin, who had been silently listening from behind, interjected.


    ¡°...What do you mean, Ner?¡±


    Ner shoved Arwin roughly aside as she stood by the door and moved forward.


    There was still a chance.


    After all, the Red mes group needed the power of the nobility.


    Berg had to make a choice between her and Arwin.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to let both of them go.


    If Berg grew even more disgusted with Arwin... there might still be a chance.


    Ner hurriedly descended into the storeroom.


    She found the hidden vial of Mel¡¯s Tears.


    The small potion bottle still shimmered.


    Simultaneously, Ner retrieved the book she had received from the saintess.


    It would all be over if this liquid wasn¡¯t Mel¡¯s Tears, but Ner was willing to bet everything that it was.


    As she turned back to the room, both Arwin and Berg were looking at her.


    Ner locked eyes with Berg.


    She continued to capture his dark eyes, which she hade to love, in her gaze.


    ¡°Ugh... sob...¡±


    She knew it would hurt him, but Ner was desperate.


    She couldn¡¯t leave Berg, who had tenderly caressed her head and whispered how beautiful her tail was.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of living without him in her life.


    So, with tears swallowed, Ner held up the vial.


    The small, transparent bottle sparkled as it caught the light.


    ¡°...You know what this is.¡±


    Ner asked Arwin sharply.


    Arwin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°......What...?¡±


    Her perplexed expression was evident.


    Yet, she remained silent, ncing towards Berg, unable to speak.


    Through her reaction, Ner felt even more certain.


    Berg alternated his gaze between the vial and Arwin.


    ¡°...¡±


    As Ner continued, she called out to Berg.


    ¡°Berg.¡±


    His gaze focused on her.


    That look was what Ner needed to keep living.


    She couldn¡¯t endure being discarded.


    ¡°Do you know why Arwin gave you the Bardi liquor right from your first night?¡±


    Arwin finally distorted her face and shouted.


    ¡°Ner...!¡±


    Ner spoke while holding up the vial.


    ¡°This is a deadly poison called ¡®Mel¡¯s Tears¡¯.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 159: Traitors (4)

    Chapter 159: Traitors (4)


    Arwin was overwhelmed with confusion.


    How on earth did Ner find that vial, and how does she know about Mel¡¯s tears?


    The moment she mentioned Bardi liquor, everything seemed to spiral out of control.


    Arwin felt her heart sink.


    Her eyes, widened in shock, slowly rolled towards Berg¡¯s profile.


    Berg stood frozen, staring directly at Ner.


    The situation was so baffling that even his anger at Ner hade to a halt.


    Arwin didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Her mind was in a whirl as the situation exploded around her.She was suddenly burdened with Ner¡¯s hatred.


    -Parasarak...


    Something in her pocket made a noise.


    With slow movements, she pulled it out... It was Berg¡¯s World Tree leaf.


    ¡°....................¡±


    Her trembling eyelids confirmed the sight of the World Tree leaf.


    Berg¡¯s leaf was twisted and dried, seemingly more decayed than any Arwin had seen before.


    ¡°.....Ah...¡±


    She could clearly see how much Berg¡¯s heart was deteriorating.


    In her 170 years of life, she had never felt such pain for someone she cherished so deeply.


    Arwin blinked upwards at Berg.


    It felt as though her neck was weighted down with stones.


    Struggling to lift her head, Arwin¡¯s body shuddered.


    Berg was gazing back at her, his eyes devoid of strength.


    ¡°.............What does this mean...?¡±


    His exhaustion was palpable.


    She realized his patience had reached its limit.


    ¡°...Please...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Stop it now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Not you too... Don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    She could sense that he didn¡¯t want to believe Ner¡¯s words.


    Just as much as Arwin, it seemed Berg hoped the drug was not poison.


    He appeared to want to trust her.


    ¡°........¡±


    But the burden of trust was Arwin¡¯s to bear... and in this situation, it was impossible.


    The despair tore through Arwin¡¯s heart painfully.


    She couldn¡¯t even meet Berg¡¯s eyes as much as she wanted to.


    Eyes cast down, she blinked.


    Never had she been so afraid of her father or the Elven elders.


    Probably because there was no affection in those fears.


    But Berg was different.


    She had never imagined she could feel this way about a being she once looked down upon for his fleeting lifespan.


    She loved Berg that much.


    She feared his hatred that much.


    ¡°....Berg¡­ That...¡±


    ¡°...Poison..?¡±


    ¡°...Ah...¡±


    ¡°Poison..., Arwin...?¡±


    Finally, Arwin shook her head. It seemed she had to struggle with all her might.


    ¡°...I....I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s not...mine.¡±


    Ner said to Berg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her, Berg. Just look at the vial, it¡¯s Elven made...! Mel¡¯s tears is a poison known only to elves..!¡±


    Arwin took a deep breath and quickly turned to Ner.


    She walked up to her and reached out her hand.


    ¡°....Give it to me, Ner. I don¡¯t know what ¡®Mel¡¯s Tears¡¯ is, but this is not what it is.¡±


    Ner clenched the vial of poison tightly.


    And then she shook her head.


    Rejected by Berg, tears streamed down her face as she looked straight at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. This... This is Mel¡¯s Tears, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Arwin swallowed hard and turned to Berg.


    Then she said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll drink it, Berg. If I drink it, that will prove it, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Mel¡¯s Tears alone is not toxic.


    There seemed no way out since Ner mentioned the Bardi liquor... but before Mel¡¯s Tears mixed with Bardi liquor, she could have just snatched the vial and swallowed its contents.


    However, her desperate attempt was instantly thwarted by Ner¡¯s outcry.


    ¡°Berg....! It¡¯s not poison if you just drink it.¡±


    Arwin looked at Ner.


    ¡°...Ner... please...!¡±


    She was begging, even to her adversary.


    But she knew that even she could not stop Ner.


    After all, it was Arwin who had exposed the diary.


    Ner, without even looking at Arwin, said,


    ¡°It bes poison only when mixed with Bardi liquor.¡±


    Berg let out a hollow, almost incredulousugh.


    Still, Ner continued,


    ¡°It¡¯s a poison designed to look like a natural death.¡±


    Berg watched the entire scene powerlessly.


    It was the first time Arwin had seen such a strong being in so much pain.


    At that sight, Arwin began to deny everything like a fool.


    ¡°...No... it¡¯s not, Berg...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... believe it. Berg...¡±


    ¡°Do you need proof...?¡±


    At that, Ner pushed past Arwin and went back down to the cer.


    Ner¡¯s hurried footsteps echoed lightly in the house.


    But each sound weighed heavily on Arwin¡¯s heart.


    Ner brought a bottle of Bardi liquor from the cer.


    It was the liquor Berg had loved endlessly.


    The liquor Arwin had gifted him on their first night... the liquor Berg hade to cherish.


    At first, he had said it didn¡¯t suit his taste... but it was the liquor he hade to like because Arwin had given it to him on their first night.


    In the stillness of everyone, Ner, endlessly sobbing, prepared a ss.


    But soon, even this seemed too much for her, and she stopped.


    The act itself appeared agonizing.


    -Drip... Drip...


    Ner¡¯s tears fell into the ss.


    After staring at the ss and shedding tears for a while, Ner finally opened Mel¡¯s Tears.


    Then she let a few drops of Mel¡¯s Tears fall into the ss.


    -Drip... Drip...


    Then, she poured into that ss even the Bardi liquor that Berg had so dearly loved.


    Havingpleted the drink, Ner turned to Arwin and said,


    ¡°....Now prove it.¡±


    Arwin stared quietly at the ss.


    For her, whose lifespan was of utmost importance, this was a taunt from Ner.


    ¡°Just drink it... and... prove your innocence.¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    Instinctively, Arwin looked to Berg for help, but even in his eyes, despair was beginning to mix with doubt.


    Berg, who had always offered her his trust, now seemed unable to believe in Arwin.


    Arwin felt her heart growing cold.


    With every step she felt distanced from Berg... it seemed as if the lights of the world were dimming one by one.


    ¡°....Go on, drink it...!! You tried to kill Berg, didn¡¯t you!! Say it isn¡¯t Mel¡¯s Tears!!¡±


    Ner shouted.


    -Thunk.


    Arwin, without realizing, found herself kneeling.


    She, who had been granted a long life and had always maintained a proud stance, was now kneeling.


    Berg groaned at her action.


    ¡°.....Ah.¡±


    It was the groan of someone realizing the unwanted truth.


    Life was draining from his eyes too.


    Arwin spoke first.


    ¡°I know it looks strange... Berg.... but... it wasn¡¯t meant for you.¡±


    At that, Berg lifelessly asked,


    ¡°......Then?¡±


    ¡°....For... for suicide-¡±


    ¡°-You were the one who said your lifespan was most important.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°...You were the one who said you wanted to travel the world. You said I was yourst hurdle... But... suicide?¡±


    Arwin realized her lie wasn¡¯t convincing and scrambled for another excuse.


    ¡°...Maybe for some distant future... to protect myself...¡±


    ¡°...Self-defense?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg chuckled dryly.


    ¡°...........I already heard it from Ner, Arwin.¡±


    ¡°......What...?¡±


    Each time she heard Berg¡¯s voice, Arwin felt her heart sink deeper.


    She was being further ensnared in an inescapable mire.


    Berg asked with a pained smile,


    ¡°....You wished I was dead, didn¡¯t you? During the Celebrian expedition.¡±


    ¡°...................¡±


    Arwin¡¯s eyes slowly shifted to Ner.


    Ner was covering her eyes with her hands, tears streaming down.


    -....Drip.


    Arwin felt a sensation tapping lightly on her thigh and looked down.


    -....Drip...


    At the same time, the tears that had formed in Arwin¡¯s eyes fell onto her thighs.


    Tears were flowing.


    Since when had the tears formed... She didn¡¯t even know how long it had been since shest cried.


    ¡°....Huh?¡±


    But that confusion was fleeting; there was no time to dwell on it.


    She couldn¡¯t believe the words that came from Berg¡¯s mouth.


    Had Berg known all along?


    Had Ner already told him everything?


    Why hadn¡¯t Berg shown any sign?


    How much had he endured alone?


    Yet... had he still affirmed her?


    Had he still spoken of love to her?


    As Arwin acknowledged the integrity of the man she loved.


    ......She felt even more distanced from him.


    Berg said,


    ¡°From our very first meeting, you, who handed me Bardi liquor...¡±


    Only then did Arwin realize that the pain in her heart was intensifying.


    She realized the worst pain had not yet arrived.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t meant for me... then who was it for...?¡±


    ¡°...........¡±


    ¡°........Everything points to me, Arwin.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    ¡°.............Doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Despite this, Arwin struggled to regain herposure.


    She believed she could still solve this with words.


    She wanted to believe it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    There was no way her rtionship with Berg could end like this.


    She couldn¡¯t be drifting apart from the man she had wanted to be with, even at the expense of her lifespan.


    She decided to reveal everything.


    Ultimately, she chose the truth.


    ¡°...........I was wrong.¡±


    Arwin spoke softly, yet clearly.


    She didn¡¯t avoid Berg¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°.....I¡¯m sorry, Berg.... I¡¯m a terrible person...¡±


    ¡°...............Ha.....Ha....¡±


    ¡°But.... it was because I was struggling... I did it because it was too hard...¡±


    Arwin began to exin, hoping that Berg might understand her even a little.


    ¡°Berg.... I¡¯ve been tortured by the World Tree for 170 years. Born with a long lifespan... I¡¯ve had a much harder time than an ordinary elf...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°For 170 years...! I¡¯ve endured, thinking only of freedom... I¡¯ve lived without trusting anyone... Yes, I epted this marriage thinking this way. With the poison... if I could kill just one short-lived being... perhaps I could gain my freedom.¡±


    Tears streamed down Arwin¡¯s cheeks again.


    ¡°....I just... wanted to see... the outside world so badly....¡±


    170 years of torture was by no means an easy time.


    What kept her going was the stories of the outside world written in books.


    That was all she had waited for, all she had hoped for.


    -Thud!


    Arwin reached out her hand to Berg and took his hand.


    -Swish...


    She pulled Berg¡¯s hand to her cheek.


    Her expression of longing to be cherished had never manifested in such a way before.


    It was a gesture the proud woman of her past would never have done.


    ¡°...I was blinded by greed, Berg... I didn¡¯t know the warmth of someone like you and thought that was the only way...¡±


    Berg looked down at her with an expression devoid of emotion.


    It was the look that Arwin had often given him in the early days of their marriage.


    Only now did she realize how painful a single look could be.


    ¡°Not everything about me was a lie... The time I spent with you was truly happy... I couldn¡¯t have imagined such happiness while confined to my estate...¡±


    Berg¡¯s eyes momentarily quivered.


    Arwin felt that her words were reaching him.


    But that was fleeting.


    ¡°...I...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...don¡¯t know where to start... Did you ever show me your true self?¡±


    Berg said.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Berg asked, his hand still on Arwin¡¯s cheek, ¡°When I risked my life for you under the World Tree... did you want me dead then?¡±


    ¡°.............¡±


    ¡°...When I slipped the ring on your finger by the sea in Dems¡¯ vige. Did you want me dead then...?¡±


    Berg asked if even in those moments, lit by beautiful sunsets full of smiles andughter, she harbored thoughts of betrayal.


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    ¡°...Even when I stood by you after you woke from nightmares, when I taught you how to shoot an arrow... when we shared warmth hiding under a tree...¡±


    He began to list all the memories they had shared together.


    With each memory, the pain in Arwin¡¯s heart intensified.


    The memories that she would never forget even after hundreds of years were bing tainted in Berg¡¯s recollection.


    ¡°When we drank Bardi liquor together. When we spent time in front of the fire. When you asked me for more time...!¡±


    ¡°...Berg...!¡±


    ¡°When did you finally decide... not to kill me...!!¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    His voice rising, he suddenly seemed to lose strength.


    Then he asked with a defeatedugh,


    ¡°...Behind the smile you showed me... were you thinking of killing me?¡±


    Arwin felt Berg¡¯s strength leaving his body through the hand touching her cheek.


    Her flowing tears wetted Berg¡¯s hand.


    She tried desperately to regain herposure.


    She felt his hand slipping from her grasp.


    As it did, Arwin¡¯s anxiety only deepened.


    She gripped Berg¡¯s hand tighter.


    ¡°Now... it¡¯s truly sincere...¡±


    Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    Arwin began to plead with Berg, an idea suddenlying to her.


    ¡°...Berg. I agreed to an oath, didn¡¯t I...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, but... I¡¯m finally ready...¡±


    An oath that needed to be mulled over word by word.


    An oath that Arwin was ready to stake her life on and swear to Berg.


    She was prepared to show her sincerity through that sacred promise.


    It was a pledge she had rehearsed hundreds of times, choosing each word carefully¡ªher own heartfelt vow.


    It was the first vow she had ever made in her life.


    Arwin took a trembling breath and whispered,


    ¡°Berg... until my life ends¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªNo need.¡±


    -Thunk.


    Berg cut off Arwin¡¯s words and pulled his hand away.


    It seemed as though she could hear the sound of her heart crashing to the floor.


    Arwin was rejected even before she could utter the words she had long prepared.


    She froze, experiencing a type of pain she had never felt before.


    No torment inflicted by the World Tree over 170 years couldpare to this pain.


    She couldn¡¯t believe such agony could exist in the world.


    Berg continued,


    ¡°.........It¡¯s no longer needed, Arwin.¡±


    Unable to formte words through the pain in her heart, Arwin stammered,


    ¡°...........Uh...uh...¡±


    Berg quietly closed and then opened his eyes.


    He looked back and forth between her and Ner.


    ¡°The two of you, whom I wanted to love the most.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The ones I wanted to give my all to.¡±


    His expression hardened.


    The warm, smiling Berg had vanished, leaving only a man shattered by betrayal.


    ¡°One of you sought to harm my family... and the other sought my death.¡±


    He spoke with resignation,


    ¡°So this is what my efforts havee to...¡±


    Berg let out an uneven sigh.


    Nodding as if he hade to a realization, he said,


    ¡°.........Now I understand why Adam Hyung always disliked other races.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh...sob...!!¡±


    At his words, Ner, unable to hold back tears any longer, began to sob loudly.


    She approached Berg like a child, reaching out to him.


    ¡°Berg... please...!¡±


    -Thud!


    But Berg firmly pushed Ner¡¯s hand away.


    Pushed aside, Ner looked at her arm as if unable to believe what had just happened.


    Berg said,


    ¡°...Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    With a look of disgust, as if viewing refuse.


    A stark contrast to the way he used to look at treasures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t every your hands on me again.¡±


    Arwin too froze at the suddenness of the situation.


    The words ¡°don¡¯t touch¡± pierced her heart like a dagger.


    Berg, who had never once rejected their touch before.


    He had always weed them with a smile.


    But now... that kindness was nowhere to be found.


    What had been taken for granted was no longer so.


    Was this the end of feeling Berg¡¯s warmth?


    Was this him saying they could no longer be loved by him?


    Berg chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°...I was foolish.¡±


    Ner and Arwin could do nothing but watch him.


    ¡°There was an insurmountable gap... and I failed to see it. I was born in the slums... a human. You were nobility... from another race.¡±


    All of Berg¡¯s efforts and attempts to bridge the gap between himself, Ner, and Arwin had vanished, scattered through their minds.


    Memories of when he had embraced them,forted them, and fought for them shed by.


    At the same time, Berg said,


    ¡°From the beginning... we were never meant to bepatible.¡±


    Berg¡¯s deration that he would no longer try.


    His words expressing weariness with them.


    The pronouncement of surrender from a husband.


    -Drip...


    Arwin could feel tears streaming down her cheeks once more.


    She had shed more tears now than in all of the past 170 yearsbined.


    And she knew the tears yet toe would be even more.


    Her prediction was correct.


    Falling in love with Berg meant that life after parting with him would be agonizing.


    But what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was that this time woulde 60 years too soon.


    ¡°...Just let me stay by your side, Berg.¡±


    Ner was whispering faintly.


    She gazed nkly at Berg¡¯s face and pleaded.


    ¡°...If you say not to be seen, I¡¯ll hide.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...If you want the house cleaned... I¡¯ll clean it. Treat me like a maid if you want to... just... sob...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Just let me stay by your side.¡±


    Unable to remain silent, Arwin also spoke.


    ¡°...You might not believe what I say anymore, Berg...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...But I¡¯ll be helpful. I¡¯ll be of help to the Red mes in the future...¡±


    She promised to protect what he cherished most.


    ¡°So... so... please...¡±


    Arwin quickly wiped her eyes with both hands and said,


    ¡°You have to choose one of us, Berg.¡±


    Berg looked down at Arwin.


    His gaze was so cold it felt chilling.


    Arwin countered the pain with her words.


    ¡°Ce... Celebrien could be a great help. You know, I¡¯m... kind of unusual among elves... Ah... I can also ask my father for a lot of help.¡±


    Arwin stuttered, uncharacteristically.


    If her own presence was not needed, she hoped her background would be.


    She wanted to stay by his side for that reason at least. She couldn¡¯t imagine being discarded.


    The thought of waking up without Berg was terrifying.


    The Red mes needed the power of the nobility.


    After the war, it was certain that the mercenary groups would be one by one restrained and destroyed by the nobles.


    Although the Red mes group might now escape this fate... the need for noble power remained unchanged.


    They needed a solid guarantee.


    Ner chimed in as well.


    ¡°Be... Berg. ckwood can... sob... can also help... right? Please... please don¡¯t discard me...¡±


    Berg whispered softly amidst their sobbing.


    ¡°....Maybe.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    As Arwin interjected, Berg looked up at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible... I guess.¡±


    He continued slowly.


    ¡°Perhaps... I might need the power of one of your families.¡±


    Berg, always prioritizing the Red mes, spoke.


    Arwin felt a tiny spark of hope kindle inside her chest.


    ¡°...But know this. Even if one of you stays by my side...¡±


    Then, with cold eyes, Berg looked at them and said,


    ¡°I will... never love you.¡±


    He extinguished Arwin¡¯s flicker of hope coldly.


    Those familiar words.


    Ner, and Arwin too, had once said those words to Berg.


    Now, it was Berg who spoke them.


    -Groooooan...


    Arwin felt a tearing pain.


    -Slump... Thud.


    Ner also lost strength in her legs and copsed.


    ¡°...It hurts...¡±


    Ner whispered to herself like a murmur.


    ¡°...I hurt... Berg...¡±


    And as if seeking help, she murmured softly.


    But Berg did notfort them.


    Leaving them behind as if they were nothing, he headed outside.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 160: Traitors (5)

    Chapter 160: Traitors (5)


    -Thump.


    As soon as I stepped outside, my legs froze.


    I was unable to speak or act.


    Overwhelmed by a sudden sense of betrayal, I felt crushed.


    My eyelids fluttered weakly, my handscked strength.


    My ragged breathing echoed back into my ears.


    -Drip...drip-drip...


    Slowly turning my eyes forward, I saw the rain pouring down refreshingly.


    I couldn¡¯t remember when it had started.


    ¡°...¡±


    Still, I walked on.


    My clothes soaked through, but I couldn¡¯t afford to care.


    I moved without knowing where I was heading.


    Memories revived around the vige.


    Despite not wanting to recall, everything came flooding back, tormenting me.


    The ce where Ner and I hadughed.


    The street where I walked hand in hand with Arwin.


    The square where we watched the circus together.


    The dances with Ner and the embraces with Arwin.


    All of stockpin was filled with memories of them.


    ¡°...¡±


    But it hurt more than ever to distrust those memories.<ol><li>


    This betrayal shakes and tortures me.


    It wounds my heart deeply.


    If they had meant nothing to me, it wouldn¡¯t hurt this much.


    The pain was as great as they were precious to me, as they were my support.


    ¡°...¡±


    In this pain, I finally looked up at the sky.


    Trials keep being thrust upon me despite my disbelief.


    ¡°...Stop it...now.¡±


    I murmured without even uttering the name of a god.


    I¡¯m tired of precious people leaving my side.


    If there is any duty that requires this...I wish it would stop.


    ¡°...Please, enough already...¡±


    Luckily, no one from stockpin could be seen through the pouring rain.


    In the empty streets, I walked wherever my steps led me.


    Wandering aimlessly, I came to my senses at one spot.


    Endless tombstones lined up before me.


    The tomb of myrades from the Red mes group who had died leading the charge was spread out in front of me.


    ¡°...¡±


    Looking at the tombstones, I lowered my gaze.


    There was Adam Hyung¡¯s grave right in front of me.


    ¡®Adam, resting here.¡¯


    I read the tombstone.


    I realized something.


    That I was sinking.


    ...But this time, there was no one who could help me.


    The rain streamed down my cheeks.


    Whether they were tears, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    -Ssh...


    I knelt before Adam Hyung¡¯s grave.


    The death of my Hyung that I had been postponing in my heart.


    A death I had been enduring thanks to my wives.


    My brother, my mentor...my most reliablerade, Adam.


    I ced my hand on his tombstone.


    And with the other hand, I covered my eyes, frozen in ce for a long while.


    The tears I had held back began to flow.


    <strong>****</strong>


    No matter how fiercely they fought, a married couple must meet at night.


    Arwin chewed over this fact alone while waiting for Berg.


    They were not yet divorced.


    Berg was still her husband.


    After wiping away her endless tears, Arwin sat by the bed, waiting for Berg.


    The night deepened, but Berg did not return.


    In the quiet silence of the house, Arwin quietly waited for him.


    She was afraid. Afraid of what Berg might say to her next.


    But retreating was not an option either.


    She wanted to believe that Berg¡¯s previous outburst was due to surging anger.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, she desperately wanted to apologize, to reconcile.


    Unlike physical pain, the agony stemming from her heart seemed endless.


    Every moment away from Berg was painful, every moment filled with anxiety and fear.


    She feared that they might actually part ways for good, bing strangers to each other.


    ¡°...uh...¡±


    Arwin grimaced, clutching her chest.


    The pain forced a groan from her as she curled up.


    In the darkness, she could only gaze at the Berg¡¯s world tree leaf.


    The withered leaf showed no signs of reviving.


    -Creeeak...


    Just then, the front door opened.


    Arwin, as if jolted awake, sat up straight.


    She wiped her eyes and swallowed her saliva.


    Calming her breath, she cautiously ced her hands in front of her knees.


    Footsteps echoed through the house, heavy as if soaked by rain.


    Sure enough, the door opened.


    -Creeeak...


    Arwin looked up at her husband.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg nced at her briefly...then scanned the surroundings.


    As if searching for Ner¡¯s presence.


    However, Ner had followed Berg out of the house shortly after he left, and Arwin didn¡¯t know what had happened afterward.


    Disregarding that, Berg walked in, drenched, and Arwin slowly approached him.


    Without being able to ask why he was in such a state, she reached out to him wordlessly.


    ¡°...You¡¯ll catch a cold, Berg. Your clothes first...¡±


    She tried to sound casual, but Berg¡¯s cold gaze stopped her words.


    Arwin shrank back under his look.


    Her feeble attempt waspletely blocked.


    Arwin¡¯s strength finally gave out, and her hand drooped listlessly.


    Somehow, she managed to squeeze out the words.


    ¡°I¡¯m still... still your wife¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m... worried¡­¡±


    ¡°...Worried?¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    Arwin didn¡¯t know how to handle thispletely changed Berg.


    In this uncertain situation where anyone might remain at Berg¡¯s side... precious time was slipping away.


    Soon, Berg wordlessly took off his wet shirt.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be out of consideration for Arwin¡¯s words.


    However, Arwin felt a brazen warmth watching him like this.


    Seeing his bare body was like glimpsing something intimate... it felt like a breeze was clearing her stifled heart.


    Arwin wanted to warm Berg¡¯s chilled body.


    Just like they had under the tree roots in the past.


    Maybe sharing warmth and begging for forgiveness could change something again.


    Arwin knew they were facing a significant crisis in their rtionship at this moment.


    But her dream was to share her life with Berg.


    She wanted to believe this was just one crisis they could ovee.


    If that was possible... this would be a mere moment of pain in their long rtionship.


    Arwin slowly approached Berg, who was sitting on the bed.


    Silently, she tried to find her ce beside him.


    ¡°...........Leave.¡±


    But Berg¡¯s coldmand halted her motion.


    Arwin¡¯s heart froze in the moment, unable to speak.


    Berg said those words without even looking at her.


    He carelesslyy down on the bed, covering his eyes with his forearm.


    ¡°........¡±


    Arwin couldn¡¯t move, paralyzed by Berg¡¯smand.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave.


    It was their shared master bedroom.


    It was the closest she could be to Berg.


    It was the night that, as a married couple, they were supposed to be together.


    Arwin¡¯s eyes fluttered, and she took a step toward Berg.


    ¡°...Berg-¡±


    ¡°-Leave. This is yourst warning.¡±


    But before she coulde any closer, Berg cut her off.


    ¡°.....Ah.¡±


    Tears slowly welled up in Arwin¡¯s eyes.


    If this situation continued... the feeling of never being able to sleep by his side again filled her with dread.


    Arwin couldn¡¯t imagine not sharing a bed with Berg for the rest of her life.


    It meant not having someone to protect her from nightmares, someone to share warmth with on cold nights.


    It meant there would be no one to wake up to with a smile, no moments of feeling secure just by having someone beside her.


    But Arwin didn¡¯t dare defy Berg¡¯s words.


    If she disobeyed him here... she might end up being the one divorced.


    It hadn¡¯t yet been decided who, between Ner and herself, would remain by Berg¡¯s side.


    Thus, Arwin had no choice but toply obediently with his words.


    ¡°....¡±


    She moved her heavy feet as if they wereden with weights.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that being driven from the master bedroom could be this difficult.


    ¡°...Sleep well.¡±


    With those words, Arwin finally left the room.


    Hoping Berg might change his mind, she slowly closed the door.


    But until the moment it shut... Berg didn¡¯t spare her a single nce.


    -Thump.


    That¡¯s how Arwin closed the door herself.


    -Slide...


    And as soon as the door closed, Arwin copsed to the floor.


    Tears began to flow.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner was outside.


    As always, she waited for Berg outside, out of habit.


    The rain soaked her, but she could endure it.


    She could do this if she believed that someday Berg woulde for her.


    They were a couple.


    And in their race, couples... they restrained each other with worrying hearts.


    Though Ner hadmitted a betrayal hard to forgive... they were still married.


    Hoping that Berg mighte to find her, Ner held out here.


    It had always been their way.


    Ner always went for night walks, and Berg always came looking for her.


    No matter where she hid, whether in stockpin or not, they always spent the night together.


    Listening to the sounds of crickets, owls, and the wind.


    They quietly built memories, hand in hand.


    Every time, Ner had to restrain her smile, feeling Berg¡¯s affection.


    Of course, she knew things felt much different now.


    Yet... she believed that Berg would appear in the rain to look after her.


    He was that kind of person. He had cherished her so.


    He had praised her beautiful tail and always sought her out, no matter where or when.


    -Drip...drip-drip...


    Feeling the rain settle on her head, Ner waited endlessly.


    But the sound of approaching footsteps did note, even as the night deepened.


    Darkness fell like pitch ck... and Ner was still alone.


    The cold made her body tremble uncontrobly.


    Her wet hair and tail fur hung limply.


    Yet, no chill couldpare to the cold emanating from her heart.


    And she knew all too well that she herself had brought all this upon her.


    Time continued to pass.


    The sky mercilessly poured down rain.


    ¡°...sob...¡±


    How long had she been sitting there in the rain?


    ...Dawn finally broke.


    And with that, Ner had to ept the truth.


    Berg no longer had even a trace of affection for her.


    Everything was over.


    As this reality became clearer, Ner could no longer hold back her tears.


    Berg was granting her the freedom she had so longed for.


    The restraint that had once felt like a leash was gone.


    And it hurt tremendously.


    ¡°Uh-huh...huh...uh...sob...!¡±


    It was hard knowing that Berg no longer cared, no matter the situation.


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t worried, even though she might catch a terrible cold.


    He who had once been endlessly tender.


    Memories of their time together kept surfacing.


    Moments when he had gently stroked her head.


    Memories of hugs and praises also came to mind.


    That it all could be over.


    That things could never be the same was overwhelmingly hard.


    Ner finally burst into tears in the rain.


    Clutching her chest, she cried out loud.


    She hadn¡¯t wept this sorrowfully since parting with her grandmother.


    But the sound of the rain swallowed all her sobs.


    No one heard the sounds of her regret.


    <strong>****</strong>


    As time passed, the Red mes Group began preparing to head to the capital.


    Berg was checking on his members, touring around stockpin.


    For the past few days, Ner had not exchanged a single word with him.


    -Tap tap tap tap...!


    Ner followed behind Berg.


    She couldn¡¯t cling to his side or wrap her tail around him as she used to... but she still followed him.


    After waiting for Berg that day, Ner had suffered from a severe cold.


    Her head was dizzy, and she had a fever.


    Breathing was difficult, and the endless coughing made her throat hurt.


    But the pain of Berg not being by her side hurt even more, so she dragged her heavy body to follow him.


    ¡°Cough...! Cough...!¡±


    During that time, Ner felt how much Berg had once cared for her.


    His pace was fast, making it hard to keep up with him.


    Every time shegged, she hurried to catch up to him.


    She feared that if she fell behind, he might leave her behind and disappear.


    How long had she been following him?


    ¡°....Ha.¡±


    Berg sighed heavily and turned his head.


    His eyes scanned over her.


    ¡°Stay away. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Berg¡¯s words were cold.


    He used the tone he reserved for women he had no interest in.


    Ner couldn¡¯t get used to his cold words no matter how hard she tried.


    Blinking, she cast her gaze downward.


    Tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Being rejected by the only person who had ever cherished her hurt more than anything Ner had ever experienced.


    She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and whispered.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll just stand back here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I can¡¯t do this without you now...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Just let me breathe here, okay?¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯t let go of the happiness she had felt for the first time.


    She had learned through him what it felt like not to be lonely.


    Ner tried to lighten the mood with her charm, forcing a smile and slowly wagging her tail.


    She knew it might look pathetic from his perspective, but it was the best Ner could do at the moment.


    Berg looked at her and then moved on without a word.


    As if speaking to her was a nuisance.


    Despite the sinking feeling in her heart.


    Ner couldn¡¯t bear the thought of staying away from him.


    She followed Berg again.


    -Tick!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Ner tripped over a stone.


    Her dizziness from the cold must have contributed.


    ¡°Ah... it hurts...¡±


    Ner groaned as she saw blood running down her knee, then looked up.


    Berg nced over his shoulder at her, then continued walking.


    ¡°...¡±


    Maybe he had shown a little concern.


    Ner felt a slight relief of breath.


    Uncharacteristically for a noblewoman, she wiped off the blood and followed Berg again.


    -Thump!


    Just then, someone bumped into Berg.


    ¡°I got you, Berg!¡±


    It was a little girl.


    Oblivious to the mood, the cheerful girl clung to Berg and made a fuss.


    Watching this scene from behind, Ner felt envious.


    Just a few days ago, she too could have been that close to Berg.


    Berg, seeming to lighten the mood, gave the girl a small smile.


    Ner found herself selfishly wishing that smile were for her.


    ¡°Sara, it¡¯s dangerous here. Can¡¯t you see the horses running around?¡±


    ¡°No! You haven¡¯t yed with metely, Berg. You¡¯ve always been busy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg silently stroked the girl¡¯s hair.


    But Sara was not satisfied and continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re always paying attention to your wives! When... Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Sara spotted Ner and pointed at her.


    ¡°Ner-nim...!¡±


    As Ner looked surprised, the familiar girl approached.


    Berg watched Sara quietly and then looked towards Ner.


    Ner met Berg¡¯s eyes and then looked down at Sara.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Ner-nim, you need to keep your promise...!¡±


    Sara whispered, but the young girl¡¯s whisper was clumsy, and all her words carried to Berg.


    Ner couldn¡¯t remember any promise she had made with Sara.


    And then Sara shouted.


    ¡°You promised to give Berg back to me...!¡±


    ¡°.................¡±


    Ner blinked.


    Unable to respond to the child¡¯s innocent request.


    Like her feet were rooted, Ner looked up at Berg and shook her head.


    ¡°...Berg... I...¡±


    Berg looked at Ner silently.


    He showed no emotion.


    Then he approached Sara.


    Lifting Sara up, he turned his back to Ner again.


    ¡°Come on, Sara.¡±


    Holding Sara in his arms, Berg walked away.


    Sara easily smiled and clung to him as Berg walked off.


    Ner, unable to react, just stood there, frozen.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 23: First Night (3)

    Chapter 23: First Night (3)


    Ner felt light as if she were flying. It was a feeling of being released from the chains that had been holding her down.


    It felt like escaping from the obligations she wanted to avoid.


    She could maintain her purity, and it was okay even if she didn''t love her partner.


    If she could somehow buy time and gather information about Red mes'' weaknesses, then the subsequent problems would also be resolved.


    So she didn¡¯t feel depressed anymore. No tears seemed toe out.


    The wind was cooler, and the sunlight was warmer.


    She walked around the mansion''s garden for the first time in a while.


    Since when had so many flowers bloomed?


    Having been crying for the past few weeks, she didn''t notice these changes.


    She had always had a lot of alone time, so she felt close to nature.


    She secretly liked going into the forest and spending time in front of waterfalls.


    She loved visiting her grandmother''s grave and secretly going outside at night to gaze at the moon.


    So this long-awaited stroll was refreshing her mood.


    It was hard to believe how refreshed she felt in the morning.


    All of this was because Berg turned out to be a better human than she had expected.


    Perhaps, it might be because he was conscious of Ner''s status.


    Regardless, Ner didn''t care.


    Even if he was truly conscious of status and repressed his sexual desires, it didn''t matter if his inner desires were simmering and bubbling.


    He had already promised not to do anything she didn''t like.


    As long as he didn''t touch her, she didn''t mind anything.


    Even if he embraced another woman and expressed his desires, she wouldn''t mind.


    While enjoying her rest, she heard the sound of footsteps.


    She realized the sound quitete because she had her eyes closed and was enjoying the peace.


    When Ner looked back, her siblings were walking towards her.


    Her three older brothers and two older sisters.


    They were a close-knit group who rarely separated from each other.


    They always stuck together, always wearing smiles.


    The group that Ner had longed to join approached her.


    Ner''s body stiffened with momentary tension.


    If it were a normal situation, she would have avoided them, but now it was toote.


    Gidon, who was leading the group, walked towards Ner, aware of her presence.


    All of Ner¡¯s older siblings were wiping off their sweat as if they had been training.


    To them, Ner cautiously stood up from her seat and greeted them.


    ¡°¡­Brothers. Sisters.¡±


    ¡°Ner.¡±


    The other four siblings behind Gidon also looked at her, casting strangely ufortable nces.


    Gidon paused for a moment and looked at the flowers blooming around Ner.


    "...Were you enjoying the flowers?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gidon chuckled.


    At the sound of that smallughter, Ner''s heart sank.


    "...Until Yesterday, you were so miserable, but today you seem to be in a good mood again."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how this happened.¡±


    His tone wasced with sarcasm.


    Her other siblings behind him also smiled in the same way.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Ner closed her eyes and thought.


    Today was that day. The day she was tormented for their entertainment.


    Sometimes she would be ignored, sometimes harassed, and asionally physically hurt...


    The most difficult day to endure was a day like today when she was verbally tormented.


    Her sister, Swan, smiled and asked.


    "You seem rxed, Ner. We all watched the training. And sisters went to cheer. It''s just..."


    Swan, who used to drive her away even if she participated. Ner couldn''t understand this criticism.


    Her older sister, Laan, also joined in.


    "Of course, she''s rxed. Her husband is the vice-captain of the mercenary group. Would she be scared? But... her husband must have satisfied her. They were frolicking untilte at night."


    The older sisters burst intoughter together.


    Ner clenched her fist tightly.


    She suppressed the urge to shout that it wasn''t true.


    ...In the first ce, she didn''t know how to rebel against her siblings.


    Moreover, Berg had said to talk about having a rtionship.


    If she denied that fact here, Berg could change his mind and cause trouble, and everything would be over.


    Laan, the eldest sister, continued speaking.


    "But as expected, is it because she is also human? It seems like Ner enjoyed herself quite a bit. She looks happy."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Among all these events, the most heartbreaking part for Ner would be... her own foolish desire to fit in despite enduring all these humiliations.


    Feeling lonely, she wanted to experience a sense of belonging.


    At a time when she was being sold to a human mercenary for ckwood, couldn''t they choose their words a little more delicately?


    Was her sacrifice not evident?


    Taking her mother¡¯s life was so wrong¡­ But there was nothing she could do about it.


    Gidon looked at Ner''s younger siblings instead of Ner and said,


    "...It''s unavoidable. Look at her own tail."


    Instinctively, Ner hid her unimpressive white tail.


    "...Even the color is a mutant color. You, unlike us, don''t need much time to love. Just by meeting eyes like humans, even-"


    ¨C Thwack!


    In that instant, someone suddenly emerged from the side and forcefully pushed Gidon, knocking him over.


    Not only Ner''s brothers and even Ner herself were startled.


    They had been too engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t notice someone approaching.


    Immediately, a massive shadow loomed in front of Ner.


    The sight of her brothers was blocked.


    "...What is it?"


    The person who appeared asked.


    Berg''s figure was right in front of them.


    ****


    It was a good thing that I immediately went to find Ner after finishing the morning training.


    If earlier I hadn''t asked Baran to find out about Ner''s rtionship with her brothers, it might have been toote.


    Especially when her brother teased her about the first night, I couldn''t do any less for Ner, even though we didn''t get along.


    As I knocked Gidon over, his younger brothers approached aggressively.


    But Gidon stopped them.


    "...It''s my problem."


    Then he growled and stood up.


    I hide Ner behind me even more and confronted Gidon.


    He maintained a coldposure.


    Seeing his appearance, his brothers, who had been raging behind him, seemed to calm down.


    "...What are you doing, Vice-Captain?"


    Gidon whispered quietly.


    Our faces were so close that they were almost touching.


    ¡°¡­I try to be as polite as possible, but if you keep crossing the line¡­¡±


    ¡°Which line are you talking about?¡±


    I curiously asked.


    Gidon''s eyebrows twitched, and the muscles of his jaw stood out.


    "...I told you that the werewolves don''t like interfering in other people''s affairs. I wonder if humans have such short memories. Have you already forgotten?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That talk again.


    At that time, I clearly epted it.


    It was, as he said, someone else''s family matter.


    But not anymore.


    I looked at Gidon, who was coldly looking down at me, and spoke.


    ¡°¡­She was your sister until the day before yesterday, but since yesterday she has be my wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "...Have you forgotten?"


    Gidon''s eyes trembled once again.


    His pupils became sharp vertically.


    I had seen it many times, so I knew.


    Gidon was preparing for a fight.


    I also prepared myself to react to the iing fist.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But he remained still for a while, lowering his head and letting out a deep sigh.


    "...Hoo."


    As if he had decided to restrain himself, he took a deep breath.


    After a while, Gidon looked up at me again.


    "...I see. I apologize."


    Then he left without saying a word.


    His brothers and sisters, one by one, followed him after alternating nces between me and the hidden Ner behind me.


    It was a good choice on their part.


    We had Ner now, but they still had their own issues to deal with.


    It wasn''t a contract that would fall apart just because Gidon and I fought in the first ce, but there was nothing good about having a falling out.


    As I watched Gidon and his siblings depart, I turned to Ner.


    Ner was shedding tears unnoticed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ''Why do I only see her crying like this?''


    ''I can¡¯t say I love her yet¡­ But her crying obviously made me feel ufortable.''


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    Ner did not answer my question.


    It was clear that she was far from being okay.


    Ner murmurs in a whisper.


    "...Why...only me..."


    Her words triggered an instant surge ofpassion within me.


    I was contemting how to console the girl who still harbored resentment toward me... I simply grabbed her wrist and led her away.


    ****


    Ner didn¡¯t even know she would shed tears.


    The pain of torment never became familiar, but she had learned to suppress her tears.


    Every time her brothers tormented her, she cried, but the tears never seemed to run dry.


    But this time, something was different.


    Perhaps it changed from the moment Berg appeared.


    Ner didn''t know that Gidon, the strongest warrior of the ckwood family, would fall so easily.


    It was also her first time hiding behind someone like this.


    It was also the first time someone fought in her ce.


    It was her first time that the torment from her brothers was interrupted.


    It was her first time having someone by her side.


    It was the first time that everything was over so soon¡­ It was also the first time when she receivedfort.


    For some reason, her emotions surged, and she felt like crying.


    It seemed that Berg had shaken loose the emotions she had been suppressing each time she endured torment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Ner found herself sitting in front of a waterfall with Berg.


    The beautiful sound of the waterfall and the light water droplets sshing on their faces.


    A faint rainbow started to form.


    It was a ce where she could find peace in her heart.


    After Berg asked if she was okay, he didn''t say anything else.


    He didn''t offer any moreforting words or ask about the situation.


    He just brought Ner to this waterfall, a ce he also liked, and sat at a distance.


    Ner found thatforting.


    If he had persistently asked further, it would have been more ufortable.


    Just because Berg had saved her, it didn''t mean she immediately fall in love with him like a fool.


    No matter how hard he tried, Ner¡¯s dream was only one.


    To be with her destined partner and share a future together.


    So, he was still distant, and that fact hadn''t changed.


    That was what she told herself.


    ...But she was thankful, to some extent.


    Ner couldn''t forget the warmth she felt in her heart when Berg extended his back to protect her from her brothers'' anger and fought on her behalf.


    The lingering sensation of that emotion swirled within her chest.


    She had believed he was cruel and cold, but how could he disy such delicate consideration?


    Ner discreetly turned her head to steal a nce at Berg, who was seated at a distance.


    -Swoosh.


    And in that moment, Berg turned his head and met her gaze.


    Their eyes met for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Berg smiled at Ner, who had stopped crying, without saying a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ner couldn''t say anything either.


    Even that warm smile was something she was experiencing for the first time.


    She didn''t know that someone could smile like that for her sake.


    For some reason, it became difficult for Ner to maintain eye contact, so she averted her gaze.


    It was for a reason clearly different from fear.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release:: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 104: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (3)

    Chapter 104: The Direction Where The Heart Rests (3)


    I strolled around the vige, hand-in-hand with Arwin.


    Ever since the day we got caught in the rain together, I felt even closer to her.


    Perhaps it was because of our physical proximity.


    Arwin didn¡¯t seem to mind our interlocked fingers.


    Of course, it was she who had suggested it.


    Carefully nurturing her own presence by my side, Arwin responded to the vigers¡¯ greetings with a light blink of her eyes and answered their words in her own unique way.


    She had an aura about her that distinctly set her apart from me.


    Her different origin was palpable enough for anyone to notice.


    The residents of Stockpin were also swept up in her ambiance, treating her with cautious respect.


    After all, a being of longevity and nobility like her wasn¡¯t someone they came across easily.


    Her uniqueness became a source of pride for the Red mes Group.


    After all, Arwin was one of us.


    No one grumbled anymore about her being a merepensation for our expedition.


    All of this was surely thanks to her efforts for me.


    Had our rtionship seemed poor, such a perception would never have been possible.


    From a distance, Shawn teased me.


    ¡°Vice-Captain, I get you¡¯re close, but maybe let go of Arwin-nim¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I asked, and he chuckled in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Arwin-nim is getting annoyed.¡±


    I turned to look at Arwin.


    Her posture radiated a serene dignity.


    Her expression was full ofposure.


    Her eyes nced at me, yet her hand firmly gripped mine.


    Her aloof expression contrasted with her clingy hand.


    Walking around hand-in-hand with me, almost childlike, seemed to create an awkward contrast with her usual demeanor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As my hand, interlocked with hers, began to sweat, I loosened my grip.


    There was no need to continue like this.


    -Squeezing tightly.


    However, she gripped my hand even tighter, her expression unchanging.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I chuckled at her response and held her hand again.


    Looking up at Shawn, I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Shawn didn¡¯t stop there, teasing me further.


    ¡°Haha, I hadn¡¯t realized it before, but you seem to have quite a possessive streak. You don¡¯t need to show off; the whole vige already knows.¡±


    ¡®Possessiveness, huh.¡¯


    I shrugged my shoulders and moved on, with Arwin following suit.


    ****


    Arwin gazed at Berg.


    His expression was unchanged, surveying the vige.


    Their hands remained joined.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin felt a slight embarrassment, feeling as though her heart had been exposed just moments ago.


    It was she who had suggested walking around hand-in-hand.


    And she who had insisted on not letting go.


    So, the person with possessiveness Shawn mentioned wasn¡¯t Berg, but herself. It was she who had wanted to show off.


    If Berg had said something like, ¡®It was Arwin¡¯s idea,¡¯ she would have been embarrassed... But sure enough, Berg shrugged and walked on.


    Perhaps, in some way, Arwin had anticipated this situation.


    She wanted to give the impression that she was inevitably receiving Berg¡¯s love.


    It might have been a pride she didn¡¯t realize she had as an elf.


    Being a short-lived human, amoner, admired by someone who was a long-lived elf, a noble, could be embarrassing.


    Apart from all that, she also wanted to hide her joy in holding hands.


    That was why she had stiffened her expression even more.


    She acted as if this disy of affection wasn¡¯t her idea.


    Shawn was just one of many who had fallen into that trap.


    ¡°¡­Berg, thank you.¡±


    Thus, Arwin whispered.


    ¡°For not telling the truth earlier.¡±


    This was something she could say because it was Berg.


    He was the only one she wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed about revealing her weaknesses to.


    There was no one else who understood her pain more than Berg.


    No one else who empathized with her as much.


    Berg chuckled at her words.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? Even if it was your suggestion to hold hands, I was the one who asked to pretend we¡¯re close. If anything, I should be the one grateful.¡±


    Arwin shook her head.


    ¡°...Even so.¡±


    Looking up at the kind Berg, Arwin further praised him.


    ¡°For bearing with the talk about possessiveness for my sake.¡±


    Bergughed softly in response to her words.


    Arwin felt puzzled by hisughter.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Berg then spoke.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not that I was holding back, Arwin.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Shawn was wrong.¡±


    With a smile, Berg looked straight at Arwin.


    ¡°I do have a possessive side.¡±


    Arwin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    But feigning calm, she gently asked back.


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    Arwin¡¯s mind raced with thoughts.


    Did that mean... the movement they fell deeper in love, the more he would want to monopolize her?


    What would it feel like to be monopolized by Berg?


    Even the thought made her feel a warmth rising within.


    Watching Berg turn away with a smile, Arwin murmured to herself again.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    As they walked on, they encountered an elderly person holding a child.


    Berg asked,


    ¡°Is there anything ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, Vice-Captain...¡±


    Then, Berg spotted someone.


    He waved a greeting.


    Ner, from a distance, waved back.


    Arwin¡¯s eyes met Ner¡¯s sharp gaze for a moment.


    ¡°...¡±


    Receiving that look, Arwin held Berg¡¯s hand even tighter.


    Possessiveness...


    Arwin thought that perhaps she, too, might have a strong possessive side.


    ¡°Alright. Arwin, go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Adam Hyung.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Berg then let go of her hand.


    Blood started to flow back into Arwin¡¯s pale hand, beginning to tingle.


    It was sweat-soaked from how tightly it had been held.


    It felt strangely... thrilling.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    But, once again hiding her feelings, Arwin nodded her head.


    She watched Berg¡¯s retreating figure.


    ****


    Arwin returned home with Ner.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lately, there had been an awkward atmosphere between them.


    It might be due to the changes arising in Arwin¡¯s heart.


    Ner¡¯s diary had put a distance in their rtionship.


    Sometimes, it felt like they engaged in unnecessarily long eye battles.


    ¡°...Are you okay with the hangover?¡±


    Arwin broke the silence first.


    ¡°...¡±


    Instead of replying, Ner slowly walked to the dining table, took out a teacup, and poured water into it.


    After filling it with cold water, Ner took a sip and then replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit hard.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a moment of silence, Ner asked.


    ¡°Arwin-nim, howe you were with Berg so early in the morning?¡±


    Arwin recalled the morning and answered.


    ¡°I just followed him out when he left the house early this morning-¡±


    ¡°-I see. But why have you been holding hands so muchtely?¡±


    The question came suddenly.


    Ner¡¯s expression was one of genuine bafflement.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin had no ready exnation to offer.


    But before she could think of an appropriate excuse, Ner spoke first.


    ¡°...From a distance, it looks like you¡¯re in love with Berg.¡±


    Arwin blinked in surprise.


    Ner asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it foolish to love someone with such a short lifespan?¡±


    Arwin wasn¡¯t sure about love.


    But if asked whether she liked or disliked Berg... without a doubt, she liked him.


    Feeling hurt by Ner¡¯s scorn for such feelings, Arwin also realized anew just how indifferent Ner was towards Berg.


    In any case, this was morefortable for her.


    It was better to know Ner¡¯s true feelings this way.


    Arwin had no desire to maintain a position of advantage.


    She yed along with Ner¡¯s rhythm.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s foolish.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The cultural differences are too vast.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d said something like this.


    But saying it out loud now, she felt unjustly wronged.


    So she continued.


    ¡°The cultural differences apply to you too, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Their eyes met for a moment.


    ¡°.................That¡¯s true.¡±


    Ner answered after a brief pause.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Taking a breath, Ner seemed to recall something and asked.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It just came to my mind... and I got curious.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Arwin-nim, you¡¯re free once Berg dies, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin¡¯s expression hardened at the aggressive question.


    Then, feigning nonchnce, she replied.


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say the same thing to me?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...That it might be better for me if this marriage ended early too.¡±


    Arwin¡¯s heart sank for a moment.


    ¡°What did that mean?¡±


    Ner continued to press her with questions.


    As Arwin tried to calm her startled heart, she grew curious about the reasons behind Ner¡¯s change.


    Why was she asking this? What was her purpose?


    Ner, who was preparing to betray. Ner, who believed in a destined partner.


    ...Could she have started to wish for the end of the marriage?


    But Arwin hadn¡¯t yet thought deeply about it.


    In fact, she was so happy now that she couldn¡¯t help but smile even when sitting still.


    So, naturally, she had no choice but to feign ignorance.


    ¡°Just as the words meant.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hoping for this marriage to end, aren¡¯t you? Since you have a destined partner.¡±


    ¡°...............¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it. There was no other intention.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A brief silence followed.


    Arwin suddenly realized she didn¡¯t understand why this situation had arisen.


    All she knew was that she was increasingly disliking the time spent with Ner.


    Eventually, Arwin changed the topic.


    ¡°...Polygamy should never have existed, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Then neither you nor I would have to be in this situation.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for polygamy, Ner wouldn¡¯t have been here.


    Arwin felt again the harms of this harmful tradition.


    Ner let out a short sigh.


    The tension surrounding them lightened.


    ¡°...That¡¯s true.¡±


    It was a moment where their opinions aligned.


    And so, they swallowed another silence.


    Arwin, feeling weary, spoke up.


    It seemed there was nothing more to discuss.


    ¡°...I¡¯m going in, Ner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she was about to walk away, Arwin added.


    ¡°...I hope we both can be happy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even in this situation now, who knows how the future will turn out.¡±


    Ner nodded her head.


    Arwin spoke.


    ¡°...So, in the distant future, I hope you find your destined partner too.¡±


    It sounded like a considerate remark, but Arwin was half-serious.


    Ner¡¯s eyes found Arwin again.


    Soon, Ner smiled and responded.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope you find your freedom too, Arwin-nim.¡±


    Her words were also filled with courtesy.


    Arwin replied with a forced smile.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    Arwin sat by the window, chanting a spell.


    - Chirp! Chirp!


    Soon a bluebird flew in and perched on the windowsill.


    Ner seemed to long for the end of her marriage.


    It was always better to be cautious.


    Arwin didn¡¯t always talk to this bluebird, so she asked.


    ¡°Have you been well all this time?¡±


    - Chirp! Chirp!


    As Arwin smiled and stroked the bird, her expression suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°...So?¡±


    She leaned forward.


    ¡°...Has anything happened to Nertely?¡±


    - Chirp! Chirp!


    The bluebird indicated nothing had changed.


    But sometimes it couldn¡¯t approach due to a threatening scent.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin nodded.


    Then she sighed and said.


    ¡°...Keep watching her. I¡¯ll ask againter.¡±


    - Chirp! Chirp!


    The bird, indicating it understood, then spoke to Arwin.


    It remarked that she seemed to be on good terms with that male, which was nice to see.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin¡¯s face flushed.


    Then yfully, she pushed the bluebird off the windowsill.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 140: Capital (4)

    Chapter 140: Capital (4)


    As Hero Felix moved, he found himself continually looking back.


    And it wasn¡¯t just Felix.


    Acran and Sylphrien did the same.


    They found themselves keeping an eye on the Saintess, who was falling behind.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In a matter of days, the Saintess had be gaunt.


    She had said she would head to the next battlefield, but... it was like watching a fragile vine about to snap.


    With nowhere to lean on, she seemed ready to copse from weakness.


    It appeared there was nothing that could be done by sheer willpower.


    Though the Saintess continued to walk, the shocks given to her seemed too overwhelming to bear.


    She often staggered and fell, and there were times when she cried silently.


    Her skin became dry, and her eyes were always red.


    It was to the point where no one could say anything if she copsed at any moment.


    ¡°....Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    So, Felix made a decision.


    He spoke as if suggesting to hispanions other than the Saintess, with a natural tone.


    It was his way of being considerate.


    If he made it clear they were resting for the Saintess, she would surely insist on moving forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Acran nodded in agreement,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sylphrien did not rebel against the suggestion either.


    Before the Saintess could object, they had already found their spots and sat down.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing herpanions offering their silent support, the Saintess managed a weary smile and took her seat as well.


    She chose a slightly secluded spot to rest.


    None of thepanions rushed to offer constion.


    Their attempts to help had already been made, to no avail.


    There was only one person who could have offered sce to the Saintess... and he had left her side.


    Felix scratched his head as he looked at her, sighing deeply with the weight of his thoughts.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the most dangerous crises are those you fail to recognize?


    Felix tried to assess their situation more objectively than anyone else.


    ...They were significantly outmatched.


    Just as the Hero party had settled in with the Jackson family, several other families who had desperately needed their help suffered great losses.


    The war was dragging on like a war of attrition.


    They might be winning battles frequently, but as the war continued, defeat seemed inevitable for the kingdom.


    The situation was dire, with each day proving to be tougher than thest, and the kingdom was gradually being eroded by the monsters.


    In such times, Felix was trying to grasp the gravity of their predicament.


    Perhaps the strongest moment wasn¡¯t now, especially seeing the Saintess deteriorate like this.


    If the Saintess couldn¡¯t stand properly... if she were to copse.


    Could they move forward then?


    So maybe this was their golden hour?


    Felix tried not to forget the teachings of Gale.


    That the perfect moment neveres.


    That sometimes, one must act with courage even when the moment seems unfavorable.


    That then is the most appropriate time.


    ¡°....Should we... defeat the Demon King?¡±


    Felix murmured to himself, looking at the Saintess struggling with her head bowed to her knees.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Sylphrien asked in surprise at his words.


    ¡°Oh, no...¡±


    Felix tried to retract his spontaneous remark, but...


    ¡°...¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like a reasonably good decision.


    The kingdom was groaning under the weight of the war.


    The number of crumbling families continues to grow.


    Amidst this, families unable to even ask for help have begun selling their people.


    As a result, Berg ended up with two wives.


    Can this situation continue?


    Perhaps they are failing to recognize their own limits.


    The perfect moment neveres.


    The n to kill the Demon King¡¯s right-hand man before going after the Demon King himself might have been too arrogant.


    They might notst until then.


    That was why Felix suddenly asked,


    ¡°....What do you think about changing our next target from the Demon King¡¯s right-hand man to... the Demon King himself?¡±


    He asks, making sure only Acran and Sylphrien could hear.


    Both were momentarily lost for words at the suggestion.


    Felix looked at Acran and said,


    ¡°...It¡¯s about ending the war, Acran.¡±


    A tremor of emotion crossed Acran¡¯s face, who despised war more than anyone.


    ¡°...And ending the conflict, moving towards a peaceful life.¡±


    Sylphrien didn¡¯t dismiss the idea as foolish either.


    Chewing over his words, Felix then says, looking at the Saintess,


    ¡°...We might not have much time left.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Waiting for the Warrior of Solitude might be toote.¡±


    No one could easily respond.


    Silence lingered for a while.


    Yet, one thing was clear... the n wasn¡¯t so foolish that everyone opposed it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it a bit more,¡±


    Sylphrien whispered.


    She, too, seemed to need time to make her own judgment.


    ¡°Just a bit more.¡±


    Sylphrien¡¯s gaze shifted to the Saintess.


    ****


    A few days passed in the capital.


    As the king had said, I felt the rumors about me gradually spreading.


    I tried not to pay much attention to them.


    Training with Gale was helpful in that regard.


    -ng!


    ¡°Beyond imagination, Berg! Facing you in person, the pressure is definitely different!¡±


    Gale interspersed advice between moments of the duel.


    With every sh of our swords, a different vibration resonated through my hand.


    Each strike was heavy,den with force.


    Though his swings seemed light, they carried an unexpected destructive power.


    After several exchanges, Gale suddenly spun, sweeping his sword up from below.


    Blocking his attack, I kicked dirt towards Gale, who was positioned lower.


    -Swish!


    Dirt flew precisely into his eyes.


    Though it might be considered dirty y, it was my way of fighting.


    ¡°...!¡±


    But Gale didn¡¯t close his eyes even as the dirt hit them.


    Instead, he shed a smile, showing a demonic intensity I hadn¡¯t seen in our previous encounters.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, Berg...! That won¡¯t obstruct your opponent¡¯s vision!¡±


    Simultaneously, Gale twisted his sword.


    The sunlight reflected off the de, dazzling my eyes.


    Even with my eyes open, I could see nothing.


    -Thump!


    Gale¡¯s kicknded in the center of my stomach.


    I realized where Adam Hyung had learned his kicks.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, but I forced myself to endure.


    Bending over would mean breaking under Gale.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±


    Galemented as he swung his sword again.


    His attacks evolved to another level.


    shes of light reflected into my eyes between his sword strikes.


    Strangely twisting his sword, he continued his assault.


    I was astounded by the precision with which he directed the light into my eyes.


    Gale was nowhere to be seen.


    Instinctively, I managed a few more exchanges.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gale called out.


    As the dazzling sunlight vanished, I found his sword de at my throat.


    ¡°...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile.


    I understood why he was hailed as the greatest warrior among the Dragonian people.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    I conceded, lowering my sword.


    Only then did the monstrous intensity fade from Gale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well done, Berg. It was an entertaining fight.¡±


    I wiped the sweat from my robe as I spoke.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Sharing a duel, don¡¯t you think it brings a deeper understanding of the opponent? I¡¯ve learned about you too. Of course, I¡¯ve heard stories... but you¡¯ve indeed lived a fierce life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You must have had your share of hardships, much like Adam. Though it seems your skills surpass his.¡±


    I paused at the mention of Adam Hyung.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely uninterested in his past.


    I just hadn¡¯t bothered to ask.


    Yet, I found myself inquiring.


    ¡°...Do you know about Adam Hyung¡¯s past?¡±


    Gale nodded.


    ¡°Of course. Would you like to hear about it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I shook my head.


    I didn¡¯t want to learn about it this way.


    If I were to hear it, I wanted it to be from Hyung himself.


    ¡°What about the members?¡±


    Gale abruptly asked.


    I smirked.


    ¡°They¡¯re having the time of their lives. Roaming around the capital, indulging in various pleasures.¡±


    The mercenaries were never short on funds.


    Adam Hyung always ensured they were generously rewarded.


    Lately, I hadn¡¯t been pushing them as hard in training.


    Perhaps it was a sign of my growing inner peace.


    It seemed everyone was enjoying their lives.


    The members, gathering each evening to report, were all smiles and well-fed.


    Life in the capital was morefortable than expected.


    ¡°...?¡±


    I felt a gaze and looked up.


    Someone was observing us from the outskirts of the training ground.


    ¡°...¡±


    I cautiously asked Gale, still watching her.


    ¡°...Did you say it¡¯s best to avoid entanglements with nobility?¡±


    Gale nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°...What if it involves royalty?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gale followed my gaze upwards.


    Seeing Lia Draigo, he bowed his head.


    Gale, usually sparing with his words, offered no specific advice.


    ¡°...Be careful, Berg.¡±


    Instead, he spoke,


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say this, but... the princess likes her toys.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It might be best not to draw any more interest.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I sighed.


    Hoping the situation wouldn¡¯t escte further.


    ****


    Berg had gone out for training.


    Arwin mentioned she was stopping by the library.


    Ner was left sitting alone in their quarters.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of going out or meeting people.


    Thanks to Berg, she had grown to like her own white tail, but that didn¡¯t change her timid nature.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t bored either.


    She spent her time gazing at the splendid view from the window.


    ¡°...¡±


    In such moments of zoning out, her thoughts would often drift back to the events of a few days ago.


    She could vividly recall Berg reaching out his hand to her.


    Among the soldiers mingling with women, Berg had extended his hand to her as they were leaving.


    If only she had taken his hand...


    Ner shook her head to dispel the thoughts.


    She sighed.


    It was a sigh tinged with a slightly strange sensation.


    ¡°...¡±


    Lately, she couldn¡¯t understand why she felt this way.


    It wasn¡¯t her mating season, yet her body kept heating up.


    Her mind was dominated by bizarre thoughts.


    In her imagination, Ner could always be a bit more daring.


    Though she had always pretended to be demure and innocent... Ner knew herself well.


    At night, she would secretly imbue her scent onto Berg¡¯s belongings.


    Without anyone to judge, she could be bolder and more courageous than anyone else.


    Swallowing hard, Ner looked around the room.


    Was it because she was alone?


    Those strange impulses surged like a tide.


    In her mind, she knew how to quell these urges.


    She swallowed again and moved behind the cubicle to change her clothes.


    Soon, Ner had taken off her upper garment.


    -Swish, swish.


    The cozy air brushed against her bare skin.


    She slowly picked up one of Berg¡¯s clothes she had set aside.


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite knowing it was wrong, the urge kept intensifying.


    Ignoring the buzzing in her head, she allowed herself a moment of honesty with her desires.


    She clumsily put on Berg¡¯s clothes over her bare body.


    Then, crouching behind the screen, she closed her eyes and inhaled the scent of the clothing.


    It felt as if she was being embraced by Berg.


    ¡°...Haa...¡±


    Her thoughts drifted back to that day.


    She kept wondering what would have happened if she had taken Berg¡¯s hand.


    It seemed like they were not far from that reality now.


    Embracing each other a bit more often.


    Kissing each other on the cheek more frequently.


    And if they were to kiss on the lips...


    What would be wrong with taking it further?


    Once ustomed to the current level of intimacy, perhaps they could withstand the next.


    After all, this was a future bound toe at some point.


    Dying it for a more ¡®appropriate¡¯ moment wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    She waited for the perfect moment, d in Berg¡¯s oversized clothes.


    -Flutter, flutter, flutter.


    Her tail began to wag uncontrobly.


    It wagged so fiercely that her hips started to sway slightly.


    She felt happy.


    Perhaps it was because she knew that despite asional conflicts, their rtionship could only move in a positive direction.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    Then came a knock at the door.


    Ner froze in shock.


    ¡®I¡¯ming in, Ner.¡¯


    Following the voice, Ner scrambled and called out.


    ¡°Just a moment! I, I¡¯m changing clothes!¡±


    She shouted.


    Then, she hastily took off Berg¡¯s clothes.


    After changing back into her own clothes, she started fanning her cheeks.


    Her face felt flushed even to herself.


    After a while, she managed topose herself and said,


    ¡°You can...e in.¡±


    -Creak...


    Only then did the door open, and Berg entered.


    He seemed to carry a stronger scent, likely from sweating during his training.


    Ner swallowed again involuntarily, hiding her wagging tail under her before Berg could notice.


    ¡°What were you up to?¡±


    Berg asked innocently.


    Feeling unnecessarily guilty, Ner propped her chin and looked out the window, stuttering,


    ¡°Just... just sitting here.¡±


    Berg sighed and said,


    ¡°Ner. It¡¯s today.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s today?¡±


    ¡°The banquet. Looks like we need to get ready.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Berg started to casually strip off his clothes.


    Ner could hear the sound of his clothes hitting the floor with a soft thud.


    She sneakily nced at his body, swallowing hard at the sight of him drenched in sweat.


    It seemed her earlier excitement hadn¡¯t fully subsided.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to make an appearance and leave. Gale said it¡¯s best not to get too involved with the nobles.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t polite to leave a banquet hastily, but Ner didn¡¯t object since she also preferred Berg not to get entangled with the nobility.


    Instead, she offered,


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of cleaning up. You go ahead, then.¡±


    Berg nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Rest a bit more. And Arwin?¡±


    ¡°Arwin-nim is still in the library.¡±


    ¡°Today too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, Berg nodded and moved to leave.


    But then, he paused, turning back to look at Ner intently.


    ¡°Why are your cheeks so red?¡±


    ¡°What!? No, they¡¯re not!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just... hot.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be hot about?¡±


    In a rush to find an excuse, Ner blurted out,


    ¡°I was... doing some exercise...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Seemingly convinced by her answer, Berg resumed walking.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be back after my shower.¡±


    -Creak... Thud.


    And with that, he left.


    Ner took a deep breath, calming her racing heart.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 161: Fated Partner (1)

    Chapter 161: Fated Partner (1)


    Arwin had finished preparing to head to the capital with the Red mes group.


    The rain had stopped, revealing a clear sky.


    Arwin thought to herself that under different circumstances, she would have discussed the weather with Berg.


    The sky was clear, but the air was getting colder.


    Leaves began to fall one by one, signaling the approach of autumn.


    It was her first autumn since leaving the Celebrien estate.


    Yet, none of this held any meaning for Arwin at the moment.


    Her gaze was solely fixed on Berg, who was inspecting the Red mes group.


    Like the other members, Berg had donned a coat against the chill.


    Arwin and Ner did the same.


    If anything was different now, it was that they had chosen their attire themselves.


    In the past, Berg might have given them a hint.


    Telling them to wear a coat to keep warm as the weather turned colder.


    He might have even smiled while advising them.


    However, Berg said nothing to them now, and Arwin felt a coldness that no coat could fend off.


    ¡°Cough...! Cough...!¡±


    Ner, suffering from a cold, erupted into a cough.


    Berg¡¯s eyes instinctively darted towards Ner.


    He could ignore consciously, but his unconscious reactions were beyond his control.


    Seeing Berg¡¯s eyes on her, Ner smiled, and only then did Berg turn his head away and disengage.


    Arwin felt jealous of that exchange.


    A heavy, pathetic jealousy.<ol><li>


    Berg finally turned to face the end of the line from the front of the column.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing him there made Arwin¡¯s heart ache.


    Perhaps it was because Berg had taken Adam¡¯s ce as captain.


    Or perhaps it was because she knew he felt betrayed by her and Ner.


    ...In that moment, Berg seemed profoundly alone.


    Arwin momentarily recalled the life story Berg had once shared with her.


    The realization that she could do nothing for him, that she had contributed to his loneliness, weighed heavily on her.


    She saw the resolute expression on Berg¡¯s face.


    It was painful to watch him hiding his wounds, standing up, and moving forward again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Berg then spoke to Baran.


    Baran nodded and loudlymanded the start of their journey.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Throughout the journey to the capital, Ner spoke to no one.


    Berg was not receptive, and Ner was not in the mood to talk to the others.


    Ner knew her own guilt.


    Indeed, from the moment her diary was discovered, Ner could not have objected to any punishment from the Red mes group, or from Berg.


    Arwin was in the same position.


    Both had once prepared tomit a betrayal that could have shaken the very foundation of the Red mes.


    As a noble, Ner was well aware of how grave a sin betrayal was.


    Even the royal Draigo family treated treason as the gravest of crimes.


    Just consider what happened in the Jackson estate.


    A younger son of the Jackson family who betrayed the hero party was summarily executed.


    Even Berg had mentioned this during a previous mercenary meeting.


    He hated traitors the most.


    When Shifre, the dragonian woman and leader of the Arak group, tried to recruit Berg by betraying her deputy, Berg had humiliated her... Ner still remembered it well.


    It was Ner who had done such a thing.


    And it was directed at Berg.


    No matter how much she tried to excuse it as a momentary mistake, Ner knew excuses were futile.


    The fact that Ner was living safely now was all thanks to Berg¡¯s consideration.


    What would have happened if the other members of the Red mes knew about the diary?


    They would surely have reacted with the same anger as Berg.


    All the care Ner had previously provided would have lost its meaning.


    Thus, Berg swallowed all of it alone, endured, and kept their secret for their sake.


    ¡°...¡±


    Had Berg made such a choice because of their past bond?


    Or because he believed that they no longer intended to betray him?


    Officially, it seemed he wanted to let all of it pass as if it never happened.


    Traces of his kind nature seemed to remain, protecting her.


    Perhaps it was because Ner was a noble.


    The Red mes group still needed the power of the nobility.


    For this reason, before the war ended, the members of the Red mes group risked their lives to help them.


    Perhaps Berg was enduring it all because of this.


    Ner let out a bitterugh in secret.


    Who would have thought that ckwood, which had caused her so much pain, would now be of help in this way?


    Everything felt awry.


    It felt like tears would start flowing if she rxed even for a moment.


    She had never thought it would be so hard to be unloved by Berg.


    She hadn¡¯t imagined it, and there had been no need to imagine it.


    She had never thought such a day woulde.


    However, the harsh reality that had dawned on her brought endless pain.


    Ner remembered the day she met Berg¡¯s childhood friend, Flint.


    Flint had said something about Berg: ¡®He¡¯s infinitely kind to his people, but relentlessly cold to his enemies.¡¯


    At the time, Ner understood why Berg was so distant towards other women.


    She even felt a certain pride, thinking that Berg only had eyes for her.


    But now that she was outside the circle of Berg¡¯s precious people, she finally grasped the piercing truth of those words.


    Ner was feeling Berg¡¯s coldness.


    He treated her with the same distant attitude he reserved for other women.


    Days had passed since shest touched Berg.


    The absence of their routine disys of affection left her heart aching.


    Even simple hugs and hand-holding... Not being able to engage in these acts made her feel unbearably lonely.


    Ner also felt a deep, profound sense of loss for what she had lost.


    The expressions of affection she had not yet experienced haunted her mind.


    Their kisses. Their intimate moments.


    The fact that she might never be able to express her greatest love felt suffocating.


    What would it have been like to embrace each other with bare, wet bodies, rubbing skin against skin?


    What emotions would whispering love while touching each other¡¯s most intimate parts have evoked?


    Things she had never imagined when she could have done them, now swirled in her mind, unattainable.


    Would she now never meet... the child she and Berg could have had?


    Would she never see those beings born with the white tails Berg would adore, smiling brightly at them?


    ¡°...¡±


    Tears welled up in Ner¡¯s eyes again.


    She surely could have had a beautiful family.


    Ner would never have had to feel lonely again.


    She could have lived loving only her family.


    Ner clenched her teeth.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t given up yet.


    But it had be so difficult, and perhaps it might be impossible, that was certain.


    Tears threatened to spill again.


    But fearing that crying too much would annoy Berg, Ner pretended to adjust her bangs while secretly wiping away her tears.


    It seemed the members of the Red mes group were starting to notice the change in the dynamics between Berg and themselves.


    While no one spoke, knowing how serious the situation was, a few brave members began to make jokes amidst the prolonged tension.


    Shawn muttered as if to himself.


    ¡°¡­They say marital spats are like cutting water with a knife.¡±


    Burns, surprised but amused by Shawn¡¯s audacity,ughed quietly.


    Ner looked at Berg with a glimmer of hope sparked by the joke.


    Berg, however, showed not the slightest reaction, not even a hint of a smile.


    She knew all too well that he had no reason to smile.


    Still, Shawn didn¡¯t give up and continued.


    ¡°Vice-captain, after the war¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s captain now, Shawn,¡± Baran interjected abruptly.


    ¡°...It¡¯s about time we start using the right titles.¡±


    A momentary silence ensued. Only then did Berg¡¯s expression slightly crack.


    Even Ner could see that Berg, having no one to rely on, was faltering.


    Caught off guard, Shawn tried to maintain the flow of conversation as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Anyway. The n to have children after the war¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªHah.¡±


    This time, it was Berg who sighed.


    ¡°...¡±


    Eventually, Shawn closed his mouth at the sound of the sigh.


    His attempt to lighten the mood had failed, dissolving into silence.


    Ner bowed her head like a sinner, her face contorting.


    Her throat felt choked, as if she were about to suffocate.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It might really be leading to a parting with Berg.


    The thought terrified her profoundly.


    But conversely... there was still a chance.


    The ring still on Berg¡¯s finger proved it.


    Eventually, Berg would have to choose between her and Arwin, considering the Red mes group.


    That was Ner¡¯sst thread of hope.


    She had heard that everyone was converging on the capital now that the war was over.


    Numerous surviving noble families and aristocrats were gathering in one ce.


    ckwood would surely be attending.


    Ner thought she must somehow ask her father for help.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was possible, given their distant rtionship... but surely he would help.


    Thanks to Ner, ckwood had survived until the end of the war.


    He owed her that much.


    Ner prayed fervently to the heavens.


    She even prayed to the earth deity and to the five gods she had never believed in before.


    ¡®Please just let me stay by Berg¡¯s side.¡¯


    She vowed to live in repentance for the rest of her life.


    ...But she knew that Arwin was likely praying the same prayers.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Time passed, and we arrived at the capital.


    From a distance, I could sense the endless festive atmosphere.


    Even before entering the capital, cheers resonated.


    It made sense, given the kingdom had nearly been destroyed in the war.


    Seven years of hardship had finally ended.


    I still couldn¡¯t quite believe the war was over.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    Everything had been part of Adam Hyung¡¯s n.


    ...For now, all I could think about was continuing his legacy.


    I didn¡¯t yet know how that would be achieved.


    Gale approached me quietly, while the other members stayed back.


    ¡°¡­So.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened, Berg? Why are you in such a state with your wives?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, I just shook my head.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it yet.


    Now that I had be the captain, I needed to ensure the safety of the Red mes.


    It was the Red mes group that Adam Hyung and I had built together.


    Gale mentioned that I was to be a noble... but that was not yet certain.


    The king had promised a noble title to Hyung.


    I had to be wary of the king changing his words like a slippery snake.


    Now, I could no longer read the thoughts of these other races.


    I had to ept that the thoughts of other races and our own were different.


    After hearing about Adam Hyung¡¯s past and his dreams.


    And after the incident involving my wives.


    I could sense a faint change within myself.


    It wasn¡¯t that I distrusted everyone, but... a certain wariness had developed.


    If it hadn¡¯t, perhaps I would have been the odd one out.


    Still, Gale was someone I could trust.


    He was sometimes ufortably honest.


    ¡°¡­Berg. I told you, having a child would at least give us a reason to speak to His Majesty¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªEnough.¡±


    I shook my head.


    I spoke to Gale, who was looking at me intently.


    ¡°¡­There are no children.¡±


    I had preserved their purity from the start.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to delve into thoughts about Ner and Arwin right now.


    After months of endless effort and now returned, I was exhausted.


    I had no energy left.


    Though my body had survived, it felt like my spirit had not.


    I couldn¡¯t tell whom I could lean on anymore.


    As we stopped in front of the city gate, someone from above the walls called out.


    ¡°Where From, Who are you!¡±


    Their tone was businesslike, not overly cautious.


    It even seemed a bit elevated.


    Gale stepped forward to speak first.


    ¡°Dragonian¡¯s finest warrior, Gale here!¡±


    The gatekeeper responded.


    ¡°Wee, finest warrior! May I ask who is beside you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale looked at me and nodded.


    I looked up and said.


    ¡°Red mes group¡¯s¡­.¡±


    After clenching my teeth briefly, I continued.


    ¡°¡­Captain, Berg.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As the gates opened, cheers poured out.


    Numerous other races surged forth, shouting their acims toward us.


    Even the members of the Red mes group were taken aback by such enthusiastic cheers.


    The most fervent cheers came from the humans.


    Perhaps they were celebrating the mercenaries, centered around humans, for their valor in the war.


    Flowers cascaded before us, and the bright sunlight bathed us in its glow.


    I led the way on horseback, lost in memories of the past.


    ¡°...Berg, remember...?¡±


    Ner, who had shared those memories, suddenly asked from beside me.


    Her voice wavered, but I did not turn my head.


    ¡°You called me after... you had subdued all the boss monsters in the ckwood estate...¡±


    Ner¡¯s fingers lightly rested on my arm, trembling.


    ¡°...and we rode together on the horse, right...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And the people of ckwood... they cheered for us and threw flowers like this...¡±


    Her voice grew increasingly choked up.


    ¡°I was so happy for the first time to be thanked by the people of ckwood... Berg, you said it was like having a second wedding ceremony¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªBack then.¡±


    I was uncertain how Ner could bring up such a topic.


    It was indeed a precious memory to me.


    It was the moment I felt close to Ner for the first time.


    ...But upon reflection, it was a memory precious only to me.


    ¡°...Even then, you were nning to betray me.¡±


    How many days had it been since west spoke?


    I whispered, looking into Ner¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°.......¡±


    As if struck to the core, Ner¡¯s eyelids fluttered.


    Speaking these words brought no relief.


    But I could not hold back the words, burning with a sense of betrayal as intense as my affection had been.


    And so I told her.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t say anything more. Even precious memories be tainted.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A single tear trickled down Ner¡¯s cheek.


    Sadness settled on her once beautiful, beloved face.


    Her eyes lost their color.


    I clenched my teeth and looked forward.


    This was why I had avoided conversations.


    ...Honestly, I no longer felt capable of being with them anymore.


    I didn¡¯t know when I could quell these feelings.


    Could I ever? That remained uncertain.


    -Thud.


    Ner¡¯s hand fell away from my arm.


    Before the cheering crowd could sense anything amiss, I moved forward.


    The sounds of my name, Ner¡¯s, Arwin¡¯s, and the Red mes group echoed around us.


    Then, up ahead on a raised tform, I saw several figures looking down at us.


    The king and what appeared to be nobles. Gibson of the ckwood family and Ascal of the Celebrien family were there too.


    And the hero party as well.


    My gaze naturally fixed on one person alone.


    She, too, was looking only at me.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In a bted moment, I came to a realization.


    After being endlessly hurt, I finally understood.


    ...The only person who truly loved me was just one.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 162: Fated Partner (2)

    Chapter 162: Fated Partner (2)


    Ner and Arwin, followed by Gale, moved with me.


    We approached the group that had been waiting for us.


    The royal family. The key figures of the war. Numerous nobles.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two who came out to greet the Red mes group.


    In a way, it was to be expected.


    Given that we¡¯ve blocked the right hand of the Demon King, the Red mes too had be key figures in the war.


    Only after many days had passed since thest battle did we gather like this.


    And of course, even this gathering was hastily arranged.


    After all, the Red mes group also needed time to wrap things up.The king nodded as he saw us, his face betraying a faint sense of regret.


    Whether it was an act or genuine, I couldn¡¯t tell... But it was clear he made that expression for Adam Hyung, who couldn¡¯t be here.


    Gale knelt down, and I followed suit, along with Ner and Arwin.


    There was no resentment towards the king.


    After all, it was Adam Hyung who had decided to go to war.


    If anything, the person I resented was myself.


    For it was in saving me that Hyung had met his death.


    ¡°...Rise, Berg,¡± the kingmanded.


    I obeyed his words and stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. We¡¯ll discuss your rewardter. And¡­¡±


    The king paused briefly before continuing.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry about what happened to Adam.¡±


    ¡°...¡±<ol><li>


    It was a moment to revel in the joy of victory, yet a wave of mourning flowed instead.


    Perhaps inevitably, his words offered me no sce.


    With those words, the king turned away.


    It seemed he hade out to meet us just to say this.


    The royal family left us.


    The remaining were the heroes, the ckwood family, and members of the Celebrien family.


    Gibson of the ckwood family approached and ced his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Berg. About Captain Adam... I truly regret it.¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    I looked down coldly at Gibson.


    Could it have been him all along?


    Was he nning to betray us from the start?


    It couldn¡¯t have been just Ner acting on her own. There must have been someone helping her, providing useful information about the Red mes group.


    Was his n to overthrow us all along to save his daughter?


    ¡°...Father.¡±


    Ner appeared behind me, struggling as she grasped Gibson¡¯s arm.


    Gibson, noticing her teary expression, nced my way.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    Worry etched itself across Gibson¡¯s face, as if he believed I had been mistreating Ner all this time.


    As if I had belittled her and used her like a mere pawn, despite having treated her with utmost care.


    That was what made it all the more painful.


    ¡°Has it been hard?¡±


    Gibson whispered to Ner, presumably so that only she could hear.


    Ner swallowed hard and shook her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Gidon ckwood, the eldest son of the ckwood family, walked over and inserted himself between us.


    Gidon, who had reconciled with Ner when leaving the ckwoodnds, spoke up.


    ¡°Captain Berg, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    His voice rose like it did during our first meeting, buying time with his business-like demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a word with Ner, if you don¡¯t mind taking her away.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He was seeking permission from me, her husband.


    Without much hesitation, I responded.


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    At my indifferent response, Ner flinched again.


    Her reaction, so typical in its fright at the slightest things, was very much like her.


    Though tears welled up in her eyes again, she was led away under the escort of Gibson and the ckwood family, unable to take her eyes off me as she moved further away.


    Next, the Elven Elder, Ascal, approached.


    He ced his hand on his forehead in greeting and said,


    ¡°I regret what happened to Adam.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°He was a fine young man. Surely he¡¯s gone to a better ce.¡±


    Why do such Elven expressions now feel more and more like empty words?


    Perhaps because I¡¯ve once experienced their disregard for the short-lived races.


    Maybe it¡¯s the changes within me that make me view everything so negatively.


    Regardless, I briefly nodded.


    Silence lingered between us for a while.


    In the awkward atmosphere, no words were exchanged.


    Arwin stood quietly behind me.


    Ascal, after watching her carefully, cautiously spoke to me.


    ¡°Could we have a talkter?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    From his gaze, I sensed he wanted to discuss a divorce.


    Ascal had always been considerate of Arwin.


    Perhaps he was trying to convince me, hoping for the freedom his daughter so desperately desired.


    Arwin, sensing the mood, bowed her head deeply, nervously picking at her nails.


    Ascal furrowed his brow slightly at the sight, puzzled... but I concluded the conversation by affirming his words.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll just finish up here and follow you. Arwin.¡±


    At my call, Arwin lifted her head.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°...Your father is talking. There must be a lot to catch up on.¡±


    Arwin nervously bit her lip and moved closer to me.


    Whispering into my ear, she said,


    ¡°...Berg. I want to stay with you...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I looked down at Arwin coldly.


    Realizing that this was not a request, Arwin blinked rapidly and closed her mouth.


    Her expression was that of someone with much to say, yet unable to speak a word.


    The elves then departed.


    The remaining were a few nobles and the heroes.


    Hero Felix approached me and offered a handshake.


    ¡°...This is how the Human race greets, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    His left arm was raised toward me.


    The right sleeve, empty and fluttering in the wind, indicated he had been maimed in thest battle.


    I seemed to recall hearing about it in passing... but things had been too chaotic recently.


    ¡°...¡±


    Following his lead, I shook his hand with my left.


    After Felix left, Centaurus Acran approached to offer a handshake.


    ¡°Thanks to the sacrifices of the Red mes group, we were able to end the war. I¡¯m grateful for that, and for saving us in the past as well.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I nodded and epted his handshake as well.


    After exchanging nods with Sylphrien, I finally faced Sien.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Did either of us ever expect to meet so soon?


    I had thought ourst encounter would be the final one.


    Back then, I had walked away, leaving her pleading desperately, abandoned.


    Yet, Sien, as if she had forgotten all about that day, smiled at me now.


    That smile, no matter how much time passed, remained familiar to me.


    ¡°...Bell.¡±


    Tears welled up in Sien¡¯s eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t tell how she saw me through her tears.


    What expression I was making... I didn¡¯t even know myself.


    It felt as if everyone else had disappeared, leaving just the two of us.


    As if all the facades surrounding us were being stripped away.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    There was nothing I could say.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you, Bell...?¡±


    Sien asked, her concern for me cutting through her own endured hardships.


    ¡°...¡±


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her question.


    Even pretending it wasn¡¯t so, each time I stood before her, my emotions surged.


    It seemed Sien was aware of this fact as well.


    Frozen in ce for a long moment... I finally moved.


    Sien wiped her tears, steadying herself.


    For now, putting this distance between us felt strangely natural to both of us.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°...Have you been well, Arwin?¡±


    Ascal asked his daughter, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Ascal had sold Arwin to mercenaries... and there hadn¡¯t been many peaceful days since.


    Everything had been determined by Arwin¡¯s choices, though Ascal clearly knew that she hadn¡¯t truly wanted to be sold.


    Arwin had chosen the lesser evil, exhausted by the pain of sharing her lifespan with the World Tree.


    Ascal hadn¡¯t received much news about Arwin, mainly just updates about the Red mes group.


    Especially, stories about Berg, Arwin¡¯s husband, were frequently heard.


    His incredible strength on the battlefield was a topic of widespread discussion.


    At least, seeing the Red mes group prosper gave Ascal some relief.


    If it had been a decaying group, they couldn¡¯t have grown so effectively by mistake.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t necessarily reflect how Arwin was treated, but Ascal felt more at ease knowing she was part of a rising mercenary group rather than a deteriorating one.


    Moreover, having seen Berg risk his life for Arwin, even just once, he hoped everything would turn out well.


    Yet, what troubled him as much was the fear that news of Berg¡¯s death might reach him.


    There was fear that Arwin might actually use the poison.


    Although Ascal was confident that Arwin would not resort to poison, he couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility entirely.


    After all, if that was the choice Arwin made, he had even provided her with Bardi liquor and poison to respect her decision.


    Though he wished she wouldn¡¯t use it, Ascal considered his daughter¡¯s safety more important than the lives of the short-lived races.


    Providing her with poison was the best he could do under the circumstances.


    No father would want his daughter to be a murderer.


    With such mixed emotions, time had passed.


    Ascal turned to Arwin with a greeting.


    ¡°...Father.¡±


    -Thud.


    But at the same time, Arwin copsed to the ground.


    Ascal couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    He had never seen Arwin struggle so visibly.


    No matter how much pain the World Tree inflicted, Arwin had always gotten back up.


    She had endured, determined to fulfill her role to the end.


    And now, given the chance, she had copsed.


    ¡°Ah, Arwin.¡±


    Uncharacteristically quick, Ascal rushed to her side and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    Arwin murmured with a vacant expression.


    ¡°...Please help me.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 163: Fated Partner (3)

    Chapter 163: Fated Partner (3)


    ¡°...Help me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was the first time Ascal had ever heard Arwin ask for help.


    The desperation in her voice left Ascal speechless.


    He could feel how cornered she was through this simple phrase.


    They had spent 170 years together.


    He had never seen her like this before.


    Moreover, Ascal was not a good father to Arwin, not even in empty words.


    Ascal knew well that Arwin resented him.She had wanted to sever their ties.


    Her pride was so high that he thought she would never bow first... How desperate must she be to ask him for help?


    ¡°...What... what on earth did Berg do?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Arwin. I will help you as much as I can...¡±


    ¡°...Hic...¡±


    With those words, Arwin began to crumble.


    The cold woman who never showed tears was now clenching her fists, tears streaming down her face.


    Ascal felt a mix of frustration and anger.


    What had Berg done to make her like this?


    He couldn¡¯t fathom what she had experienced to be in this state.


    The fact that Berg was a human only fueled his anxiety.


    Arwin seemed to be holding back, but sobs leaked through her tightly shut throat.<ol><li>


    Her cries were irregr and childlike, like a bird chirping.


    She was biting her knuckles, trying to hold back her tears, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Ascal couldn¡¯t even grasp the extent of her pain.


    Especially since she was someone who endured pain well.


    Seeing Arwin like this was enough to shock Ascal.


    ¡°...Father... please help me...¡±


    Arwin pleaded again.


    ¡°I will help you, just tell me...¡±


    ¡°...Hic...¡±


    Ascal asked in her stead, as she was too overwhelmed by her sobs.


    ¡°...Is that human making you suffer so much?¡±


    -Grab.


    Arwin clutched Ascal¡¯s sleeve and shook her head.


    She shook her head vigorously, insisting that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°...¡±


    Then why was she acting this way? Ascal wondered, just as Arwin whispered.


    ¡°...It¡¯s the opposite, Father.¡±


    Arwin looked up at Ascal.


    With eyes filled with despair, she spoke slowly.


    ¡°...I was so... happy...¡±


    Ascal seemed momentarily unable to follow her words.


    He blinked repeatedly, trying to make sense of the situation.


    But everything fell into ce with Arwin¡¯s next words.


    ¡°...The Mel¡¯s Tears...¡±


    At her whisper, Ascal let out a sigh.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    ¡°...It was discovered.¡±


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    At that moment, a knock echoed through the room.


    Ascal turned around.


    A voice came from outside.


    ¡°Captain Berg of the Red mes is here to see you. Shall we let him in?¡±


    ¡°J-just a moment!¡±


    Uncharacteristically stuttering, Ascal helped Arwin to her feet.


    Even he couldn¡¯t decide what to do.


    -Tap.


    Arwin grabbed onto Ascal.


    With eyes full of endless desperation, Ascal¡¯s daughter pleaded.


    ¡°...I heard polygamy... is being abolished...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t want to lose to Ner... Father... I don¡¯t want to be abandoned...¡±


    Ascal didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Since the discovery of Mel¡¯s Tears, wasn¡¯t it inevitable who would be divorced?


    While he hesitated, Arwin begged.


    ¡°...Ner betrayed Berg too.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s still a chance. There¡¯s still...¡±


    With Berg waiting outside, Arwin didn¡¯t go into details.


    Instead, she summarized her plea.


    ¡°Tell Berg that Celebrein can endlessly support the Red mes group.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Father, please do this for me...¡±


    Ascal had never been able to protect Arwin throughout her life.


    He had to bear her wrath as a result.


    Now, that same Arwin was desperately pleading with him.


    Begging him not to let her be taken away from Berg.


    ...Perhaps this was a moment to atone for his past sins.


    After all, no father could refuse his daughter¡¯s tearful request for help.


    Ascal wiped Arwin¡¯s tears and nodded.


    Then he spoke.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    -Thud.


    With those words, Berg opened the door and entered.


    Ascal had noticed it before, but now it was even clearer¡ªthe atmosphere around Berg had changed.


    Unlike before, he seemed exhausted.


    He no longer had the appearance of a war hero.


    Ascal looked into Berg¡¯s weary eyes, contemting what he must have gone through.


    The death of his captain... the betrayal of his wives.


    Although Ascal had promised to help Arwin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Berg.


    ¡°You said you wanted to talk.¡±


    Despite his pain, Berg seemed to be hiding it within.


    His eyes briefly nced at Arwin, who was still struggling to hold back her tears.


    Ascal saw Berg¡¯s gaze waver for a moment.


    But it was just a fleeting moment.


    Ascal pondered how to continue this difficult conversation and decided to be honest.


    ¡°...Berg, I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mel¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°If Arwin wasn¡¯t a noble.¡±


    But Berg cut him off.


    His wounds seemed more visible now, and it felt like he genuinely cared for Arwin.


    ¡°...She would have been punished for treason.¡±


    At those cold words, Arwin bowed her head.


    She cried silently beside him, like a sinner.


    Whether Berg meant it or not, Ascal couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Swallowing hard, Ascal whispered.


    ¡°...We understand our mistake. We will providepensation ordingly.¡±


    ¡°You should. This could ruin Celebrein¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Though his words were harsh, Berg hinted at wanting to bury the issue.


    They needed the power of the nobles, so it was understandable.


    It seemed he didn¡¯t want the issue to escte.


    Among the many things Ascal wanted to say, he focused on Arwin for now.


    ¡°Berg, I know it¡¯s a mistake... but Arwin understands her wrongs too. Can¡¯t you give her another chance? Didn¡¯t you make a vow before the World Tree? Breaking that sacred promise isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Berg broke his gaze from Ascal and looked down at Arwin.


    ¡°...I am not the one who broke the sacred promise first.¡±


    ¡°........¡±


    Arwin trembled slightly.


    Ascal looked at Berg, thinking to himself.


    ...It¡¯s already toote.


    Whether it was due to intense anger or aplete loss of affection, the truth was unclear, but Berg¡¯s disyed hatred seemed genuine.


    For now, no matter what was said, Berg wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Berg continued.


    ¡°...And isn¡¯t the World Tree something Arwin detested? What meaning does a vow before it holds?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the elders support the abolition of polygamy in the first ce?¡±


    Neither Ascal nor Arwin could say anything in response.


    Ascal still tried to persuade Berg, but Berg shook his head, signaling that there was nothing more to say.


    With a sigh, Berg looked down at Arwin.


    ¡°...Arwin.¡±


    Hearing her name, Arwin lifted her head.


    Despite her tear-filled eyes, a faint glimmer of hope appeared.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    How well must Berg have treated her for her to react like this?


    Berg spoke.


    ¡°...Stay with your father from now on.¡±


    Arwin¡¯s eyes quivered.


    ¡°...What...do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°Unless there¡¯s a reason, don¡¯te looking for me.¡±


    ¡°.............................¡±


    ¡°...I need time.¡±


    Arwin slowly clutched her chest as if she couldn¡¯t bear the pain.


    Still, hiding her anguish, Arwin spoke.


    ¡°...Husband and wife are supposed to be together, aren¡¯t they...?¡±


    She seemed to know how shameless her words were.


    But still, she seemed desperate to cling to any hope.


    Berg remained unresponsive.


    Eventually, Arwin, who had bent first, spoke again.


    ¡°...If I give you time...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Can we go back to how things were before?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    Feeling utterly insignificant, Arwin bowed her head and whispered.


    ¡°...Can¡¯t you choose me instead of Ner...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I know you don¡¯t want to see us the same way, but... I¡¯ll do better...¡±


    Berg closed his eyes.


    After taking a deep breath, he turned and left the room.


    No one could stop him.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Afterward, I spent time by myself.


    I sat in the room, staring out the window without thinking.


    Usually, my mind would be filled with countless worries... but now, for some reason, it felt peaceful.


    Maybe my mind decided to stop thinking due to the overwhelming pain.


    As I sat there, time passed.


    Night fell, and darkness descended.


    A full moon hung high in the sky, illuminating the night.


    I didn¡¯t eat or move to meet anyone.


    I just sat there in the room.


    Fortunately, the king seemed to be considerate of my long journey to the capital and didn¡¯t seek me out.


    After all, I heard that tomorrow, they would begin the end of the war.


    Announcing the achievements and distributing the rewards.


    At that moment, the future of the Red mes seemed to be decided.


    I nced around the room.


    It felt unusually spacious, perhaps because it was a space I usually shared with Ner or Arwin.


    It had been a long time since I felt such emptiness.


    The emptiness was even harder to bear amidst the difficult circumstances.


    Augh, meant to hide the sadness, kept escaping my lips.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    Then, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°...¡±


    I sat there in a daze, not responding.


    The knocking resumed.


    -Knock, knock, knock, knock.


    I still didn¡¯t answer.


    Then, a faint voice reached my ears.


    ¡°...Berg, it¡¯s me...¡±


    It was Ner¡¯s voice.


    ¡°........¡±


    -Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock...


    ¡°...Can Ie in...? Please...¡±


    -Thud... thud... thud...


    ¡°.................¡±


    Even her desperate voice didn¡¯t move me to respond.


    Still, with a sigh, I spoke.


    ¡°...Go back.¡±


    Silence followed.


    Thinking she had left, I turned my gaze back to the window.


    -Creak...


    Then, the door opened on its own.


    Ner stood in the doorway.


    Her white hair and tail shimmered in the moonlight.


    Quietly, she entered the room and closed the door behind her.


    -Thud.


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said go back.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have kind words for her.


    The betrayal still felt fresh, tormenting me.


    I wanted to keep my distance.


    But Ner shook her head.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t... go back.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I can¡¯t even... breathe like this...¡±


    With each step she took closer, her form became clearer.


    Her flushed cheeks, tear-streaked eyes.


    And the scent of alcohol that lingered around her.


    -Swish.


    Ner approached and cupped my cheeks with her hands.


    -Thunk.


    I brushed her hands away.


    -Snap!


    ¡°Hah... hah...¡±


    Ner gasped, her breath uneven.


    Then, as if she had lost all reason, Ner climbed onto me with a rough motion.


    Her hips settled on my thighs, and her arms wrapped around my neck.


    -Thud...


    Tears fell from her eyes onto my body.


    ¡°...Please... don¡¯t push me away...¡±


    Ner whispered, her voice filled with regret.


    She lifted her head.


    ¡°...I love you... Berg, please don¡¯t do this to me... okay...?¡±


    She reminded me that, true to her race, she could only love one person.


    ¡°We¡¯re married...¡±


    She grabbed my left hand and started rubbing it against her cheek and head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one closer than us...¡±


    I could feel her tear-soaked face.


    ¡°Like before... please stroke me...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Like before... please... take care of me...¡±


    She kept pressing her lips to my palm.


    Tears continued to flow from her eyes.


    Maybe it was her desperation, but my body froze.


    I wanted to push her away roughly, but my body wouldn¡¯t move.


    Slowly, Ner buried her face in my neck.


    She inhaled deeply, taking in my scent, and then lifted her head to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°...I¡¯m in heat, Berg.¡±


    Her voice trembled, her desperation oveing her shame.


    At the same time, something warm and prickly touched my neck.


    Ner started licking my neck.


    ¡°...Tonight... I want to have a baby with you...¡±


    She whispered between her licks, her voice breaking with sobs.


    ¡°...I love you, Berg... okay? I love you... you¡¯re the only one...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In the end, I had to push her away.


    I grabbed her shoulders and separated her from me.


    A long string of saliva hung from her lips.


    I frowned and spoke to her.


    ¡°...Go back, now.¡±


    I pushed her feelings away too.


    ¡°...............¡±


    Tears continued to fall from Ner¡¯s empty eyes.


    Her drunken breath repeatedly dampened my face.


    Blinking as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, she awkwardly grabbed her tail and showed it to me.


    ¡°...Ah...ri-right... Be-Berg... this tail...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...The tail you said was beautiful... I groomed it today...¡±


    It was clear that her fur was more neatly arranged than usual.


    ¡°...Is it pretty...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Can¡¯t you tell me it¡¯s pretty...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Today... I won¡¯tin... even if you touch it... please...¡±


    -Slide.


    Ner suddenly shrugged off the clothes hanging from her shoulders.


    Her bare skin from her neck to her shoulders was exposed.


    Her clothes slipped further, almost revealing her chest.


    ¡°...Miss ckwood.¡±


    I called her by her surname.


    At that, Ner froze.


    No curse would have made her react like this.


    She seemed unable to believe the wordsing out of my mouth.


    ¡°...Step away.¡±


    At the same time, I stood up.


    Unconsciously, I supported her back to prevent her from falling.


    But she seemed too shocked to notice.


    Ner, frozen and unmoving, sat down on the floor.


    I adjusted her slipping clothes and then grabbed her arm to help her stand.


    Slowly, I led her to the door.


    I set her down by the door and let go of her.


    ¡°...I...¡±


    Ner whispered, not even looking at me with vacant eyes.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll wait outside as I always do.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go for a walk and wait... until youe.¡±


    Ner slowly looked up at me.


    Finally, with a twisted smile, she left.


    The sound of her weak footsteps echoed endlessly down the hallway.


    ¡°.......¡±


    After sending her away, wrestling with my heavy emotions, I saw her through the window.


    Ner briefly looked up at me, then sat down where she could see me.


    In a ce she would never usually sit, she spent the night there, waiting for me who would note.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 164: Fated Partner (4)

    Chapter 164: Fated Partner (4)


    It was a sunny day.


    Cheers resounded from early dawn.


    The whole capital was bustling in preparation for the uing event.


    It felt like I was the only one unable to smile in this space.


    ...No, perhaps everyone connected to me felt the same.


    I looked down at Ner, who had copsed from waiting for me.


    Before I knew it, I had left my room and approached Ner.


    Tear stains were all around her eyes.


    She had been crying for days, so it was only natural.I couldn¡¯t identify what I was feeling at that moment.


    It was an indescribable, strange feeling.


    Was it anger? Regret? Pity? Disgust? Guilt?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    It was difficult to name thisplex emotion that had mixed so deeply in one ce.


    Gidon was watching me beside me.


    He had been treating me with some courtesy since the ckwood subjugation.


    ¡°...Has Ner been here all night?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Instead of answering, I looked at Gidon and spoke.


    ¡°...Take her away.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gidon only nodded, realizing I didn¡¯t want to talk.<ol><li>


    It wasn¡¯t that I wanted to get close to ckwood.


    There was still a debt to settle with the ckwood family, including Gidon.


    They had tried to betray the Red mes, and I couldn¡¯t let that go without consequences.


    ...But now was not the time to discuss it.


    I watched Gidon support Ner, who couldn¡¯t even stand.


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    Ner, exhausted and unconscious, whispered my name.


    Gidon, hearing her mumble, spoke to me.


    ¡°...We know the sins wemitted.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...But...it seems Ner truly loves you.¡±


    I reflexively asked Gidon, who was intruding on our conflict.


    ¡°...Since when did you care so much about Ner?¡±


    ¡°...Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to take care of my sister first?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I looked at Ner, who was carried on Gidon¡¯s back.


    Two drooping, perked-up ears and a tail.


    I blinked as I looked at her...and sighed.


    Watching Gidon¡¯s back as he left, I spoke.


    ¡°...Make sure she¡¯s notte for the event.¡±


    Gidon nodded at me.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin approached me after I finished preparing.


    Despite her sorrowful expression, Arwin had adorned herself beautifully.


    Arwin whispered, as if trying to mend our broken rtionship.


    ¡°...You look great today, Berg.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I didn¡¯t return even the mostmonpliment.


    The more I withheld, the more Arwin¡¯s forcedposure shattered.


    Her expression worsened day by day, from two days ago to yesterday, and worse today.


    She seemed to struggle with the fact that our rtionship hadn¡¯t improved with time.


    I didn¡¯t want this either.


    But in a situation where all my efforts and feelings had been trampled on...it was still too raw to live on with a smile, pretending not to know.


    Would even this dull over time?


    I couldn¡¯t tell yet.


    In the uncertain future ahead of us...I especially wanted to hold back my words.


    Maybe, in a few months, I could forgive them.


    It¡¯s just a guess, but...maybe I could.


    Maybe I could forget the image of them sharpening their knives behind my back.


    Maybe I could live thinking only of their genuine hearts.


    Maybe I could ovee the pain with a happiness greater than the betrayal I felt.


    Maybe this stubbornness will seem foolish in the future.


    ...But for now, this is all I can do.


    I don¡¯t know about the future, but for now, this is all I can do.


    I can¡¯t smile.


    I can¡¯t utter even a singlemonpliment.


    I don¡¯t have the mental space for it right now.


    With harsh situations unfolding one after another, I too was getting exhausted.


    Arwin eventually fell silent in response to my cold demeanor.


    Maybe she realized that no words could resolve this situation.


    Instead, she slowly approached and tried to intertwine her fingers with mine.


    Her trembling fingers slipped into the gaps of my hand.


    -Swoosh.


    I naturally withdrew my arm.


    ¡°...¡±


    A moment of silence from her followed.


    ¡°....Berg...please...¡±


    In the end, Arwin stood behind me, resting her head on my shoulder.


    I felt her silent tears and the tremors in her body.


    In a situation where Arwin couldn¡¯t see my face, I gritted my teeth and frowned.


    Why does it hurt this much?


    Knowing it hurts, why can¡¯t I act differently?


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    As I stood there, Ner soon approached.


    Just like me, she seemed exhausted from only getting a light sleep.


    Nevertheless, she looked at me and shed a wide smile.


    Of course, it looked unnatural.


    Having seen her smile so many times over the past few months, I could tell.


    ¡°...¡±


    I gave her a small nod at her appearance.


    Then, looking ahead, I spoke.


    ¡°.......Let¡¯s go.¡±


    <strong>*****</strong>


    Ner couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause of the tension in the air.


    An uneasy atmosphere lingered in the sky.


    With each passing day, this unease intensified.


    Arwin, who stuck close to Berg, appeared even more detestable.


    Ner knew it all stemmed from her own anxiety.


    It was a pain that would be alleviated if she were chosen by Berg instead of Arwin.


    Of course, endless effort would still be needed afterward... but it was infinitely better than being separated from Berg.


    Yet, an inexplicable fear kept enveloping her.


    It felt as if the worst pain hadn¡¯t yet arrived.


    This fear was so paralyzing that even moving seemed daunting.


    In a vast space filled with endless people, apuse continued.


    People rejoiced in the victory, soldiers felt relieved that the war had ended, and parents hoped they could now feed their children¡ªall united in joy.


    And as all the cheers reached their peak, the king slowly walked out and made his appearance.


    All the apuse began to focus on the king.


    While the warriors continued the battle, it was the king who waged the war.


    He supported various families at the right times, orchestrating the kingdom¡¯s endurance.


    The king, who had been epting the citizens¡¯ apuse for quite a while, eventually raised his hand.


    With that small gesture, silence descended upon the capital.


    ¡°It is a day of endless happiness.¡±


    He began.


    Ner nced up at Berg for a moment.


    Berg was simply watching the king intently.


    ¡°Hero Felix severed the Demon King¡¯s head, ending the long war. It was a tough seven years for everyone, regardless of race. Some lost parents, others lost children, and some lost their loved ones. In this long war...¡±


    None of the king¡¯s words reached Ner¡¯s ears.


    She was still filled with desperate emotions.


    She didn¡¯t deny that her first impression of Berg wasn¡¯t great.


    A stoic human mercenary.


    That was all.


    But after spending time with him, she realized Berg couldn¡¯t be defined by that alone.


    He was kind, warm, and incredibly considerate.


    He was strong and unwavering, someone you could always rely on.


    No matter how powerful the enemy, he never showed fear. Even without hope, he held onto his convictions.


    He knew how to prioritize those he cherished... as a husband, there could be no better match.


    Ner hadn¡¯t just fallen in love with Berg.


    Despite trying to resist and reject it... she couldn¡¯t help but fall for him.


    And now, that very person was distancing himself from her in disappointment.


    She was being hated by someone she thought she could never meet in a lifetime.


    Just looking at him felt like a miracle that brought tears to her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t count the days she felt grateful he was hers.


    It seemed destined that she would be happy living with him forever.


    Yet, their rtionship was now in grave danger.


    ...She was in a situation where she might never be loved by him again.


    Even though she had shed endless tears over the past few days and could somewhat control them now... She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing if she let her guard down.


    The king continued speaking amidst this situation.


    ¡°...Therefore, I will grant a fitting reward for these deeds. Chosen by the God of War, Dian... Arcan, step forward.¡±


    ¡®Waaaaaaah!!¡¯


    The centaur Arcan ascended the tform to immense cheers.


    But Ner paid no attention to the centaur, instead looking up at Berg.


    Her breath quickened, and an uneasy feeling grew, making her feel the need to say something.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    How many times had she called his name in the past few days?


    And how many times had Berg ignored her?


    ¡°As the closest friend of Felix, his contributions are significant. He always read the flow of battle from the center of the war, leading to minimize casualties. To the warrior of war...¡±


    Every time Berg didn¡¯t respond to her calls, it felt like her heart was breaking.


    She kept experiencing a pain she never wanted to feel again.


    But she couldn¡¯t stop calling out to Berg.


    If she didn¡¯t say his name... she couldn¡¯t bear the distance growing between them.


    ¡°...Berg, please, just look at me once.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg closed his eyes for a moment... then slowly looked at Ner.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    How long had it been?


    The ck eyes she loved so much were now looking at her.


    The color opposite to her white tail.


    Ner felt the differences between them anew.


    She knew well how much effort Berg had put in to bridge that gap.


    ¡°...I-¡±


    ¡®Waaaaaaah!!!¡¯


    As Ner tried to continue her whisper, thunderous apuse erupted.


    Arcan stepped down, and Sylphrien ascended the tform.


    Various birds circled above her, expressing their joy as well.


    ¡°Chosen by the God of Harmony, Nikal. Thanks to your sacrifice...¡±


    Amidst everyone¡¯s joy, Ner wiped away her tears and persistently looked at Berg.


    As the apuse died down, she whispered to him again.


    Berg¡¯s eyes remained on her for the moment.


    ¡°...I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You know... I was always... alone...¡±


    She leaned closer to Berg.


    She didn¡¯t care how others saw them.


    Standing on tiptoe, she brought her face closer to his.


    She tried to make her whisper clearer.


    ¡°My grandmother¡¯s prophecy helped me... When my brother and sisters pushed me away... she told me that I¡¯d find an ally. That my fated partner would appear.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This time, Berg didn¡¯t ignore her.


    Ner clung to that glimmer of hope and continued to whisper desperately.


    She forced back her tears, not wanting to waste this chance.


    Though her voice trembled, she spoke with determination to hold on to Berg.


    ¡°...I endured, waiting for that prophecy, Berg. Even when I was bullied... when I had no group to rest with... even after Grandma passed away... when I was ridiculed for this tail, like a mark of disgrace... I held on to the belief that my fated partner would appear... There were so many days I wanted to die... Hic... I held on, trusting only in Grandma¡¯s words...¡±


    ¡®Waaaaaaah!!!¡¯


    The king continued.


    ¡°...the chosen saintess. Please step forward.¡±


    Despite the saintess being called, Berg¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Ner.


    Ner grasped Berg¡¯s arm.


    He didn¡¯t push her away.


    ¡°...Grandma said I¡¯d regret it if I missed that person. That weighed on me so much... so... I was so scared...¡±


    Did he understand her words?


    Berg¡¯s cold expression softened slightly.


    A glimpse of the kind Berg from the past appeared.


    At the same time, Berg spoke with difficulty.


    His words were strained through his pain.


    ¡°...That person...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°......might have been me.¡±


    ¡°She said the person was a noble, so I thought...!¡±


    Ner raised her voice, ovee with emotion.


    It might have been desperation.


    ¡°So I thought... living with you would be painful... so...¡±


    ¡®Waaaaaaah!!!¡¯


    ¡°Hero Felix! Step forward!¡±


    The moment the hero was called, Ner¡¯s voice was drowned out by the cheers of the crowd.


    Ner tightened her grip on Berg¡¯s arm and raised her voice in desperation.


    But their words couldn¡¯t reach each other.


    For a brief moment, their eyes met.


    They were speaking with their eyes, words unable to convey their feelings.


    Ner looked into Berg¡¯s eyes.


    Now, she saw his face more clearly.


    The strong man was in so much pain.


    A pain hidden behind his resolute demeanor.


    It took a long time for the cheers for the hero who beheaded the Demon King to die down.


    ¡®Waaaaaaah!!¡¯


    ¡®Waaaaaaah!!¡¯


    For that long period, the two couldn¡¯t take their eyes off each other.


    For a long time, they simply stared at one another without saying a word.


    Ner couldn¡¯t understand why this moment felt like thest.


    She could hardly breathe in the face of that thought.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    In her anxiety, Ner called out to him.


    ¡®...My husband...¡¯


    She thought of him even in her heart.


    He was the only one she had ever loved with all her heart.


    Berg was the person she had never loved as much as she did now.


    Ner¡¯s eyes filled with tears, dazzled by the light he emitted.


    Her hand trembled, yet she naturally reached out to touch Berg¡¯s cheek.


    Berg, too, seemed to have tears welling in his eyes.


    As Felix stepped down from the tform, the king raised his hand.


    Silence fell once more.


    In that silence, Ner spoke.


    ¡°...It doesn¡¯t matter anymore who that person was supposed to be... Berg. For me, it¡¯s only you... only you...¡±


    Berg listened to her words... then pressed his lips tightly together.


    Finally, he shook his head with difficulty.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s stop this, Ner.¡±


    -Thud.


    Ner couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It felt like a giant hammer had struck her chest.


    The king¡¯s voice pierced the quiet.


    ¡°There is still one more hero. Chosen by the God of Solitude, Lynn....¡±


    Berg squeezed his eyes shut and painfully removed Ner¡¯s hand.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s stop this, Ner.¡±


    Ner felt her vision darken.


    With nk, open eyes, she saw nothing.


    ¡°Berg. Come forward to the tform.¡±


    All eyes turned to Berg.


    He pushed Ner away and moved forward.


    ¡°.....What...?¡±


    Watching Berg grow more distant, Ner stood frozen.


    All she could do was watch his back.


    Her mind couldn¡¯t process the situation unfolding before her.


    She knew the Red mes had achieved significant merit... but she had thought the negotiations for rewards would happen elsewhere.


    Why was Berg stepping forward like the other heroes?


    Ner slowly turned her head to Arwin.


    Arwin was watching her, tears streaming from her eyes as well.


    As if sensing the same unease as Ner.


    Berg kneeled before the king.


    The king approached him and spoke.


    ¡°...I understand the Red mes has suffered great losses. Despite being a mercenary group, the endless courage and sacrifice your people disyed led us to victory. The surprise attack on the Demon King seeded entirely because of you.¡±


    Berg listened to his words with a nk expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your brother-in-arms, ¡®Adam,¡¯ fell during the process. My sincerest condolences. Even the greatest warrior, Gale, said his final moments were heroic.¡±


    A gentle apuse followed.


    ¡°...Though we couldn¡¯t kill the Demon King¡¯s right hand, we undoubtedly won the war. And Berg, I made a promise to your brother Adam. A reward for his great contributions. While it would have been ideal for Adam to receive it personally... in his absence, I believe it is rightfully yours, as the one carrying on his legacy.¡±


    Ner blinked.


    From that moment, it felt like time started to move slowly.


    ¡°As the leader of the Red mes group and the warrior of solitude, Berg! I bestow upon you thends of Stockpin and its surrounding areas!¡±


    Ner whispered involuntarily.


    ¡°...No...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    Berg must not ept a title.


    He must not be a noble.


    If Berg bes a noble... ckwood will no longer be necessary.


    The only reason he maintained his marriage ties with them would disappear.


    For some reason, Ner recalled her conversation with her grandmother.


    ¡®There is a boy who suits you perfectly. He¡¯s brave, warm, and kind. He will be loved by many women. Yet, this man will fall deeply for you. And you, naturally, will fall for him too.¡¯


    Brave, warm, and kind. Loved by many women¡ªBerg.


    ¡®Is that true?¡¯


    ¡®Absolutely. No matter whoes, he will always be on your side. He will protect you sturdily.¡¯


    ¡®Even from my siblings?¡¯


    ¡®Even from more terrifying people. Even if the whole world turns against you, he will be your ally. You two could live happily even if left alone in the world.¡¯


    Berg, who fought against anyone for her.


    ¡®...When this boy appears, will you treat him well?¡¯


    The promise made by innocent Ner.


    ¡®Of course. I¡¯ll bake him pies every day.¡¯


    ¡®Will you really treat him well? He seems like a boy with some wounds.¡¯


    The wounds Berg carried.


    The king proimed loudly.


    ¡°And to you, who will be the owner of thatnd... I bestow the surname ¡®Reiker¡¯! As the first head of your family... I hope you lead your house well.¡±


    Cheers erupted and poured onto Berg.


    Among those celebrating, Ner stood and stared nkly at Berg.


    ¡°...Ah... Ah... Ah...¡±


    -Drip, drip...


    Unstoppable tears flowed from Ner¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...From the beginning...¡±


    Berg, who would no longer need ckwood¡¯s power.


    The promise Ner had sworn echoed in her head once more.


    ¡®Yes...! I¡¯ll take away all of his pain! I¡¯ll lick all his wounds clean...! I¡¯ll treat him with utmost care!¡¯


    Contrary to that promise, Ner had only given him iparable pain.


    Saying she could never love him. Pretending to have no feelings and pushing him away. Preparing to betray him...


    ¡®Yes. Then I won¡¯t worry. Ner, I don¡¯t usually want to say this...¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®You must not lose that boy.¡¯


    Ner clutched her chest and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°...It was you from the beginning.¡±


    As thest piece clicked into ce... she suddenly understood everything.


    Why Berg seemed so lovable.


    Why she felt sofortable by his side.


    ...The person she had waited for all her life was right there¡ªBerg.


    With a hollowugh, Ner slowly whispered.


    ¡°...It was you... from the beginning...¡±


    But it was a realization that came far toote.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 165: Hidden Truths (1)

    Chapter 165: Hidden Truths (1)


    Even amidst the cheers of countless people, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to rx my expression.


    Some might sacrifice everything just to be in this position.


    A chance to rise in status.


    Who would refuse that?


    But why?


    I felt nothing but sadness.


    Not even a hint of joy touched me.


    Maybe it was because I knew I was receiving the title in ce of Adam Hyung.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why his absence felt even more pronounced.Or maybe it was because I could foresee what was toe.


    I slowly turned my head to look at my wives.


    They, too, seemed to sense how our rtionship would change... shedding empty tears.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Once all the announcements were made, the capital erupted into a festival.


    All the citizens sang songs and shouted the names of the heroes.


    The food that had been saved was brought out, and everyone started to fill their stomachs heartily.


    sses clinked everywhere, andughter blended into the air.


    Except for us.


    I walked into my quarters.


    Though I said nothing... Ner and Arwin followed me in.


    -Thud.


    The door closed naturally behind us.


    I stood there in silence for a moment.


    After a long stretch of silence, Arwin finally spoke.


    ¡°...Congrattions, Berg.¡±


    Her voice held no trace of joy.


    I turned to face them.


    As expected, Arwin wore a forced smile.


    ¡°I never thought you would be the head of the house... Truly, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...So, my name will change too, right? Arwin Reiker...? I¡¯ll be giving up my long-held surname... but I¡¯m so happy-¡±


    ¡°-Ha.¡±


    I cut her off with a short sigh.


    Arwin fell silent at that sigh. Her eyes started to waver even more.


    As if she could predict what I would say next.


    Ner began to move her lips, trying to persuade me.


    ¡°...I, I¡¯ll help you a lot.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s a new family. There will be many dangers moving forward without help. I¡¯ll make sure to watch out for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. And, congrattions. I really... didn¡¯t expect this at all. And... and...¡±


    I wanted to stop this whole charade of a conversation.


    We were already anticipating the future that would befall us.


    Even though theplex emotions inside me made me hesitate... there was also a certain sense of relief that I could finally let go of all this pain.


    ¡°...We.¡±


    As soon as I opened my mouth, Ner and Arwin fell silent.


    ¡°The first reason I got involved with you was... to survive.¡±


    I recalled my conversation with Adam Hyung.


    I remembered why I epted this marriage proposal... after such a long time.


    I calmly conveyed this to them.


    ¡°...Now, I think we can survive on our own strength.¡±


    Bing a noble had changed everything.


    The power of ckwood and Celebrien would be nice to have, but it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    This meant they no longer needed to stay by my side.


    ¡°...So.¡±


    So I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s divorce.¡±


    Arwin¡¯s eyes lost focus.


    She stood there as if she couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°...Both of you, go back to your hometown.¡±


    Ner slowly began to shake her head.


    ¡°...Please.¡±


    In a desperate voice, she pleaded with me.


    ¡°...Please, Berg.¡±


    ¡°...You want... divorce...?¡±


    Arwin insisted on confirming my intent.


    ¡°...¡±


    I swallowed once and gave a small nod.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s all... go our separate ways.¡±


    I had anticipated that announcing this separation would be painful from the beginning.


    As prepared as I was, I said what needed to be said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve aplished each other¡¯s goals. You survived the war, and now we can survive too... there¡¯s no need to stay forcibly tied together anymore.¡±


    Ner whispered after a moment of silence.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Like a child asking for help, she spoke to me.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying. Divorce...? We¡¯re separating... like this...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What are you even talking about? I... without you...¡±


    I continued.


    ¡°Your families are gathered in the capital too. Let¡¯s separate now. When the Red mes returns to Stockpin... don¡¯t follow.¡±


    I had dered this divorce a few days ago.


    Perhaps I had been anticipating this situation since before we came to the capital.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll tell your fathers.¡±


    I spoke firmly, sealing my decision.


    ¡°...From now on, we¡¯re no longer husband and wife. Don¡¯te looking for me anymore, and don¡¯t approach me without a reason.¡±


    I made sure they understood.


    There were no more natural meetings between us.


    With the divorce, we wouldn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship anymore.


    Ner was taking deep, ragged breaths, holding back her tears.


    Her trembling hand rested on her chest.


    Arwin¡¯s vacant eyes looked at me.


    ¡°...Divorce...?¡±


    She muttered something.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°...Who said so...?¡±


    Just like when we first met, she wore an expression devoid of emotion.


    ¡°...Who said we¡¯re getting divorced...?¡±


    With that hardened expression, she questioned me.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I look for my husband...? Why can¡¯t I approach you...?¡±


    I shook my head and replied coldly.


    ¡°...You know the reason better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Arwin shouted suddenly.


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen her raise her voice so loudly.


    Arwin¡¯s face, momentarily bursting with emotion, crumbled with pain.


    It was also the first time she had shown her emotions so openly.


    She approached me and suddenly fell to her knees.


    Clutching my hand, she pleaded.


    ¡°...Please, don¡¯t do this. Please, don¡¯t do this... Don¡¯t abandon me too.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Berg... you were my first happiness... You were the first blessing in my life... So please, don¡¯t do this... I¡¯ll give you everything....¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...We don¡¯t have much time. The time we can spend together isn¡¯t long, right...? Even 60 years won¡¯t be enough... Spending hundreds of years with you wouldn¡¯t be enough...¡±


    I clenched my fist tightly, then released it as I looked at Arwin.


    ¡°You¡¯re free, Arwin.¡±


    ¡°...What...?¡±


    ¡°You can find someone better than me. In your long life... you¡¯ll soon forget the years you spent with me.¡±


    -Thunk... thunk...


    Large, jewel-like tears slowly fell from Arwin¡¯s eyes.


    She alternated her gaze between my eyes, trying to gauge my sincerity.


    ¡°...How can you say that...?¡±


    Arwin, crying, held onto my hand and asked.


    ¡°...How can I forget you...? The past few months with you have been more meaningful than my 170 years of life...¡±


    At some point, Ner staggered over to me.


    Her face was a mess of tears.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    More clearly than ever, she called out to me.


    ¡°...Just get angry at me.¡±


    With a pained smile, she grabbed my arm.


    ¡°...Just yell at me... Hit me with your fists... Stomp on me if you want...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...But it¡¯s okay with me... as long as I can stay by your side... just don¡¯t say we should divorce...¡±


    Ner didn¡¯t take her eyes off me.


    Her tail desperately wrapped around my thigh.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be the end of our love...¡±


    Sheughed, as if she¡¯d heard a bad joke.


    ¡°I still have so much I want to do with you... All I have left is regret...¡±


    I wanted to break the cycle of this repeating situation.


    They, too, were just trapped in this cycle.


    I had to be firm to prevent this pain from dragging on any longer.


    I shook my head and pushed Ner and Arwin away from me.


    -Thud.


    In their despair, they fell away from me all too easily.


    Arwin¡¯s hand dropped limply to the floor, and Ner, though pushed back, quickly clung to me again.


    ¡°...Ah...! Berg, please-¡±


    -Swish.


    At the same time, I removed the ne hanging around my neck.


    Arwin¡¯s World Tree leaf.


    The leaf had withered and dried, and I ced it on the desk.


    Arwin couldn¡¯t move, only watching the scene unfold.


    I continued with my actions.


    ...I removed our wedding rings from my hands.


    All the vows we made when we put these rings on were discarded as well.


    Vows I had tried so hard to uphold.


    If not for these unfortunate events... I would have kept them until myst breath.


    ¡°...........What are you... doing?¡±


    Ner asked weakly.


    -Click.


    I ced the two rings on the desk.


    Gritting my teeth, I reached out my hands to them.


    Ner and Arwin looked at my outstretched hands.


    ¡°...Rings.¡±


    At that single word, Arwin clenched her fists, and Ner hid her hands behind her back.


    Ner shook her head desperately.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Tears scattered as she moved.


    ¡°...I won¡¯t. Never... never, Berg.¡±


    I didn¡¯t withdraw my extended hand.


    ¡°No...! No...!! I don¡¯t want to...! Please, Berg!!¡±


    Ner began to crumble, crying out desperately while hiding her left hand.


    She didn¡¯t want to take off our rings.


    Ner shook her head violently, her confused eyes locking onto the rings behind us.


    She quickly moved to pick up her ring and mine.


    She then forcibly grabbed my left hand, trying to put the ring back on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off... Ugh... Ugh... Hurry... put it back on...! Put it on!!¡±


    Her actions were in stark contrast to how she once wished to take off the rings.


    No matter how rough she acted, her strength couldn¡¯t sway me.


    But... it was certain that my heart was growing heavier.


    ¡°...Stop it...!¡±


    Finally, I gritted my teeth and whispered.


    At my words, Ner dropped the ring in surprise.


    The ring rolled away, disappearing somewhere.


    Ner¡¯s shocked eyes turned to me.


    That whisper shook them more than any shout could.


    I ended our rtionship.


    I walked away from Ner and Arwin.


    Stopping at the door, I spoke to them.


    ¡°...I really tried to make this work with you.¡±


    Ner and Arwin, too exhausted, couldn¡¯t follow me.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t like me... I was willing to try.¡±


    They had said from the beginning that they couldn¡¯t love me.


    They had tried to betray me.


    ¡°...But now I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Weakened, I whispered my final wish to them.


    ¡°...Live happily.¡±


    Although there were still matters to resolve... this would likely be ourst conversation as a couple.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin stood frozen in ce for a long time before deciding to look for Berg.


    She grabbed the withered World Tree leaf and the rings Berg had discarded and went outside.


    She looked around desperately, trying to find him, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Tears kept falling.


    A few people around her noticed her state and murmured.


    Arwin, who once cared about her reputation, couldn¡¯t think about it at the moment.


    ¡°Berg... Berg...¡±


    She whispered the name of the man she loved as she hurriedly moved her legs.


    She started searching everywhere he might be.


    How long had she been running around like that?


    Arwin¡¯s blue bird finally found Berg, chirping to inform her.


    Just hearing that he had been found made her emotions surge.


    Berg had left, dering an unbearable separation.


    Arwin knew the faulty solely with her... but she couldn¡¯t ept their separation.


    ¡°Haa... haa...¡±


    Atst, Arwin spotted Berg¡¯s back.


    She found his broad shoulders.


    He sat alone in an isted clearing, his face buried in his hands.


    It seemed like his shoulders were trembling slightly.


    Despite leaving with a resolute expression, Berg was in so much pain here, alone.


    Seeing Berg struggle like this made Arwin¡¯s tears flow even more.


    The guilt was overwhelming, knowing she had caused all of this.


    She wanted to approach him... but then she realized.


    She was the source of Berg¡¯s pain.


    She couldn¡¯tfort him even a little.


    She had no right to approach him.


    Berg had severed the marital bond with his own hands.


    He had expressed his desire not to be together anymore.


    Berg, who had tried so hard to improve their rtionship, was now pushing her away.


    The meaning of this was painfully clear.


    Would approaching him now really be for his sake?


    Wouldn¡¯t it only bring more hurt and resentment?


    Arwin was experiencing a new kind of torture.


    The torture of seeing the one she loved in pain but being unable to offer a helping hand.


    ¡°....Ah....Ah...¡±


    In the end, all she could do was cry from a distance.


    Berg had always been there to help her whenever she was in pain... yet Arwin couldn¡¯t return the favor.


    -Rustle... rustle...


    At that moment, someone approached Berg.


    A woman walked towards the lonely Berg without hesitation.


    Her face was also covered in tears.


    Arwin could only watch as this woman approached her husband, her love.


    Eyes the same color as Berg¡¯s.


    Hair the same color as Berg¡¯s.


    A hero of the same war... and a fellow human.


    The saintess.


    Arwin felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe as she watched the saintness.


    The pain in her chest was so intense that it was suffocating.


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    Arwin thought.


    She might be the only person who could heal Berg¡¯s pain.


    Even though she knew it was right to send blessings, it was easier said than done.


    Only relentless pain tormented Arwin.


    The saintess knelt in front of Berg.


    Berg, with his face in his hands, showed no reaction.


    ¡®...Bell.¡¯


    The saint whispered Berg¡¯s nickname.


    Berg¡¯s trembling shoulders stiffened, and he lifted his head.


    The two humans locked eyes for a long time.


    The childhood friends faced each other after a long war.


    That beautiful scene tore at Arwin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°...Ah....Ah...¡±


    Could there be any pain more terrible than this?


    It was the greatest pain Arwin had ever experienced.


    The saintess whispered again.


    ¡®...Why have we hurt each other so much?¡¯


    Berg couldn¡¯t respond.


    He simply stared at the saintess.


    ¡®We were enough for each other...¡¯


    Berg must have felt like he was back before the war.


    All the connections he had built had been stripped away.


    The captain he followed like a brother, Adam. His marriage with Arwin and Ner.


    None of them were by Berg¡¯s side anymore.


    At that moment, the saintess, with tears streaming down her face, asked Berg.


    ¡®...Why were you crying, Bell...?¡¯


    Arwin couldn¡¯t see Berg¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t know what expression he wore.


    But knowing that the man who never shed tears was crying made her heart ache unbearably.


    ¡®...Why are you in so much pain...?¡¯


    The next moment, Arwin gasped.


    The saintess slowly reached out... and wiped Berg¡¯s tears away.


    The woman who shouldn¡¯t touch anyone... was the first to reach out to him.


    Berg epted that touch as if it were the most natural thing.


    The depth of the bond they had built over a long time was evident in that single gesture.


    Berg and the saintess locked eyes deeply.


    The saintess then spoke.


    ¡®...If it¡¯s hard, you can cry more, Bell...¡¯


    She cupped Berg¡¯s face gently with both hands.


    Berg didn¡¯t push her away this time either.


    Arwin knew why.


    Berg had pushed the saintess away for their sake in the first ce.


    He had once cast aside someone precious to keep his promise to them.


    ...But now, he no longer had a reason to do that.


    There was no vow left to uphold.


    The saintess continued.


    ¡®...You can cry... I¡¯m here now...¡¯


    She tenderly pulled Berg¡¯s head to her chest.


    Berg, powerless, let his face be buried in her embrace.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry... Sniff... I¡¯ll never leave you again...¡¯


    Arwin, watching Berg, pleaded silently.


    ¡°.......Please...¡±


    A contradictory feeling engulfed Arwin.


    She wanted Berg to find peace... but not like this.


    Perhaps her selfish heart was receiving its punishment.


    ¡®I love you, Bell...¡¯


    Berg¡¯s ringless hand curled into a fist.


    That trembling fist.


    It seemed as if he was holding on for the sake of the bond now broken with Ner and herself.


    But the saintess kept whispering.


    ¡®...Let¡¯s start over. Just like when we only had eyes for each other...¡¯


    The exhausted Berg, seeking something to lean on, slowly unclenched his fist and, very slowly, embraced the saintess.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 166: Hidden Truths (2)

    Chapter 166: Hidden Truths (2)


    Sien embraced Berg, a whirlwind of intense emotions enveloping her.


    A touch with another person after 7 years. The warmth of a human after 7 years. The first time in 7 years she touched...the man she loved.


    She now remembered how overwhelming it felt to touch Berg.


    For this warmth, she had endured the past 7 years.


    Even when she copsed alone, she got back up, and moved even when hurt.


    The sensation on her fingertips.


    The weight on her arms.


    Berg¡¯s face resting on her shoulder.


    All of it was so heartbreakingly warm.Of course, Sien knew she was being insincere.


    She knew she approached Berg because he had weakened.


    Normally, Berg would have pushed her away.


    But this time, he couldn¡¯t.


    Berg, who seemed on the verge of copsing, leaned on her.


    Something was definitely wrong...and paradoxically, it turned out to be in Sien¡¯s favor.


    At the same time, there was a pain in her chest.


    Seeing the man she loved in pain was always excruciating.


    Especially since Berg¡¯s tears held so much meaning.


    Sien was always brought to her knees by his tears.


    For the past 7 years, the image of him begging her not to leave, with tears streaming down his face, had tormented her like a brand.


    But for now, Sien had no intention of digging into Berg¡¯s pain.


    She vaguely guessed it might be rted to his wives...but she didn¡¯t think deeply about it.


    She would naturallye to know what had happened to him.


    For now, she wanted to focus on the fact that he was leaning on her.


    Sien wanted to show Berg the significant change that had happened to her.


    It was a recent event.


    ¡°¡­Bell.¡±


    Sien, with a trembling voice, lifted Berg¡¯s head from her shoulder.


    She met his struggling eyes.


    With difficulty, she managed a smile and showed him the back of her hand.


    ¡°...See...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A hand covered in scars.


    But that wasn¡¯t what she wanted to show him.


    Berg stopped when he saw the back of her hand.


    ¡°...Hea¡¯s mark...is gone.¡±


    Was it because they killed the Demon King?


    She was finally freed from the long-standing shackle.


    The wish she had prayed for over seven years had finallye true.


    She was free.


    No longer...bound to the Hea Church.


    Perhaps Hea already knew.


    That there was no way to hold her back anymore.


    With or without the mark, she would havee to Berg.


    But the liberation felt immensely joyful now that the mark was gone.


    ¡°¡­It took...so long...didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sien spoke to Berg, tears streaming down her face.


    Berg, who had been with her since childhood.


    The memories with him still gave her strength.


    Berg had saved her when she was young and had supported her ever since.


    Not for a single moment had she stopped thinking about him.


    So she apologized again for their past separation.


    ¡°The things I said when we parted... they were all lies.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The words that I could live without you...sniff...were all forced out...¡±


    Another tear fell from Berg¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The words that we should give up on our dreams...that our memories would just be the past...all of it...all of it...¡±


    Sien looked straight into Berg¡¯s eyes and spoke firmly.


    ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t push you away...ever again...¡±


    Berg exhaled as if everything was happening too quickly.


    Sien knew it was strange to push her feelings on him without knowing what he had been through.


    But it had to be now.


    Hea¡¯s mark had disappeared.


    Berg was struggling.


    Sien wanted to be his strength.


    ¡°...Will you forgive me...?¡±


    There was not a trace of the old anger on Berg¡¯s face.


    For a long time, he was just trying to collect his emotions.


    Berg stayed frozen for quite a while...then he spoke to Sien.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    That was all.


    Even though he didn¡¯t give any specific answer... Sien knew that those words meant he epted her.


    Not words telling her to leave, but words asking her toe back with him.


    It wasn¡¯t about getting married as they once dreamed or continuing their old promises.


    Still, Sien realized that the rtionship that had been frozen with Berg was now beginning to move again.


    That was enough for her.


    So she nodded.


    With the brightest smile she had shown in seven years, mixed with tears.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner had to crawl around the floor of the dormitory for a long time to find the Berg¡¯s ring that had rolled away.


    Her mind was too stunned by the farewell words to think straight, but her body moved instinctively to find Berg¡¯s ring.


    Under the wardrobe. Under the bed. Under the desk... She searched every corner for Berg¡¯s ring.


    Tears fell from her eyes, wetting the floor with each step she took.


    After rolling around in the dust for a long time, she finally found Berg¡¯s ring.


    Ner¡¯s white hair and tail had be dirty and turned gray.


    She had found the color of the ckwood family she had once wanted so badly.


    But now, Ner hated that color.


    Berg had told her he liked her white tail.


    He had said he preferred it over the gray.


    So even though Ner knew she needed to wash, she couldn¡¯t ovee her instincts this time either.


    Ner, crying, went outside.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to follow Berg because she was searching for the ring.


    This couldn¡¯t be a real farewell.


    As his wife, she had to be by his side.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this reality.


    Was she really supposed to live her entire life without Berg?


    Did it mean she could no longer feel his warmth?


    On cold nights, when she reached out beside her, he wouldn¡¯t be there?


    Did it mean she couldn¡¯t stay by the side of the smiling Berg?


    ¡°..Ah...uh...ugh...¡±


    It was the worst nightmare.


    Berg was supposed to be the one who would spend his life with her.


    He was her beloved husband.


    Her one and only love.


    ¡°Have you seen Berg?¡±


    So she went around asking anyone she could see.


    Nobles, servants, knights, soldiers... it didn¡¯t matter.


    She kept asking the same question over and over.


    ¡°Have... have you seen my husband?¡±


    People were startled to see her tear-streaked face, but Ner had no time to care.


    She had to find her mate.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen Berg...? My... my husband... he¡¯s human... kind... sniffs... he loves me very much...¡±


    As she wandered around, the whispers grew louder.


    In the past, those whispers would have made her shrink back.


    ¡®...Ner...¡¯


    ¡®...Ner ckwood... the white tail...¡¯


    For the first time, Ner responded to the whispers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ckwood, I¡¯m a Reiker...!!¡±


    The servants who heard her shout scattered in surprise.


    Reiker.


    A surname still unfamiliar to her, but one she insisted on to others.


    She had no other choice.


    Her heart felt like it was being torn apart, unable to bear a single moment.


    The fact that she was not with Berg was causing her pain.


    Even the ring symbolized this.


    It was the ring that connected her to him.


    It was unbearably hard to bear that there was no trace of her with him.


    So, clutching Berg¡¯s ring tightly in both hands, she wandered around looking for him.


    Soon, she spotted Shawn, a member of the Head Hunter Unit, who was also wandering around.


    Ner called out to him urgently.


    ¡°Sha... Shawn!¡±


    Shawn turned to look at her.


    His stern expression broke for a moment.


    Ner ran to him and asked, feeling a slight sense of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m looking for Berg. Can you help me find him?¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    But Shawn, looking bewildered, didn¡¯t respond.


    He seemed shocked by Ner¡¯s state.


    Seeing Shawn¡¯sck of response, Ner called his name again.


    ¡°...Shawn...?¡±


    After a long moment, Shawn finally spoke, his voice trembling.


    ¡°...I... I heard you¡¯re getting divorced...¡±


    Ner froze on the spot.


    She struggled for a long time to find words to refute.


    With a touch of anger, she asked him.


    ¡°...Who said that?¡±


    ¡°........¡±


    ¡°...Who¡¯s spreading...those lies...?¡±


    But Shawn, unwavering, spoke to Ner.


    ¡°...I heard it directly from the captain.¡±


    Ner¡¯s heart sank at his words.


    She shook her head, unable to ept it.


    There was no way Berg had already sorted things out this quickly.


    He wouldn¡¯t prepare for separation so hastily.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re mistaken. Please take me to Berg.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner felt frustration at Shawn¡¯sck of response.


    In the end, she even brought up the past.


    ¡°...Shawn, I saved your life once...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please. Take me to Berg.¡±


    Shawn hesitated for a moment, then firmly shook his head.


    ¡°...Captain Berg has saved my life many times as well. I will prioritize the captain¡¯s orders.¡±


    With that, Shawn walked away from Ner.


    She watched the mercenary leave in a daze.


    In an instant, the entire Red mes Mercenary group turned their backs on her, just like Berg.


    It was clear how much trust they had in Berg.


    Ner was quickly isted from Berg.


    ...But she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Ner just stood there, clutching Berg¡¯s ring tightly.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The next day, I received a summons from the king.


    I could already guess what awaited me.


    There was no need for embellishments.


    It was the conclusion of things with my wives and me.


    That was all.


    I headed to the meeting hall with Baran, who had be the vice-captain of the Red mes.


    The officers, Theodore and Krian, followed behind me.


    The whole way, I could feel how differently we were being treated.


    It was the respect given to the war heroes, the Red mes.


    Even in such a moment, I imagined what it would have been like if Adam Hyung had been here.


    In normal times... He would have been walking ahead of me.


    What would Hyung have said to me?


    In fact, because he was so close to me... I felt like I could almost hear his voice.


    ¡®Berg. Should we build a hallway like this? It¡¯s pretty cool.¡¯


    I smiled painfully and kept walking, knowing there was still pain I had to endure.


    .


    .


    .


    The meeting hall, into which I was led by the king¡¯s aid, Gendry, was already filled with all the expected people.


    The king.


    The ckwood family.


    The Celebrian family.


    ...And Ner and Arwin.


    Neither of them could even look at me.


    They were already suffering deeply from the bitter pain.


    Arwin was now wearing my World Tree ne around her neck, and Ner was holding my ring tenderly, pressing her lips against it.


    ¡°...¡±


    I gritted my teeth and turned my head away from them.


    Even though I knew divorce was the right choice, it still hurt.


    I understood it was a choice purely for my sake.


    I now understood that their betrayal was a choice born out of insecurity.


    Seeing them in tears, begging to be taken back, left me with no choice but to believe them.


    But I had no more strength left.


    I could no longer bear the pain.


    I had done my best.


    ...So now, I thought maybe it was time to allow myself some selfishness.


    Such selfish thoughts were driving me.


    It was so hard.


    Why did I feel guilty?


    ...I had shown nothing but sincerity.


    As I entered the meeting hall, King Rex Draigo looked at me.


    ¡°Berg Reiker, Warrior of Lynn.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When he called me, I knew it for sure.


    The end was truly near.


    The king spoke.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve chosen who to divorce.¡±


    I nodded.


    ...The separation from my wives awaited me.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 167: Hidden Truths (3)

    Chapter 167: Hidden Truths (3)


    It was a gathering of only the key individuals.


    The king sat high above us, looking down from his throne.


    There was an undeniable aura around the king who had sessfully led us through the war.


    Especially for me, now having to lead the Red mes group, the weight of this burden felt even heavier.


    The king addressed me.


    ¡°...Before we begin, I need to say this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Although I abolished the customs of the Human race by my decision... I feel sorry for you. Nevertheless, I believe it was the right choice. There will be fewer children born irresponsibly, fewer conflicts among half-siblings, and no more wives hurt from not being loved equally.¡±


    Having no intention of disputing the abolition, I simply nodded.Though the king wasn¡¯t trying to persuade me, he seemed puzzled by my unexpectedpliance.


    Tilting his head, he asked.


    ¡°You ept it more easily than I thought, Berg Reiker. Has something changed?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    I didn¡¯t really want to answer, but he was the king.


    He nodded as well and said.


    ¡°Then we can proceed without issues. Everyone seems to be in agreement.¡±


    -Creak!


    At that moment, Ner stood up.


    She looked at the king with bloodshot eyes.


    The king raised an eyebrow at her action, and she bowed respectfully before speaking.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    Gibson ckwood and Gidon grabbed her arms, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening...¡±


    The king stopped Gidon and Gibson from restraining her and slowly asked Ner.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Before Ner could speak, the king continued.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you personally tell me you wanted the abolition of polygamy?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner swallowed hard and froze.


    Her wandering eyes found mine.


    Clutching my ring tightly, she said firmly.


    ¡°I said that because I wanted to live with Berg alone.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Our race can only love one person. Seeing such an elf cling to my mate was unbearable, so I said that.¡±


    Arwin also raised her voice.


    ¡°...I feel the same way.¡±


    The king blinked, seemingly unsure how to react to this unexpected shift.


    He didn¡¯t seem deeply affected, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated it.


    I too was quietly exhaling.


    Their emotions washed over me.


    The king, as if resigned, spoke.


    ¡°...No matter what, one of your wishes won¡¯te true. Berg, who will you divorce?¡±


    The moment hade.


    This was truly the moment to announce the end.


    After today, I would never face Ner and Arwin together again.


    A marriage that felt long if it was long, and short if it was short, woulde to an end.


    I recalled my wedding day with Ner.


    I remember her face and her trembling.


    The moment I put the ring on her.


    The staged kiss.


    The moment we bound our souls under the zelkova tree in the forest.


    I looked at Ner.


    She was shaking her head as if begging me not to.


    I also recalled my wedding day with Arwin.


    The sacred vows we made looking into each other¡¯s eyes in front of the world tree.


    The moment we exchanged our leaves.


    Even the night¡¯s Bardi liquor.


    I looked at Arwin.


    Arwin was on the verge of tears.


    I then spoke the irrevocable words.


    ¡°....I will divorce both of them.¡±


    The king and his ministers were shaken.


    Voices echoed from Celebreien and ckwood.


    ¡°Both of them?¡±


    The king, as if doubting his ears, asked me.


    I nodded firmly.


    ¡°...Berg... please...¡±


    I heard Ner¡¯s sobs.


    I didn¡¯t look in her direction.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Arwin bow her head in silence.


    I didn¡¯t look at her either.


    The king, frowning at the unexpected answer, asked.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gibson and Ascal looked as if they were sitting on pins and needles.


    I hesitated for a moment.


    How should I answer?


    Should I reveal that Ner tried to disclose the mercenary group¡¯s weaknesses and that Arwin meticulously nned to murder me?


    That might be the right choice.


    There was no longer any responsibility for me to bear.


    ...But saying that was not as easy as it sounded.


    The remnants of my once unwavering resolve to protect them for a lifetime still clung to me.


    I also thought about the consequences this truth might bring.


    Lately, I had been increasingly aware of the power of rumors.


    There wasn¡¯t a soul who didn¡¯t know about the Red mes group now.


    No one dared to mock Ner¡¯s white tail in front of me anymore.


    In this situation, if I revealed Ner and Arwin¡¯s hidden truths... they might never lead a normal life as they wished.


    Our rtionship had already ended, but I didn¡¯t want to destroy thempletely.


    Moreover, Arwin would live for over a thousand years.


    I didn¡¯t want to leave her with a lifelong stigma.


    So I looked up at the king and answered.


    ¡°...I never truly loved them...¡±


    I decided to bear the burden.


    ¡°...Not even once.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°...Not even once.¡±


    Ner felt the ground copse beneath her at Berg¡¯s words.


    Berg was ending things without even looking at her.


    There was no hesitation in his actions.


    He was ending their rtionship quickly and coldly.


    -Thunk...


    Ner copsed into her seat.


    She knew Berg¡¯s words were empty, spoken to protect her.


    He was bearing the burden by saying he never loved her to hide her ws.


    ...But even if it was a lie, hearing that he never loved her was a deep wound.


    A scar that could never heal without Berg¡¯s love was etched into her heart.


    Ignoring her state, Berg continued.


    ¡°...Now that we no longer need our alliance, it¡¯s fine if both of them leave me.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s a lie...¡±


    Arwin shook her head, denying Berg¡¯s words.


    ¡°...You can tell the truth...¡±


    Covering her trembling eyes with her hands, she pleaded.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t say you never loved me...¡±


    Ner felt the same.


    She didn¡¯t care if the whole kingdomughed at her.


    She didn¡¯t mind being condemned as a woman who tried to betray her husband.


    But she couldn¡¯t bear hearing that Berg never loved her.


    Even if it was for her sake... she couldn¡¯t endure it.


    Berg remained unwavering, looking only at the king.


    The king seemed to sense there was more to it but didn¡¯t press further.


    Taking a deep breath, he finally spoke.


    ¡°...Alright, we will ept it as such.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The rtionships between ckwood, Celebreien, and Reiker are severed-¡±


    ¡°...How are we supposed to live now...!!¡±


    Ner suddenly cried out, unable to bear it anymore.


    ¡°Ner! How dare you speak to His Majesty like that-!¡±


    ¡°-It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Gibson, her father, grabbed her arm, but the king let her outburst pass once more.


    Ner looked back and forth between Berg and the king.


    The bond connecting Berg and her was about to break.


    If the conversation ended like this... Berg would turn and leave.


    Instinctively, she felt he would never see her again.


    This might be the closest she¡¯d get to him for the rest of her life.


    The thought drained her of blood.


    Her breath became ragged, her vision blurred.


    Her extremities tingled.


    Her health had deteriorated drastically recently.


    It was incredibly difficult to stay conscious.


    That¡¯s why she ended up shouting even at the king.


    Suddenly, Ner thought of something.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m already... Berg¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Both my body and heart... belong to Berg. I can¡¯t imagine anyone else touching me...!¡±


    She confessed her true feelings.


    If she lost Berg... she¡¯d be alone forever.


    She couldn¡¯t love anyone else.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone else¡¯s love.


    She only wanted Berg to see her.


    So she continued.


    ¡°For the rest of my life... alone... sob...¡±


    The king summarized her words and asked.


    ¡°...Because you lost your purity to Berg, you cannot find another mate?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner swallowed hard.


    That wasn¡¯t what she meant. But the king¡¯s interpretation sparked a possibility.


    She could offer her purity to Berg anytime.


    Though she hadn¡¯t given it yet¡­ She only wanted to give it.


    What would happen if she said otherwise?


    If she said she hadn¡¯t been with Berg.


    If she uttered that senseless statement... would she be able to stay by Berg¡¯s side?


    Wouldn¡¯t it just be another reason for them to separate?


    Ner had no other choice.


    All she could do was nod.


    It was a sordid, sordid lie, but it was all she had.


    The king stroked his chin, pondering for a moment.


    But his deliberation didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°...Ner is pure.¡±


    With those few words, the conference room fell silent.


    Berg was speaking firmly.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    He repeated the same words while looking at Arwin.


    ¡°...Arwin is the same. Neither of them... has been with me.¡±


    Murmurs and whispers began to spread.


    Months of marriage.


    Ner knew how strange it sounded to im that they hadn¡¯t been intimate.


    It was the result of Berg cherishing her.


    Despite being able to force himself, he had protected her.


    But for now, it only made them seem like a loveless couple.


    Especially after Berg had said he never loved them.


    All eyes turned to Berg, Ner, and Arwin.


    She wanted to shout ¡®No.¡¯


    To dere that they had shared a deep love.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to doubt their rtionship.


    But the lie wouldn¡¯te out of her mouth.


    Herst shred of dignity held her back.


    Regret washed over her.


    Why had she rejected Berg all this time?


    If she had epted him just once... the current situation might be entirely different.


    The king then asked Arwin for the truth.


    ¡°...Is it true?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin, too, shook her head without looking at Berg.


    She probably had nothing more to say.


    Like Ner, she clung to herst hope.


    ¡°...We were in love...¡±


    Suspicion clouded the king¡¯s face.


    Was it because Berg was of the human race? Or because two people imed to have been intimate? Or because it was hard to believe a married couple hadn¡¯t been together?


    Doubt about Berg grew.


    Under the king¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Berg merely shook his head.


    ¡°I did not touch Ner or Arwin.¡±


    He stated.


    ¡°They remain... untainted by me. And of course... there are no children.¡±


    Ner understood that even this was for their future.


    He was giving them a chance to meet someone new.


    But the more he spoke, the darker Ner¡¯s heart grew.


    Berg was truly pushing them away.


    Even using the word ¡°tainted¡± pained her.


    For she saw his existence as a blessing.


    -Thud!


    The king lightly struck the table.


    After contemting, hemanded.


    ¡°Contact the Hea Church, and bring the Orb of Purity.¡±


    Ner blinked at his words.


    The Orb of Purity.


    She had never heard of it.


    But for some reason, her unease grew.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Together with the bishop of the Hea Church, the orb entered the conference room.


    Unconsciously, Ner took a step back.


    Though she didn¡¯t know what it was, an overwhelming sense of unease filled her.


    The king spoke.


    ¡°Where is the Saintess?¡±


    The bishop shook his head.


    ¡°...I will exinter.¡±


    At those words, the king nodded and looked at Ner.


    ¡°Ner ckwood. Go and ce your hand on the orb.¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It is a sacred object that emits light when touched by someone pure. We will see who is telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Ner froze in ce.


    Her thin lie was about to be exposed in an instant.


    She could easily predict what would happen once the truth came out.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of being ridiculed.


    ...She feared that if her purity was proven, it would mean separation from Berg.


    ¡°...Go on.¡±


    The kingmanded.


    Ner remained rooted to the spot.


    Behind her, Gidon gently pushed her forward.


    Ner resisted her older brother¡¯s guidance, but Gidon spoke firmly.


    ¡°...The truth wille out anyway. Dragging it out will only prolong the pain.¡±


    Before she knew it, Ner was standing in front of the orb.


    Berg stood silently beside her, his expressionplex.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she felt his warmth.


    In that moment, Berg was the only person in her world.


    Everything else faded away.


    To him, Ner whispered, only loud enough for him to hear.


    ¡°...I¡¯m...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m scared... Berg.¡±


    She was terrified of the separation.


    She was afraid of a life without Berg.


    Ner made onest plea.


    Please, don¡¯t do this.


    Berg¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    As if taking it as permission, Ner slowly walked toward him with her arms outstretched.


    She felt like she could survive if she could just embrace him.


    But before she could take more than two steps, Gidon and ckwood soldiers held her back.


    A barrier stood between her and Berg.


    Ner couldn¡¯t understand.


    Why were they stopping her from going to her husband?


    Why couldn¡¯t she embrace the person she loved?


    Gidon whispered again.


    ¡°Ner. ce your hand on the orb.¡±


    ¡°...No...¡±


    ¡°Ner...!¡±


    ¡°...I said no...!¡±


    -Grab!


    Gidon grabbed Ner¡¯s arm, trying to force her hand onto the orb.


    Ner struggled desperately to hide her purity.


    ¡°No!! Berg, please...!!¡±


    -Thud.


    In that moment, Berg pushed everyone aside and grabbed Gidon¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°...Haa.¡±


    Berg let out a pained sigh.


    Ner thought, for a brief moment, that he was helping her.


    But then Berg ced his own hand on the orb.


    -Thud.


    And at that moment, a bright light burst from the orb, illuminating the conference room.


    No one could speak in the face of that brilliant light.


    Berg was pure.


    He had not been with anyone.


    Their peculiar situation was revealed.


    ¡°...Is this enough?¡±


    Berg removed his hand from the orb.


    As the light dimmed, Ner¡¯s weakened hand finally touched the orb.


    A bright light shone once more, proving Ner¡¯s purity.


    ¡°...This is unbelievable. A human race member...?¡±


    The king muttered to himself.


    But Ner¡¯s eyes were only on Berg.


    She felt every connection between them dissolving.


    ¡°...Arwin Celebreien.¡±


    With Berg¡¯s purity confirmed, Arwin lost the will to resist.


    She too was pushed forward, her hand forcibly ced on the orb by another elf soldier.


    The orb shone brightly once more.


    Berg looked at his two wives from up close.


    Ner couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his face.


    ¡°...¡±


    Even as Arwin¡¯s hand left the orb and the light faded, he said nothing.


    As if he had already said everything.


    The king, too, was silent.


    Berg bowed deeply to the king.


    ¡°...I will take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The king nodded slightly.


    -Swish.


    Berg turned away.


    Ner¡¯s heart felt like it was about to burst.


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    She called out his name.


    Is this truly the end?


    The dream-like times she had spent with him.


    The happiest period of her life.


    Was it reallying to an end now?


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg hesitated for a moment, then bowed his head once and continued walking.


    Watching Berg move farther away, Ner spoke.


    ¡°...You... are mine, Berg...¡±


    The words slipped out unconsciously.


    Sticky, clinging emotions were born within her.


    Her harsh life and the love she received from Bergbined, creating a deep and heavy obsession.


    Feelings that would never have existed if Berg hadn¡¯t tried to leave her.


    ¡°...You must always... be mine...¡±


    She could never let Berg go.


    She had no intention of sending away the one who had walked into her life.


    -Thumb... Thumb...


    But he didn¡¯t slow his pace.


    ¡°So please... Berg... please...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!!!¡±


    Even as she screamed, Berg kept walking.


    Perhaps it was his firmness that had saved her all this time.


    But now, that same firmness was causing her immense pain.


    In a burst of frustration, her anger exploded.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have you... sob...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll die...¡±


    Ner no longer knew what she was saying.


    Her love was leaving her life.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this might be thest day she saw him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die... Berg...¡±


    Berg froze at her words.


    Ner tried to break free from the ckwood soldiers and run to him, but her weakened body no longer had the strength.


    ¡°Yes... sob... stop, Berg...¡±


    With a painful ache in her heart, her vision darkened, and the world spun around her.


    ¡®...Huh...?¡¯


    At that moment, Berg turned around.


    Ner¡¯s fading vision couldn¡¯t make out his expression.


    ¡®Both of you.¡¯


    She could only hear his voice.


    ¡®...Thank you.¡¯


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    When she regained consciousness.


    ¡°...........¡±


    The sun was setting, and Berg was nowhere to be seen.


    Ner¡¯s eyes stared at the ceiling of a carriage.


    The hand she had reached out to grab Berg only grasped the wind.


    ¡°...Ah...¡±


    She was in a carriage heading to ckwood.


    ¡°....Ah.... Ahhh...¡±


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Only then did she realize she was truly alone.


    Her first friend.


    Her first mate.


    Her first love.


    ...And herst love, Berg, had left her.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 168: Hidden Truths (4)

    Chapter 168: Hidden Truths (4)


    As Berg bid his final farewell, all strength seemed to leave Ner''s body.


    Overwhelmed with tears, she copsed, unable to breathe properly.


    Gidon ckwood, who had been blocking her path, quickly moved to support his astonished sister.


    ¡°Ner!¡±


    Berg flinched reflexively at the sight.


    It seemed like he was forcibly suppressing his instincts.


    Arwin was observing the entire scene.


    Through Berg¡¯s reaction, Arwin spoke.


    ¡°...See...¡±¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Your body still wants to stay with us...¡±


    No matter how much one tries to disguise the truth with words, the body remains honest.


    Arwin wanted to believe there was still affection towards her.


    As long as that affection existed, no rtionship was beyond repair.


    She wanted to believe they could return to their past rtionship.


    This couldn''t be a farewell with someone like Berg.


    She couldn''t part ways with such a brilliant existence with such a short lifespan.


    Every passing moment was too precious to waste.


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg didn''t bother to refute Arwin''s words.


    Instead, he just confirmed that Gidon was safely supporting Ner and turned away.


    Arwin, not giving up, followed Berg.


    No matter how far he walked away, Arwin just needed to get closer.


    Arwin was prepared to follow him to the ends of the earth.


    However, there was a noticeable difference in stride between a man and a woman.


    Berg quickened his pace, as if he wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    The members of the Red mes group also quickly vanished, following his lead.


    Arwin had to almost run to keep up with Berg.


    It was not easy to do so while wiping away her flowing tears.


    ¡°Berg....where are you going...¡±


    She asked, knowing he was leaving her.


    The members of the Celebrien family followed Arwin, who was chasing after Berg.


    ¡°Where are you going, leaving me behind...!¡±


    ¡°...Theodore.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Berg, as if he couldn''t endure it any longer, called out to Theodore.


    Theodore nodded at Berg and turned towards Arwin.


    His tightly clenched lips and strained expression revealed that he, like Berg, was struggling.


    But perhaps it was because they had spent the past few months together that he acted this way.


    ¡°...Arwin-nim. Please, stop now...¡±


    Arwin, without hesitation, extended a hand towards Theodore who was trying to stop her.


    At the same time, she cast a spell on him, a defensive magic she learned from Sylphrien.


    A spell to disrupt bnce.


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    Theodore didn''t fall but was momentarily immobilized by the magic.


    Arwin seized the opportunity and ran towards Berg.


    While the other members of the Red mes group were torn by Arwin¡¯s actions, she hugged Berg from behind.


    -Pak!


    ¡°...Please, don¡¯t do this...¡±


    She pleaded.


    ¡°...Please, please don¡¯t do this, Berg.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg finally froze and came to a stop.


    No one moved.


    Not the members of the Red mes group, nor Arwin, nor Berg, nor the members of the Celebrien family following them.


    They all just watched the final moments of a divorcing couple.


    They only watched a woman denying the end of their rtionship alone.


    The members of the Celebrien family seemed shocked by Arwin''s behavior.


    As if they had never imagined she would give her heart so deeply to someone with a short lifespan.


    But Arwin paid no attention to their reactions.


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg slowly turned and ced his hands on Arwin¡¯s shoulders.


    The warmth of his hands made Arwin''s heart melt.


    -Thud.


    But at that moment, Arwin was pushed away from Berg.


    He spoke.


    ¡°...Arwin.¡±


    The man who called her name so easily.


    Arwin looked at Berg through her tears.


    Her vision was blurred, making it hard to see his face clearly.


    ¡°...¡±


    After a long pause, Berg, as if showing hisst bit of affection, slowly wiped away Arwin¡¯s tears with his thumb.


    Her face felt so small in hisrge hands.


    -Swish.


    Suddenly, her vision cleared, and she could see Berg''s face.


    Seeing it so clearly, she could tell how sincere his words were.


    ¡°...I think you¡¯re right now.¡±


    He said.


    A flicker of hope filled Arwin.


    Even though she knew it was impossible, she hoped for a miracle.


    Could he be saying he would ept her... She dared to hope for that impossible dream.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Arwin pressed Berg¡¯s hand, which had been wiping her tears, against her cheek and asked.


    But Berg slowly shook his head.


    ¡°...Short-lived and long-lived species... shouldn¡¯t be together.¡±


    His words squeezed her heart.


    The man who had always tried to bridge the gap was now showing signs of giving up.


    ¡°...Ah...no...¡±


    ¡°When we were married, I tried to ovee the differences, but... there¡¯s no need for that now.¡±


    ¡°...B...Berg... I...¡±


    Berg shook his head briefly and spoke.


    ¡°...Don''t make a foolish choice.¡±


    ¡°..........¡±


    ¡°I no longer... have any intention of doing so.¡±


    -Thud.


    Leaving Arwin behind, Berg resumed walking.


    Arwin was paralyzed by his words, unable to move.


    The situation had reversed.


    This time, it was Berg who brought up the issue of lifespan.


    ...She could barely begin to understand what Berg must have felt.


    It was a bitter, painful feeling.


    Her body felt numb.


    She no longer had the strength to chase after him.


    ¡°...¡±


    She could only watch his retreating figure.


    Until he disappeared into a mere dot, Arwin stood there frozen.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I no longer wanted to stay in the capital.


    The city where a long rtionship had ended.


    I wanted to quickly head back home so that the painful memories would no longer torment me.


    ...But perhaps, home would make it even harder for me.


    Stockpin was filled with memories of Ner and Arwin.


    ¡°...¡±


    Whatever the case, I needed rest.


    Maybe I needed rigorous training to clear my head.


    Whatever it took, I didn¡¯t want to think about the separation anymore.


    I was done with it.


    Baran, who had been with me through everything, approached and called out to me.


    ¡°...Captain.¡±


    If Adam Hyung was here... would he have acted like Baran?


    What words should I have said to Hyung?


    Baran frowned in disbelief and asked.


    ¡°Did you really... not love thedies?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Was everything... an act?¡±


    I let out a long sigh.


    Baran, interpreting my sigh as an answer, clenched his lips tightly.


    ¡°...Then why... did you say those things...¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer his question but asked instead.


    ¡°When can we depart?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Baran blinked a few times before answering.


    ¡°Once a few preparations areplete, we can leave today.¡±


    ¡°Then start preparing to leave. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Baran remained silent for a moment before nodding.


    I remembered something and stopped Baran as he was about to walk away.


    ¡°Baran.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±


    There was still a debt to be repaid to ckwood and Celebrien.


    They had upheld their family honor and got their daughters safely.


    Considering we had protected their territory in the past, it was more than enough to justify endlesspensation.


    ...But I had no intention of going personally to discuss this.


    Meeting Ner and Arwin there again... it was too much.


    ¡°Go to ckwood and Celebrien and tell them we remember the debt.¡±


    ¡°...A debt...captain?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what Stockpincked at the moment.


    It seemed I needed to find out after returning.


    By making this choice, I upheld myst bit of honor toward Ner and Arwin.


    And I managed to secure the support of two great noble families for Stockpin.


    As I nodded, Baran did the same.


    He then moved away with a few Head Hunter unit members.


    ¡°...Bell.¡±


    At that moment, someone called out to me.


    I turned to find her but couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°Over here, Bell.¡±


    She called out to me again.


    ¡°...¡±


    I was at a loss for words and stood still for a moment.


    It was Sien, no longer in her holy robe, calling out to me.


    She wore bright casual clothes.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to see her like this... so I failed to spot her right away.


    ¡°...How... do I look?¡±


    She asked, having shed her long-held duties.


    She stood there, looking more mature than at the moment of our farewell.


    Her expression, as she approached me, reminded me of our first meeting.


    ¡°...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything as I looked at her.


    Then she exined to me.


    ¡°...I quit being a Saintess.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Bell, now I... want to be by your side.¡±


    With that, she managed a difficult, bright smile.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°...¡±


    One thing was clear, though: seeing her relieved from her duties, a gust of wind seemed to blow into my weary heart.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin sat dazed in the empty clearing.


    It was the same spot where Berg had soughtfort from the Saintess a few days ago.


    Arwin''s effort was to find traces of Berg here, even if only in this ce.


    She sat silently where he had once sat, letting time pass.


    Now her time seemed to stretch endlessly.


    -Rustle... Rustle...


    Then, someone walked up behind her.


    Arwin didn¡¯t turn around at the light footsteps.


    If it wasn¡¯t Berg¡¯s footsteps, nothing else mattered.


    ¡°...Arwin.¡±


    It was the voice was Sylphrien¡¯s.


    The moment she heard her voice, Arwin felt another surge of emotions.


    She had cried so much that her tears had dried up, but the pain in her heart showed no signs of diminishing.


    ¡°...I heard. That you got divorced.¡±


    Hearing someone else say it made the pain worse.


    A reality she refused to ept was being acknowledged by others.


    It felt like the world was moving on, leaving her behind.


    Sylphrien, who had been standing still for a long while, whispered.


    ¡°Maybe...maybe it¡¯s for the best, Arwin.¡±


    She began tofort Arwin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Berg meant to you...but this was a separation that would havee in 60 years anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re someone who will live for a thousand years or more, right...? If you had spent those 60 years with him, the separation then would have been even harder, Arwin. I know it¡¯s not what you want to hear right now, but...already-¡±


    ¡°-Whose side are you on, unnie...?¡±


    Arwin suddenly asked.


    When Berg disappeared, all the warmth he had left in her heart vanished.


    Only sharp, icy emotions remained.


    She was reverting to the person she was before she knew Berg.


    No, perhaps she was even more broken now.


    ¡°...It seems like the Saintess is getting close to Berg again.¡±


    Arwin said with a sticky sense of jealousy, questioning Sylphrien.


    ¡°During all this time...haven¡¯t you only taken the Saintess¡¯ side...?¡±


    Arwin wanted to understand Sylphrien¡¯s intentions.


    She wanted to know if theforting words were meant for her...or for the Saintess.


    If they were meant to tell her to stay away from Berg for the Saintess¡¯ sake, no matter how much she loved Sylphrien, she didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    Sylphrien spoke.


    ¡°N...no, Arwin. I¡¯m on your side-¡±


    ¡°The Saintess gave Ner a notebook.¡±


    Arwin whispered.


    Her voice was filled with self-loathing.


    She knew it was all her fault...but still, she wanted to question.


    There was one suspicion she had.


    Ever since things had taken this iprehensible turn, a question had lingered in her mind.


    Why was there information about Mel¡¯s Tears in that notebook?


    ¡°And... on thest page... there was information about Mel¡¯s Tears.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The handwriting was different for that part... just that part...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin slowly turned to look at Sylphrien.


    Her empty eyes focused on Sylphrien.


    There weren¡¯t many people who knew about Mel¡¯s Tears in the first ce.


    It was such a top-secret poison that the elf trackers had used it effectively.


    A poison that even most elves didn¡¯t know about.


    How did information about it end up in such an insignificant notebook?


    ¡°...Did you write it, unnie...?¡±


    Arwin asked.


    ¡°...Arwin.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who knew about Mel¡¯s Tears. Did you... leak the information about Mel¡¯s Tears...?¡±


    Sylphrien clenched her fists.


    Seeing Arwin in pain was causing her turmoil as well.


    After biting her lip for a long while, Sylphrien finally confessed honestly.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    At that answer, Arwin let out a hollowugh.


    Sylphrien hurriedly spoke, as if trying to excuse herself.


    ¡°I heard that man meant everything to the Saintess...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And at the time... you were confused about your feelings too... So, I thought maybe... Arwin, I thought maybe...¡±


    Long ago, it was Arwin who had asked for Mel¡¯s Tears.


    It was Arwin who had brought that poison to the Stockpin territory.


    She had given Berg the Bardi liquor on their first night, and there was a time when she had wished for Berg¡¯s death.


    Arwin knew clearly that all the faulty solely with her.


    But now that the situation hade to this, she kept wanting to me others.


    What if Sylphrien hadn¡¯t written that information in the notebook?


    How different would reality be now?


    Maybe she would be receiving Berg¡¯s love.


    Maybe she could have stayed by his side for a long time, instead of being coldly abandoned.


    Maybe they would have whispered sweet nothings to each other, exchanging deep expressions of affection.


    Arwin understood that Sylphrien had acted out of concern, but from her perspective, it felt like a minor betrayal.


    ¡°...Ah... ha... haha...¡±


    So, Arwin keptughing.


    It felt like the karma she had umted was finally catching up to her.


    If being betrayed by someone she trusted felt this way... how must Berg have felt being betrayed by her?


    Wouldn¡¯t it have hurt much more, given the endless affection he had shown?


    Herughter turned into tears.


    ¡°...Ah...! Ah....!!¡±


    Arwin couldn¡¯t find any words to argue with Sylphrien.


    All she could do was cry endlessly, her heart feeling like it was being torn apart.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 169: The Flow of Time (1)

    Chapter 169: The Flow of Time (1)


    We set off for Stockpin.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Ner and Arwin since then.


    Our parting had happened so abruptly.


    As I headed towards Stockpin, I couldn¡¯t get them out of my mind.


    Even when I tried not to think about them, their faces kept appearing.


    Since we became a couple, we had never been apart.


    No matter what mission wepleted, we traveled together.


    Their warmth was always within reach.


    But now, things were different.¡®Divorce.¡¯


    We werepletely strangers now.


    There was no reason to call each other lightly anymore, nor could we.


    No more sharing a bed, no more going on walks together.


    We couldn¡¯t even hold hands, or hug each other.


    I might never see their faces again in my life.


    It was the obvious path I had chosen, and I was used to farewells... but the distance between us felt strangely awkward.


    I had no regrets about my choice.


    But it wasn¡¯t something I was used to.


    Even though I had given a heads-up, the members of the Red mes seemed to find my divorce awkward as well.


    Many of them looked at me, filled with confusion.


    I didn¡¯t bother to resolve their confusion.


    Resolving it would inevitably mean exining Ner and Arwin¡¯s actions.


    This was a secret I had to carry.


    Gale and Sien followed us.


    For some reason, it felt natural.


    Gale, perhaps worried about me losing Adam Hyung, or my separation from my wife... no, my ex-wives, kept trying to support me.


    He even promised to help stabilize the foundation of our newly established family.


    Sien, having given up her position as a saint, had nowhere else to go.


    I no longer had a reason to push her away.


    Though she had relinquished her former status along with her role, having the hero of the human race in our territory wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    ...Honestly, I also felt a sense of reliance on her.


    I needed someone to lean on after losing everyone.


    Sien¡¯s presence didn¡¯t feel awkward.


    Maybe because I¡¯d known her since I was 11.


    Or maybe because we were closer than anyone else at one time.


    I couldn¡¯t say for sure.


    Sien seemed to have heard about my divorce btedly.


    Only then did she seem to realize why I had leaned on her a few days ago.


    She looked at me with a pained expression from some point on.


    As if trying tofort me, she kept approaching.


    As if expressing my pain on my behalf.


    Seeing her prioritize my emotions more than anyone else, I felt an inexplicable sense offort.


    Gradually, it seemed like our long rtionship wasing back to me.


    After a long journey, we finally arrived in Stockpin.


    Home atst.


    The vige was in a festive mood, having heard that I had been granted a title.


    ¡°Captain... Captain Berg, congrattions!!¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re the citizens of Captain Berg¡¯s territory now?¡±


    ¡°We trust you¡¯ll lead us well!!¡±


    I exchanged light greetings with the vigers, epting their cheers.


    Some people wondered about the absence of Ner and Arwin, but the looks from those around quickly silenced them.


    Everyone seemed to implicitly understand what had happened to us.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner had been falling asleep from exhaustion after crying so much that she eventually found herself in the ckwood estate.


    Her tears had dried up by now.


    She felt like she was in a dream, unable to ept the reality.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend that Berg had left her, and she remained frozen in ce.


    ¡°Waahhhh!¡±


    As the ckwood family entered their homnd, people erupted in apuse.


    Ner let the sound of their cheers pass through one ear and out the other as she sat inside the carriage.


    At this moment, their words meant nothing to her.


    Nothing could move her hardened heart.


    As she sat there, her father called out to her from the front.


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    Gibson gently ced his hand on her knee.


    When Ner weakly looked up at him, he spoke to her with a pained expression.


    ¡°...Listen to the cheers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...They¡¯re all calling for you.¡±


    At his words, Ner turned her head to look outside.


    She listened to the sounds of the citizens.


    ¡°Ner! Ner!!¡±


    ¡°Ner ckwood!!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner didn¡¯t understand why they were calling her.


    It felt like another element making her question if she was dreaming.


    Gibson exined to the mildly confused and stoic Ner.


    ¡°Since you left for the Red mes... the public opinion of you has gradually changed.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Everyone understands that it was thanks to you that we could rise again. They¡¯re all grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner recalled the moment when she rode with Berg, being hailed by the crowd.


    The cheers she received were because Berg had lifted her up.


    The moment she rode beside him on the horse, flowers fluttering around them.


    That beautiful moment faintly stirred her heart.


    ¡°...¡±


    But soon, even that emotion quieted down.


    She felt numb to everything, perhaps because she had cried too much.


    She looked down at the floor, dazed.


    The longer she remained silent, the clearer the cheers from outside became.


    ¡°We¡¯re d you returned safely, Ner-nim!¡±


    ¡°Now you should find someone new and be happy!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your divorce!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Those words began to shake Ner¡¯s emotions.


    Only then did she realize.


    She realized it wasn¡¯t that her pain had dulled, but that she had been avoiding it.


    She hadn¡¯t epted that she had parted ways with Berg.


    As Ner blinked through her sorrow and anger, Gibson continued to exin.


    ¡°They mean no harm. They¡¯re just congratting you oning back safely... They were worried about you...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The cheers,pletely opposite to her feelings, continued endlessly.


    ¡°Congrattions on the divorce!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving us alone!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never have to sacrifice again!¡±


    - Thud!


    Ner covered her ears.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to their words any longer.


    ¡°...No...¡±


    She muttered to herself.


    ¡°...I...I didn¡¯t get divorced...¡±


    Tears flowed again from her swollen eyes, irritated from wiping them so often.


    ¡°...Berg wille back...¡±


    She whispered her hope.


    ¡°...Berg wille back...¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ten days had passed since arriving in Stockpin.


    I didn¡¯t know how time had passed.


    Suddenly, I realized ten days had gone by.


    Lying still in bed, I looked to my side.


    Usually, Ner or Arwin would have been lying there.


    ¡°...¡±


    The room was filled with empty silence.


    Sunlight streamed through the window.


    The white bed sheets, the faint scent lingering. The sound of birds chirping.


    In this peaceful room, I gradually furrowed my brow.


    I didn¡¯t know how time passed, but the farewell was still hard on me.


    No matter which path I chose, it would have only brought pain.


    I thought parting from them would be the lesser pain, but it wasn¡¯t painless.


    The wound was still vivid.


    I shook my head, trying to ignore the pain.


    I had things to do.


    I got out of bed and headed to the office, just like Adam Hyung used to.


    Nothing had changed drastically for me.


    I had raised my status and be a noble, but the things around me hadn¡¯t changed.


    The house was the same, the area we lived in was the same.


    The way the members and the residents treated me was also the same.


    This wasfortable for me too.


    The only thing that changed was my sense of responsibility.


    There was a new territory under my jurisdiction.


    It was outside the forest, but it was undoubtedly our territory.


    A new task I hadn¡¯t thought of emerged.


    I felt even more that this was Adam Hyung¡¯s ce.


    An obligation that fell on me without any sense of direction.


    My capacity was too small to lead.


    In such times, Gale¡¯s help was a great strength to me.


    As I entered the office, Gale greeted me.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Berg.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯ve been working since early morning again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I promised to support you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...And it¡¯s also my atonement for Adam.¡±


    Gale seemed to me himself for losing Adam Hyung right in front of him.


    During this time, I heard more detailed stories about Hyung from Gale.


    Even the names of his siblings and the locations of their graves.


    The more I listened, the clearer my goal became to achieve the dreams Adam Hyung couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t know how to change people¡¯s perception of the human race, but I was determined to achieve it.


    It was a dream Hyung dedicated his life to. I had the duty to fulfill it as someone he saved.


    Thinking about the race... made me wonder if parting with Ner and Arwin might help achieve this dream, though it was a strange thought.


    It might have been my excuse to dull the pain of separation.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    I sighed again as I sat down in the chair.


    Gale handed me a document and said.


    ¡°Berg. This is the list of people who applied to be your vassals. Take a look.¡±


    ¡°...Vassals?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll need them now.¡±


    ¡°...But I have the members-¡±


    ¡°-The members won¡¯t dress you, carry your luggage, or fill your cup.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Was this the life of a noble?


    Everything still felt unfamiliar to me.


    ...Honestly, I didn¡¯t particrly want those things.


    But epting Gale¡¯s words, I took the document.


    I couldn¡¯t read perfectly yet, but now I knew more than I didn¡¯t.


    Traces of what Arwin taught me remained.


    Would I imagine these thoughts every time I saw writing?


    ¡°...¡±


    As I was lost in thought, Gale spoke to me.


    ¡°Berg. Don¡¯t skip the members¡¯ training.¡±


    I shook off thoughts of Arwin and looked at Gale.


    Amidst the significant reduction in the number of mercenaries, he spoke.


    As I looked at Gale, he exined.


    ¡°Mercenary groups that can¡¯t see the future like Adam did will start to copse one by one. Some disbanded mercenaries will find proper ways to live, but others won¡¯t be able to give up their habit of wielding swords and will turn to banditry.¡±


    I recalled the mercenary groups I had encountered.


    It felt strange to think they would all disappear one by one.


    Gale continued.


    ¡°And now, it will be your responsibility to catch those criminals. Of course, you could delegate it to Baran.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Besides, strong armed forces will be a strength, so there¡¯s no reason to neglect training and give up that power.¡±


    I nodded.


    As I took over thend, I wrote several documents that needed to be prepared.


    My mind was filled with recent partings.


    Thoughts of Adam Hyung, Ner, and Arwin filled my head.


    One by one, they stirred my thoughts and disappeared.


    Amidst this, it wasn¡¯t easy to do the unfamiliar paperwork.


    How long had I been writing like that?


    I looked for more documents to handle.


    In the process, I noticed envelopes with various family seals.


    ¡°...What is this?¡±


    ¡°Check for yourself.¡±


    - Tear.


    I ripped open the envelope with my hand.


    Gale clicked his tongue, ready to hand me a letter opener.


    ¡°...Seems like you need to change that habit.¡±


    Ignoring Gale¡¯s disappointment, I read through the letters.


    It didn¡¯t take long to figure out what they were about.


    They were proposals for political marriages.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 170: The Flow of Time (2)

    Chapter 170: The Flow of Time (2)


    Every single letter contained the same proposal: offering their daughters.


    Gale, who had approached and read the letters I hadid down, stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°¡­Looks like news of your divorce has spread throughout the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The more I read, the more I felt the reality of my separation from Ner and Arwin.


    ¡°No matter what, aren¡¯t these proposalsing too soon?¡±


    Feeling inexplicably ufortable, I asked, and Gale responded.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural. You¡¯re a war hero, supported by the humans, and a gentleman who safely returned the two women you married after achieving your goals.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±At his words, I looked at Gale.


    He shrugged his shoulders as he answered.


    ¡°¡­At least that¡¯s how other families see you. Plus, there are rumors about your good looks, your strength, and that you were the childhood friend of the Saintess. Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry you now that you¡¯ve be a noble?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With a sigh, I put down the letters.


    The weight on my shoulders was relentless.


    It seemed I still needed time to get used to this burden.


    At times like this, I used to turn to my wives.


    I would go for a walk with Ner to lift my spirits or talk and teach archery to Arwin for fun.


    Sitting together, leaning on each other gave me strength, and lying in bed holding hands providedfort.


    ¡­Without all that, perhaps it was even harder now.


    Rubbing my neck, I spoke to Gale.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to get some fresh air. Please rest.¡±


    Gale nodded slowly, understanding.


    ¡°Take your time and wander as much as you need.¡±


    I continued to sigh as I walked away.


    How should I relieve this heavy heart?


    Should I engage in intense training?


    Perhaps visit the nearby river?


    Go for a walk?


    Shoot some arrows?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­What could Ner and Arwin be doing now?


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Even though I was the one who severed ties, I wondered how they were living.


    -Creak. Thud.


    With that, I left Adam Hyung¡¯s house.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unable to decide what to do, I thought of simply walking around the vige.


    As I walked past a tree,


    -Ssh!


    ¡­a sudden shower of water drenched me from head to toe.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My clothes were soaked through.


    The cool sensation made me blink.


    For a moment, theplicated thoughts in my head vanished.


    ¡°Ha... I told you not to...!¡±


    Sara¡¯s voice echoed.


    Likewise, Paul¡¯s voice burst out.


    ¡°This unnie knows a thing or two!¡±


    Looking in that direction, I saw Sien perched on a tree, smiling at me.


    Over the past ten days, she had astonishingly be close with the vige children.


    Smiling at me, she then spoke to Paul and Sarah, who were beside her.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, but Bell... ah, Captain Berg likes things like this.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Sara¡¯s innocent reaction made Paul giggle and shout.


    ¡°What does it matter, Sara! We¡¯re having fun!¡±


    Old memories surfaced.


    During our time in Bartra, we often yed pranks by sshing water on people¡¯s heads.


    Of course, we didn¡¯t do it this intensely, but it was a yful game we enjoyed.


    Were we just like Paul and Sara back then?


    Perhaps Sien was also reminded of our childhood as she watched the children.


    Sien then looked down at me and asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it refreshing, Bell?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her bright smile following the mischievous prank.


    Unable to resist, I too broke into a smile.


    <strong>****</strong>


    How much time had passed since parting with Berg?


    Ner didn¡¯t know.


    She spent her days holed up in her room.


    She didn¡¯t eat, nor did she drink.


    The mere fact that Berg wasn¡¯t by her side left her without the energy to do so.


    On cold nights, she instinctively reached out to embrace Berg, only to grasp at empty air.


    When she woke early in the morning, she found herself alone in the room.


    She couldn¡¯t smell his scent or hear his voice.


    With each passing day, reality seemed to catch up with her.


    She had toe to terms with the fact that Berg would never be by her side again.


    She had to understand that she was no longer his partner.


    Each time, she wept and clung to Berg¡¯s ring.


    The ring still carried his scent.


    The ring that Berg had seemingly discarded in a corner, she held onto it dearly.


    ¡°...Berg... Berg...¡±


    Every day, she called his name.


    She desperately tried to find the one who had saved her.


    Sometimes, she had to sit at the dining table with her family, forced by her father¡¯s insistence.


    Ner didn¡¯t eat; she just sat there mechanically.


    Ner clearly felt the change in the atmosphere around her.


    Just as changes had urred in the territory, her family also no longer treated her poorly.


    It might have been the difference brought about by Gidon¡¯s change towards her.


    Gidon, at some point, seemed to ept her as family and showed a more organized demeanor.


    This seemed to influence the other siblings as well.


    ¡°...¡±


    But Ner understood that even this was a trace of Berg.


    If it weren¡¯t for Berg... She would never have received such treatment, even in death.


    Berg kept his promise to protect her until the very end.


    Even after their separation, Ner could feel it.


    And that realization hurt her so deeply.


    Because she had done nothing for him.


    How long had it been since she parted with Berg?


    Ner suddenly remembered that memories of Berg remained in this ckwood territory.


    Chasing those memories, she wandered the estate like a ghost.


    She went out to the garden, visited the ce where they had wed.


    She spent time sitting by the waterfall where they had rested and sat in the room where they had spent their first night together.


    Finally, Ner entered a forest within the estate.


    She had be very weak from herck of food and constant tears.


    Even a little movement left her gasping for breath.


    Yet, she could not stop walking.


    There was no ce where her memories of Berg were more deeply embedded.


    The ce where they had made their soul bond.


    The ce where they had promised to live and die together.


    But as her memories of the soul bond became clearer, only tears flowed.


    ¡°Ugh... hic... ugh...¡±


    Under Ner¡¯s insistence, they hadn¡¯t exchanged any formal vows.


    They were supposed to make their promises in front of a tree as a witness, but Ner had said it was fine to do it silently.


    Could that be why things turned out this way?


    Was that why they couldn¡¯t continue their marriage smoothly?


    ¡°...Why... why...¡±


    Why did it have to be that way? Why didn¡¯t they perform the ritual properly?


    Ner endlessly med herself in a whisper.


    She kept criticizing her foolishness.


    Thus, Ner kept wandering through the forest.


    But the more time passed, the more her heart ached.


    She still hadn¡¯t found the tree where she and Berg had bonded.


    She wandered all day long... but she couldn¡¯t figure out where she and Berg had tied their souls.


    ¡°Ah... ahhh...!!¡±


    In her frustration, she let out an animalistic cry.


    She clutched her chest tightly and screamed.


    But screaming didn¡¯t make Berg¡¯s tree appear.


    The dark night at the time, picking any random tree, had been the problem.


    Even then, Berg had tried to cherish that tree.


    Ner had wanted to quickly seal the bond and move on, but Berg had even carved a mark into the tree.


    That was her only hope.


    She wandered around for a long time searching for that carving.


    -Thud!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Then, as Ner¡¯s strength gave out, she tripped over a tree root and fell.


    ¡°...¡±


    Lying on the ground, shecked the energy to get back up.


    She even imagined that perhaps it would be better to die right there.


    ¡­Would Berge looking for her then?


    If so, it might be worth it.


    But the thought of wanting to see Berg one more time made her stand up again.


    Even if she rested, she wanted to do it near the tree where she could feel Berg¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°........¡±


    Eventually, as she lifted her head, she saw the carving.


    By chance, she had found the mark Berg had made.


    ¡°...¡±


    With empty eyes, Ner slowly crawled to the tree.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she was facing it with her own eyes.


    The tree she had picked at random.


    The tree she hadn¡¯t cared about, even though it seemed weak.


    ¡°........Ah....¡±


    The zelkova tree with the carving was decayed.


    It had already died, crumbling alone in the vast forest.


    ¡°....¡±


    A few months ago, she and Berg had made their soul bond here.


    They had foretold the times they would share together.


    Those times could have been the happiest moments of her life.


    But that time had passed, and the tree symbolizing her rtionship with Berg had met its end.


    In the face of this unbelievable reality, Ner lightly touched the tree with trembling hands.


    -Crack...


    The bark crumbled away.


    Ner looked down at her hand covered in rotten wood dust.


    ¡°...No...¡±


    She whispered, but the dead tree could note back to life.


    She knew this all too well.


    Just like her rtionship with Berg... it could never return to what it was.


    ¡°Ah.... ahhh...¡±


    In the end, Ner copsed at the tree¡¯s roots, curling up.


    What if they had promised their love to a stronger tree?


    What if she had never started writing that diary?


    What if she had epted Berg¡¯s love?


    What if she had been honest sooner?


    All of it was already toote.


    Looking at the zelkova tree, Ner remembered its symbolic meaning.


    ¡®Fate.¡¯


    The dead tree had perhaps always been foretelling the fate of her and Berg¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°...Ahhh....! Ahhhhhh!!¡±


    In the end, Ner broke down in front of it.


    In the forest, where no one would find her, she cried her heart out.


    ¡®Please, let me return here.¡¯


    The wish she had made to the tree was granted.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 171: The Flow of Time (3)

    Chapter 171: The Flow of Time (3)


    Arwin left the capital alone.


    As if running away from the unbearable pain of parting, she moved without exining to anyone.


    She took a horse from a Celebrien family soldier and rode endlessly westward.


    She tried not to think deeply as she traveled.


    Whenever she started to think, thoughts of Berg woulde to mind.


    All she wanted was to escape from the unbearable pain.


    She felt like she would cry if she stopped.


    She felt she would be tormented by the unchanging reality.


    So, she moved to catch her breath.Arwin was free.


    The freedom she had waited for her whole life was finally hers.


    Out of her 170 years of life, she had lived 160 years in torment.


    No shackles could hold her back anymore.


    ...Her rtionship with Berg had ended, and now she could travel as she had always dreamed.


    That might be why she was running west.


    Instinctively, she was heading to the ce she most wanted to visit among the many travel destinations she had read about in books.


    A ce where elves traveling the world always visited.


    She had dreamed of this moment for so long.


    It was said to be a ce where theke and high snowy mountains created a beautifulndscape.


    She wondered if being there could soothe the pain in her heart.


    Suppressing her desire to copse and rest, she kept moving.


    Feeling like she might really die, she pushed herself to act.<ol><li>


    Arwin camped every night, lighting a small campfire.


    An inappropriate action for an elven noble.


    But it was something Arwin had always wanted to do once she gained her freedom.


    ¡°...¡±


    If there was one thing different from her expectations, it was that starting a fire was harder than she thought.


    And the nights without Berg were scarier than she imagined.


    Without his warmth by her side, she felt cold, and without his voice, she cried.


    -Sob...


    Whenever she wasn¡¯t conscious of it, she found herself always thinking of Berg.


    Arwin wiped her tears roughly and tried to change her thoughts.


    Thinking of Berg was so painful it was hard to bear.


    ...But when she forced herself to think of something else, when she didn¡¯t think of Berg, she felt empty.


    There was no excitement about heading to the ce she had dreamed of for 170 years.


    -Siiiiik...


    As she sat there nkly, hugging her knees, the neglected fire started to die out.


    Only then did Arwin realize how cold her body was.


    On a night filled with starlight, sitting alone in the vast ins, she battled against the overwhelming loneliness.


    ...It was a loneliness that she did not feel when Berg was with her.


    She remembered the nights she had camped alone with Berg.


    Back then, she was too embarrassed and focused on his warmth to feel any loneliness.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid, nor was she cold.


    But now that Berg was gone, everything hit her all at once.


    Only after his radiant presence, which was as brilliant as a flower, vanished did she realize how much strength he had given her.


    Arwin buried her face in her knees.


    Even though the night was deep, sleep did note.


    That remained the same even as days passed.


    During the day, she traveled by horse.


    She didn¡¯t forget to give the horse water and weeds as Berg had taught her.


    She also made sure to give it adequate rest so it wouldn¡¯t copse.


    Perhaps she was more careful with the horse than she was with herself.


    As she headed west, she encountered numerous sights.


    Vast open ins. Shimmering rivers. Fields of flowers in various colors.


    None of it felt beautiful to Arwin.


    Nothing could move her frozen heart.


    ...Maybe because the absolute aesthetic value had diminished.


    Judging it to be so, she continued to ride towards her destination.


    Night always came the same way.


    And with each passing night, she felt Berg¡¯s absence more acutely.


    During their marriage, she had slept with Berg every other night.


    This was an unchanging rule.


    But now, no matter how many days passed, Berg never came to her side.


    His ce beside her was always empty.


    One night, the reality of Berg¡¯s absence was so suffocating that she let out a loud scream.


    With the scream, she shouted at the absent Berg.


    She raised her voice defensively, iming she would live well without him, that he would regret letting her go, that he would never find someone as special as her.


    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t go far before shedding tears for Berg.


    And the deeper her longing grew, the greater her pain became.


    All the positive influence Berg had given her became increasingly clear.


    Her curiosity about him...her obsession...continued to grow.


    She found herself looking at Berg¡¯s World Tree leaf more often.


    Her most treasured possession.


    She had ced Berg¡¯s leaf on the World Tree leaf ne he had left behind.


    At least in this way, their leaves could be together.


    It was like seeing their harmonious rtionship from the past.


    She could stare at that ne all day long.


    As she imagined how Berg was living his life, she carefully observed the gradual changes in his condition.


    Whenever the leaf shriveled even a little, she felt pain with it, and whenever it improved...she wondered with jealousy what could be making him happy.


    She worried anxiously, wondering if the saintess was helping him.


    About ten days after she had started traveling, she finally reached her destination.


    The clear, cold air kissed her face.


    Her breath turned white in the morning chill.


    Argeke. The towering mountain range behind it.


    Free-spirited flowers and trees surrounding her. Numerous birds and animals.


    It was a ce untouched by the breath of war.


    She had finally reached the ce she had dreamed of for decades.


    ¡°...................Ah.¡±


    ...And at that moment, Arwin realized.


    She realized that even this longed-for ce could not convey any emotions to her.


    ...Without Berg, nothing had any meaning.


    What she wanted was no longer freedom.


    Unconsciously, Arwin looked to her side.


    The ce where Berg should have been standing.


    ¡®...It¡¯s beautiful.¡¯


    She could almost see the ghost of Berg saying those words with a faint smile.


    Tears welled up in Arwin¡¯s eyes.


    In this ce with no one else, she whispered to Berg¡¯s illusion.


    ¡°...It was because of you.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Gibson sighed as he approached his daughter¡¯s room.


    Ner ckwood, as always, was quietly gazing out the window.


    Ever since she had visited the forest where she and Berg had performed their soul-bonding ritual, and after hearing the mournful cries that echoed through the woods.


    Ner had somewhat calmed her tears.


    She no longer cried.


    She no longer sobbed.


    ¡°...¡±


    But Gibson knew that this was not a good sign.


    Having lost his wife, Sillin ckwood, he understood all too well.


    It was as if everything inside her had turned to ash.


    She had no strength or energy left to shed tears.


    She had given up everything, simply withering away.


    ¡°....Ner.¡±


    Knowing what it felt like to lose a partner, Gibson couldn¡¯t leave his daughter to suffer alone.


    At his call, Ner did not move, responding in a whisper.


    ¡°...Has the replye?¡±


    Her voice was cracked and fragile.


    Why did it feel like a dying ember about to go out?


    ¡°...No, it hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Gibson couldn¡¯t find any words offort for Ner.


    Over the past few days, Ner had sent letters to Berg every day.


    She poured her endless feelings for her ex-husband into those letters.


    Each letter was quite thick.


    Somehow, Gibson instinctively knew that each letter contained different content.


    But Berg never replied.


    Gibson understood that this was Berg¡¯s way of being considerate.


    ¡°...¡±


    At the news of no reply, Ner weakly nodded.


    ¡°...Then I¡¯ll send one today as well.¡±


    She whispered quietly.


    Gibson let out a short sigh.


    He wanted to say something but found himself unable to say anything.


    Perhaps it was because he understood that nothing he could say would offer anyfort.


    Moreover, there was a rumor circting about Berg Reiker.


    ...That he was going to reunite with the former saintess.


    Gibson knew it was just a rumor, but given the history between them before the war, it seemed natural for such stories to arise about Berg, who had brought the saintess to his territory.


    They were childhood friends who had been close.


    There were even stories of them being old lovers.


    Immediately after the war ended, the saintess abruptly stepped down from her position, and Berg divorced his wives.


    It was just a rumor, but it might as well be a prediction of the future.


    Gibson, knowing Berg, realized that there was still time.


    Berg wouldn¡¯t impulsively reunite with the saintess.


    But how much time would it take?


    It might not take long for the love that was severed by war to rekindle.


    And once rekindled, that love would surelyst a long time, like embers turning into charcoal.


    So, in reality, Gibson knew.


    From the moment polygamy was abolished and the moment the divorce happened...


    Ner¡¯s rtionship with Berg had ended.


    Ner was the only one unable to ept this.


    Gibson didn¡¯t know whether he should tell her this firmly or give her more time.


    He just hoped his daughter would rise again.


    Gibson searched for words, then opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ner-¡±


    -m!


    At that moment, someone firmly grabbed his shoulder.


    When he turned around, Gidon was standing there.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gibson met his eldest son¡¯s eyes for a moment.


    Gidon blinked briefly and asked for his understanding.


    Then he spoke.


    ¡°...Let me talk to her.¡±


    Gibson pondered for a moment, then decided to trust his eldest son.


    The recent behavior Gidon had shown towards Ner was the basis for that trust.


    So Gibson left Gidon in Ner¡¯s room and walked away.


    He just hoped that Gidon could bring Ner back to her senses.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 172: The Flow of Time (4)

    Chapter 172: The Flow of Time (4)


    Ner was staring nkly out the window.


    On her left ring finger, she still wore the ring from Berg.


    She had moved the ring Berg had abandoned to her left thumb.


    She knew it was pathetic to wear the symbol of the marriage to her ex-husband, but she felt she would truly go mad if she didn¡¯t.


    Dozens of times a day, she considered throwing herself out this window.


    Just enough to get hurt, so she could send word to Berg.


    ¡­ If she did that, she was sure, no matter what, that Berg woulde running for her.


    There was no doubt.


    If she got seriously hurt, Berg woulde; she knew this better than anyone.That was the kind of person Berg was.


    Such a shameful thought trailed on and on.


    Ner knew she was a vile monster, trying to take advantage of Berg¡¯s kind heart.


    ¡°Ner.¡±


    Ner was startled by the sudden voice.


    Her weakened body and mind reacted strongly even to the smallest noise.


    When she turned around, she saw her brother, Gidon.


    Ner didn¡¯t know when he hade in.


    She wondered when their father had left.


    Gidon took a deep breath for a while, then asked with a stern face.


    ¡°¡­ Will anything change if you stay like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if there will be any change in your current situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner felt surprisingly no emotions under Gidon¡¯s pressure.


    The fear and terror she used to feel were gone.


    The intense pain from her separation from Berg had dulled everything else.


    So Ner simply ignored Gidon¡¯s words and turned her head.


    She continued to stare out the window, thinking about Berg.


    ¡°¡­ Even if I were that mercenary, I would have pushed away someone like you.¡±


    But Gidon¡¯s next words provoked Ner more than anything ever had.


    -Creak!!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She stood up, trembling, with her fists clenched tightly.


    An explosive surge of hatred came from her.


    Ner had never rebelled against Gidon like this before.


    ¡°...Brother.¡±


    Ner gritted her teeth and warned Gidon.


    ¡°...You should watch your mouth.¡±


    She even tried to imitate the way Berg warned others.


    But Gidon, as stubborn as his appearance suggested, just snorted.


    ¡°Think about it. You were afraid of that mercenary from the beginning. Now that I think about it, he never evenid a finger on you. That must have been out of consideration for you. He treated you so carefully and took care of you so dearly. But you were preparing to betray him, so of course, he would push you away.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    -Drip... drip...


    Tears of frustration welled up and rolled down Ner¡¯s face.


    It was because she knew there was no lie in Gidon¡¯s words.


    ¡°...Leave.¡±


    In the end, all Ner could say was to tell him to leave.


    Gidon¡¯s painful truth was hurting her.


    And the more it hurt, the more she thought of only one person.


    The man who always healed her pain.


    But Gidon didn¡¯t move.


    He continued speaking.


    ¡°You, writing letters every day. Do you think your constant wailing will suddenly change that mercenary¡¯s heart? Haven¡¯t you realized yet that his heart has already left you?¡±


    ¡°Get out!!!¡±


    At the words that Berg¡¯s feelings for her had left, Ner screamed with all her might.


    Gidon shouted back, not backing down.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself!!¡±


    Ner flinched at Gidon¡¯s outburst.


    He continued, staring at her.


    ¡°Look at yourself. Your skin is dry, your fur has lost its shine. Even your face, which had minimal charm, has lost its vitality. Who would ept a woman like you as you are now? Crying... Do you think that will make that mercenarye back...!¡±


    Only then did Ner start to look at herself.


    Even the tail fur that Berg had called beautiful was now a mess.


    Looking around, everything was destroyed.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed how dirty the room had be.


    Teacups and a teapoty on the floor, clothes were strewn about. The food the servants had brought for her sat cold on the table. Fallen chairs and broken furniture pieces were visible.


    There was no ce to step.


    This was the result of her crying and screaming hysterically.


    For the first time in days, she became aware of everything around her.


    The anger gradually drained from Ner¡¯s face.


    And in its ce, self-loathing and sorrow filled her.


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    She whispered.


    Her longing for him reached its peak.


    She felt like she could do anything if only she could be by Berg¡¯s side.


    Gidon spoke.


    ¡°The more you fall apart, the further you push that mercenary away. If you haven¡¯t realized it yet, then please do...!¡±


    ¡°...Hic... sob...¡±


    As Ner continued to weep, Gidon sighed deeply and took a breath.


    For a while, only Ner¡¯s sobbing filled the room.


    After a long silence, Gidon spoke again.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see that mercenary until his anger towards you cools down. That¡¯s the reality you have to ept. If nothing happens, you won¡¯t see him for several months.¡±


    At Gidon¡¯s realistic timeline, Ner felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    ¡°That might not even be enough. It could take years, maybe ten years. He might not want to see you at all.¡±


    Ten years was an unbearably long time. The thought of not seeing Berg for that period was incredibly painful for her.


    She was afraid that such a long separation could be a reality.


    ¡°And if you stay broken like this, even if there is a next meeting, it will be yourst. If you crumble so disgracefully, he won¡¯t even look at you. Instead, he¡¯ll just rid himself of any lingering feelings.¡±


    Gidon frowned as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Get up or stay broken. But let me promise you one thing, when I be the head of the family in the future. If you still look like this then... I will use you as a pawn for the family. I won¡¯t hesitate to sell you off again. This is not a threat, it¡¯s a promise... So remember that.¡±


    Gidon left Ner with those words, leaving her behind.


    ¡°..........¡±


    Ner sat down weakly, tears streaming down her face.


    Yet, somehow, Gidon¡¯s relentless tirade seemed to deliver her situation more clearly.


    Gidon was right.


    Nothing would change if she stayed like this.


    She had learned that all too well through Berg.


    No matter the situation, Berg always got back up and kept moving.


    Even recently, he had continued on after losing Captain Adam.


    As his wife, Ner had witnessed those moments countless times.


    She had admired him for it.


    There were moments when she wanted to be his strength.


    Now, she had to go through that process herself.


    Ner remained in the same spot until nightfall.


    Endless thoughts and reflections filled her mind.


    Looking back, Berg was too good for her.


    Though they had shared affection, shecked any qualities to truly be by his side.


    ¡°...Was it this hard, Berg?¡±


    She realized she needed to get up and move.


    As much as Gidon¡¯s words were right... she needed to at least start by taking care of herself.


    The connection between ckwood and the Red mes wasn¡¯t severed yet.


    Thanks to Berg¡¯s consideration, ckwood still had debts to repay.


    She didn¡¯t know what Berg might ask for, but perhaps through that process, she could get closer to him.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait.


    She knew it would be an indefinite wait.


    And the longer it took, the deeper her longing for Berg would grow.


    She hoped it wouldn¡¯t take too long.


    She didn¡¯t know how she might change.


    Ner gazed at the moon.


    She wondered if Berg was looking at this same moon somewhere.


    ¡°...I miss you so much... Berg...¡±


    She whispered.


    Ner¡¯s body began to shiver from the cold.


    The night air was chilly.


    It was the kind of cold she could endure when Berg was with her... but tonight, it felt even colder.


    Ner finally copsed onto the desk.


    She knew she needed to get a grip, as Gidon had said... but just for today, she needed to cry.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, Ner took care of herself.


    Many servants were surprised at the sight of her.


    She wiped away her tears and groomed her tail. She even applied light makeup, just as Berg liked.


    With herself put together, she went to find her father.


    Gibson¡¯s face lit up at the sight of her standing.


    ¡°...Ner...!¡±


    Gidon was also by Gibson¡¯s side.


    Though Ner had risen because of Gidon¡¯s words... she felt no gratitude towards him.


    She still harbored resentment towards Gidon, and with Berg¡¯s presence, she no longer needed her family¡¯s love.


    Ner slowly approached her father and asked with a firm demeanor.


    ¡°...You said that thanks to me, ckwood could rise again?¡±


    Gibson, noticing her change, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°...Then, can you grant me one request?¡±


    Gibson nodded again.


    ¡°Of course, Ner. I¡¯ll help you as much as I can.¡±


    Ner¡¯s stern expression softened for a moment.


    With a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Can you take me to Stockpin right now?¡±


    Gibson hesitated, unable to answer immediately.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    Silence filled the room.


    It was Gidon who finally broke it.


    ¡°...We can take you, but you¡¯ll only be turned away.¡±


    ¡°Gidon...!¡±


    Ner quietly nodded at his words.


    She knew it was the truth.


    It was just something she had to say out loud.


    She would have to wait until Berg needed her help.


    So instead, she asked for something else.


    She needed strength to endure the indefinite wait.


    ¡°...Then, can you at least keep me updated on Berg¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°How he¡¯s doing. If he¡¯s eating well. What kind of expressions he¡¯s making... who he¡¯s meeting... if he misses me...¡±


    Ner had so many questions about Berg.


    She buried her face in her hands.


    The pain didn¡¯t go away.


    In fact, it only grew more vivid.


    Her heart, which could only love one person, still longed for Berg.


    Finally, Gibson spoke.


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try... in any way I can.¡±


    Ner nodded at his answer.


    For now, that was all she needed.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Sylphrien rushed outside at the news that had stirred up Celebrien¡¯s territory.


    Sure enough, many elves were gathered in the vige center.


    And at the center of it all was Arwin.


    She had returned to the territory, leading a horse with a sorrowful expression.


    Arwin¡¯s disappearance had shocked everyone.


    Thest sighting was just her leaving with a single horse, heading somewhere unknown.


    Given Arwin¡¯s disdain for the World Tree, Sylphrien never expected to see her again in this ce.


    But now, Arwin was facing the Elders.


    Sylphrien thought the Elders were fickle.


    She feared what harm mighte to Arwin, who wasn¡¯t yet 200 years old and therefore not considered an adult.


    In less than a year, she had gone through a divorce... she could be confined to the territory again.


    Arwin must have anticipated this possibility.


    So why had shee back?


    Sylphrien felt a pang of guilt towards Arwin.


    She knew her actions had ultimately brought misfortune to Arwin.


    Of course, it had been Arwin¡¯s choice to hold Mel¡¯s Tears and to give Bardi liquor to Berg.


    Ultimately, it was Sylphrien who had put the final piece in ce.


    Ascal was the first to rush out and grab his daughter¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Arwin...! Where on earth have you been...!¡±


    Arwin, who seemed even more emotionally drained than before, looked at her father.


    Around her neck hung a ne with two ovepping leaves of the World Tree.


    She spoke, ¡°I have a request for the Elders.¡±


    Then, she walked past her father with a detached demeanor.


    Ascal, in disbelief, asked, ¡°A request...?¡±


    That was something Arwin would never normally do.


    Especially not to the Elders.


    Sylphrien watched as Arwin approached the Elders.


    She stopped at a certain distance and then slowly knelt on both knees.


    Murmurs spread through the crowd.


    Who would have thought that the broken Arwin, known for her entric behavior, would kneel before the Elders?


    Sylphrien also held her breath at the sight.


    But Arwin continued.


    ¡°Elders.¡±


    The Elders¡¯ expressions were alsoplex.


    There was a glimmer of pity for Arwin in their eyes.


    Arwin went on.


    ¡°I will perform a sacrifice ritual under the World Tree every day from now on...¡±


    The murmuring among the elves grew louder.


    Ascal grabbed Arwin from behind.


    ¡°Arwin... What are you talking about...¡±


    But Arwin continued as if she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°From now on... I¡¯ll do whatever you ask...¡±


    She shed a single tear as she pleaded.


    ¡°...If there is a way to transfer lifespan... could you please tell me?¡±


    No one could speak.


    Among the elves, nothing was more important than lifespan.


    Yet here was Arwin, with the longest lifespan and the most historical significance, asking for a way to share her lifespan.


    Even though she had been granted the freedom she had longed for.


    But at the center of it all, Arwin whispered alone.


    ¡°...There is someone I cannot live without...¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After the briefmotion, Sylphrien found herself face-to-face with Arwin.


    The Elders had taken Arwin to a room to calm her down.


    Sylphrien was the one chosen to stay with her.


    Since that conversation, Sylphrien had not spoken to Arwin.


    Sylphrien asked with difficulty, ¡°You want to share your lifespan...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Arwin, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You already know what I¡¯m thinking, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Arwin¡¯s voice was resigned.


    Sensing something, she exined.


    ¡°I no longer have a reason to live in this world without Berg.¡±


    ¡°Arwin-¡±


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been losing my senses, unnie. I can¡¯t distinguish colors well... I can¡¯t smell anything anymore. Whatever I eat, it doesn¡¯t taste the same...¡±


    Arwin looked up at Sylphrien with a small smile.


    It was as if she had forgotten all her past resentments.


    She spoke, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m withering away.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sylphrien struggled to find the right words before speaking to Arwin.


    ¡°Arwin, even if there is a way to share lifespans... it would surely be forbidden. If other races find out, elves could be used as tools to extend lifespans-¡±


    ¡°-I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Arwin interrupted, her voice still emotionless.


    It felt as though none of her words were reaching her.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dying... I don¡¯t have the luxury to worry about others.¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    Then, Arwin started tough.


    It was a light, harmlessugh.


    ¡°...I can wait.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even if Berg ends up with that saint... I can wait.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the saint¡¯s lifespan ends. I¡¯ll wait until Berg has had enough happiness with her... then it will be my turn... I¡¯ll share my lifespan with him and live on. If he has no one else to love by then... maybe he¡¯ll love me again...?¡±


    Sylphrien¡¯s eyes twitched.


    She felt like she had glimpsed a side of Arwin¡¯s deep obsession.


    Arwin turned to look at Sylphrien.


    ¡°...Unnie.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    At the same time, Sylphrien realized how much Arwin was holding back her tears.


    Seeing her eyes so sad, Sylphrien couldn¡¯t bring herself to say any more harsh words.


    From the look in her eyes, it seemed Arwin also understood how absurd her words sounded.


    As Arwin locked eyes with Sylphrien, a bird flew in andnded on Arwin¡¯s shoulder.


    A bluebird.


    Arwin¡¯s bird.


    ¡°...Is there a spell to see the world through my bird¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can I see what my bird sees...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Of course, there was such a spell. It was actually quite simple.


    A spell to share sight with one¡¯s animal. Sylphrien herself often used it.


    However, Sylphrien hesitated to answer because she knew what Arwin intended to do with the spell.


    ¡°...Unnie?¡±


    At the same time, tears welled up in Arwin¡¯s eyes, seemingly involuntarily.


    She didn¡¯t even seem to be aware of them.


    ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Sylphrien had only one answer she could give.


    Perhaps it was due to her guilt towards Arwin.


    ¡°...Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°Will you teach me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin grasped Sylphrien¡¯s hand desperately.


    ¡°...Please teach me, unnie. I... I want to see Berg¡¯s face.¡±


    After a long moment of hesitation, Sylphrien finally nodded.


    ¡°...Yes. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    A few more days passed.


    I was growing weary of the endless proposals for arranged marriages arriving every day.


    The only benefit of these letters was that they helped me memorize the family crests more easily.


    ¡°Tas family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Tas.¡±


    Gale assisted me as I repeatedly identified the crests.


    He stretched his neck from side to side before asking me, ¡°So, Berg. How are the agricultural toolsing along?¡±


    ¡°A letter regarding that should arrive today.¡±


    ¡°I see. And still no news from the scattered mercenary groups?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I was looking at several letters.


    Some letters hade from the mercenary groups that participated in the meeting, just like our Red mes.


    The Arak group, Dalsaseum group, Dragonian group... all were requesting our assistance.


    But we were already struggling with our own affairs, so I ignored them all.


    -Knock, knock.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    ¡®It¡¯s Desmond. May Ie in?¡¯


    It was our newly hired butler, Desmond.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    He entered and bowed.


    He was a man of discipline from the start.


    ¡°Master, new letters have arrived.¡±


    Gale sighed.


    ¡°...They never stoping.¡±


    I epted the letters withoutint, just as Adam Hyung would have.


    I began to check where each one was from, but my eyes paused on one letter.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gale noticed my hesitation and asked, ¡°...Is it another letter from Lady Ner?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I bit my lip and ced Ner¡¯s letter in the drawer without opening it.


    There were already over ten letters from her that I hadn¡¯t read.


    Knowing that Ner was still looking for me unsettled me.


    But I knew this was something I had to ovee as well.


    Even so, the letters made my mind tumultuous.


    I sighed deeply and stood up.


    ¡°...I need to take a break.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    I sat on the meadow, taking a moment away from the vige.


    It was the same meadow Arwin and I often visited in the past.


    -Crunch... Crunch...


    ¡°...Are you struggling?¡±


    Someone approached and asked.


    I looked to the side and saw Sien standing there.


    Over time, we had slowly grown closer.


    I nodded and replied, ¡°...A little.¡±


    Sien walked over cautiously and sat beside me.


    We spent time together, looking at nature, just like we used to.


    ¡°Brings back memories,¡± Sien whispered, as if reading my thoughts.


    I nodded silently.


    Before I knew it, our shoulders were touching.


    It happened naturally as we sat together.


    ¡°...After spending seven years on the battlefield, feeling this peace... it¡¯s unfamiliar.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I wasn¡¯t used to this either, after so long in mercenary work.


    In many ways, she and I still had a lot inmon.


    ¡°...Yes, it does.¡±


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    Just then, a bluebird flew over andnded on my thigh.


    It was a small bird, like a sparrow.


    Sien, delighted and surprised by the cute sight,ughed.


    ¡°Bell...!¡±


    She whispered, trying not to scare the bird away.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the bird too.


    I reached out and gently stroked the bird, but it didn¡¯t fly away.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    Then, I noticed Sien had leaned in close, pressing against my shoulder to get a better look at the bird.


    I stroked the bird and then looked at Sien.


    She smiled at the bird, then realized I was looking at her.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Her eyes trembled slightly, and she froze.


    We didn¡¯t look away from each other for a long time.


    After a while, she cleared her throat and turned away, embarrassed, running a hand through her hair.


    ¡°Bell... there¡¯s a festival today, right?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Do you... want to spend some time together?¡±


    She asked cautiously.


    I blinked at her for a moment.


    From her neck to her ears, she turnedpletely red.


    A familiar floral scent started to waft from her.


    Just like seven years ago.


    When I didn¡¯t answer right away, Sien stood up, as if she had just realized something.


    ¡°Sorry, that was... out of line-¡±


    ¡°-Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    I replied to her.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Sien froze in ce.


    I looked at her again and repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s spend time together.¡±


    ¡°.................¡±


    A bright smile spread across her face, tears welling up in her eyes as she nodded.


    ¡°Yes...!¡±


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    The bird on my knee continued to chirp away.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 173: The Flow of Time (5)

    Chapter 173: The Flow of Time (5)


    A festival had unfolded after a long time.


    The people of Stockpin were gradually oveing their pain of loss.


    Laughter was now moremon than cries, and there were more jokes than constions.


    Everyone was starting to think about their future.


    They still wielded swords, but everyone seemed to understand that they would need to hold farming tools more frequently.


    In the end, these were the members who had joined the Red mes to survive.


    Some of them had even started families, so they needed to find their next livelihood.


    No one regretted putting down their swords.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was tired.Experiencing the death ofrades who felt like family... even a couple of times was enough.


    We, who had gone through it for years, clearly understood the horrors of war.


    Moreover, everyone seemed reassured when I became the head of the new family.


    Just having a reliable backer seemed to bring them peace of mind.


    As was often the case with humans, many of the members were from the slums... This might have been the greatest sess they could hope for.


    The burden on my shoulders grew heavier because of this.


    I didn¡¯t know if I could lead them as wisely as Adam Hyung did.


    I was just making choices based on what Hyung might have done.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Shawn, who was preparing for the festival, spotted me.


    He was standing beside a well-stacked pile of firewood.


    It seemed he was about to light arge bonfire.


    Holding a torch, he looked at me.


    Then, Shawn noticed Sien standing beside me.


    The senior members knew Sien¡¯s face well.


    We had once rescued her in front of Jackson¡¯s territory.


    They knew better than anyone that Sien was a saint.


    The rest of Stockpin¡¯s residents didn¡¯t know Sien was a saint.


    Sien hadn¡¯t tried to hide it, but she hadn¡¯t exactly announced it either.


    So, members like Shawn were left in an awkward position.


    Shawn bowed slightly towards Sien.


    Sien waved off his polite gesture, murmuring, ¡°Ah, this... it¡¯s nothing now...¡±


    I was aware of the rumors surrounding Sien and me.


    Especially in Stockpin, these rumors were rampant.


    After the war, divorcing wives and bringing in a new woman.


    The members who knew Sien¡¯s identity also knew I had a past rtionship with her.


    Of course, rumors were bound to spread.


    Anyway, Shawn approached, holding out the torch to me.


    ¡°Captain, light the fire. Let¡¯s start the festival.¡±


    ¡°And the drinks and meat?¡±


    ¡°All ready. Not from the storeroom, but from today¡¯s hunt with Vice-captain Baran.¡±


    I nodded and took the torch from Shawn.


    ¡°...¡±


    I looked up at the piled firewood.


    ...Our festival that Adam Hyung and I started together.


    It was a feast Hyung created to honor the fallen members.


    And now, Hyung, who had started this festival, was gone, and I was finishing the preparations to honor him.


    This was the first festival without Adam Hyung.


    Suddenly, emotions surged within me at that reality.


    ¡°...¡±


    As I remained silent, the surrounding members seemed to understand why.


    They all fell silent, each remembering Hyung in their own way.


    -Tap.


    At that moment, someone ced their hand on the back of mine.


    It was Sien.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She looked at me and slowly nodded.


    I exhaled deeply, looking at her, and then threw the torch onto the pile of wood.


    Arge fire erupted.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As the fire roared and night fell, the vigers enjoyed the feast together.


    Somepeted in drinking contests, others tore into meat, and some sang songs.


    I watched from afar, drinking a ss of alcohol.


    Seeing the happy people even lightened my own heart.


    ¡°...¡±


    My emotions wavered.


    Taking a breather like this... but when I thought of the recent farewells, my heart sank.


    The hole left by those who had departed could not be filled with a brief respite.


    I had even developed a new habit.


    I found myself fiddling with the empty ring fingers on both hands.


    And every time I confirmed those empty fingers, an overwhelming sadness made it hard to breathe.


    ¡°...Bell, aren¡¯t you going to join the fun?¡±


    Sien was standing beside me, looking at the festival.


    It had been over ten days since she started staying with me.


    By now, her presence by my side feltpletely natural.


    I nodded and replied to her.


    ¡°This is enough.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien nodded and watched the fire with me.


    Silence flowed between us.


    I knew that this silence was Sien giving me time.


    Our rtionship might have always been like this from the start.


    A bond that couldn¡¯t be severed, no matter how much we tried.


    I turned to look at Sien.


    She didn¡¯t seem to notice that I was watching her as she stared at the fire.


    ...It really hit me that we had aged a lot.


    She had matured... be more grown-up.


    The Sien I used to tease was no longer there.


    Her eyes eventually turned to meet mine.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    These silent moments had be more frequenttely.


    As if we were having conversations with our eyes that words couldn¡¯t convey.


    I looked at her for a long while... then raised my ss and asked,


    ¡°Have a drink.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She froze in surprise at my suggestion.


    Then, shyly, she replied,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really drunk alcohol before.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Ah... I¡¯ve only sipped the liquor that Sylphrien asionally gave me.¡±


    ¡°...Elven liquor?¡±


    ¡°What? How did you know?¡±


    I had just guessed, since Elven liquor was a traditional elven beverage.


    I hadn¡¯t shared with Sien the stories of my past marriages.


    I hadn¡¯t told her why I divorced or what caused it.


    She didn¡¯t know that Elven liquor yed a significant role in that process.


    I looked down at my ss.


    Even after all that, I couldn¡¯t quit drinking Elven liquor.


    I didn¡¯t even know why.


    I hadn¡¯t touched it for a long time, but after parting with Arwin, I started drinking it again.


    It was like an unspoken regret left behind with Arwin.


    I looked at my ss, then asked Sien again.


    ¡°...So. Want to try it?¡±


    She looked into my eyes and answered.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    I stood up and brought a ss of liquor for Sien.


    As I handed it to her, our hands briefly touched.


    Sien flinched slightly at the contact.


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s okay to touch now...¡±


    She exined her odd reaction with a smile.


    Just as she could guess my past from the scars on my body, I could see her difficult times through her habits.


    With a heavy heart, I sat down beside her.


    Sien leaned her shoulder against mine.


    ¡°...Cheers.¡±


    With a bit of cuteness, Sien tried to lighten the stiff atmosphere.


    I chuckled and clinked sses with her.


    After taking a sip, I looked back at the roaring fire.


    ¡°Ugh! Cough, cough...!¡±


    Then, Sien started coughing beside me.


    ¡°...Are you okay?¡±


    I instinctively patted her back.


    She nodded while coughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m...cough...I¡¯m okay...¡±


    Her appearance made me smile.


    ...For some reason, it reminded me of someone.


    The bittersweet feeling filled my chest.


    I let out a long sigh.


    A moment of silence fell again.


    Now that everything was over, there was something I needed to say to Sien.


    Something I had to say.


    ¡°......Sien.¡±


    She was startled by the call.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°...Why are you so surprised?¡±


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s... been a long time since someone called my name.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Her answer was so poignant that I fell silent for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°...................I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After my words, the sounds of the festival filled the air.


    The crackling and twisting of burning firewood.


    Theughter of the members and vigers.


    The songs.


    The cheers.


    ¡°...About what?¡±


    After a long silence, Sien asked.


    I tipped my ss and replied.


    ¡°...Everything.¡±


    Sien turned her head forward as if contemting my words.


    Herrge eyes blinked momentarily.


    With her lips touching the rim of her ss, she gradually hid her expression.


    Sometimes, before she cried, she would act this way.


    It was a result of me teasing her for being a crybaby so often in the past.


    Then, she whispered.


    ¡°...What do you have to be sorry for...? It was all my fault for leaving you.¡±


    ¡°Sien. I...¡±


    ¡°Then, Bell.¡±


    Sien looked back at me.


    With tears welling up in her eyes, she slowly ced her hand on my thigh.


    ¡°...Just hold me once more.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...You didn¡¯t hug me back then.... remember?¡±


    She seemed to be referring to what happened at Jackson¡¯s territory.


    At that time, I hadn¡¯t hugged her because of Ner and Arwin.


    Now, those wives were no longer by my side.


    ¡°...Just like before... hold me like that.¡±


    At the same time, as if she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, she buried her head into my chest and pressed her body against mine.


    She slipped her arms under mine.


    Positioned between my legs, she knelt and embraced me.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Sien whispered as if talking about the seven years we were apart.


    I could feel the tremor in her voice.


    How many years had I swum through pain after parting with Sien?


    Bing a mercenary, not having any woman by my side for seven years until I met Ner and Arwin, hesitating to marry¡ªall of it was because of that pain.


    And behind that pain, there was always one lingering voice.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve missed you so much, Bell.¡±


    Sien repeated.


    Now, once again, only the two of us remained by each other¡¯s side.


    A moment when we could be more honest than ever.


    So, I too, let out the words I had hidden for so long.


    ¡°........I missed you too.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 174: The Flow of Time (6)

    Chapter 174: The Flow of Time (6)


    Sien and I began to grow close again, quickly, just as we had in the past.


    Returning to the starting point, we now had only each other.


    I had lost everyone.


    Sien, having renounced her position as a saint, had cast away all the power and honor that came with it.


    She had severed all ties and connections stemming from her status.


    I understood the immense depth of emotion behind her decision.


    I no longer had to disregard her feelings.


    After the embrace during the festival, we revisited our old ways.


    We often walked hand in hand, leaned on each other¡¯s shoulders.We spent time gazing at the ins, and continued to share meals together.


    Step by step, we slowly approached each other.


    Neither of us forced the pace.


    We bridged the gap at our own stride.


    Days passed like this.


    When I wasn¡¯t managing the estate with Gale, I spent time with Sien.


    We talked, joked lightly...sometimes we even visited Adam Hyung.


    The tangled, chaotic emotions seemed to settle down one by one.


    It had been over a month since Ner and Arwin had left.


    No more letters came from Ner.


    I had over fifty letters from her.


    Each one thick and heavy with words.


    I kept them all in a drawer, as reading them would have been emotionally unbearable.


    I knew about her troubled childhood.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten her plea that I was her only ally.


    The time spent with Ner, the happy memories, still lingered in my heart.


    To avoid making clumsy regrets by reading her letters, I stored them all away.


    I locked up my emotions before I could pity her.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that theck of letters from her was a good sign.


    Maybe she was trying to forget me too.


    Though I had spoken many insincere words to separate from Ner and Arwin, one truth remained.


    Perhaps we were never meant to bepatible.


    It might have been better for us to find partners within our own species rather than pursuing an interspecies marriage.


    Whatever the case, we parted ways with our purity intact.


    There would be no obstacles in finding new futures.


    It was perhaps best to think of it as a wartime connection.


    One day, ckwood¡¯s vassals visited us under Gibson¡¯smand.


    They offered support for our new household, providing whatever we needed.


    This could mean connections with other nobles, or abstract support like medical knowledge.


    As I had no immediate needs, I arranged for ckwood¡¯s vassals to stay the night and then sent them back.


    I was steadily distancing myself from ckwood.


    I tried to erase Ner¡¯s traces.


    Arwin was easier to let go than Ner.


    She had been quiet.


    I hadn¡¯t received letters, nor had the Celebrien family reached out to us.


    I hadn¡¯t heard from her since our parting.


    I suspected that time had proven my decision to be right.


    There was no advantage for Arwin to be tied to a short-lived being like me.


    In the end, Arwin gained her freedom.


    Traveling the world, she might be slowlying to terms with our separation.


    She might be living happily, exploring as she had always wanted.


    ...And so, it seemed we were walking our separate paths.


    .


    .


    .


    -Thud! Thud!-


    The Red mes groupid down their swords and took up tools.


    They began clearing the endless forest.


    Cutting down and felling trees, they were preparing thend for farming.


    It was a task that had to bepleted before the next spring arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s falling!!¡±


    I watched as the tree fell in response to Baran¡¯s shout.


    Looking back on the path we hade, many trees had already been felled.


    We were also in the process of uprooting the deep roots of the trees.


    The cut trees became the foundation for the development of our vige.


    As we molded thend to our liking, we expanded the size of the vige.


    We built homes for those who wanted them, and reestablished the vige¡¯s infrastructure.


    Traders began to visit Stockpin¡¯s estate, and hearing the news, members of our race gathered in our vige.


    We were continuously advancing.


    ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    As we continued our work, the women of the vige appeared, bringing us meals.


    Bread and meat. Light ale.


    Since it wasn¡¯t a life-threatening task, and because we felt we were growing together,ughter filled the air.


    Seeing the vigers interacting with one another brought a smile to my face as well.


    It was Adam Hyung¡¯s legacy to us.


    ¡°Bell!¡±


    Of course, Sien was by my side.


    She had regained her old expressions and smiled frequently.


    The smile I had always loved now came so easily to her.


    When I came to my senses, I found myself smiling along with her expressions.


    ¡°Come, sit here, Bell. Take a break. You¡¯re sweating a lot.¡±


    She said, wiping my sweat with a dry cloth.


    I nodded and sat down nearby.


    It seemed the fact that Sien was once a saint had slowly spread through the vige.


    And everyone knew that she and I were childhood friends.


    We had be a spectacle.


    Many people were curious about how our rtionship would unfold.


    Sien seemed aware of the attention but approached me as if it was no obstacle.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    She tilted the water pouch to my lips.


    I refused her help, saying, ¡°I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Ha...!¡±


    With that, Sien yfully scrunched her face.


    Seeing her reaction made me chuckle, and she smiled back, holding the water pouch for me.


    I simply opened my mouth and drank the water she poured.


    Next, she handed me a piece of bread she had brought.


    ¡°I made this, Bell.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I followed the instructions of thedies... Hehe. Try it.¡±


    I took the bread from Sien with a mild surprise.


    Who would have thought I¡¯d be eating food she made one day?


    Even though she once held the position of a saint, she was still humble in many ways.


    Her demeanor brought back old memories.


    I put the bread Sien handed me into my mouth as I prepared for the afternoon¡¯s work.


    -Crunch...


    ¡°...?¡±


    I paused and looked around for a moment.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Sien asked, unaware of my reaction.


    ¡°...¡±


    I wondered if bread was supposed to be this hard.


    The other members around me were all eating soft bread.


    ¡°...Well, how is it, Bell?¡±


    ¡°...Well...¡±


    As I hesitated, Sien blinked, sensing something was wrong, and tried to take the bread back.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s not good, is it? It was my first attempt, so it must be weird. Give it back, Bell. Don¡¯t... don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Instinctively, I pushed her hand away.


    ¡°...No, I was just surprised.¡±


    ¡°...Surprised?¡±


    I enjoyed her bewildered reaction and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    And so, I continued my meal, forcing down the bread.


    Sien, noticing the excessive effort I was putting in, realized the bread was hard and tried to stop me.


    ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s too hard...! I...I¡¯m sorry, Bell. Don¡¯t eat it. Wait, I¡¯ll get another-¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I interrupted her firmly, not allowing her to finish.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Sien fell silent at my reaction. As I continued to chew on the hard, tough bread, I heard a sniffle beside me.


    Sien was on the verge of tears.


    Baffled, I looked at her and asked, ¡°...Are you crying?¡±


    Was she feeling hurt or regretful? As I gazed at her, she soon smiled and responded.


    ¡°...I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I never imagined a life like this would be given to me. It¡¯s far happier than any scenario I imagined on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Bell. Thank you...¡±


    Sien, overwhelmed with emotion, wiped her tears away as she spoke.


    I could feel the sincerity in her voice.


    Her words brought a smile to my face.


    Lately, thanks to Sien, I had also been slowly rediscovering my smile.


    I gently wiped away her tears.


    Sien responded to my touch with a bashful smile.


    ¡°...Oops.¡±


    I realized btedly that my dirty hands had left marks on her face.


    Her face was now smudged with dirt.


    The sight made meugh out loud.


    ¡°Why are youughing, Bell?¡±


    Sien asked, puzzled by myughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    I never told her the reason.


    Our days continued like this, growing closer each day.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 175: The Flow of Time (7)

    Another few dozen days pass by.


    The weather was gradually getting colder.


    I hade to visit Adam Hyung.


    ¡°The weather is getting colder,¡± I said to him.


    As I spoke, I cleared the fallen leaves off his headstone.


    I still couldn''t ept that Hyung was gone.


    It felt less like he had died...and more like he had just temporarily gone somewhere else.


    It felt like he would soon reappear and greet me.


    When that happened, I felt I would wee him with a smile and no resistance.Maybe that''s why.


    I still hadn''t inscribed his epitaph.


    It didn¡¯t feel right to write farewell words for someone who didn¡¯t seem gone.


    ¡°...I¡¯lle back again.¡±


    After spending some time in front of the grave, I walked away.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    As I walked, a bird that had recently be friendly with mended on my shoulder.


    It was a bluebird.


    Interestingly, it followed me so closely that I even named it ''Lua.''


    ¡°You''re here again today, Lua.¡±


    I whispered to my little friend as I gently stroked the bird.


    Recently, Lua only approached me when Sien wasn''t around.


    ¡°The weather is getting colder, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    I paused for a moment to spend some time with Lua.


    Interacting with the bird brought a sense of peace to my heart.


    Soft feathers. Adorable appearance. It felt like I was sharing my heart with this wordless creature.


    Lua epted my touch, climbing up my shoulder and rubbing its face against mine.


    I smiled gently, enjoying the soft sensation.


    ¡°All right, you can go now.¡±


    I kissed Lua softly and let it fly away.


    The bird soared into the distance as if it understood my words.


    ¡°...¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if this bluebird could withstand theing cold.


    I wondered if it would fly off to find a warmer ce.


    In my heart, I was preparing to say goodbye to another friend I had grown close to.


    Today, I intended to finish the tasks left by Gale and me.


    The Reiker Household Wees New Retainers


    We had many new retainers join us.


    Maids to assist me. Butlers. And even a scribe.


    As much as I wascking, the family was filling up with talented people.


    Baran, too, stayed by my side and supported my decisions.


    Since I didn''t have a clear sessor, Baran held the next most significant power in the Reiker family.


    ...Though Baran didn¡¯t seem particrly keen on it.


    As the family grew, talks of a new house emerged.


    There were suggestions to tear down the house I originally lived in and build a grand mansion.


    The whole vige and the Red mes group agreed, and even Gale, the scribe, and Sien supported the idea, but...


    For some reason, I wasn¡¯t inclined.


    I actually knew the reason. I just didn¡¯t voice it out loud.


    Besides, there were many other pressing matters at the moment.


    Demolishing the house could be postponed to a distant future.


    Today, after working all day, nightfall quickly approached.


    I re-established the rules for the territory, checked the activities of the roaming bandits and mercenary groups, and dealt with the endless stream of letters regarding political marriages.


    Then, I heard the sound of the Red mes members returning from clearing the forest.


    Theirughter and yful chatter signaled the end of the day.


    ¡°Gale, let¡¯s call it a day. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    With that sound, I dered the end of the day.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    I looked at Gale as he stood up and said,


    ¡°...Thank you, always.¡±


    Gale always just shook his head at that.


    ¡°I¡¯m only atoning to Adam.¡±


    That night, as I went outside, many people were already waiting for me.


    Mostly women.


    Both Gale and I, as well as the butler Desmond, were surprised at the sight.


    At the forefront, being pushed forward, was Sien.


    Behind her, Theodore¡¯s wife shouted,


    ¡°Captain! No...Lord Reiker! Ah...the title still doesn¡¯t stick...¡±


    ¡°Captain is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then, Captain! Sien has a request today...!¡±


    Thanks to Sien¡¯s efforts as a former saint, the vigers treated her warmly.


    I looked down at Sien, puzzled.


    Though she said she had a request, her face was just turning red.


    ¡°...What is it, Sien?¡±


    When I asked, the women behind her cheered.


    More questions swirled in my mind as Sien tried harder to hide her expression.


    She twisted her hair nervously.


    ¡°...¡±


    When Sien couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, Theodore¡¯s wife raised her voice again.


    ¡°Captain, She has been meaning to say this for a while... Sien¡¯s current living quarters are too shabby. There¡¯s hardly any sunlight, there¡¯s mold, and the bed is unstable...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But... there are empty rooms in your house, right?¡±


    I finally understood where the conversation was heading.


    As I let out a briefugh, they seemed to take it as a sign of approval, and all the women giggled again.


    Theodore¡¯s wife, the most enthusiastic, continued speaking.


    ¡°So... if it¡¯s okay with you, how about giving Sien a room in your house?¡±


    The crowd grew as more members of the group joined.


    I looked down at Sien before the gathering grew anyrger.


    Seeing my silence, Sien looked up at me with growing unease.


    When I saw her eyes, I finally asked,


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    Sien swallowed nervously and asked,


    ¡°...Is it not okay?¡±


    I thought for a moment.


    ...But then I wondered, is there really a reason to hesitate?


    So I gently replied to her,


    ¡°...Let¡¯s go.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Several days passed as Sien and I lived together in the house.


    As always, we didn¡¯t force ourselves to close the distance between us.


    Unexpected events happened from time to time.


    If I thought I was alone in the house and walked around with my top off, Sien would often be startled and drop to the floor.


    Despite having seen my body plenty when we were young, she was still that surprised.


    Even those moments became a source ofughter.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve seen all sorts of things in the war.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I haven¡¯t seen the bare body of someone I like...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien asionally showed an extremely honest side.


    As if to atone for her previous lies.


    And I found her words warmly endearing.


    As I grew ustomed to and happy with the days spent together with her.


    .


    .


    .


    Time Passes,


    Another night came and went, as time continued to flow.


    As always, the darkest thoughts crept in during the night.


    I found myself drinking, ruminating over past farewells.


    I tried not to think about Ner and Arwin, but as I lowered my guard with alcohol, I silently remembered them.


    It had been a long time since I heard any news of them.


    I wondered if they were living well.


    Now that my anger and fury had subsided... I sincerely hoped they were happy.


    I could now let go of their betrayal and their attempts to kill me to some extent.


    It was difficult, but I tried to do so.


    I tried to remember only the good memories.


    -Swish.


    As I continued my solitary thoughts, Sien sat beside me.


    In the dark living room, lit by a single candle, she took her ce next to me while I drank.


    I looked into her eyes.


    Her dark eyes gazed back at me.


    ¡°...Are you struggling again?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t need me to say anything; she could read my heart.


    Sometimes, she feels hurt more than I did.


    She often ran her fingers over my scars, frowning at them.


    But more than the physical scars, Sien looked closely at the ones embedded in my heart.


    Her actions, though sometimes embarrassing, always provided great strength to me.


    Who would have thought our rtionship could move forward like it had before?


    ¡°...Bell,¡± she said.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s okay to struggle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here with you now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s just live happily from now on.¡±


    Sien slowly ran her fingers through my hair and ced her hand on my cheek.


    I simply looked at her in silence.


    In that moment, our eyes simultaneously drifted towards each other¡¯s lips.


    In the quiet room.


    With only the candlelight flickering.


    Sien slowly closed her eyes.


    The moment felt so natural.


    I closed my eyes too, slowly leaning in towards her.


    Our lips met, finally, after such a long time.


    <strong>*****</strong>


    "Aaaahhhhh!!! Aaaaaahhhh!!"


    Tree roots pulled away from Arwin''s back.


    At the same time, her sweat-soaked, exhausted body copsed to the ground.


    -St!


    Arwin''s bodynded on the damp cave floor.


    She had to lie there like a corpse in that filthy ce.


    Though the ritual was over, she couldn''t move a muscle.


    Having borne unbearable pain and incessantly screaming, her body had been exhausted for a long time.


    It was as if the World Tree had tortured her just to the brink of death.


    ¡°......Ah...........Ah....¡±


    Arwiny on the floor, barely breathing.


    Her whole body shivered from the cold.


    Cold sweat drenched her.


    No warmth reached her.


    Her powerless eyes soon spotted something.


    A ne, which had been hanging around her neck, had fallen in front of her eyes.


    The World Tree leaves, symbolizing her happiest moments.


    One leaf was withering, curling up, but the other was gradually regaining its green color.


    -Thud... Thud...


    She felt relieved knowing that Berg was erasing the pain, but her heart ached as it seemed Berg was also forgetting her.


    Arwin kept thinking.


    If Berg saw her in her current state... would he worry and get angry like he used to?


    Tears welled up as she whispered,


    ¡°It hurts so much, Berg...¡±


    Lying on the ground, she spoke to her husband who would nevere.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard...¡±


    How many days had it been since she parted ways with Berg?


    Her sense of time had be strangely twisted.


    It felt like years had passed since she parted from Berg.


    Considering the short lifespan of humans... she needed to return to him quickly.


    Since their separation, Arwin performed the sacrificial ritual daily.


    The Elders had agreed to a negotiation to learn how to share lifespan.


    As Arwiny on the cave floor catching her breath, she muttered a spell.


    The only source of strength that kept her going during these tough times.


    It was seeing Berg through her bird¡¯s eyes.


    Viewing Berg through the bird¡¯s vision was a gamble.


    Sometimes it brought her overwhelming happiness.


    Because Berg always smiled kindly at the bluebird, treating it with the same gentleness he used to show her.


    Through the bird¡¯s eyes, she could feel Berg¡¯s affection.


    She was stroked by him... and even experienced his kisses indirectly.


    The ritual brought both heart-bursting happiness and a void from losing it.


    Arwin cast the spell, anxious to see what she might witness today.


    -Swoosh...


    Her bluebird perched on a tree overlooking Berg¡¯s house.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    It was night in the outside world.


    Under the World Tree''s roots, time passed unnoticed.


    ¡®...Go to Berg,¡¯ Arwin asked the bird.


    While her vision was shared, she still felt the cold, damp cave floor vividly.


    The bird chirped and flew to Berg¡¯s house.


    Through the window, she saw Berg.


    Lying helpless on the cave floor, Arwin smiled at the sight of him.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why her heart hurt so much.


    ¡°Today, too... I missed you...¡± Arwin whispered words no one could hear.


    She reached out with an empty hand to touch him, but it only grasped air.


    Berg sat at his desk, drinking.


    He sat there with a pained expression.


    Why did tears fall so easily at this simple sight?


    Arwin¡¯s tears seemed unfixable now.


    She dared to hope.


    Maybe she could approach him forfort.


    Berg always smiled at the bird¡¯s cute antics.


    Maybe she could offer him brief sce.


    ¡®...Could you go inside...?¡¯ Arwin asked the bird.


    The bird lightly tapped the window with its beak.


    -Step... Step...


    At that moment, the saintess appeared from somewhere.


    Arwin¡¯s breath caught at the sight of the saintess living with Berg.


    ¡°........Huh?¡±


    That house... it was hers and Berg¡¯s.


    It was their nest.


    Why was that woman there?


    Arwin knew that Berg and the saintess had grown closer.


    That was why seeing Berg through the bird was a gamble.


    Facing such a scene brought iparable pain.


    ¡®...It¡¯s my ce,¡¯ Arwin whispered to herself.


    ¡®...My position.¡¯


    Her fists clenched, and her teeth ground together.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t look away.


    Sometimes, imagination is the greatest monster.


    Looking away would still be painful.


    Maybe nothing would happen between them.


    With her heart broken, Arwin kept watching, clinging to hope.


    But, against her expectations, the saintess began to gently stroke Berg''s face.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t touch him...¡±


    Arwin whispered.


    The two didn¡¯t take their eyes off each other.


    Arwin could see from afar that Berg was emotionally leaning on the saintess.


    ¡°...Berg...please...¡±


    Arwin pleaded, reaching out to the empty space, her hand touching nothing.


    The saintess¡¯ eyes began to close slowly.


    ¡°No...no...!¡±


    Berg¡¯s upper body moved slowly towards the saintess.


    ¡°No...please...!¡±


    Their lips met.


    Berg and the saintess shared a long, loving kiss, pulling each other closer by the nape of their necks, expressing their love.


    ¡°Stop!!!¡±


    The agony tearing through Arwin''s heart broke the spell.


    ¡°Ha...ha...!¡±


    Arwin awoke from the nightmare-like vision, finding herself on the cold cave floor.


    Berg wasn¡¯t there.


    She was alone, shivering in the cold.


    ¡°...Ah...ah...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe this wretched reality.


    From feeling warmth beside Berg... to this deste state.


    Kissing Berg was supposed to be her future.


    She should have been in the saintess¡¯ ce.


    ¡°Sob...sob...¡±


    She was supposed to share warmth with him, to kiss him.


    They should have whispered love to each other night after night.


    What would it feel like to kiss him?


    How warm would it be to stay by his side?


    ¡°Sniff...sob...¡±


    But that was a lost future. An irretrievable moment.


    Knowing this, she could only cry.


    After a long while.


    Arwin slowly lifted herself from the floor.


    The hair Berg used to stroke fell around her face.


    She stood up, wobbling after sitting on her bent legs for so long.


    Without anyone''s help, she stood up alone.


    She had to prepare for tomorrow''s sacrificial ritual.


    Yet, after experiencing all this pain, Arwin felt a change within herself.


    Even for someone who endured 160 years of torture, this was an unbearable pain.


    She blinked with hollow eyes... and took a step forward.


    Her heart and mind were beginning to twist.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 176: The Flow of Time (8)

    As Ascal saw Arwin emerging from beneath the World Tree, he quickly approached her side.


    He wrapped a thin nket around her sweat-soaked body.


    Seeing his daughter crying with a broken expression, he couldn¡¯t find the words to speak.


    After mouthing words for a while, he finally asked with difficulty.


    ¡°¡­Are you alright¡­?¡±


    But even as he spoke, Ascal was aware of how foolish his words sounded.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin didn¡¯t respond to such an obvious question.


    Her dry lips spoke for her condition instead.Arwin hadpletely fallen apart after parting ways with Berg.


    It was a testament to how intense Berg¡¯s presence had been for her.


    It wasn¡¯t just because he was the first person she met outside the world.


    For 170 years, nothing had moved Arwin so deeply.


    Not the books from the outside world. Not the gifts from Sylphrien. Not even the visitors to the estate.


    Nothing had shaken Arwin, who struggled under repression.


    But this being named Berg had changed Arwin so drastically in less than a year.


    He had transformed Arwin, who had once yearned for freedom with unwavering conviction.


    Arwin was suffering to the point of death over their separation.


    She was willing to perform the sacrificial ritual she had despised so much just to bring him back.


    ¡°............¡±


    Ascal wanted to tell Arwin to stop everything.


    To give up on Berg and not to go through with the sacrificial ritual.


    He knew how much she had hated the ritual all along.


    But the words wouldn¡¯te out easily.


    He had never seen Arwin desire something this intensely other than freedom.


    It was difficult to tell her to give up something she wanted so badly, even if it meant pushing herself to the brink.


    Arwin¡¯s bizarre behavior wasn¡¯t without impact.


    The elders were also feeling pressured by the subtle madness she disyed.


    Ascal could see it.


    The stubborn elders were searching for a way to share lifespan.


    Before marrying Berg, Arwin¡¯s outbursts to be sent outside had seemed like a child¡¯s tantrum.


    After marrying Berg, Arwin¡¯s actions seemed like a weak form of ckmail.


    Of course, it was the elders who epted Arwin¡¯s proposal.


    But even those capricious beings weren¡¯t brave enough to ignore the demands of Arwin, who possessed an innate vessel for longevity.


    Her time with the mercenary corps had influenced her as well.


    There was a hint of recklessness, as if she had been tainted by the human mercenaries.


    Her disregard for life asionally peeked through.


    And there was nothing more terrifying to an elf than such a being.


    In this current state where no one could predict what direction her recklessness would take, they had no choice but to grant Arwin¡¯s request.


    There was also genuine pity for Arwin.


    While there was certainly pressure on the elders for her to perform the sacrificial ritual...


    ...perhaps she wanted to rece the pain of separation and regret with physical pain.


    Recently, Arwin couldn¡¯t keep her body still.


    ¡°¡­Please¡­prepare the Bardi liquor¡­again¡­¡±


    Arwin mumbled as Ascal supported her.


    Lately, Arwin had been relying on alcohol to fall asleep.


    She hadn¡¯t touched a drop of alcohol before, but recently, she had changed.


    As if reminiscing about Berg, or perhaps repenting, she drank Bardi liquor every day.


    She would drink and cry herself to sleep.


    ¡°Could you¡­not drink today?¡±


    Ascal, with concern in his heart, asked Arwin a question.


    ¡°.......¡±


    -Sob Sob...


    Arwin answered with flowing tears instead of words.


    Ascal didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    Walking with empty eyes, Arwin finally spoke.


    ¡°¡­Berg...kissed the Saintess...¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    Ascal knew that Arwin had been watching Berg.


    But he couldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    He knew that Arwin was living on by merely watching Berg from afar.


    ¡°....Berg...kissed her...¡±


    Arwin repeated the words as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    With a sigh, Ascal eventually responded to Arwin¡¯s empty whisper.


    Although Arwin didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, if things had reached this point, it was safe to say it was over.


    Berg would probably remarry that Saintess.


    Now that polygamy was abolished, there would be no chance for Arwin anymore.


    ...This meant there were still many ways for Arwin to continue falling apart.


    But of course, Ascal couldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    He couldn¡¯t tell Arwin, who was struggling with the immediate reality, such a thing.


    Biting his lips, he eventually said.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll prepare the liquor.¡±


    If there was any medicine to help her endure the current pain, he had to provide it, even if it had severe side effects.


    Ascal held Arwin tightly as they walked.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that he might be the worst father in the world.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I opened my eyes to the light of the new day.


    The memories of the past lingered briefly in my mind.


    The kiss borrowed from the influence of alcohol.


    But it was never a mistake.


    The long rtionship with Sien was finding its right path.


    I got up and left the room.


    ¡°...¡±


    Reflecting on it, it was indeed a long kiss.


    At the time, I hadn¡¯t realized it.


    But when I think back, it was a prolonged moment.


    We first kissed shyly and then parted.


    Then, we kissed more boldly, pressing our lips together.


    We then pulled each other closer by the nape of the neck, continuing with deep kisses.


    For us, who only touched lips, the heat was rising.


    Our mouths opened wider.


    Our tongues mixed sensually.


    Sien, who had always been so innocent, was rubbing her tongue against mine.


    It felt unreal.


    It was a bit dreamy.


    We exchanged saliva and shared our breaths.


    The warmth of her neck against my hand.


    Her hair tickling my forearm.


    The warmth felt in our chests.


    The moist sensation on our tongues.


    All of it was intense.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I reminisced about that day, my hands continued a familiar habit.


    I rubbed the ring fingers that now felt empty.


    ...This brought fleeting thoughts of my ex-wives to my mind.


    Had things not gone awry, would I have shared such experiences with them too?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I shook my head.


    It was all in the past.


    I moved to the living room and poured a ss of water from what I had fetched the day before.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re awake?¡±


    A voice called from behind.


    Sien stood there.


    She scratched the back of her neck, looking at me bashfully.


    After hesitating for a moment, she approached and slowly hugged my bare back.


    I smiled, wrapping my arms around her.


    Finishing my drink, I turned to face her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Our eyes met briefly.


    Her eyes asked a question.


    Was yesterday¡¯s action a spontaneous move fueled by alcohol?


    In response to her anxious gaze, I answered without words.


    I naturally kissed her lips.


    A simple yet meaningful gesture.


    -Smooch.


    Sien smiled shyly at my action.


    We both felt our love deepening slowly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A month passed by.


    Sien and I had fully restored our rtionship.


    Many days were spent resting in each other¡¯s arms.


    We watched both sunrises and sunsets, feeling each other¡¯s warmth.


    We shared light-hearted and heavy conversations without difort.


    We openly discussed the events that had transpired.


    The pains of the past had be topics we could now bring up again.


    I spoke of my life in the slum after Sien left.


    Meeting Adam Hyung.


    My first days with the mercenary group, and now my current life as a mercenary.


    The only stories I couldn¡¯t share with Sien were those about my ex-wives.


    That topic was still a vivid pain.


    Sien shared her experiences during that time.


    The training the hero party underwent.


    Her dealings with the Hea church.


    The monsters she had in.


    The boss she had killed.


    The demons she had defeated.


    The people she had saved and those she couldn¡¯t.


    Through these stories, we grew even closer.


    Kissing became a natural part of our daily life.


    Though routine, each kiss felt new.


    Sometimes the kisses were brief, other times they lingered.


    I would yfully nibble her lips, and there were moments when her tongue would delve deeply, filled with longing.


    As our kisses varied in intensity, so did our desire for each other¡¯s bodies.


    I began to hold her waist more tightly.


    There were more and more days when I wouldn¡¯t let go of the nape of her neck as we kissed.


    There were times when I held her delicate body so tightly it felt like she might break.


    The kisses that initially brought happiness were now losing their excitement.


    Like being addicted to a drug, I craved a deeper connection.


    And I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this way.


    One night, while we were drinking together, Sien spoke.


    ¡°Bell.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m so happy right now I could go crazy...but I still have a dream I want to fulfill.¡±


    I looked at her face and asked.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    With an excited expression, Sien looked at me and whispered.


    ¡°...We were going to get married.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I want to be your wife.¡±


    Did she mean a formal marriage in front of others?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Certainly, that was part of it, but I could sense she meant something more.


    We could be husband and wife with just the two of us.


    I felt my heart start to pound.


    I slowly got up and approached her.


    Even though we¡¯d been together for a long time, I had never taken her to my room.


    Tonight, that was about to change.


    I slipped my arm under her legs and lifted her gently. Sien wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me.


    I walked slowly, maintaining the long kiss.


    We entered the bedroom without hurry.


    Through her skin, I could feel how excited she was.


    She was warm, and her pulse was pounding intensely.


    -Thud.


    I ced her on the bed.


    Then, naturally, I took off my shirt.


    Sien seemed embarrassed by the whole act, but she didn¡¯t run away.


    She just looked into my eyes, breathing heavily.


    Even after removing my shirt, I continued kissing her for a while.


    I caressed her hair, neck, shoulders, and waist.


    Slowly, my hand moved to her chest.


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    She only let out a moan, not resisting my actions.


    Then, I began to undress her.


    Her bare body was revealed.


    Sien covered her eyes with her arms.


    To reassure her, I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Move your arms.¡±


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    She trembled, but finally moved her arms, meeting my eyes.


    We spent a long time exploring each other¡¯s bodies.


    She also embraced and touched my bare upper body.


    Kissing had now be a natural act.


    We continued without words, as naturally as breathing.


    Sensual sounds filled the room.


    The sounds of heavy breathing and exchanging saliva echoed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take it off.¡±


    Then, I removed her underwear.


    I also stripped off my pants and underwear.


    We stoodpletely naked, looking at each other.


    Every touch felt like it ignited a fire.


    ¡°¡­Hah¡­Hah¡­¡±


    Sien¡¯s heavy breathing continued as she swallowed and looked at me.


    Her shy hand slowly moved to grasp my member.


    ¡°J-Just a bit...¡±


    She whispered.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m...scared, Bell. C-Can you make it not hurt...?¡±


    Why did she seem even cuter at that moment?


    Honestly, I was filled with the desire to ravage her immediately.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t promise that.¡±


    So I smiled and said.


    Sien looked at me with lustful eyes, seemingly even more excited by my words.


    To others, she might have been a pure saint.


    To me, she was just Sien.


    I slowly adjusted our hips together.


    Our most intimate parts touched.


    To help her body rx, I ced my thing against her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Ah...Ugh...¡±


    Even with that light contact, Sien twisted her body.


    ¡°Be...Bell...¡±


    She looked up at me, already struggling to endure the overwhelming sensation.


    ¡°Kiss...Kiss me...¡±


    I leaned in and kissed her deeply, our bodies pressed closely together.


    And she pleaded, as if kissing me would make all her anxieties vanish.


    I leaned down and kissed her again.


    Sien naturally wrapped her arms around my neck.


    We stayed like that for a long while.


    I could feel that Sien was getting ready.


    My manhood was now sliding smoothly against her wet passage.


    ¡°...Sien.¡±


    So I called her name.


    Sien, without saying a word, closed her eyes tightly and nodded, hugging my neck firmly.


    I prepared to enter her.


    -Tok tok tok tok!


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    At that moment, a cute little interrupter appeared.


    Sien and I both looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was Lua, the bluebird I had named, staring at us.


    The tension broke for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It turned out the window was open.


    We were so focused on each other that we hadn¡¯t noticed.


    It seemed right to make sure everything was perfectly prepared for such a deep night.


    I kissed Sien on the cheek and got out of bed.


    I walked naked to where Lua stood.


    My slightly damp member felt the cool breeze.


    I gently stroked Lua and said.


    ¡°¡­Not now, Lua.¡±


    Then I shooed her away from the window.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    Lua flew away with a p of her wings.


    -Creak... Thud.


    I closed the window again.


    I even put out the candle to make sure nothing could disturb us.


    In the darkness, I climbed back onto the bed.


    Then, guided by Sien¡¯s warmth, I resumed my position.


    Sien raised her arms.


    I slipped my body between them.


    Her bare chest pressed tightly against mine.


    We embraced each other firmly.


    Then, I finally whispered into Sien¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start.¡±


    As if in response, Sien locked her legs around my waist.


    -...Tok tok tok tok.


    The sound of Lua tapping on the window was heard again, but it no longer mattered.


    I pressed my hips firmly against her.


    ¡°.................Ah!¡±


    Sien¡¯s moan echoed in the room.


    We shared a night of passion hotter than any we had ever experienced, until morning.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 177: An Approaching Crisis (1)

    Chapter 177: An Approaching Crisis (1)


    What happened after we became intimate felt somewhat natural.


    Sien and I began discussing marriage.


    For us, who had grown so close, there seemed to be no other path.


    It was so natural that even though we hadn¡¯t mentioned it, the vigers seemed to anticipate our wedding.


    Whenever I passed by the vigers, they would tease me.


    ¡°Captain, when¡¯s the wedding? My son wants to sing a song for you.¡±


    ¡°Captain, it suits you well. Getting together with a childhood friend... it¡¯s so romantic.¡±


    Our closeness, especially since that night, likely yed a part in their assumptions.


    Even outside, we didn¡¯t hesitate to kiss.Sometimes, I heard disappointed sighs.


    They were from the vigers who had grown close to Ner and Arwin.


    They congratted us, but seemed unable to shake off memories of them.


    Just like me.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a wall standing in front of me.


    I hesitated with each step forward.


    Though it was natural for us to part ways and walk our own paths, I kept thinking of them.


    That psychological barrier might be the only thing preventing my marriage with Sien.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    But whenever I thought that, I took a deep breath and tried to shake off the thoughts.


    I knew it was my duty to take the next step.


    Having established a new family, it wasn¡¯t feasible for me to remain single forever.


    ...And in that sense, there might be no one better suited for me than Sien.


    I was still chasing after Adam Hyung¡¯s dream.


    Though I wasn¡¯t sure if I was making progress, I had the duty to elevate the reputation of our race.


    Who could be more fitting as my partner than the former Saintess?


    Of course, I was aware of the criticisms that followed when the Saintess of Purity stepped down... but she was still a hero of our race.


    That fact hadn¡¯t changed.


    Moreover, she was someone I had given my heart to.


    As we grew closer, reasons seemed to matter less and less.


    Once we crossed that line, there was no hesitation.


    We mixed our bodies every night, and every night, we craved each other.


    It was certainly improper to be so intimate before marriage, but I could no longer resist my feelings for her.


    The pleasure of exchanging love was hard to resist.


    During our intimate moments, Sien mostly smiled, often looked at me with lustful eyes, and sometimes even shed tears of joy.


    As the days passed, she continued to support me.


    Although the war had ended, I was getting busier.


    Internally, there were many documents to handle.


    Resource management needed attention.


    With many of our race migrating to Stockpin, security was a concern.


    There was endlessnd to cultivate.


    New homes and buildings were being constructed daily.


    Externally, I needed to solidify rtionships with nearby nobles.


    We had to prepare for the farming season starting in spring.


    We needed to capture the bandits and ouws that had begun appearing.


    There were also rumors of a gue spreading somewhere, which required my attention.


    I often heard scattered reports of sightings of Krund, the one who killed Adam Hyung.


    And through all these processes, Sien was by my side.


    When I was reimingnd with myrades, she brought us meals; after I finished paperwork, she massaged my shoulders; when I went out to hunt bandits lurking in the territory, she cheered me on; and when I was lost inplex thoughts, she stayed quietly by my side.


    As those days continued, I was finally able to make a decision.


    ¡°Sien.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°...When should we hold the ceremony?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien stared nkly for a long time before answering with a quiver in her voice.


    ¡°...The sooner, the better.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After that, Sien and I had a simple wedding ceremony.


    When we were innocent children, we had joked about having a grand, magnificent wedding, but now that it was possible... we realized that wasn¡¯t what mattered.


    Ultimately, what was most important was that our feelings for each other were enough.


    We didn¡¯t particrly invite anyone to our wedding.


    Even though we were war heroes and famous in the kingdom... we didn¡¯t send out invitations.


    Nobles, kings... getting involved with them only brought difort.


    I still felt like I was wearing an ufortable suit.


    I wasn¡¯t used to being a noble.


    Nevertheless, it was a title I had to bear to carry on my Hyung¡¯s will.


    Since I wanted to avoid troublesome matters, we just nned to inform the kingdom of our marriage.


    Sien and I never needed anyone else¡¯s congrattions.


    It was enough for us to pledge to each other in the heart of Stockpin.


    The only other race present at our wedding was Gale.


    He smiled and, like everyone else, apuded us.


    In the midst of endless apuse and cheers, Sien and I held hands and gazed into each other¡¯s eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t hear Baran¡¯s voice as he conducted the ceremony.


    Sien, looking up at me, was constantly shedding tears.


    Her happiness was conveyed to me as well.


    Everyone watching her could feel her joy.


    Some emotional women even shed tears along with her.


    ¡°Stop crying, Sien.¡±


    I smiled and said this to calm her, but my words only made her cry more.


    ¡°...Captain. It¡¯s time for your vow.¡±


    Before I realized it, my turn hade.


    I wiped Sien¡¯s tears with my thumb and opened my mouth.


    It was time to make my vow.


    ¡°........¡±


    But at that moment, I hesitated, overwhelmed by a familiar feeling.


    This moment... had already urred twice for me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but recall those memories.


    The words I had said to Ner.


    The words I had said to Arwin.


    ¡°...¡±


    How would they react to this situation?


    Ner and Arwin would soon hear about this wedding.


    Would they be sad?


    Would they be angry?


    Would they let me go?


    Or would they feel nothing at all?


    ¡°...Bell?¡±


    I thought of them at the most inappropriate time.


    Sien¡¯s voice brought me back to reality.


    Before I could make any vow, Sien whispered to me.


    ¡°...Bell. Are you really okay with this...?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a Saintess. I have no miracles, no powers. I¡¯m not a noble... I have no connections to offer help. I¡¯ve heard people criticize me for giving up my sainthood...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is someone like me... really okay for you? You¡¯re a noble, you have a territory... you¡¯re so amazing...¡±


    Her words cleared away my scattered thoughts.


    She shouldn¡¯t Belittle herself like this.


    I conveyed only the most genuine words within me.


    Words that came from the heart, unbound by any pretense.


    ¡°...I will make you happy.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even pay attention to her pessimistic words.


    I had made my decision.


    ¡°Even if it costs me my life.¡±


    There was no need for long speeches.


    All my resolve was encapsted in those few words.


    Sien¡¯s sobbing grew more intense.


    People found her continuous crying endearing and even burst intoughter.


    ¡°Stop crying! It¡¯s a happy day!¡±


    ¡°How cute!¡±


    Sien couldn¡¯t give a lengthy vow due to her tears.


    ¡°...Me too.¡±


    She simply, but sincerely, promised our future together.


    ¡°...Me too, Bell.¡±


    Early winter, at the age of 24.


    I finally became Sien¡¯s husband.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Our marriage news spread quickly throughout the kingdom as expected.


    The letters proposing arranged marriages ceased, and congrattions poured in from various families.


    From those I had met a few times to families I didn¡¯t know.


    ...I received no contact from ckwood or Celebrian.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be relieved or feel otherwise.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t just the nobles focused on our marriage.


    Ordinary people also had a keen interest in our story.


    ¡°Lord Reiker!¡±


    While continuing my honeymoon and having meals with myrades, a bard visiting Stockpin spoke to me.


    ¡°I would like to create a song about Lord Reiker and Lady Reiker¡¯s story, if that¡¯s alright?¡±


    ¡°A song...?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an incredible story... Two people who had nothing met as children, overcame endless trials, and reunited. Please, grant me permission...!¡±


    Myrades were enthusiastic about the bard¡¯s proposal.


    They all gathered around me, urging me to grant permission.


    ¡°Captain, this bard is famous. A great song will definitelye out of this. People will sing it endlessly.¡±


    ¡°Opportunities like this don¡¯te easily! And personally, I think the story with Lady Reiker is quite beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to show that our race doesn¡¯t just sleep with anyone like monkeys?¡±


    I pondered for a moment.


    I would be happy if our story helped change the perception of our race... but could it really have that much impact?


    I felt a vague sense of rejection.


    Perhaps it was thoughts of my ex-wives that caused it.


    ¡°...Is it not okay?¡±


    But Sien asked me.


    ¡°....¡±


    She seemed to really like the idea.


    Seeing this feminine side of Sien made everything else irrelevant to me.


    I smiled and spoke to the bard.


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    Now, I prioritized Sien above all else.


    We continued our happy honeymoon.


    It might have been the most human-like life I had ever led.


    Even as time passed, we never tired of each other¡¯s touch.


    Every day, it felt like we couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Sien sometimes felt Bted jealousy.


    She was distressed seeing Ner¡¯s bite marks on my neck and the scar on my cheek from fighting for Arwin.


    She never tried to show it, but it was always easy to tell.


    ¡°...I wish they would disappear.¡±


    Sometimes she muttered to herself while touching those marks,


    - Smooch.... Smooch...


    And sometimes she pressed her lips to those scars.


    With her lips pressed against those scars, Sien sucked on them, trying to leave her own marks.


    I found this behavior endearing, yet it made me think about the remnants of my ex-wives that remained on my body.


    No matter what Sien did, the marks left by my ex-wives were something she couldn¡¯t erase.


    Time passed in a whirlwind.


    Winter, spring, summer, fall, winter again, and then spring once more.


    A year had passed since I married Sien.


    Our Red mes group had put down their swords and picked up farming tools, moving forward with a lot of creaking.


    I couldn¡¯t say everything was perfect.


    The first year¡¯s harvest was far from sessful.


    Wecked enoughnd to cultivate crops and had too little information about farming.


    We needed more experience.


    On top of that, new problems arose daily.


    Managing a growing territory was not as easy as it sounded.


    I was just a mercenary.


    Using my head wasn¡¯t always my strong suit.


    I hoped that, eventually, I would get used to it.


    The one positive aspect was that everyone was working together.


    A new life was being given to me, to Sien, and to Stockpin.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    I looked down at my territory, lost in thought.


    ...It had been a year and a half since I parted ways with my ex-wives.


    During that time, I hadn¡¯t heard any news about them.


    Although I maintained an appropriate distance from Celebrian and ckwood, I received no word about my ex-wives.


    I realized that we were truly drifting apart now.


    Out of habit, I was rubbing my ring finger again.


    Even with the new ring from Sien, I couldn¡¯t shake the habit.


    I was beginning to ept that I might carry this question for the rest of my life.


    ¡®How are they living?¡¯


    It was a question that would never be answered.


    -Cheep! Cheep!


    As I was lost in thought, a bluebirdnded on my shoulder.


    A year and a half had also passed since I became close with Lua.


    I smiled as I petted Lua.


    Looking at the brightening weather, I whispered to Lua.


    ¡°...I hope everything goes well this year, Lua.¡±


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    As I was enjoying a brief moment of rest, Sien¡¯s voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Bell, Gale is waiting for you.¡±


    At her voice, Lua flew away into the distance.


    I turned to Sien and smiled.


    I walked over to her and gave her a light kiss.


    Sien smiled at the kiss and then said to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the rest of the affection forter and head back. Today too... cough! cough!¡±


    At the same time, Sien started coughing harshly.


    ¡°...Sien? Are you okay?¡±


    She wiped her lips and answered.


    ¡°...Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take some medicine?¡±


    She shook her head slightly and replied.


    ¡°You know my body has always been weak. It¡¯s just...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s just that giving up Hea¡¯s blessing has returned me to my old self.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Was this one of the things she had to endure to be with me?


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about the deep emotions I had for her.


    But Sien seemed to notice my unease and yfully linked her arm with mine.


    ¡°I love you, Bell.¡±


    Expressing her feelings in words was a bonus.


    I smiled at her affectionate gesture and lightly patted her head.


    Then, as she had initially said, I headed off to find Gale, who was waiting for me.


    I began preparing to handle the day¡¯s schedule.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 178: An Approaching Crisis (2)

    Chapter 178: An Approaching Crisis (2)


    I headed to the office to meet Gale.


    Several servants followed behind me.


    ¡°...¡±


    I still wasn''t ustomed to such treatment.


    How much longer must I endure this before I be numb to it?


    Taking a short breath, I spoke to the servants.


    ¡°Go take a rest. I''ll manage on my own.¡±


    It was widely known within our household that I was ufortable with the servants'' apaniment.


    I had made it quite obvious over time.Perhaps because of that, the servants bowed silently and stepped away from me.


    Only Desmond, the head butler, continued to follow me.


    Soon, I arrived in front of the office.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡°It¡¯s Berg. I¡¯ming in.¡±


    I opened the door and entered naturally, meeting Gale''s gaze as he was looking over some documents.


    His expression wasn''t bright.


    He didn''t even look up at me, deeply engrossed in his work.


    Then, he sighed and put down the documents.


    With a face full of worry, he spoke to me.


    ¡°It''s never-ending.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I expected this...but it''s really pouring in every day. It''s like a horde of war monsters.¡±


    Gale was talking about the bandits.


    Just as he said, bandits were springing up everywhere.


    People who had lost their homes as a consequence of the war.


    People whosend was too contaminated to farm.


    People who had fallen out of mercenary life...and so on.


    All choosing the path of bing bandits.


    The end of the war didn¡¯t mean a paradise-like future was awaiting us.


    The whole kingdom was still groaning under unhealed wounds.


    As a result, the Red mes group frequently roamed to exterminate bandit groups...but it was impossible to eradicate them all.


    We had too many other tasks to focus solely on dealing with the bandits.


    Gale spoke lightly.


    ¡°...We might as well bring the remaining mercenary groups under ourmand. At this rate, nothing will get done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Just a thought. But...it''s true that we are short-handed, Berg.¡±


    It was something he had been saying habituallytely.


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    The situation was anything but bright.


    Due tost year''s poor harvest, this year''s crop had to be a sess.


    Only then would we prevent people from starving.


    But amidst all this, bandits were rampant.


    The problems didn¡¯t end there.


    The gue that spread sincest year showed no signs of abating.


    Its influence was growing.


    Many people had lost their lives to the gue and were continuing to do so.


    Of course, there was a significant distance between the affected regions and Stockpin.


    It wasn''t very dangerous yet, but it was a concern.


    Additionally, reports of sightings of Krund wereing in from various ces.


    Despite the war being over, the mention of that name stirred emotions within me.


    It was my lingering regret for not being able to let go of Adam Hyung.


    ...Maybe it was because I hadn''t avenged him yet.


    Theseplex issues were all intertwined.


    I sighed and tried to offer some hopeful words.


    ¡°Still, this year¡¯s harvest will be good. We¡¯ve cleared all the fields and prepared thoroughly.¡±


    Gale shook his head.


    ¡°I know that. But...can you be sure? We believe we¡¯re ready, but that confidence might stem from ignorance. What do we, who only wield swords, know about this?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And who knows? The gue might reach us. If that happens, this year¡¯s harvest will be severely impacted. No matter how well we¡¯ve nned, it¡¯s meaningless if everyone falls ill.¡±


    In the end, I had no choice but to remain silent in response to his persistent worries.


    They were all questions I couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In the silence that fell upon the office, Gale apologized.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Berg. I¡¯ve been spouting nothing but worries since you arrived.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°I must have been pondering too long. I¡¯ve be sensitive. I keep trying to fix it, but it¡¯s not going well.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I looked at Gale, who was working hard for us.


    It had almost been two years since I met him.


    Compared to then, his wrinkles had deepened.


    His gray hair was increasing.


    He often said his body wasn''t what it used to be.


    It was the natural process of aging, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his efforts for us were elerating it.


    I felt both sorry and grateful.


    Watching Gale as he took a breath, I smiled and called out towards the door.


    ¡°Desmond.¡±


    A reply came from outside the door.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡°Please bring two cups of tea.¡±


    Desmond brought out tea for Gale and me without hesitation.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was my way of showing a little appreciation.


    Gale seemed to understand that as well.


    Smiling, he continued to sigh, as if trying to change hisplex mood.


    I spoke to him.


    ¡°Take a breather. If necessary, you should rest today.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Thanks for the concern, but I''m fine. There''s too much to do right now to take a break.¡±


    Enjoying the aroma of the tea, Gale soon changed the subject.


    It seemed he wanted to lighten the mood.


    ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t you had any news of a child yet? It¡¯s been a year and a half since your wedding.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    I felt a slight embarrassment as a man.


    I spoke as if ming myself.


    ¡°We''re trying...but it''s not easy.¡±


    Both Sien and I wanted to have a child. We were certainly putting in the effort, but the good news was noting easily.


    However, we weren¡¯t in a hurry.


    Our life together was happy enough.


    As long as we continued to live harmoniously, good news would surelye in time.


    Gale, giving me an awkward smile, responded to my answer.


    ¡°...Ah, I see. You¡¯ve been trying.¡±


    I chuckled at his reaction.


    He seemed to forget that our race was known for having a high libido.


    ¡°...I am human, after all.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to change that perception?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to overturn false perceptions, but the truth...¡±


    Gale alsoughed at my response.


    I was relieved to see him regaining a positive mood.


    Gale then spoke to me.


    ¡°...Still, try a bit harder. I¡¯d like to see a child of yours and the saintess...I mean, Sien. Both of you are my disciples.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, I replied.


    ¡°...I will try.¡±


    Even with that answer, we smiled for a long time.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After finishing the morning tasks, I took the team outside in the afternoon.


    There had been reports of bandits appearing somewhere on the outskirts of our jurisdiction.


    I could have delegated everything to Baran and taken a break, but today, for some reason, I felt like running.


    I wanted to forget my ongoing worries for a while.


    I wanted to feel the wind with my team like in the old days.


    I wanted toy down the burden of countless lives depending on me.


    We rode our horses at a moderate pace, engaging in conversations we hadn''t had the chance to enjoy recently.


    Baran was telling me about his new lover.


    ¡°This time it''s real, Captain. We''re even preparing for a wedding.¡±


    ¡°...You always say the same thing every time. Just confess already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know soon. By the way, if I get married, will you lead the ceremony, Captain?¡±


    ¡°If you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Getting a noble to lead my wedding...I''ve finally seeded.¡±


    Baran joked.


    I just smiled.


    From behind, Shawn shouted.


    ¡°Vice-captain Baran, stop joking and just get married already. All talk and no action.¡±


    Some of the team members burst intoughter.


    ¡°...¡±


    Baran clicked his tongue, unable to respond to Shawn¡¯s teasing.


    Shawn was already a father, having a daughter.


    He had marriedter than me, but soon after, he and his wife had a child.


    Feeling proud as a father, Shawn continued.


    ¡°Vice-captain Baran, let me give you some advice...you must have a daughter. She¡¯s so adorable...¡±


    ¡°If it were that easy, no one would be worried.¡±


    ¡°I know the method. Right after-¡±


    ¡°-Save the raunchy talk for the tavern.¡±


    Baran clicked his tongue, tired of Shawn¡¯s bragging.


    I kept smiling at their conversation.


    From the back, Burns asked.


    ¡°Captain, aren¡¯t you going to have a child?¡±


    Was it because it was spring?


    Both Gale and Burns were curious about my child.


    Perhaps, like the budding leaves, they wanted to see new life bloom.


    ¡°I should.¡±


    My short answer made everyone chuckle lightly.


    Even on our way to catch bandits, we didn¡¯t lose ourughter.


    ¡®Aaaaah!¡¯


    But the sudden scream from afar made us all adjust our posture.


    We all understood the situation without needing to say a word.


    The bandits were active somewhere.


    ¡°Over there...!¡±


    Soon, Baran spotted the bandits first.


    They were plundering humans living in a secluded cabin.


    From their equipment, it was clear.


    These bandits were mercenaries.


    ...And they weren¡¯t from our region.


    Just by looking at their gear and race, we could tell.


    It was clear they had traveled a long distance to reach Stockpin.


    It was the fate of mercenaries, continually driven from ce to ce.


    The reason we hadn¡¯t ended up like that...was all thanks to Adam Hyung.


    ¡°They¡¯re like weeds. No matter how many you cut down...¡±


    Ignoring Baran¡¯s muttering, I drew my sword.


    The other members followed suit, drawing their swords as well.


    The bandits, alerted by the sound of our horses'' hooves, finally noticed us.


    ¡®It¡¯s Berg Reiker!¡¯


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    They all began to flee in unison.


    Watching the backs of the bandits, I gave my orders to the members.


    ¡°Catch them all.¡±


    The team responded to mymand as one and set off after the bandits.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Burns, riding his horse, nocked an arrow to his bow.


    The tension of the bowstring felt tight in his right hand.


    Following Berg¡¯smand, the members were chasing the scattering bandits.


    Burns was no different.


    He was pursuing the bandit he had singled out first.


    Having participated in numerous raids as part of the former Head Hunter unit, Burns found manhunting not particrly difficult.


    Especially when the enemy was fleeing, there was nothing simpler.


    With his thighs gripping his horse tightly, he slowly aimed the arrow at the bandit¡¯s leg.


    ¡°...Got you-¡±


    -Neigh!!


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    Just as he was about to release the arrow, Burns¡¯ horse reared, lifting its front legs high.


    The sudden movement caused Burns to lose his bnce and fall off the horse, still holding his bow and arrow.


    -Thud!


    ¡°Oof!¡±


    Realizing the situation was going awry, Burns quickly got up.


    Sure enough, the bandit he was chasing and two more who had been hiding were charging at him.


    ¡°Die!!¡±


    They seemed intent on killing him, taking his horse, and escaping.


    Burns drew his sword, aware that he had no allies nearby to help.


    ¡°Damn it...!¡±


    -Swish!


    He reminded himself that these weren¡¯t just bandits; they were former mercenaries.


    ¡°Ha...!¡±


    Burns exhaled sharply, steadying his mind.


    He had faced countless dangers before.


    He had learned well from Adam and Berg how to break through a deadly situation.


    As the three bandits closed in, Burns¡¯ training and instincts took over. With a focused mind and steely determination, he prepared to engage in a fight for his life.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Gah... Gah... Gah!!¡±


    -Crunch!


    Burns was pressing down on thest bandit''s neck with his hand, his bloodied sword in the other.


    Fortunately, he had managed to subdue all the bandits without sustaining any injuries.


    As he cut down the bandits and captured thest one, the pent-up tension released, giving way to anger.


    ¡°How dare you ambush me...?¡±


    Thest bandit Burns captured was a dwarf.


    The bandit had dropped his sword and was struggling desperately to keep breathing.


    ¡°Gah...! Gah... Gah!!¡±


    Burns ced his sword on the ground and punched the bandit in the face.


    -Thud!


    The bandit,pletely demoralized, couldn¡¯t put up any resistance.


    He could only breathe shallowly, pleading for mercy.


    ¡°Gah... Gah...! Please...! Spare my... Gah!! Spare my life...!¡±


    Burns threw the bandit to the ground, releasing his grip on his neck.


    He had no choice but to cut down the other two bandits, but Berg always preferred capturing bandits alive.


    ...So he would let this one live.


    Once he had vented his anger.


    Burns climbed on top of the fallen dwarf and continued to punch him.


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    From a distance, other members of the Red mes who had spotted him were approaching.


    ¡°Burns!! Are you alright?!¡±


    Burns looked at hisrades and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Just this one!¡±


    -Thud!


    ¡°Needs a little!!¡±


    -Thud!


    ¡°Beating!!¡±


    -Thud!


    The bandit, gasping for air, suddenly coughed violently.


    ¡°Cough!! Cough!! Gah! Gah!!¡±


    With the cough, red blood sprayed onto Burns¡¯ face.


    -Stter!!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Burns gritted his teeth in disgust.


    ¡°...This bastard...!¡±


    He roughly wiped the bandit''s blood from his face and raised his fist again.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At that moment, Shawn¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Burns. It''s over. That¡¯s enough, calm down.¡±


    ¡°...Huff... Huff...¡±


    Burns took deep breaths, looking down at the bandit.


    His teeth were missing, his face was bruised and swollen, and his beard was soaked in blood.


    ¡°Cough...! Cough....!¡±


    The bandit clutched his crushed throat, continuously coughing.


    Burns finally wiped his bloody knuckles and stood up.


    Berg approached on his horse and asked.


    ¡°Burns. Are you alright?¡±


    Seeing his captain¡¯s face helped calm Burns¡¯ nerves.


    He kept wiping the blood off his face as he responded.


    ¡°....I¡¯m fine, Captain.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 179: An Approaching Crisis (3)

    Chapter 179: An Approaching Crisis (3)


    I was wrapping things up.


    A couple from the human race, who had received our help, approached us to express their gratitude.


    ¡°Lord Reiker...! Thank you so much...! We never imagined you woulde in person to assist us...¡±


    They were part of the Humans that had settled in our territory after I became a noble.


    Shaking my head, I responded to them.


    ¡°No need to thank me. If any problems arise in the future, just let me know. Take care.¡±


    Their gratitude made me somewhat ufortable.


    We were merely lucky this time, and there was no guarantee we could help next time.


    As the lord, the task of continually ensuring the lives under my care was a heavy burden.Taking a deep breath, I turned to look at the captured bandits.


    We had killed five and captured fourteen.


    It was a ratherrge group of bandits.


    I approached Burns, patting him on the shoulder for his hard work, and said,


    ¡°Burns, are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Not a scratch on me.¡±


    Nodding at his response, I then walked over to the man who seemed to be the leader of the bandits.


    As soon as he saw my face, he bowed his head to the ground and pleaded.


    ¡°Lord... Lord Berg Reiker... Please, spare me.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I... I made a mistake. We had no way to survive, so we did this. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    It was the same story I heard every time we caught bandits.


    Clicking my tongue, I asked him,


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Wh... what?¡±


    Terrified, he btedly answered my question.


    ¡°Ah... Th- the Torian region.¡±


    ¡°Why did a mercenary from the Torian regione all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know this was Lord Reiker¡¯s territory... We were just trying to find a way to survive...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The Torian region was quite a distance to the northwest from here.


    The fact that they had traveled all the way here was not good news.


    If mercenaries from Torian could appear here, who else might show up?


    I sighed and said to him,


    ¡°Do you know what happens if you¡¯re caught banditry in Stockpin?¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord Reiker... please... please...¡±


    ¡°At least you didn¡¯tmit murder or rape. If you had, you¡¯d already be dead.¡±


    I stood up and looked at Baran, then nodded.


    The members of the Red mes began moving in unison.


    ¡°Ah¡­! No!!¡±


    The bandits started screaming.


    There¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned while managing the territory.


    In the past, I showed a lot of mercy and sometimes even allowed bandits into the territory.


    But that always led to unforeseen problems.


    They¡¯d return to banditry¡­mit assaults¡­ or even murders¡­ or rapes.


    Mercenary-turned-bandits were particrly notorious for this.


    Since then, we have adhered strictly to the rules.


    Bandits had their thumbs and index fingers cut off.


    To ensure they could never wield a sword properly again.


    If they truly reformed, they could still handle basic tools.


    It was a principle we adopted to find a bnce between not being too lenient and not being overly cruel.


    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Reiker!! Just this once!!¡±


    I looked steadily at the bandit leader and said,


    ¡°There are no exceptions.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    We released the mercenaries with their fingers cut off and returned to the territory.


    Apuse erupted for us as we finished our task.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡°Baran! Are you okay?!¡±


    I smiled as I saw Sien watching me, surrounded by several women.


    When I dismounted and looked at her, Sien ran up and hugged me.


    ¡°I was worried, Bell.¡±


    I chuckled at her words.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Catching bandits isn¡¯t exactly a safe job.¡±


    With that, Sien gave me a light kiss.


    Even after the kiss, she kept smiling, making it clear she was in a particrly good mood today.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    I asked, noticing her expression, but Sien yfully shook her head.


    ¡°No~?¡±


    I looked at Sien and then at the women smiling proudly in the distance.


    Their faces were full of happiness.


    The atmosphere felt oddly peculiar.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    From a long time ago, I could always tell if Sien was lying.


    She was hiding something right now.


    But despite my questioning, Sien continued to deny it.


    ¡°Nothing happened. Just¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Just?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to cook something delicious today. Let¡¯s y, Berg.¡±


    Even as an adult, Sien often used the phrase ¡°Let¡¯s y.¡±


    It seemed to be a habit she had from childhood.


    That phrase felt like an affectionate term, almost like a nickname, which I also liked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was about to agree to ¡°ying¡± together when I suddenly remembered there was still work to do.


    I had to discuss the recent bandit incidents with Gale.


    There was also some paperwork left to be done.


    ¡°¡­Bell?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, Sien¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But my resolve gradually crumbled under Sien¡¯s pleading eyes.


    There were two choices before me.


    I could continue bearing the burdens and duties of nobility that didn¡¯t suit me, or...


    I could spend the rest of this beautiful day peacefully with Sien, who looked so happy.


    I had to choose one.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I continued to ponder, I finally shook my head.


    Making decisions like this always troubled me.


    But for the sake of our people, I had to do what was necessary.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, Sien. Today, I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°-Captain.¡±


    At that moment, Baran ced a hand on my shoulder from behind.


    With a gentle smile, he spoke.


    ¡°¡­I will exin today¡¯s events to Gale.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also prepare our response and summarize the remaining documents so you can continue tomorrow without any hassle.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t read.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Desmond read them to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Spend time with Madam.¡±


    Baran¡¯s insistence swayed my resolve.


    Unable to even utter a polite refusal, I epted his offer.


    ¡°Thank you, Baran.¡±


    He just smiled in response.


    ¡°Then please make sure to attend my uing wedding.¡±


    Iughed and replied to hisment.


    ¡°Confess first, then talk about weddings.¡±


    After a brief exchange with Baran, I turned back to Sien.


    Her face was filled with unmistakable joy.


    ¡°¡­So, we¡¯re ying together today?¡±


    I nodded and answered her.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Sien put a lot of effort into preparing today¡¯s meal.


    It might seem odd for nobles like us to cook our own meals, but it felt more natural to me.


    Besides, Sien always wanted to make the food herself.


    The problem was, even after a year, her cooking skills were stillcking.


    Sometimes, the bizarre dishes she made were a struggle to eat, but in hindsight, they all became endearing memories.


    ¡°What¡¯s the asion, Sien?¡±


    I could tell she had worked especially hard today.


    There were no musty or sour-smelling dishes. Everything looked fragrant and appetizing.


    There were so many dishes, too.


    More than enough for just the two of us.


    ¡°¡­Is something really going on today?¡±


    Sien beamed and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I gave her a skeptical look, but she justughed and insisted.


    ¡°I just wanted to make something special for you.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    I smiled, feeling warmth spread through me.


    ¡°Well, it all looks amazing.¡±


    Sien blushed slightly, clearly pleased with my praise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat then!¡±


    We sat down together, the tableden with delicious food.


    As we began to eat, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for this moment of peace and happiness.


    For a while, the burdens of my responsibilities faded away, reced by the simple joy of being with Sien.


    Seeing Sien put so much effort into preparing, I asked her again, and this time, instead of denying it, she just gave a shy smile.


    She changed the subject and said,


    ¡°Just try it, Bell. I¡¯m confident today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sit down. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just a moment?¡±


    Sien brought out a bottle of Bardi liquor.


    It was a drink we had started to avoid recently due to being so busy with work.


    She silently filled my ss and hers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had no idea why she was doing this.


    It wasn¡¯t a special asion.


    I looked at Sien intently.


    Was she preparing a special gift?


    Maybe she arranged this because she knew I was having a hard time.


    There were times when Sien would create such days for us to share more intimate moments.


    ¡°¡­Cheers.¡±


    Sien raised her ss towards me.


    I looked deeply into her eyes, trying to figure out her intentions.


    ¡°¡­Pfft!¡±


    She giggled and smiled at my gaze.


    Then she whispered to me,


    ¡°Drink, Bell.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I took a sip of the Bardi liquor for the first time in a while.


    Sien only wetted her lips before putting her ss down.


    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just wanted to enjoy the mood today.¡±


    She naturally served some food onto my te.


    I picked up my spoon and took a bite of the food.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Tasting her food, I nodded and replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Bell!¡±


    Seeing Sien¡¯s indignant reaction, Iughed.


    I was hungry, so I started eating in big bites and said,


    ¡°¡­This is great, but it¡¯s a bit much for just two people.¡±


    Sien replied,


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not just for two people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I pondered her words and asked,


    ¡°Did you invite Gale?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t invite anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean it¡¯s not just for two people¡­¡±


    A possibility dawned on me, and I froze.


    I stopped chewing, and my hand stilled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stared at Sien without blinking.


    Realizing that I had caught on, Sien whispered,


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow to realize, Bell.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Over the past year and a half, there had been many moments like this.


    Whenever her period waste, whenever she had sudden bouts of nausea, we always wondered if she might be pregnant.


    But our hopes were dashed every time, and we had gradually pushed the thought of a child to the back of our minds.


    -Screech!


    I stood up and approached her.


    Kneeling before her, I held her shoulders.


    ¡°¡­Is it true?¡±


    Sien nodded.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Why would I joke about something like this¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I looked at her.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re having a baby?¡±


    Sien smiled softly, her eyes also filled with tears.


    ¡°Yes, Bell. We¡¯re having a baby.¡±


    I pulled her into a tight embrace, feeling a mix of overwhelming joy and relief.


    This moment, more than anything else, filled me with a happiness I had never known.


    ¡°Thank you, Sien. Thank you so much. Thank You¡­¡±


    We stayed like that for a long time, savoring the joy of our shared news and the promise of a new life together.


    Sien smiled more brightly than ever, her eyes beginning to well up with tears.


    ¡°What should we name the baby?¡±


    ¡°..............¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    -Thump!


    All I could do was hold her tightly in my arms.


    Sien, feeling my joy, burst intoughter.


    ¡°Are you happy, Bell?¡±


    I could barely speak, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill over at the news of our new family member.


    ¡°¡­Is that even a question?¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°¡­Cough! Cough¡­!¡±


    Burns felt heat rising to his head.


    Was it because of the intense battle?


    After capturing the bandits, he had felt an overwhelming fatigue and had taken a short nap.


    But despite the rest, his condition only worsened.


    ¡°Burns, you need to eat and rest.¡±


    Hisrades approached him, concerned about his feverish state.


    Burns, who hadn¡¯t started a family yet, shared a room with other members of the Red mes gruop.


    He shook his head and pulled the nket over his head.


    ¡°¡­I have no appetite right now. I¡¯ll just rest a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get better without eating. Come on, get up.¡±


    The youngest in the squad, Burns shook his head at his seniors¡¯ words.


    His condition was truly terrible.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. Just¡­ Cough! Cough! I¡¯ll rest just for today.¡±


    -Bang!


    Someone entered the room.


    Despite the heavy footsteps approaching, Burns couldn¡¯t muster any reaction.


    Soon, a strong hand shook him.


    ¡°¡­Burns.¡±


    Slowly, Burns moved his increasingly heavy body.


    He realized it was Baran.


    Burns pulled the nket down and looked up at Baran standing over him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Vice-Captain. I should get up to greet you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Baran said nothing about Burns¡¯ condition.


    He didn¡¯t tell him to eat or rest.


    ¡°¡­Vice-Captain?¡±


    The unusual silence prompted Burns to call out to him.


    Finally, Baran, a bitte and with a hint of fear in his voice, asked,


    ¡°¡­Since when have you been like this?¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 180: An Approaching Crisis (4)

    Chapter 180: An Approaching Crisis (4)


    The day after receiving the good news, I had to hear something difficult to ept.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    All the residents of Stockpin were gathered in the center of the vige.


    Everyone was visibly shaken by what Baran had brought.


    Shawn and Jackson calmed the agitated crowd.


    At the center of it all, Baran spoke again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain. But¡­¡±


    Baran gritted his teeth.


    He was as disturbed as I was.It seemed he too was hoping this issue was nothing serious.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But if it¡¯s not a gue, then why would Burns fall ill?


    Just yesterday, he was healthy.


    He wasn¡¯t the kind of man to catch amon cold.


    Even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t be severe enough to make him copse.


    I blinked and cautiously looked back.


    Sien, who was just as shocked, stood there.


    Sien, who was carrying my child.


    ¡°¡­Be¡­Bell¡­¡±


    She looked somewhat scared.


    Seeing her like this, I steeled my resolve.


    I looked at Baran and spoke.


    ¡°Take me to Burns.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    As soon as I entered the room, I heard a cough that sounded like his throat was tearing apart.


    A wet cloth was ced on Burns¡¯ forehead, as if trying to reduce his fever.


    A woman, who appeared to be his lover, was tending to him.


    When she saw me, she immediately stood up.


    ¡°C-Captain what¡­ what should we do about Burns?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had no answer to give her.


    Instead, I approached Burns and looked down at him.


    ¡°¡­Burns.¡±


    ¡°Cough!! Cough!!¡±


    When I called his name, Burns smiled up at me.


    He replied in a voice that had be hoarse overnight.


    ¡°¡­Captain.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Burns continued to cough.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    While struggling to catch his breath, he spoke.


    ¡°¡­Captain¡­ please leave the room. Take my girlfriend with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know my own body¡­ Cough!! This is¡­ Cough!!¡±


    He slowly opened his eyes, never losing his smile.


    Looking straight into my eyes, he spoke as if to reassure me.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t just a cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn, I really hope it¡¯s not the gue¡­¡±


    There were two possible exnations for Burns¡¯ illness.


    It could be a sudden issue with his existing health condition¡­


    ¡­Or he could have contracted a gue during yesterday¡¯s battle against the bandits.


    I was leaning towards thetter.


    The bandits we defeated yesterday had traveled from afar.


    It wasn¡¯t out of the question.


    I slowly gritted my teeth.


    This problem felt like it was my fault too.


    Could I have foreseen such a thing when Burns trusted and chose to follow me?


    Was I going to lose another of my people?


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    I exhaled, pushing away the negative thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Burns. Just rest for now. Have you eaten anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­Cough! I have no appetite¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat. That¡¯s an order. We¡¯ll prepare something easy to digest, so eat it when it¡¯s brought to you.¡±


    Burns weakly nodded.


    ¡°And since it could be the gue, we¡¯ll iste you in this room from now on. Your nurse will stay outside, so call if you feel worse.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    ¡°¡­And tell me who you shared a room withst night.¡±


    ¡°¡­V¡­Vice Captain Baran knows. Cough!¡±


    Burns, finding it difficult to speak, deferred to Baran.


    I nodded in response.


    ¡°Got it. Rest now.¡±


    I gestured to Burns¡¯ girlfriend.


    She looked pained and kept frowning, but with Burns¡¯ persuasion and my suggestion, she left the room with me.


    Once outside, my heart felt even heavier.


    I met the eyes of the other members waiting for me.


    ¡°¡­How is Burns?¡±


    Baran asked worriedly.


    ¡°Baran.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Quarantine everyone who shared a room with Burnsst night.¡±


    Baran nodded.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already been done.¡±


    I nodded and walked away.


    I needed to discuss this with Gale.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The news spread through the vige faster than the gue itself, and Gale had already heard it.


    As soon as he saw me, he let out a long, deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­Haa¡­¡±


    He tapped the table thoughtfully for a long moment before asking,


    ¡°¡­How is Burns?¡±


    I saw no reason to hide the truth.


    ¡°He¡¯s struggling.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the gue?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is a problem.¡±


    Baran¡¯s quick response was a relief, but the oue would only be clear with time.


    I could only hope that this would pass without further issues.


    I prayed Burns hadn¡¯t contracted the gue and that he would recover quickly.


    Even if it was the gue, I hoped Burns would be thest to suffer from it.


    ¡°¡­What will you do, Berg?¡±


    Gale finally asked, as if pressing me for an answer.


    Perhaps we were both thinking of a certain family known for their medical expertise.


    I sighed and spoke, knowing the final decision rested with me as the lord.


    ¡°For now, we need to keep an eye on things¡­ Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale shook his head.


    ¡°For the moment, I agree with you. We need to observe for a while.¡±


    ¡°What are the symptoms of the gue spreading in the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Severe coughing, fever. Chills and nausea in some cases¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    Burns was already showing symptoms of coughing and fever.


    I could only hope the other symptoms wouldn¡¯t appear.


    ¡°What¡¯s the mortality rate?¡±


    ¡°I heard two out of ten die. Even if they survive, they suffer long-term aftereffects.¡±


    I sat down and rubbed my face at his words.


    A headache was starting to set in.


    This was happening at a time when we were already short on hands.


    If this gue started to spread in Stockpin, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    We still had a lot of work to do.


    We had to farm, and we had to catch the bandits.


    We didn¡¯t have the strength to withstand a gue on top of everything else.


    ¡­My child was about to be born, but the fief was faltering.


    I found myself speaking to Gale without even realizing it.


    ¡°¡­Sien is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    It was a piece of news I had originally nned to share for celebration.


    But now it was just an expression of my desperation. I was voicing worries I hadn¡¯t shared with anyone.


    ¡°Sien is already frail. If this gets worse¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What would Adam Hyung have done if he were here?


    He would probably have acted as if he knew the answer.


    I opened my eyes and spoke.


    There was no need to nurture unnecessary worries.


    ¡°¡­For now, we¡¯ll just have to keep an eye on things.¡±


    Gale nodded in agreement with my words.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I gathered the residents of Stockpin and reported the situation.


    I emphasized the need to live cautiously, as the gue might spread.


    But as I spoke, I realized there was a problem.


    Stockpin was a vige built around the Red mes group.


    It was more of a military vige than a regr one.


    As such, many still livedmunally.


    It wasmon to distribute food in a mess hall fashion.


    While some members had families, most still lived in shared amodations.


    It was an environment where a gue could easily spread.


    I sighed and returned home.


    Lua flew to my side and perched on my shoulder.


    Lua rubbed her small face against my cheek.


    It was as if she could read my mind and was trying tofort me.


    ¡°¡­Are youforting me, Lua?¡±


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    I smiled at the little bird¡¯s affection.


    As a leader of the vige, there were many times when I had to hide my true feelings.


    If I didn¡¯t act resolutely, the entire vige would be shaken.


    But with Lua, I could be honest about my feelings.


    After all, she was just a bird who couldn¡¯t talk.


    I stroked Lua¡¯s soft blue feathers and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Why am I so unlucky?¡±


    Lua didn¡¯t chirp; she simply epted my touch.


    I smiled and spoke to her again.


    ¡°¡­Bring me some luck, will you?¡±


    As I walked, I saw my house in the distance.


    I could also see Sien waiting for me at the gate.


    Lua left my side and flew towards her.


    From afar, Sien smiled gently, trying to ease my worries.


    She held out her arms, asking for a hug.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her gesture made me chuckle.


    Feeling lighter thanks to Sien¡¯s consideration, I continued walking.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Wee home.¡±


    I approached Sien and gently hugged her.


    She leaned her full weight into me.


    A short hug was followed by a light kiss.


    As we shared this moment of affection, Sien whispered to me.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Bell.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Her sudden apology puzzled me.


    Holding my face, she continued.


    ¡°¡­If I were still a saintess¡­ we wouldn¡¯t have this problem¡­¡±


    Behind her smile, she was hiding her guilt.


    I shook my head at her unreasonable words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not your fault. So, rx.¡±


    Sien nodded at my words.


    At the same time, I thought.


    I would do anything to protect Sien and our child.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Baran was organizing the members¡¯ quarters, preparing for the gue.


    It was all under Gale and Berg¡¯s orders.


    They were trying to ensure everyone lived as separately as possible.


    This was to be ready in case the gue spread in the vige.


    Shawn joined Baran and spoke.


    ¡°¡­This is a sudden blow.¡±


    Baran replied to Shawn.


    ¡°¡­Indeed it is.¡±


    Shawn sighed deeply.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­My daughter better not catch it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Baran looked at Shawn¡¯s worried face.


    He had always teased Shawn for having a daughter, but now Shawn¡¯s worried expression was simply pitiful.


    For Shawn¡¯s sake, and for the vige¡¯s, he had to focus even more on the task at hand.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Shawn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Yet Shawn couldn¡¯t rx his expression. Shaking his head, he spoke.


    ¡°Have you heard about the Captain?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­My wife told me, Madam is pregnant.¡±


    Baran slowly stiffened at the news.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Shawn shrugged, expressing his sympathy.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. They had such a hard time conceiving, and now this happens...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels like the world is against the Captain. Such bad luck¡­ing from the slums, dealing with separation, divorce, and Adam¡¯s death¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Baran sighed.


    Even he thought Berg had shouldered too much pain.


    Right now, managing the fief was probably giving him a headache.


    Still, Baran wanted to share some hopeful words.


    ¡°But the Captain always gets back up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, just like the Captain does, we¡¯ll get through this situation too.¡±


    Shawn clicked his tongue and spoke.


    ¡°¡­The Captain seems to endure rather than ovee.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Baran eventually gestured for Shawn to go about his business.


    He didn¡¯t want to continue this bleak conversation.


    Shawn finally moved away at the gesture.


    Baran resumed checking on the quarters where the mercenaries were staying.


    ¡®Cough! Cough!¡¯


    At that moment, Burns¡¯ coughing echoed.


    Baran felt sorry for Burns, who must have been struggling.


    Who would have thought that arade who had crossed countless deadly lines would fall to such an illness?


    It would be so unfair to lose him to this.


    ¡®Cough! Cough!¡¯


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, Baran noticed something odd.


    The immediate coughing wasn¡¯t from Burns.


    The chilling possibility made Baran¡¯s blood run cold.


    -Thud thud thud!


    He quickly increased his pace and rushed into the room from which the coughing wasing.


    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±


    The room fell silent, everyone staring at one particr member.


    ¡®Cough! Cough!!¡¯


    The member coughed once more, then looked at Baran with fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Vice-captain¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What should I do?¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    The next day, Gale and I sat quietly in the office after receiving the report.


    Four more patients had emerged.


    We could no longer deny that the gue was spreading through the vige.


    I had no idea how long we had sat there in silence.


    Countless thoughts and solutions crossed my mind.


    And each thought and solution had its ws, making it difficult to present any as a viable option.


    After a long silence, Gale spoke.


    ¡°¡­The situation is bing very difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Berg, you know that early response is crucial. From now on, we must focus on every step we take. The future oues will depend on these decisions.¡±


    I nodded.


    Knowing it was a burdensome question for Gale, I eventually asked.


    ¡°¡­Can we not request help from the king?¡±


    ¡°From His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°To send someone knowledgeable about this gue¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is likely without resources to spare. He has been dealing with problems like the one Stockpin faces for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    I sighed.


    Gale spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­Berg.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We need help.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The sooner we act, the less the damage will be.¡±


    I looked at Gale.


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    But somehow, I knew what he was about to say.


    Gale looked at me steadily and spoke.


    ¡°¡­You know better than anyone the families and races skilled in medicine.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 182: Request for Support (2)

    Chapter 182: Request for Support (2)


    Gidon looked down at Ner.


    ...Over the past year and a half, she had changed so much.


    Since parting with Berg, she had be even more beautiful.


    Ner had put a lot of effort into taking care of herself over the long period.


    It must have been because of the scolding Gidon once gave her.


    The words he had said, that crying and falling apart wouldn¡¯t bring Berg back, seemed to have been etched into her heart.


    So it seemed she prepared herself as if she could meet Berg at any moment.


    wless, porcin-like white skin.


    Silky hair and tail fur.A subtle makeup and clothes that revealed the curves of her body.


    Her beauty was increasing day by day.


    asionally, guests of ckwood who saw Ner walking around the territory would frequently send her letters of proposal afterward.


    Gibson and Gidon were blocking all of them, though.


    But there was one w that could not be removed from her, despite her bing so beautiful.


    .......A hollow expression and dead eyes.


    Her expression and atmosphere, contrasting with her beautiful appearance, were pitiful even to Gidon.


    The sight of her, having lost her mate...was not easy to look at.


    Especially knowing how much she longed for her own person.


    Gidon knew that his actions were at the root of it.


    He had no intention of justifying his actions now.


    Nheless, the fact that it was pitiful did not change.


    Although he disliked Ner, there were certainly emotions stirred by seeing her so broken.


    Despite everything, Gidon couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Ner¡¯s persistent actions.


    He realized that her feelings for Berg were genuine.


    Ner continued to perform her duties like an emotionless doll.


    She filled her head with new knowledge every day, sat in front of the mirror every day to groom herself.


    She even visited the forest where she and Berg had once bound their souls together every day.


    She had created her own unit to follow her direct orders and built up her strength.


    Although she wasn¡¯t crying and copsing like before, her expression seemed even more broken.


    In her always broken appearance, there was a spark of life.


    It was as if a dead person hade back to life.


    It was astonishing that Ner could express such emotions again.


    ¡°....Ber...Berg...?¡±


    As Gidon hesitated to answer out of surprise, Ner immediately stood up.


    She approached Gidon with a desperate expression and asked,


    ¡°Whe...where is the letter?¡±


    Gidon snapped back to reality at her expression.


    He took the letter from Berg Reiker out of his pocket.


    - Thud!


    Simultaneously, Ner snatched the letter.


    With trembling hands, she unfolded it.


    Heavy breathing. Erged pupils¡­


    Ner was visibly shaken as she looked at Berg¡¯s letter.


    ¡°...Ah...Ah...¡±


    She even lightly smelled the letter, a small smile forming on her lips as she whispered.


    ¡°...Berg¡¯s scent...¡±


    She looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    Then, calming her turbulent emotions, Ner began to read the letter.


    As Gidon watched her eyes move across the lines, he spoke.


    ¡°...The gue has spread to Stackpin.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    At his words, Ner began to tremble again.


    ¡°...Is Berg alright...?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There was no mention of him. But they¡¯re requesting help-¡±


    ¡°-I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Ner spoke without hesitation.


    She then looked up at Gidon with sharp eyes, reaffirming her words.


    ¡°......I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Currently, much of the decision-making power of the ckwood family had been delegated to Gidon.


    As Gibson expressed a desire to gradually step away from his authority, Gidon, as the eldest, was gaining experience as the head of the family.


    In this situation, there had never been a more confusing moment.


    Was it right to send Ner to Stackpin?


    Although he showed her the letter out of pity, he had countless worries.


    But perhaps because he had watched Ner all this time.


    Perhaps because he knew that Ner had always been waiting for this moment.


    Instinctively, he knew he had to let Ner go.


    Even so, as he was gaining experience as the head of the family, Gidon needed a safeguard.


    ¡°I can give you permission... but we need a promise.¡±


    ¡°....A promise...?¡±


    There were facts Gidon needed to remind Ner of.


    He needed to ensure that she clearly remembered them.


    ¡°...Do not cause trouble when you get there.¡±


    Gidon exined his words in detail.


    ¡°...Berg Reiker has a wife now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...No matter how much you want to deny it, it¡¯s an unchangeable fact.¡±


    It could be said that the moment Berg married the former saint, his rtionship with Ner had ended.


    With the abolition of polygamy, humans could no longer have multiple wives.


    There was no longer any room for Ner to intervene.


    Officially and unofficially, Ner could no longer get close to Berg.


    Especially among the werewolves, nothing is more taboo than trying to steal someone who already has a mate.


    Berg had a mate now, and Ner had to step back.


    Ner muttered something at those words.


    ¡°....But.¡±


    Gidon ignored her inaudible muttering and continued.


    ¡°No matter how much you love Berg Reiker...you must remember that you have to let him go now. The family¡¯s honor must not be tarnis-¡±


    ¡°-Stop it....!¡±


    Ner¡¯s hand was trembling violently at Gidon¡¯s words.


    The letter in her hand was crumpled.


    ¡°....I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Ner...it¡¯s a reality you have to ept.¡±


    ¡°I know that too!!¡±


    Ner shouted, her voice breaking under the pressure from Gidon.


    It was the scream of someone emotionally pushed to their limits.


    After losing Berg, Ner no longer feared standing up to Gidon.


    It was as if Berg¡¯s unique boldness had transferred to her.


    Perhaps, she had nothing left to fear.


    Ner spoke, trying to hold back her tears.


    ¡°I know...I know that Berg...remarried...¡±


    Gidon looked down at Ner and spoke.


    ¡°...Then can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I expect you to help the Reiker family ande back immediately.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    ¡°This will be thest time you sort out your feelings for Berg.¡±


    Gidon said as he watched the silent Ner.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t promise that, I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    At those words, Ner finally nodded.


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Nery on her bed, looking down at Berg¡¯s letter.


    She faintly inhaled Berg¡¯s scent from the letter.


    How long had it been since shest smelled this?


    It was a scent Ner could never forget.


    It was the scent she rubbed against night after night in the past.


    There was no scent she loved more in the world.


    Eventually, Ner set out to find Stackpin.


    How long had it been?


    Her heart was racing at the sudden opportunity.


    Her body trembled at the thought of finally seeing Berg.


    It had been a year and a half.


    A period that felt like ten years.


    There was not a single day she did not think of Berg.


    She thought of him night after night.


    She remembered the memories they shared, the happiness she received, his scent, his appearance, and his warmth.


    Now she could once again approach his presence.


    She had made a promise to Gidon.


    She promised that this would be thest time she sorted out her feelings for Berg.


    ¡°...¡±


    But, of course, that promise was a lie.


    Ner was in no state to give up on Berg, not even a little.


    And she would not be able to give him up in the future either.


    The emotions she had built up and suppressed for Berg over the past year and a half were on the verge of exploding.


    The mere fact that another woman was beside him drove her mad.


    She couldn¡¯t measure how much she had regretted her decisions during that time.


    She couldn¡¯t count how many tears she had shed.


    Her eyes still bled tears over the happiness that had slipped through her fingers.


    Because of this, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity.


    No matter how much Gidon asked her to promise, Ner had no intention of listening.


    Her every thought was focused on reiming her ce by his side.


    All she hoped for was that Berg would look at her once more.


    For that goal, she felt she could do anything.


    No one knew how many dangerous thoughts had swirled in her mind during that time.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t anxious.


    She had already prepared herself for the wounds she would receive.


    She knew how much Berg valued honor.


    Ner had always felt it when she was Berg¡¯s wife.


    Berg had never even nced at other women.


    And thinking by that standard...this time, the other woman was herself.


    She knew clearly that he wouldn¡¯t ept her easily.


    She knew that Berg wouldn¡¯t divorce the former saint for her.


    She understood that there was no room for her to intervene.


    Therefore, she had to make a more certain n.


    She had to make Berg like her again.


    Even if it resulted in an affair, Ner didn¡¯t care.


    She had long since discarded any sense of morality.


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    Thinking only of Berg made her body heat up.


    The scent of Berg she had smelled for the first time in a year and a half was enough to make her lose her reason.


    Ever since she learned about love.... the heat came to her every full moon.


    But the sexual desire she hadn¡¯t been able to relieve at all had been piling up inside her.


    And that desire was slowly twisting her reason.


    - Mwah.... mwah...


    Ner kissed Berg¡¯s ring, as she was ustomed to.


    She continued to imagine Berg as she inhaled the scent of the letter.


    ¡°...Haa.... haa....¡±


    She felt her eyes go unfocused.


    - Swoosh... swoosh...


    As her lower abdomen heated up, she couldn¡¯t keep her legs still, rubbing her thighs together.


    Rubbing her thighs made her tail sway uncontrobly.


    What would Berg think if he saw her like this?


    He might be disgusted by the sight of her overwhelmed by lust.


    She had always tried to show him her cute side.


    This dark, lewd side of herself was definitely something she had to hide from him.


    ¡°...Haa... haa... Berg...¡±


    But for now, Berg wasn¡¯t here.


    It was a situation where she could be more honest than ever.


    Ner couldn¡¯t even remember how many times she had dreamed of sleeping with Berg.


    From the dreams of lyingfortably in bed with him to the ones where they passionately entwined their bodies.


    Every time she woke up from those dreams where he called her name and caressed her all over, she cried.


    Ner was now willing to give everything to make those dreams a reality.


    They say the most profound expression of love is sexual intercourse.


    Until she received that expression of love from Berg, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°...Soon....¡±


    The thought of Berg touching her made her body tingle.


    Thinking about the dreams where she intertwined with him made her body feel like it was melting with heat.


    The impossible hope made her flush with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you soon...¡±


    She whispered.


    With the ring in her mouth and the letter close to her nose, she thought of Berg.


    ¡°...I love you... my husband...¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 183: Request for Support (3)

    Chapter 183: Request for Support (3)


    I wake up from a long slumber.


    At my stirring, Sien begins to wriggle beside me as well.


    She curls up as if cold, then, still half-asleep, reaches out to me.


    She grasps my bare waist and gently pulls me towards her.


    ¡°...¡±


    I chuckle softly at the sight and hug her.


    A smile spreads across Sien¡¯s face too.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    I ask her once she¡¯s fully awake.Recently, in Stockpin, this is how we would check in on each other.


    With the gue spreading, we made sure to check on the health of our loved ones daily.


    Despite our efforts, we couldn¡¯tpletely stop the gue.


    Even now, countless people suffer from relentless coughing fits.


    Every day, the number of patients grew, and more people copsed.


    I was just thankful we had requested swift support from ckwood.


    Sien, still hugging me, quietly says,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡±


    We stayed like that, holding each other for a long while.


    We savored the small happiness that only mornings could bring.


    After lying there for a long time, I decided to start my day.


    With a sigh, I sat up.


    Sien, realizing I was leaving for work, let go of me.


    I got out of bed and started putting on my clothes.


    Sien approached and began changing out of her pajamas.


    As I watched her, I asked,


    ¡°...You¡¯re not going anywhere, are you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    Frowning, I said,


    ¡°I told you to rest at home.¡±


    Sien paused in her dressing to look at me.


    Sheined,


    ¡°¡­How can I?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°¡­How can I when the vigers are all copsing¡­¡±


    It seemed she couldn¡¯t let go of her old habits as a saint.


    She showed more concern for others than for her own well-being.


    She could catch the gue while nursing afflicted vigers.


    While her dedication was appreciated, it also made me worry.


    ¡°¡­Bell, there aren¡¯t enough people to care for the patients.¡±


    ¡°But why does it have to be you?¡±


    ¡°Then should we ignore the suffering people¡­?¡±


    I sighed and pulled Sien into my arms.


    She buried her face in my chest and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I understand how you feel, Sien.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But as you said, your health isn¡¯t great.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I patted her back and added,


    ¡°¡­And we have to think about the child in your belly too.¡±


    Sien couldn¡¯t refute my words.


    It was as if she was persuaded.


    Still, seeing her difort, I added,


    ¡°ckwood is arriving today.¡±


    I patted her back once more and said,


    ¡°So you should rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­ckwood¡­¡±


    Hearing the name, Sien bit her lip.


    Despite trying to hide it, a slight difort was visible.


    Even though she understood why they had toe, she wasn¡¯t entirely at ease with it.


    We all understood the reason well.


    Even I felt conflicted.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Ner woulde.


    Honestly, a part of me hoped she wouldn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for everything that would follow.


    What would happen if she dide?


    I couldn¡¯t predict.


    Sien nodded, released me, and continued dressing.


    ¡°¡­Sien.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not dressing to go nurse anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She then sat in front of the vanity and started applying light makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing because we have guestsing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I nodded.


    Once I finished getting ready, I headed out to speak with Gale before ckwood arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out, Sien.¡±


    I said as I was about to leave the bedroom.


    ¡°Bell?¡±


    But Sien called out, stopping me.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    She conveyed her feelings to me.


    Words we had exchanged countless times.


    Yet, they never felt clich¨¦.


    Today¡¯s ¡®I love you¡¯ had a hint of jealousy.


    No one had even arrived yet, but she was already feeling this way.


    I smiled at her and responded,


    ¡°I love you too, Sien.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°There theye.¡±


    Gale and I watched the carriages approaching from a distance.


    They wererger in scale than I had expected.


    It seemed they were bringing substantial support.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I tried to calm my racing heartbeat.


    It had been over a year and a half since I parted ways with Ner.


    We parted ways in the autumn two years ago, and now spring is approaching.


    We spent a lot of time without knowing how the other was living.


    If Ner didn¡¯te... then it would be time to let her fade from my memory.


    But if Ner dide, what should I do?


    I continued my thoughts to steel my resolve.


    ...If Ner came, perhaps it would be best to let go of all lingering feelings for her this time.


    A clean end might be the right choice.


    Gale and I rode out to greet them.


    Many people followed behind us.


    Sien was among them.


    I saw ckwood¡¯s second son leading at the front.


    His name was...


    ¡°¡­Garan ckwood.¡±


    Gale, as if reading my mind, reminded me of his name.


    I nodded.


    Soon, the ckwood procession halted in front of the vige.


    Only Garan rode forward.


    I did the same and approached Garan.


    We dismounted simultaneously and faced each other.


    I extended my hand for a handshake, and Garan grasped it firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lord Reiker.¡±


    ¡°It has been.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other much since the subjugation at ckwood. I still remember your swordsmanship from back then...¡±


    ¡°¡­You tter me.¡±


    We started with a light conversation.


    Then Garan noticed Sien approaching and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Saintess-nim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a saintess, just Sien Reiker.¡±


    ¡°¡­My apologies, Lady Reiker. Please forgive my rudeness at our first meeting...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Was your journey peaceful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was. Your estate is truly beautiful.¡±


    Garan then turned to Gale.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Warrior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve left that title behind. I¡¯m not as strong as I used to be.¡±


    ¡°But until a sessor appears, you remain the Master Warrior, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gale shrugged, a hint of pride showing through.


    It was as if a remnant of the fierce personality he had in his youth lingered.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Garan turned and gestured towards his group.


    He seemed to signal them to bring forward the rest of their party.


    At the same time, our next guests were getting ready to appear.


    A wolfkin soldier approached a magnificent carriage and opened the door.


    Garan¡¯s eyes, mine, and Gale¡¯s all turned in that direction.


    It was time to see who hade to visit us.


    -Creak...


    Finally, a woman with gray hair and tail emerged.


    Lan ckwood.


    She was the eldest daughter of the ckwood family.


    Standing atop the carriage, she bowed her head towards me.


    Gale, Sien, and I returned the gesture.


    It seemed Ner hadn¡¯te.


    And I secretly sighed with relief.


    Whether the feeling in my chest was relief or something else, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    -Creak...


    But then, the sound of someone stepping out of the carriage followed.


    I raised my head and saw a figure appear after Lan.


    A tail as white as snow.


    Hair like winter frost.


    Perked ears.


    A curvaceous figure.


    Striking beauty.


    And vacant eyes.


    ...It was Ner.


    The woman I thought wouldn¡¯te stepped out after all.


    She stood there on the carriage, looking even more beautiful than before.


    I couldn¡¯t greet her as I had Garan and Lan.


    Unconsciously, I froze, unable to react to her presence.


    Ner¡¯s empty eyes slowly searched and found me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We looked at each other in silence for a long time.


    Ner¡¯s vacant gaze gradually gained a spark.


    She stared at me, ignoring Sien and Gale.


    It was as if I was the only one left in the world.


    -Step... Step...


    Ner slowly descended from the carriage.


    Step by step, she approached me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She still didn¡¯t greet anyone or look at anyone else.


    Everyone was drawn into the unique atmosphere she carried.


    There was no one here who didn¡¯t know about our past.


    Everyone knew we were once married.


    As she drew closer, her breathing grew harsher.


    It was as if she had been running for a long time, struggling to steady her breath.


    Eventually, she reached Garan¡¯s side.


    We stood within a step of each other, looking into each other¡¯s eyes.


    Before she could get any closer, I bowed my head slightly in greeting.


    -Step... Step...


    But Ner didn¡¯t stop.


    Breaking the appropriate distance, she continued to approach.


    Her trembling eyes looked up at me.


    Slowly, she reached out her hand.


    As if she was going to touch my face like she used to.


    ¡°¡­Be...r...¡±


    -...Thump.


    I gently stopped Ner¡¯s hand from reaching my face.


    I held her wrist and looked down at her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We were no longer a married couple.


    Everyone knew this fact well.


    But Ner seemed confused by this obvious reality, looking up at me.


    -Swoosh.


    At that moment, Sien slowly moved to my side.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She intertwined her fingers with mine, as if to show Ner who my wife was.


    Ner¡¯s eyes finally turned to Sien.


    There was a clear boundary between Ner and us.


    Even our race were different.


    Sien and I were both humans.


    ¡°....¡±


    Ner finally seemed toe to her senses and cautiously lowered her arm.


    At that same moment, I noticed something.


    ...Ner was still wearing our wedding ring on her left ring finger.


    And she even wore my ring, the one I had discarded, on her thumb.


    She had always disliked wearing rings that much.


    But before I could dwell on it, Ner spoke.


    Her tone was calmer, as if she had regained herposure.


    ¡°I received your letter. You mentioned the gue was spreading?¡±


    Ner took a deep breath.


    She nced at Sien briefly and then said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll help, Berg.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner followed Berg as they walked deeper into Stockpin.


    Now, they had to discuss various matters rted to the gue.


    When did it start? What was the current situation? How many were infected? Were there any recoveries? Were they using any medicine, and so on...


    They needed to align their understanding.


    ...Ner also had some requests for Berg.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Berg, whom she was seeing after a long time.


    A moment ago, she almost cried when she saw his face.


    It felt like there was nothing in the world except Berg.


    Memories of their glorious past together seemed toe alive.


    If he hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have forgotten everything and embraced him.


    But reality wasn¡¯t so forgiving, and she had to face the former saintess by his side.


    Seeing Berg holding the former saintess¡¯ hand as they walked together made her chest tighten painfully.


    She still couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the feeling that Berg was hers.


    She knew it in her head, but her heart couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    That ce next to Berg... was definitely supposed to be hers.


    She was the one who first received Berg¡¯s love and became his first wife.


    Why did things turn out this way?


    Even after a year and a half, she still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t witnessed it with her own eyes.


    Were Berg and the former saintess truly happy together?


    She and Berg had once pretended to be close, deceiving everyone.


    Maybe, just maybe, they were doing the same.


    Ner knew well that Berg was trying to elevate the reputation of the humans for Captain Adam¡¯s sake.


    Perhaps, in that process... he had gotten involved with the saintess.


    Unconsciously, Ner found herself hoping.


    ¡®Cough! Cough!!¡¯


    As they walked, coughs echoed around them.


    Ner finally took a moment to truly look around at the state of Stockpin.


    The gue-ridden Stockpin.


    The ce had expanded significantly due to its endless development.


    It made her realize how long she had been apart from Berg.


    She came to understand that a time she could never get back had passed.


    Eventually, the crowd stopped in front of Captain Adam¡¯s house.


    Berg¡¯s servants appeared and bowed deeply.


    Garan and Lan acknowledged their greetings and entered the house.


    Those not involved in the meeting began to disperse.


    It seemed the former saintess was also saying her goodbyes to Berg.


    They were smiling and talking as they parted.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why was even watching that so painful?


    Suppressing the ache in her chest, Ner swallowed hard.


    She was about to follow Garan and Lan into the house.


    At that moment, she overheard Berg and the saintess¡¯ conversation.


    ¡®¡­Yes. Go home. I¡¯lle after the meeting.¡¯


    ¡®Will youe quickly? I feel... a bit lonely today.¡¯


    The saintess flirted with Berg, her tone yful.


    Ner found herself gritting her teeth.


    But Berg responded with a bright smile.


    ¡®I will. I¡¯lle back earlier than usual... go home and rest safely.¡¯


    -Smooch.


    Then he kissed the saintess on the forehead.


    ¡°.................¡±


    For Ner, it was a heart-wrenching sight.


    As a married couple, such actions might have been expected.


    But Ner hadn¡¯t shared many such moments.


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯


    At that moment, the saintess wrapped her arms around Berg¡¯s neck.


    She pulled him close and kissed him deeply.


    ¡°....Ugh.¡±


    Unable to bear watching any longer, Ner turned and walked away.


    She forced herself to suppress the wild pounding of her heart.


    She fought back the tears that threatened to spill.


    She had already shed enough tears tost a lifetime.


    ...It was time to act, to endure.


    Until she reimed Berg¡¯s love, she would face countless pains.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ...But at the same time,


    Hatred for the saintess grew within her, an emotion she couldn¡¯t control.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 184: Request for Support (4)

    Chapter 184: Request for Support (4)


    I stepped into the room to proceed with the meeting.


    The representatives from the ckwood family, Gale, and Baran were already seated.


    As I nced at them, I took a seat in the empty chair and prepared to start the discussion.


    As the lord of thisnd, I began the meeting.


    ¡°Once again, I¡¯d like to thank you foring all this way.¡±


    Garan, the second son of the ckwood family, responded on behalf of his family.


    ¡°No need to thank us. We¡¯re merely repaying an old debt.¡±


    At his words, Ner¡¯s gaze briefly shifted to Garan.


    She soon lowered her eyes and remained silent.Garan continued.


    ¡°Lord Reiker, however, there is something you should know.¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°...Several soldiers from the ckwood family, myself included, will be returning to our estate. We came in suchrge numbers to escort the supply wagons. Furthermore, our soldiers are not well-versed in dealing with the gue. It seems wiser to return rather than risk exacerbating the situation by staying. We¡¯ve brought ample supplies, so I hope that will suffice.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    I was well aware of that.


    Numerous ckwood soldiers had entered Stockpin.


    We couldn¡¯t possibly amodate all of them.


    It would have been ideal if they could help with the tasks around the vige, taking over from our fallenrades, but that was too much to ask.


    Garan borated.


    ¡°Lan and Ner will remain. Additionally, several personnel to assist with nursing will stay as well. Please, ensure their safe return to us.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    With the gue spreading, I couldn¡¯t promise anything about the future.


    But Garan seemed satisfied with my answer and nodded.


    I looked at Ner briefly.


    She was staying behind.


    I didn¡¯t know how things would unfold, but it seemed we¡¯d continue to cross paths.


    Ner was already looking at me.


    We had exchanged countless nces in the past.


    But now, for some reason, it felt different.


    Garan soon turned to Ner.


    He nodded to her.


    Ner seemed to take that as a signal and spoke up.


    ¡°Berg, how long has it been like this?¡±


    Ner asked me, disregarding the formalities of the meeting room, as if trying to recall the closeness we once had.


    I pondered for a moment on how to respond, and then, with a sigh, I answered frankly.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been 15 days now.¡±


    Ner¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    But she soon returned to a stern expression and asked again.


    ¡°¡­How many have contracted the gue?¡±


    ¡°103.¡±


    Baran added from the side.


    ¡°Twelve more were infected today.¡±


    ¡°¡­So that makes it 115.¡±


    The problem with the gue is that the number of infected grows exponentially.


    For now, we were barely managing to keep it under control, but as more people got infected, the problem would worsen.


    ¡°How are you managing it?¡±


    As our conversation continued, memories of our past, when we could talk freely, came back to me.


    There was a time when there was no one I could talk to asfortably as her.


    ¡°We have an istion ward. We¡¯re continuing treatment there.¡±


    ¡°What are you feeding them?¡±


    ¡°¡­Porridge. Those who still have an appetite are given regr meals.¡±


    ¡°How are you maintaining hygiene?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°We¡¯re not able to.¡±


    It was a regrettable answer, but for now, we were more focused on the people outside the istion ward than the patients inside.


    We couldn¡¯t let the patients leave their rooms to wash up.


    And we were also hesitant to keep the nursing staff in the rooms for too long.


    ¡°Venttion?¡±


    ¡°¡­Only briefly, in the early morning when everyone¡¯s asleep.¡±


    After listening to all this, Ner looked at me and said.


    ¡°¡­We need to establish some rules.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m against grouping all the patients together. It¡¯s better to separate them based on the severity of their condition.¡±


    Ner spoke to us in a firm voice. Even though it was her first time dealing with this gue, she seemed to know the answers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s separate the patients into five stages instead of three.¡±


    Gale responded to Ner¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°¡­There aren¡¯t many ces to rest in Stockpin. Now that you¡¯ve arrived, there are even fewer. In this situation, how do you n to increase the number of sickrooms? If we spread the patients all over and the gue spreads further, what then?¡±


    Ner answered him.


    ¡°We have no other choice. If there are no spare ces, we must borrow upied houses temporarily. Only by separating the patients based on severity can we ensure proper care.¡±


    With that, she turned to me.


    ¡°Berg, what will you do?¡±


    She left the decision to me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Gale said, there aren¡¯t many vacant houses in Stockpin. Even though we¡¯ve built many new homes, new residents have moved into the territory just as quickly.


    Moreover, we couldn¡¯t even open the windows of the sickrooms for fear of spreading the gue... Increasing the number of rooms would double the precautions we needed to take.


    I sighed.


    Then I looked at Baran and spoke.


    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s separate the rooms.¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t intended to seek the ckwood family¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t have called them here.


    Ultimately, many lives depend on the decisions we make now.


    I decided to follow Ner¡¯s advice.


    At my agreement, Ner nodded.


    She then began proposing the new rules.


    ¡°From now on, all residents must wear masks.¡±


    Gale asked in surprise.


    ¡°¡­All residents?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will significantly help in controlling the gue.¡±


    I nodded at her words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    It would be ufortable, but everyone could endure that level of difort for the sake of each other.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t take it off even at home, Berg. They must wear it even while sleeping.¡±


    I nodded again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the residents.¡±


    ¡­Ner looked at me and spoke in a lower voice.


    ¡°¡­At the same time¡­ no expressions of affection¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the only way it will be effective.¡±


    Gale asked at that.


    ¡°¡­Are you suggesting banning affectionate gestures between couples?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They sleep in the same bed at night anyway. Would it make a difference?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not saying they should do it forever, just that it¡¯s better to restrain themselves given the special circumstances.¡±


    Throughout the conversation, I felt as if I was receiving Ner¡¯s emotions.


    I hoped it was just my imagination, but it seemed like she was constantly reflecting her feelings to me.


    Could it be an innocent remark?


    Was it because of the kiss between Sien and me earlier?


    ¡°¡­Berg¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Before I could answer Ner¡¯s question, she spoke.


    ¡°¡­You can restrain yourself to protect those you care about.¡±


    Her words made me think of Sien and our child.


    If I unknowingly had the gue and transmitted it to Sien through a kiss¡­ could I bear that?


    Could I endure the reality if things got worse?


    ¡­Probably not.


    Considering the gue situation, it might indeed be wise to refrain from kissing.


    I nodded.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was bending to Ner¡¯s words, but rather a decision made for the sake of those precious to me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only then did Ner nod as well.


    ¡°Next¡­¡±


    She continued to establish various rules.


    Gale kept expressing his concerns about Ner¡¯s suggestions. It wasn¡¯t that he thought she was wrong, but rather that he was being cautious.


    Even when Ner¡¯s rules were adopted, he epted everything without significantints.


    Ultimately, the final decision rested with me, and Gale respected that choice.


    We also discussed the treatment of the ckwood personnel.


    The deployment of nursing staff, food provisions for them, rest periods, necessary resources, and so on.


    We nned everything meticulously before starting.


    Of course, things would change organically as life continued, but for now, we discussed everything thoroughly.


    We talked for a long time, and soon the sun began to set naturally.


    Sensing the meetinging to an end, I moved to conclude it.


    ¡°¡­Shall we wrap it up here?¡±


    Garan nodded at my words.


    ¡°Lord Reiker, since our discussion seems to be over, my soldiers and I will take our leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I wanted to suggest they rest before leaving, but given the gue in the territory, his choice seemed wise.


    ¡°I apologize for not being able to offer more hospitality.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need to worry.¡±


    We stood up and shook hands.


    Then everyone began to leave the room one by one.


    -Thud.


    As we walked out, someone grabbed my sleeve.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, it was Ner.


    ¡°¡­Berg, a small favor-¡±


    ¡°-Ner.¡±


    I stopped her before she could continue.


    Honestly, it felt like I had finally let go of the betrayal I once felt towards her.


    The intense anger from back then had subsided, and I wanted to remember her as a good memory.


    I wanted to think of the good rather than the bad.


    I hoped that the positive feelings Ner and I shared wouldn¡¯t fade.


    Ner looked up at me when I called her name.


    ¡°¡­What¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you foring. The rules you¡¯ve set will be very helpful to us.¡±


    At those words, Ner¡¯s eyes quickly became misty.


    Her white tail began to wag gently.


    She smiled faintly and bit her lip, whispering.


    ¡°¡­Yeah. For you, I-¡±


    ¡°-But.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I looked down at the ring on her finger.


    On her left ring finger was her ring, and on her thumb was my ring.


    Looking at those rings, I spoke.


    ¡°¡­You need to take off the ring now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°For humans, rings hold a lot of meaning.¡±


    I was already wearing the ring I shared with Sien.


    For her sake, I didn¡¯t want another woman to keep a ring I had given.


    ¡­Of course, Ner was not just any other woman, but still, I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Ner hid her hand behind her back and bit her lip as if holding back tears.


    The fact that she still had such vivid emotions for me¡­ stirred something within me.


    Even so, this time I wasn¡¯t going to let her hold onto it.


    Instead of leaving the decision to her, I stood before her and held out my hand.


    It was a gesture asking for the ring back.


    At that motion, Ner gasped.


    Her wide eyes looked up at me in surprise.


    Her pointed ears drooped.


    She shook her head slowly and said.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll hide it where you can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Give it back.¡±


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t keep it, will you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw it away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Ner.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Berg.¡±


    Ner shrank back.


    She was still clinging tightly to our past rtionship.


    Seeing her hold on so desperately¡­ reminded me of my old self.


    She looked so fragile, like she might break.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I quickly lost the resolve to pressure her.


    As I imed, Ner and I no longer had any ties.


    I had no justification to torment her like this.


    ¡­Maybe it was just an excuse because I didn¡¯t want to see her cry.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    I sighed.


    In the end, I told her.


    ¡°¡­Then hide it. Make sure I never see it again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Especially make sure Sien doesn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    At the mention of Sien, she clenched her fist slightly.


    I turned away from Ner, my former wife, to see Garan off as he prepared to return to the estate.


    -Thud.


    ¡°¡­Berg.¡±


    But Ner didn¡¯t let me go.


    It was as if she had to tell me the reason she initially grabbed me.


    ¡°¡­I¡­ I will really try my best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I will work hard to create a cure for the gue¡­ and I¡¯ll keep nursing¡­¡±


    I knew how significant it was for a noble like her to volunteer for nursing.


    Especially given the risk of contracting the disease herself.


    Ner was willing to risk her life to help me.


    ¡°¡­So¡­ Berg¡­¡±


    I turned to her, hearing her trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Can you¡­ give me a hug just once¡­ to encourage me¡­?¡±


    Ner closed her eyes tightly as she asked me this.


    Even her arms were trembling.


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s too difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you at least pat my head¡­? I really¡­ really missed you¡­¡±


    Her pitiful appearance left me unable to move.


    Compared to risking her life, this was a small request.


    ¡°¡­Like old times¡­¡±


    Hugging her or patting her head were simple things I could do without much effort.


    I felt my expression twist involuntarily.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if my feelings were driven by sympathy for her or by lingering affection.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    -Thud.


    But I reluctantly pulled her hand away.


    Ner easily fell away from my grip.


    As if this wasn¡¯t her only chance.


    ¡­I left Ner behind and walked away.


    <strong>****</strong>


    After sending Garan off, we introduced the rules Ner had created to the vige.


    Many peopleined about the difficult and detailed rules, but I persuaded them by saying it was the only way to save their loved ones.


    The mercenaries followed my words withoutint, but convincing the newly settled humans took time.


    Maybe it would have been easier to threaten punishment for anyone who broke the rules.


    But I wasn¡¯t yetfortable with ruling others that way.


    I was the first to wrap a mask around my face.


    Baran, Gale, and the ckwood party all followed suit, covering their faces with masks.


    With this, the feeling of an outbreak was palpable.


    But beyond the atmosphere, safety was more important.


    By tomorrow, everyone would likely be wearing masks.


    Next, we divided the patients into five stages.


    Finding rooms for the patients wasn¡¯t easy.


    Finding new rooms was one thing, but we also needed new beds.


    Moreover, we had to find amodations for the dozens of guests from ckwood.


    It was no simple task.


    As we divided the spaces, Baran approached me.


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    ¡°¡­Speak.¡±


    Baran spoke cautiously.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult to find amodations for Miss Lan ckwood and Miss Ner ckwood.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I looked at Baran, puzzled, and he responded with a guilty expression.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re nobles from ckwood. There aren¡¯t any decent ces for them to rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Especially Miss Lan ckwood, who won¡¯t rest in a shabby ce¡­¡±


    I had forgotten.


    The ckwoods were high-ranking nobles.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about it when Ner was living with me, but now that our rtionship was severed¡­ I had an obligation to amodate powerful nobles like the ckwoods appropriately.


    Especially since they hade to help us, whatever their reasons.


    I moved to address the issue that Baran had raised.


    I intended to speak with Lan and Ner.


    I could see Lan from a distance, her expression filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Miss Lan ckwood, is there a problem?¡±


    I approached carefully and asked, and Lan responded with a displeased expression.


    ¡°¡­None of the amodations are to my liking.¡±


    Despite her expression, she spoke with some caution.


    ¡°We came to help, but every house we¡¯ve seen so far has a strange smell¡­ bugs¡­¡±


    I looked at Baran, who replied.


    ¡°¡­Even if we want to find a better ce, none exist right now. The decent amodations are being used as sickrooms at Miss Ner¡¯s request¡­¡±


    When I looked at Ner, she turned her head away from me, seemingly harboring some resentment from our earlier interaction.


    Lan asked, seeing my silence.


    ¡°¡­Lord Reiker, doesn¡¯t your house have any space for us to rest?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s customary for guests to rest at the host¡¯s estate, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As always, it was customary for nobles to stay in the manor of the hosting noble family.


    The best house in the estate was typically the lord¡¯s manor.


    I had experienced this myself.


    Whether it was with Ner, Arwin, or Jackson, they always stayed at the lord¡¯s manor.


    In fairness, it was only right to offer the ckwood family, who were our guests, a room in our home.


    If our house resembled more of a noble¡¯s residence, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to offer it.


    However, our home hadn¡¯t changed much from before, and that gave me pause.


    My rtionship with Ner also undoubtedly yed a role.


    Seeing the umting discontent in Lan, I spoke.


    ¡°¡­I can offer you a room, but it won¡¯t be much different from the other houses.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lan didn¡¯t respond, and Ner approached, whispering to her.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what she said, but Lan spoke up.


    ¡°¡­If you truly don¡¯t mind offering it, I would like to see it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I remained silent, she added.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s the house where Ner lived all this time.¡±


    At that, Ner and I locked eyes.


    The house we had shared for a long time.


    To be fair, it was a house we had renovated together.


    A ce filled with many of our memories.


    I found myself saying to Ner, almost involuntarily.


    ¡°¡­You wouldn¡¯t want to go back there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why I said it.


    But Ner responded, almost in a whisper.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s still my home.¡¯


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 185: Request for Support (5)

    Chapter 185: Request for Support (5)


    Ner followed Berg.


    For now, everything was going as she had hoped.


    It was a situation where things had to go this way from the start.


    She hadn¡¯t lied to Berg at all.


    The patients needed to be managed in different stages. It was inefficient to have severe and mild cases in the same room.


    ...However, in the process, Stockpin had lost its resting spaces, and as a result, Berg¡¯s home... no, her original home, became essible again.


    Her request not to kiss was sincere. Though she didn¡¯t know how the gue spread, she had heard that many couples across the kingdom were being infected together.


    ...And because of that, Ner could forbid Berg and the Saintess from kissing.


    She didn¡¯t want to act this way, but the circumstances gave her the strength to do so.From the start, watching Berg and the Saintess kiss was unbearable.


    Even if she tried to endure it, that was the one thing she couldn¡¯t stand.


    As Ner walked the familiar path, she headed home with Berg.


    Every step they took brought back memories of the past.


    She felt like she was about to cry... as if she might burst into tears from sadness at any moment.


    But she continued on, calming the storm of emotions inside her.


    Soon, in the distance, she saw her sanctuary.


    The house where she and Berg had repaired what was broken.


    It was she who had pulled Berg out of his dependency on alcohol.


    She had cleared away all the bottles that had been scattered around the room.


    She had torn out the rotting floorboards and fixed them.


    She had cleaned the basement, which was overrun with rats.


    She had found newcquer for the walls and new furniture.


    ¡°...¡±


    That thought squeezed Ner¡¯s heart.


    That was her and Berg¡¯s home.


    It was the ce where they had taken their first steps as a couple.


    But now... it was a ce she could only visit with permission.


    And in front of that house, someone was already waiting for them.


    It was Sien, a member of the Human race, who had shed her Saintess robes and was now dressed inly, like a country girl.


    She didn¡¯t seem to notice Ner and Lan trailing behind Berg, as she smiled brightly at him.


    If love could be seen through one¡¯s eyes, it would look exactly like that.


    Her happiness at being near Berg was palpable.


    She opened her arms wide at the sight of him.


    Then, bouncing up and down, she urged him to embrace her.


    From the front, Ner could hear Berg chuckle softly.


    ¡°...¡±


    A burning jealousy surged within her as his smile was directed at another woman.


    It was an emotion she couldn¡¯t afford to show.


    That spot was supposed to be hers.


    That happiness was something she should be enjoying right now.


    But all of it had been lost due to one huge mistake.


    ¡°...Ha...¡±


    Lan sighed beside her as she watched, as if she could see the difficult future that awaited Ner.


    Berg hurried his steps and embraced Sien.


    -Whack!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Bell...¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He lifted her up with joy, exchanging emotions.


    They pressed their foreheads gently together.


    Their eyes locked in a long gaze.


    ¡°...¡±


    ...Ner could only watch as her partner held Sien in his arms.


    It felt like her heart was being torn apart, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The only person in this world who had ever stood by her was now loving another woman.


    She had anticipated this, but this was the first time she was actually seeing it.


    This was the first time she had ever witnessed Berg loving someone else so deeply.


    The pain in her heart spread throughout her entire body.


    The more she loved Berg, the more it hurt.


    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine herself in that position.


    ...If she had stayed in that position, she would have been smiling like that woman named Sien.


    She would have been sharing unwavering love with Berg.


    If she had epted him from the beginning. If she hadn¡¯t rejected his offer to spend the night together.


    ¡°...It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Lan whispered beside her.


    It was probably a statement without any particr intention.


    The way those two were deeply lost in each other did indeed look beautiful, even to Ner.


    Like the bard¡¯s song whom she had punished a few days ago... their love story could be called romantic.


    A wealthy Human girl and a poor boy from the slums. Despite endless separations, they ultimately reunited through their feelings for each other.


    It was a love story that echoed throughout the entire kingdom.


    ...And in that song, Ner was an obstacle.


    It was something she could hardly bear.


    She had been hated all her life, and Berg was the first person to ever love her.


    Her time with Berg, their marriage, was the most precious and sweet period of her life.


    They were memories she could never trade for anything.


    But now, everyone said that period was just an obstacle to Sien and Berg¡¯s love story.


    She had suffered all her life, and even that brief moment of love she received was dismissed by everyone.


    -Drip...


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Ner was startled by the liquid that suddenly flowed from her eyes.


    Lan calmly handed her a handkerchief and whispered.


    ¡°Wipe your tears.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s nothing uglier than the tears of a loser.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯t argue with her and quickly wiped away her tears.


    She hadn¡¯te here to cry.


    Remembering her purpose, she steeled herself once more.


    She hade here to be loved by Berg again.


    And she didn¡¯t care what form that love took.


    While she was doing so, Berg seemed to have finished talking with Sien, and they turned their gaze towards her.


    Sien approached, holding onto Berg¡¯s arm with aplicated expression.


    Berg didn¡¯t seem particrlyfortable either.


    ¡®...Smile at me, Berg.¡¯


    Ner silently repeated a wish that even she knew made no sense.


    ¡®...I was... your first wife...¡¯


    Ner clutched the small pouch hanging from her waist.


    Inside were the rings that Berg and she had taken off.


    ¡°...I can make space for you.¡±


    She responded as Sien approached.


    ¡°...But are you sure you¡¯ll be okay with that?¡±


    It was a statement that sounded almost like a warning.


    Sien¡¯s hostility towards her was tantly clear.


    Considering Ner was Berg¡¯s former wife, it was understandable.


    She could understand Sien¡¯s behavior.


    She had acted the same way herself.


    The only difference was that Sien seemed to disy a certain level of confidence.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t care much because Berg was already hers.


    Ner couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was also a result of the abolition of polygamy.


    Sien continued speaking.


    ¡°...Just because you¡¯re here, don¡¯t expect me to change how I act.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In other words, she had no intention of being considerate even if Ner stayed in the house.


    She wasn¡¯t going to hide her affection for Berg.


    Ner wasn¡¯t unafraid of this warning.


    In fact, it became the most terrifying warning of all.


    Perhaps Sien was indirectly, yet clearly, expressing her rejection.


    It was as if she were asking Ner not to enter her home.


    ¡°...It¡¯s fine.¡±


    But Ner couldn¡¯t back down, no matter what Sien said.


    Even if it was pitiful, she wanted to stay by Berg¡¯s side.


    ¡°...I truly have nowhere else to go...¡±


    The excuse she offered was, in a way, a final attempt to preserve her dignity.


    It was also a statement to ease the burden on Berg and Sien, even if just a little.


    At that, Sien eventually looked up at Berg.


    She nodded her head, and with her nod, Berg finally opened the door to the house.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner, with great difficulty and after so long, was able to return to her home.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The house hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Everything remained exactly as she had dreamed it would.


    The floorboards she had fixed with Berg.


    The carvings she had etched into the wood with her fingernails.


    The familiar scent that lingered in the house.


    Deciding on the rooms was easy after that.


    Lan took one of the spare rooms on the second floor.


    Ner decided to use her original room.


    With the sun having set, everyone gathered for dinner.


    It wasn¡¯t a meal befitting a noble¡¯s reception, but since the Reiker family was newly established, they weren¡¯t much different frommoners.


    Ner had to sit quietly and watch as Sien served the meal.


    She could only observe the close bond between them.


    ¡°Try a bite, Bell. Does it taste a bit off...?¡±


    ¡°...I think it¡¯s fine... but I¡¯m not sure if everyone else will agree...¡±


    ¡°...Bell...!¡±


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s delicious. I was just being honest.¡±


    Berg, with his yful demeanor, kept making Sien smile.


    Ner, watching from afar, couldn¡¯t help but imagine herself in Sien¡¯s ce.


    Compared to the life of a noble, it was a life with a vast distance, but... that side looked so much happier.


    If it meant receiving the name Reiker,¡¯ Ner would dly give up all the advantages that came with the name ¡®ckwood.¡¯


    Berg then yfully cupped Sien¡¯s face, smiling as he whispered to her.


    Ner barely caught the words.


    ¡°...I¡¯d like to kiss you, but I guess we¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±


    -Thud.


    Her heart sank at those words.


    It was only natural... but every time she faced reality, it felt like a nail was being driven into her chest.


    She still hadn¡¯t gotten used to the fact that Berg was loving another woman.


    Sien, smiling beautifully at his words, carried the food over to Ner and Lan.


    ¡°...Please enjoy your meal. I¡¯m sorry there¡¯s not much.¡±


    Lan, seeing that Ner was still too stunned to respond, answered in her stead.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll eat well.¡±


    Her cold and curt response still maintained the etiquette expected of a noble.


    Ner also quietly expressed her thanks to Sien.


    Thanking the woman who was constantly sharing kisses with Berg felt like an act that diminished her own worth.


    ¡°...Thank you... for the meal.¡±


    The meal continued in an awkward atmosphere.


    But Berg and Sien continued to exchange smiles and nces, whispering to each other.


    It was painfully obvious that they were holding back their affection in front of her.


    Even though they said they wouldn¡¯t change their behavior, they were showing some degree of consideration.


    But for Ner, it only made things harder.


    Her thoughts spiraled into darker and darker scenarios.


    How would the two of them live together normally?


    What would it feel like for them to share meals alone every day?


    How much deeper had their love grown?


    Had they ever sat down for a meal only to be overwhelmed by their passion afterward?


    The more she thought about it, the darker her thoughts became.


    Ner was tormented by these thoughts.


    At that moment, she heard Berg chuckle softly.


    Whenever she had been struggling in the past, he wouldugh like that and gently pat her head.


    Reflexively, Ner looked up at Berg, but his gaze was fixed on Sien.


    ¡°.......¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel how much had changed.


    In the quiet of the moment, Sien was the first to set down her spoon.


    Berg noticed and asked her about it.


    ¡°...Eat more. There¡¯s plenty left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full, Bell.¡±


    ¡°You need to eat more. That way, you¡¯ll stay healthy.¡±


    ¡°...Still...¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m worried, so please eat more. You¡¯ve barely eaten half of what you usually do.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Sien...?¡±


    ¡°...The smell is a bit different from usual.¡±


    At the same time, Sien covered her mouth with her hand.


    Ner, hearing those casual words, was suddenly struck by a devastating thought.


    ¡®...What...?¡¯


    Maybe Berg was particrly concerned about Sien¡¯s health because of something special. Perhaps that was why Sien had seemed to struggle through the meal.


    -tter...


    Startled, Ner dropped her spoon, causing everyone to look at her, frozen in ce.


    Ner blinked rapidly, struggling to find her voice.


    ¡°...Is it possible...?¡±


    Berg looked at her, and without saying anything, he gave a small nod.


    -Rattle...!!


    Ner shot up from her seat at that confirmation.


    Lan was also surprised by her sudden movement but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ner urgently needed to find an excuse.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe, and she felt like she was going to burst into tears.


    She needed to find a ce to hide and let out the pain tearing at her heart.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m full too. Be... Berg. Thank you for the meal. I just need to get some fresh air.¡±


    But everyone understood the real reason behind her actions, and no one tried to stop her.


    ****


    Ner hid in the forest, crying alone for a long time.


    Berg was going to have a child.


    And that child wasn¡¯t hers.


    Berg had created a child with Sien first.


    After their divorce, Berg had been steadily moving forward with his life.


    In retrospect, it made sense.


    Berg always knew how to get back up after a fall.


    Even when he lostrades and med himself, when he was pushed into impossible situations, when he lost his brother, or when he copsed from intense training...


    In the end, he always got back up and kept moving forward.


    He had already moved on from their divorce and was building a new family.


    It was only she who remained stuck in the same ce.


    She still hadn¡¯t let go of Berg, and that¡¯s why she was wandering, struggling like this.


    In truth, she already knew.


    Everything with Berg was over.


    It had ended the moment she tried to put his loved ones in grave danger.


    ¡°Ugh... hhk...¡±


    She should have realized this a long time ago... but she had been in denial all along.


    Berg was starting a new family.


    They were a normal couple, just like any other Human pair, continuing their marriage.


    It wasn¡¯t a union between different species, and there would be no half-breed children.


    Now, Ner was just an obstacle to him.


    She had to watch from afar as he lived a beautiful life with his kind and gentle wife, raising adorable daughters and sons.


    It was the right thing to do¡ªto let him go, to be an outsider once again.


    She had seen it all day long and could feel it too.


    Berg had found happiness.


    He struggled with his duties as a lord, but he had formed a deep bond with his wife by his side.


    Even the usually cold Lan had acknowledged that they made a beautiful family.


    Ner, despite wanting to deny it, found it hard to argue that they were a well-matched pair.


    And that fact tore her apart.


    She knew they were a perfect couple.


    She knew that Berg couldn¡¯t possibly be happier than he was now.


    She knew there was no ce for her to fit in.


    ...And so, Ner realized that she would no longer have any chance.


    Just like all her life, she was left with nothing but the prospect of living in solitude once again.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t had opportunities.


    An endlessly happy future had awaited her, but... she had kicked that chance away herself.


    The weight of that terrifying reality pressed down on her.


    It made the tears keep flowing.


    ...And yet, she knew in her mind.


    It was right to let Berg go now.


    Seeing it for herself made her feelings even clearer.


    But still, lingering attachments held her back.


    Even in this moment, when she was shedding tears, a part of her mind was still thinking.


    ...What if Berges to find her?


    He used to alwayse looking for her when she wandered out into the forestte at night.


    He was the one who used to protect her, to worry about her.


    Maybe he would do so again.


    ...Of course, it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize how foolish that hope was.


    Even if Berg was genuinely concerned about her, he wasn¡¯t the kind of man who would leave his pregnant wife toe after her.


    Ner finally epted this and started to head back home.


    She calmed herself, letting the tears subside... settling her emotions.


    She kept reying the image of Berg that she had seen all day in her mind.


    He looked truly happy.


    She kept thinking about it, but... Berg really did seem happy.


    If she loved him, the right thing to do was to let him go.


    She needed to stop burdening him and instead, bless the happy life he was leading.


    ¡°...¡±


    Before she knew it, she had reached the house.


    But instead of approaching the front door, she found herself quietly standing by a window.


    It was deep into the night.


    Ner stealthily peeked through the window into the master bedroom.


    Her eyes, sharp even in the dark, allowed her to see everything clearly.


    Soon, Ner spotted the Human couple fast asleep.


    Berg, as always, was sleeping with his upper body exposed.


    He had even followed Ner¡¯s new rules, wearing a mask over his face.


    Next to himy Sien, resting her head on his arm.


    ¡°...¡±


    Even from this brief glimpse, they looked like a beautiful couple.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine a pair that matched better.


    ¡°...I should let him go, shouldn¡¯t I...?¡±


    Ner found herself whispering in a resigned tone, barely recognizing her own voice.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Haa... Haa...¡±


    But when Ner came to her senses, she found herself already inside the room.


    ¡°...Huh...?¡±


    Breathing heavily, she suddenly realized the situation she was in.


    The door behind her was quietly ajar, and in front of hery Berg, asleep on the bed.


    She had already sneaked into the master bedroom.


    Berg and Sien were peacefully asleep, wrapped in each other¡¯s warmth,pletely unaware of Ner¡¯s presence.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    But in that moment of rity, she understood everything in an instant.


    She realized why she hade here so stealthily.


    She had been trying to convince herself all along.


    Telling herself she needed to let Berg go, that it was the right thing to do, that she needed to choose the noble path.


    But in the end, she knew.


    It was impossible.


    No matter how happy Berg seemed, Ner still wanted his love.


    She wanted to be petted and adored like she used to be.


    She wanted to share kisses, to be intimate with him.


    She wanted to bear his child, to cry tears of joy.


    As she understood this, tears began to flow once more.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry... Berg...¡±


    She whispered softly.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry... hhk...¡±


    Berg didn¡¯t wake up.


    At the same time, Ner¡¯s eyes glinted with determination.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry... but...¡±


    The desire that had built up over many cycles of estrus kept pulling her toward this man.


    She could no longer resist the scent that emanated from him.


    Carefully, she lifted Berg¡¯s mask.


    She whispered again.


    ¡°...But you made me this way.¡±


    And with that, she pressed her lips to his.


    His wife was right next to him, but she stole a kiss from him.


    She had told him not to kiss anyone... and yet she took his lips for herself.


    But Ner didn¡¯t feel that this was wrong.


    If anything, it felt like something she should have done long ago.


    After all, she was his first wife.


    ...She was simply reiming her husband.


    After a light kiss, she reluctantly pulled away.


    The warmth of Berg¡¯s lips still lingered vividly on hers.


    ¡°Haa... Haa...¡±


    With that, Ner quickly turned and left the room.


    A powerful mix of guilt... and the twisted pleasure that came from her forbidden act surged within her.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 186: Request for Support (6)

    Chapter 186: Request for Support (6)


    I regained my senses as I felt the warmth on my lips.


    Softly nibbling on my lower lip, her nose brushed against mine.


    Her breaths, filled with happiness, resonated through me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh at the affectionate gesture, wrapping my arms around her.


    Pulling her closer by the back of her neck, we shared a deeper kiss.


    After a while of kissing, I opened my eyes.


    Sien was smiling, lying on top of me.


    ¡°Good morning, Bell,¡± she whispered.


    The mask that had covered my face was already discarded on the ground.¡°...I told you we should refrain from kissing for a while.¡±


    ¡°For something we should refrain from, you seemed to enjoy it too.¡±


    ¡°I enjoy it, which is why we should hold back.¡±


    At my words, Sien rxed and rested her head on my chest.


    As she loosened up, I too eased andyfortably on the bed.


    I began mentally organizing the tasks I had to tackle today.


    Managing the sick starting from today. Preparing for farm work. Hunting down bandits. Processing paperwork...


    On top of that, there might be a funeral to arrange soon.


    Unintentionally, I let out a sigh.


    ¡°......Haa...¡±


    Sien reacted to that sigh.


    ¡°...Bell?¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°...If something¡¯s troubling you... you have to talk to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡±


    She shook her head slightly in response to my question.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Could it be that she knows something about me that even I don¡¯t?


    Perhaps, in her eyes, I seemed to be struggling.


    Of course, there were many concerns, but I had tried not to show it.


    Thanks to Sien, I was managing to keep my emotions in check.


    Whatever it was, I felt grateful that Sien was worrying about problems that I wasn¡¯t even fully aware of myself, and I hugged her.


    ¡°You too, Sien.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...If you have any worries... tell me.¡±


    ¡°All I want is for you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re my savior and... my everything.¡±


    I held Sien tighter as she said those words.


    We savored the warmth for a moment.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I was walking around the infirmary with Ner and Lan.


    Carefully checking on the patients with my mask still on.


    I approached Burns and asked him.


    His condition had deteriorated significantly by now.


    ¡°...Burns. How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°Cough...! Cough...!¡±


    Even his coughs had grown weak.


    Watching arade, who has fought alongside you in countless battles, struggle on the brink of death due to illness is no easy task, even in the best of times.


    He weakly rolled his eyes toward me at my call, looking up at me.


    ¡°...Cough...! Captain...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He gave a faint smile and whispered,


    ¡°I never thought... Cough...! I¡¯d die from this... Cough...! I always imagined I¡¯d go with a sword in hand... Cough...¡±


    I frowned at his words and responded,


    ¡°Cut that nonsense.¡±


    ¡°...Cough!! Cough!!¡±


    ¡°If you give up now, what do you think will happen? You can get back on your feet, so pull yourself together.¡±


    Ner suddenly grasped the fist I didn¡¯t realize I had clenched.


    She acted naturally, just as she used to when she was my wife.


    ¡°...Calm down, Berg.¡±


    And with that, she helped me regain myposure.


    For some reason, she seemed much more stable than she had been yesterday.


    She then knelt before Burns and took something out of her pocket.


    An herb appeared in her hand.


    ¡°...Burns.¡±


    Burns btedly recognized her presence when she called out to him.


    ¡°...Madam... No, Lady Ner...? Why are you here...?¡±


    ¡°I came at Berg¡¯s request. You know our family is well-versed in medical knowledge, right? I¡¯ll make sure you get better, so stop having such negative thoughts.¡±


    She handed the herb to Burns.


    ¡°Chew on this. It will help ease your cough.¡±


    Burns tried to take the herb, but he was too weak to reach out for it.


    Seeing this, Ner ced the herb in his mouth herself.


    Even though she must have feared the gue, she acted for the sake of my people.


    Burns slowly began to chew the herb that had been ced in his mouth.


    He gave a faint smile and responded,


    ¡°My throat... feels instantly cool.¡±


    ¡°Feels better, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ner asked Burns with a smile.


    Burns nodded.


    Then he looked up at me and asked,


    ¡°Captain... My... my lover...¡±


    Burns¡¯ lover had contracted the gue while caring for him.


    Her condition wasn¡¯t as severe as Burns¡¯ yet, but there was no telling when it might suddenly worsen.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him the truth, as he seemed to be losing hope.


    ¡°She¡¯s holding up better than you are.¡±


    So I twisted the truth to reassure him.


    ¡°She¡¯s not whining like you are.¡±


    Burns chuckled weakly and nodded at that.


    ¡°...That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    We continued to check on the patients and talk with them.


    Some were members of the Red mes group, while others were unfamiliar faces from various ces.


    They were all people who hade to Stockpin because they had heard my story.


    The burden intensified every time I realized their lives were in my hands.


    It was something that Adam Hyung had warned me about in the past.


    He had said that I might be taking on too much responsibility.


    That¡¯s why he had advised me to step down from the position of chief of Head Hunter Unit... but ironically, to honor his dying wish, I had be the lord managing an entire territory.


    ¡®I believe.¡¯


    His final words echoed in my mind.


    Even now, I still didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant by that.


    I just assumed it was his way of asking me to fulfill his dream, and that¡¯s the path I¡¯ve been following ever since.


    After making the rounds in the infirmary, I prepared to head to my office to handle the rest of my duties.


    ¡°Berg, make sure you wash up. It¡¯s important, so don¡¯t skip it.¡±


    Ner spoke to me as I was about to leave.


    I nodded and said to her,


    ¡°...You should rest now too.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll just check on the patients a little longer.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At her words, I met Ner¡¯s gaze for a long time.


    I already understood that she was doing this for my sake.


    As our eyes locked for what felt like an eternity, Ner¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious.


    She nced down at my mask, swallowing nervously.


    Cautiously, she took a step closer to me and asked,


    ¡°...Could you... just hold me... just once?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing my expression, she quickly took a step back.


    ¡°...S-sorry.¡±


    I averted my eyes from her.


    Naturally, I did not embrace her.


    At the same time, I couldn¡¯t find another way to express the gratitude I felt.


    I started to walk away.


    Despite that, Ner smiled and waved at me as I departed.


    .


    .


    .


    I visited Adam Hyung¡¯s grave to take a brief rest.


    I brushed off the dust that had settled on his gravestone overnight.


    Then, I poured some alcohol over his grave.


    Resisting the urge to drink it myself, I offered it to him instead.


    With a long sigh, I whispered to him,


    ¡°...Why does it feel so pitiful?¡±


    I shared my thoughts about someone with Hyung, something I couldn¡¯t even talk to Sien about.


    I wondered what Adam Hyung would say in response to this.


    After all, it was Hyung who had brought Ner and me together.


    -Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    As if on cue, Lua approached me during my rest.


    I smiled at the sound of her chirping and looked up.


    ¡°...Lua. You¡¯re here.¡±


    Lua circled around me a few times beforending on my shoulder.


    I reached out to stroke her as I always did, finding her adorable as ever.


    -Peck!


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    But at that moment, Lua began pecking at my hand.


    -Peck! Peck! Peck!


    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was the first time she had acted this way.


    Lua kept pecking at my hand, and when I pulled it away, she poked at my shoulder.


    -Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    I couldn¡¯t fully understand, but it seemed like she was extremely upset.


    I gently tried to calm Lua, who continued to cause amotion.


    Even then, she kept trying to peck at my hand, appearing highly agitated.


    ¡°...What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    I asked the creature, knowing I wouldn¡¯t get an answer.


    -Tick!


    Blood began to trickle from the shallow cut where she had pecked my finger.


    It didn¡¯t hurt much.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lua continued to thrash around for a while, so I gently let her go.


    She chirped loudly as she flew off into the distance.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she even came if she was just going to throw a tantrum and leave.


    Pondering Lua¡¯s behavior, I finished my rest by pouring another drink over Hyung¡¯s grave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off, Hyung.¡±


    If Adam Hyung had seen what just happened, he probably would¡¯veughed for quite a while.


    The thought made me smile as I started to walk away.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°Why... why...¡±


    Arwin was paralyzed by the pain she felt in her chest.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just witnessed.


    It had been a year and a half since she began watching Berg from a close distance.


    A year and a half spent performing rituals of sacrifice, yearning for him every single day.


    A year and a half of drinking while looking at Berg every night.


    During that time, there had been countless moments that made her stomach turn.


    The love shared between Berg and Sien was probably the biggest of them all.


    Two beings from the same races, both with short lifespans, who loved only each other.


    They kissed like it was a daily greeting, and every night they shared passionate moments together.


    Arwin had to watch Berg with Sien with her eyes countless times.


    It wasn¡¯t just physical intimacy that made Arwin envious.


    What she envied most were the moments when they would lock eyes for a long time, exchanging emotions without a single touch.


    She longed for the sense of security, happiness, and love that Sien must have felt.


    Arwin¡¯s envy grew even stronger because she had once had the chance to be in Sien¡¯s ce.


    But now, Arwin had nothing.


    There was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do if it meant she could have Berg¡¯s love.


    She was even willing to give up the life she once held so dear if it meant she could be with him.


    But Arwin had no power to interfere with Berg¡¯s love, and so she could only wait.


    She had to endure, hoping that Sien¡¯s life would eventuallye to an end.


    However, out of nowhere, Ner ckwood suddenly appeared yesterday.


    She returned to living in Berg¡¯s house and continued to stay by his side.


    The reality of it all was driving Arwin to the brink of madness.


    She knew why ckwood was there... but that didn¡¯t mean she could ept it.


    ¡°Why only Ner...¡±


    Arwin whispered through uneven breaths.


    ¡°...Why only Ner...¡±


    Ner¡¯s reappearance was the final straw that broke Arwin¡¯sst thread of patience.


    Especially when she saw Ner secretly steal a kiss from Bergst night, it drove her insane.


    She had tried to wait patiently, but it seemed she could no longer do so.


    Perhaps Berg didn¡¯t understand who he had made fall in love with him.


    This might finally be her chance to let him know.


    The obsession that had been piling up deep within her began to overflow.


    Arwin dipped the quill into the inkwell and prepared to write a letter.


    She quickly came up with a reason to approach him.


    If Ner could do it, then with a slight twist, she could too.


    It was time to use the information she had gathered while watching over Berg.


    But then, Arwin shuddered as she recalled Ner¡¯s actions once more.


    ¡°...Have you lost your mind...?¡±


    She whispered a scornful remark that Ner wouldn¡¯t hear.


    But Arwin knew.


    She knew that it wasn¡¯t just Ner who had lost her mind.


    Deep down, she had been asking herself the same question all along.


    ¡®...Why... only you...?¡¯


    Arwin shook off her tangled thoughts, gritted her teeth, and continued writing the letter.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 187: Request for Support (7)

    Chapter 187: Request for Support (7)


    And so, a few days passed.


    As the weather gradually warmed, we began this year¡¯s farming.


    No matter how rampant the gue was in the vige, this was something that couldn¡¯t be postponed.


    Kwak! Kwak!


    Members of the Red mes group, vigers, everyone without exception, headed out to the fields and continued working.


    Except for the sick, who were too weak to move, and those caring for them, or handlingundry and cooking, everyone was devoted to this task.


    We always lived with our faces covered, even sleeping with our masks on.


    Sometimes, I wondered if there was any meaning to these actions.


    Especially for me, this was more true.Sien would at least sleep soundly with her hood on, but mine was always off by the time morning came.


    But whatever the case, this was a rule that had spread throughout the entire estate, so we had no choice but to continue.


    The number of infected kept increasing, approaching 200.


    No matter what we did, we couldn¡¯t stop this momentum right away.


    But we couldn¡¯t abandon those who were infected either¡­ there seemed to be no other way.


    Now was a time we had to endure and persevere.


    The personnel from ckwood arrived and helped us without a word ofint.


    Ner seemed to be gradually settling into the vige, chatting with the familiar residents.


    Their help was a tremendous support.


    Burns, too, greeted me every morning, showing a slight improvementpared to before.


    Seeing him like that put my mind a bit more at ease.


    It wasn¡¯t without difficulties.


    With the gue spreading, more residents copsing¡­ manpower was bing increasingly scarce.


    This was an issue that had been surfacing even before the gue spread.


    Bandits still sprouted up like weeds, and the farming work was dragging on slowly.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    I put down my hoe and looked over the vastnd we had cultivated over a year and a half.


    Now that the frozen ground had thawed, we were tilling it once more.


    We filtered out the roots and stones we hadn¡¯t been able to remove during the initial clearing.


    Even with this basic task, there was no telling when it would be done.


    Baran approached and spoke.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll be able to finish in time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that seeds need to be nted when the morning wind is still chilly¡­ but at this rate¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to bete.¡±


    Gale, who had approached, wiped the sweat from his brow and spoke up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost over 200 people¡­ expecting everything to run smoothly is just wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even as I continued to ponder, he added to the concerns.


    ¡°And with the gue still spreading, the work will only slow down more. It¡¯s going to be hard to meet the deadline. There¡¯s no guarantee this year¡¯s harvest will seed¡­¡±


    Though I couldn¡¯t disagree with his concerns, his words only drained the energy from me.


    Crack!


    ¡°Hey! Damn it¡­¡±


    In the distance, the plow being pulled by the ox broke again.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s broken again,¡± Baran sighed as he watched.


    Right now, just making farming tools was giving us plenty of headaches.


    Especially the plow¡ªit looked simple, but if the angle was even slightly off, it was practically useless.


    Even with the plow designs we got from nearby nobles, it was no different.


    It was probably because the soil in Stockpin was rougher and harder than elsewhere.


    The entire vige was still inexperienced when it came to farming.


    A year wasn¡¯t enough time to change that.


    Gale clicked his tongue at the sight and put down the broken tool.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    He stretched his back as he spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take some time to rest. Clear our heads and sort through the paperwork.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Seeing the others losing their spirits with the broken tools, I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    After tending to the patients, Ner continued cooking for Berg.


    ¡°Ner¡­ you really don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    The women who were close to her tried to stop her, but Ner didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I want to do it.¡±


    For Ner, there was no other way to get closer to Berg.


    This was the path she had chosen after much agonizing.


    She had already learned from thest experience that Sien wasn¡¯t particrly talented in cooking.


    She couldn¡¯t get the seasoning right, and she didn¡¯t seem to handle the heat well either.


    Ner had decided to exploit that weakness.


    She was kneading the dough, trying to make honey pie¡ªa dish she loved so much.


    It was the food she always ate during tough times.


    In the past, when she wanted to get closer to her siblings, she made this honey pie and offered it to them.


    This time, she had a simr n.


    Ner nced sideways at Sien, who was cooking from a distance.


    Sien might not know it, but Ner was quietly fueling her own sense ofpetition.


    It was a sillypetition, even by her own standards.


    Competing with Sien, who was already married to Berg.


    Wasn¡¯t it a battle she had already lost?


    ¡­Even so, Ner continued the fight.


    She wanted, just once, to receive more praise than Sien.


    ¡°¡­Ah, it¡¯s burned¡­¡±


    From a distance, Sien spoke up.


    Ner, watching Sien, felt a sense of relief.


    It seemed the food was already a victory.


    Ner wasn¡¯t one to lose to burnt food.


    She had been making honey pies since she was a child, and above all else, she had confidence in this dish.


    <strong>****</strong>


    In the brief lull before dinner, I entered the office with Gale to handle some paperwork.


    We quickly set to work.


    ¡°How¡¯s Burns doing?¡± Gale asked after a while.


    Gale had been keeping a close eye on Burns¡¯ condition.


    Having fought alongside in the war, Gale seemed to have developed a certain fondness for Burns.


    I responded to Gale¡¯s casual question while we worked on the documents.


    ¡°He¡¯s improving.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Calling in ckwood was the right choice, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded in agreement, briefly recalling Ner¡¯s presence.


    ¡°¡­It seems so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale chose to remain silent for a long moment afterward.


    Yet, his gaze kept drifting toward me.


    Noticing his odd demeanor, I slowly asked him, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Gale shrugged.


    ¡°There are plenty of problems. How we¡¯re going to handle the farming, what to do about the bandits, how to deal with the gue¡­¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Those are problems without easy answers. We just have to do our best with the situation we¡¯ve been given.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale hesitated to respond.


    He opened his mouth to speak, only to close it again.


    For someone who usually spoke his mind so freely, this hesitation felt strange.


    ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± I prompted him.


    Gale seemed to dete, letting out a short sigh before he finally spoke.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have suggested it under normal circumstances.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°But today, a letter arrived.¡±


    He retrieved the letter from a drawer and ced it lightly on the table.


    Thud.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the familiar family crest on the seal.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen that emblem.


    Celebrian.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Since the divorce, Arwin had been quiet, unlike ckwood, so this emblem was unexpected.


    Gale spoke again.


    ¡°¡­It seems they¡¯ve learned that we sought assistance from ckwood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And now¡­ they¡¯re offering to repay their debt. You¡¯ll understand once you read the letter.¡±


    I responded to Gale as he handed the letter to me.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the gue, ckwood¡¯s aid has already been sufficient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of help they¡¯re offering. Somehow, they know exactly what we need¡­ and their proposals are all spot-on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked at Gale for a moment before slowly reaching out to open Celebrian¡¯s letter.


    The first thing I noticed¡­ was the handwriting.


    A letter written in Arwin¡¯s handwriting.


    She was the one who taught me how to read, so I recognized it immediately.


    ¡°She already knew that the gue had made things difficult for the vige. She¡¯s offering knowledge and resources to help with the farming.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Berg, I think we should ept it.¡±


    As Gale said, Celebrian¡¯s proposals were numerous, all aimed at alleviating the difficulties we were facing. How she had inferred our struggles was a mystery, but her suggestions addressed our most pressing needs, particrly in areas where our agricultural knowledge wascking.


    Given the long lives of elves, they undoubtedly possessed wisdom far beyond ours.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The difort I felt with ckwood¡¯s aid was holding me back again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sensing my hesitation, Gale spoke up.


    ¡°You were relieved when ckwood¡¯s help arrived, weren¡¯t you? The estate is unstable as it is; epting Celebrian¡¯s help wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gale¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. But Berg, we¡¯re struggling to even make a simple plow. The situation is more serious than you might realize. How are we supposed to till thend and nt the seeds at this rate?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only suggesting this because there¡¯s no better option. I know you¡¯re burdened by this, but isn¡¯t this the path we have to take? Can you confidently say we can ovee this without help?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of refusing a helping hand right now.¡±


    I knew everything he said was true.


    But with Ner living on the estate, my mind was already tangled. I couldn¡¯t predict what would happen if Arwin came too.


    My thoughts were already a mess.


    Gale interrupted my contemtion, still holding the letter.


    ¡°Berg, did you read thest sentence?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Following Gale¡¯s prompt, I looked at the final line of the letter.


    ¡®P.S. To Lord Berg Reiker. I have forgotten you. I no longer hold any feelings for you. I offer this help out of old affection, so please do not feel burdened. - Arwin Celebrian -¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin¡¯s blunt confession wasid bare.


    The words stating she had forgotten me were clear and unambiguous.


    ¡­As expected of a long-lived species, perhaps the short-lived are easily forgotten.


    When I think about it, the time we spent together was less than a year, a mere blink in her long life.


    Maybe she had let go of any lingering feelings for me easily.


    Strangely, despite the odd sensation in my chest, her words in the postscript lightened the burden somewhat.


    The pressure I had felt was now much less.


    But even so, I couldn¡¯t make a quick decision.


    There was still much to consider.


    Seeing my hesitation, Gale seemed to decide to give me some time.


    ¡°¡­Think it over and decide.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But let me say this: the sooner you make a decision, the better.¡±


    With that, I let out a sigh and nodded in agreement.


    <strong>***</strong>


    All the dishes were finally ready, and Ner returned home.


    Inside, Berg was already waiting for them.


    ¡°Food¡¯s here, Bell,¡± Sien said with a bright smile as she approached him.


    Ner envied even that seemingly insignificant gesture.


    She was jealous of how easily Sien could approach him.


    For Ner, getting close to Berg required an endless array of excuses and justifications.


    Berg took the dishes from Sien, his normally stoic eyes softening into a crescent-shaped smile.


    ¡°¡­Nothing out of the ordinary?¡± he asked, his gaze fixed solely on Sien.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Sien replied cheerfully.


    Living with them, Ner had noticed that they still seemed unfamiliar with each other.


    They still cherished the excitement of being together.


    A warm, almost ticklish atmosphere always hung in the air between them.


    ¡­And that atmosphere always made it hard for Ner to breathe.


    Ner forced herself to look away from them.


    Watching them for too long was too painful.


    ¡°¡­You worked hard.¡±


    But at that moment, someone spoke to her in a calm voice.


    Snap!


    Ner¡¯s head turned quickly at the sound.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Berg was looking at her, just briefly.


    It was as if he wanted to make sure she knew she hadn¡¯t misheard.


    Ner stammered as she replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ thanks. No, I mean, you too, Berg.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner felt an overwhelming sense of joy from those simple words.


    Goosebumps ran down her spine.


    She wanted to run over and embrace him right then.


    But Berg silently took his seat, and Ner, after opening and closing her mouth a few times, finally sat down as well.


    Berg then addressed Lan too.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Lan shook her head and replied sinctly.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    With those light greetings out of the way, they began to eat.


    Ner, holding on to the joy she¡¯d just felt, exined her dish.


    ¡°¡­B-Berg. This is honey pie. I baked it well, so please try it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Berg already knew that honey pie was her favorite.


    Long ago, he had even brought this dish to her.


    It was likely during the time they were working on the house renovations that he had brought it for her.


    It was a dish he had given her when she was struggling after arriving in Stockpin.


    So it held a certain special meaning, known only to the two of them.


    As expected, Berg turned his gaze to Ner.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner didn¡¯t shy away from his gaze.


    But then, Berg blinked and looked away first.


    Sien then began to exin her dish from beside Berg.


    ¡°¡­I burned it a bit again today, Bell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usual, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It turned out a little strange¡­ if you don¡¯t want to eat it, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    At her words, Berg chuckled and yfully pinched Sien¡¯s nose.


    Watching this exchange up close, Ner couldn¡¯t help but feel those clinging, bitter emotions rise within her.


    ¡®¡­Should I¡­ again today¡­¡¯


    She even found herself secretly imagining stealing a kiss.


    Every time she was exposed to situations like this, her thoughts became more extreme.


    At least when they kissed, she could feel as if they loved each other.


    It made her feel like Berg was hers again, and she was his.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    At Berg¡¯s signal, everyone picked up their utensils.


    Ner decided to start by tasting Sien¡¯s dish.


    She scooped some of the stew-like dish onto her te.


    Her sharp sense of smell reacted more intensely.


    As she took a bite of Sien¡¯s food, she immediately knew¡ªshe had won.


    Anyone could tell that her honey pie was far superior in quality.


    Sien seemed to realize this as well, as she nced back and forth between Ner¡¯s dish and her own with a slightly disheartened expression.


    Ner, pretending not to notice, continued eating her meal naturally, all the while waiting for Berg to finally reach for her honey pie.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    But Berg only continued eating Sien¡¯s dish.


    Despite the burnt ingredients in the stew, he didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    He even set aside the yful teasing about Sien¡¯s cooking and sincerely praised her with a serious expression.


    Berg didn¡¯t touch the honey pie that held their shared memories.


    Whether he was doing it intentionally or it just happened naturally, Ner couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡®¡­It turned out well¡­¡¯


    Ner thought to herself.


    But seeing Berg ignore her dish, her heart ached more and more.


    Her emotions kept swinging between extremes.


    One moment, she felt happiness, and the next, sorrow.


    Ner kept herself together by slowly eating her honey pie, trying to hold on to her emotions.


    ¡°Lord Reiker, you should try this too. It¡¯s really good,¡± Lan said from beside her, pointing at the pie.


    Berg paused for a moment at Lan¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­Alright,¡± he finally said, nodding.


    Without hesitation, Berg then cut a piece of the honey pie and ced it on his te.


    He took a bite and continued eating.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner waited anxiously to hear what he would say, but Berg simply ate in silence, filling his stomach without a word.


    Then, he turned back to Sien and smiled at her.


    ¡°¡­How is it?¡± Ner couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though heplimented her, Ner didn¡¯t feel the joy she was hoping for.


    ¡­It was different from the praise he gave Sien.


    His tone was stiffer, more formal, perhaps because she wasn¡¯t his wife.


    It seemed as if he was avoiding giving her any more praise than necessary.


    Those were emotionless Praise.


    ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯


    Ner finally realized.


    No matter what she did, in Berg¡¯s eyes, Sien would always be the one who seemed more lovable.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­If she were still his wife, would she have heard the kind of praise Sien was receiving now?


    Would he have said the food was delicious and eaten it so eagerly, even if it wasn¡¯t good?


    Berg finished the pie and returned to eating Sien¡¯s dish.


    He smiled at Sien again and said, ¡°Make it again next time.¡±


    At his words, Sien, who had been shy earlier, broke into a bright smile.


    Watching their affection, Ner finally lowered her head.


    Even her tail drooped down in defeat.


    She continued her meal without energy, her mind heavy with negative thoughts.


    And as these dark emotions built up, so did the shadowy ideas growing within her.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 189: Physical Contact (1)

    Chapter 189: Physical Contact (1)


    Sien blinked in disbelief at the scene unfolding before her eyes, then asked again, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Gradually, difort began to fill her face.


    "...What... are you doing?"


    "..............."


    Her gaze slowly scrutinized Ner.


    Ner remained frozen, as if her body had turned to stone, unable to react.


    Sien continued her questioning.


    "...In someone else''s bedroom... while whispering another woman¡¯s husband''s name..."


    "................""...What on earth..."


    Sien observed Ner¡¯s face, which was gradually turning red.


    Even she seemed to wear a look of shame, as if she had lost her dignity.


    It was understandable.


    She had been caught whispering another woman''s husband''s name, biting his clothes, and rubbing her thighs against it.


    There was no need to borate on how absurd the situation was¡ªeveryone recognized it.


    "..."


    Sien blinked, finding it increasingly difficult to endure.


    The sudden surge of anger and confusion was bing too much to bear.


    She felt she had to tell Berg about all of this.


    Despite the line she had drawn, she wanted to inform Berg, who had been somewhat kind to Ner.


    It was an explosive impulse.


    -Tatadak!


    But just as she turned to leave, Ner suddenly moved.


    She grabbed Sien¡¯s wrist with a strong grip as she turned away.


    "Wa...wait... just a moment..."


    "Let go of me."


    "Just a moment... please... please..."


    Ner was clinging to her wrist, pleading.


    Her legs gave way as if she were about to copse, but she held onto Sien¡¯s wrist as if it were her lifeline.


    She seemed to understand what her future would hold if Berg learned of this.


    The mask she had worn in front of him, appearingposed, was shattering.


    "Please... don''t tell Berg."


    Ner pleaded.


    Even as she spoke, Ner couldn¡¯t raise her head.


    Once, she had been Berg¡¯s partner.


    Now, she was pleading with the woman who had be Berg¡¯s wife.


    "Please... please..."


    "........."


    Sien found herself unable to respond.


    All she could do was stare at the woman desperately pleading in front of her.


    She didn''t know why Berg had divorced her.


    She hadn¡¯t asked.


    However, it was clear that Berg''s ex-wives had caused him great pain, and there were rumors that they deeply regretted their actions.


    Ner was now confirming with her own eyes that she truly regretted it.


    She could feel that Ner still harbored strong feelings for Berg.


    Although she wondered if Ner might simply want to remain by his side as a friend... no one would use sexual desire tofort themselves while thinking of a friend.


    Ner still wanted to stay close to Berg... but now that there was no longer a ce for her there, Sien had no intention of yielding.


    "..."


    In the silence, she continued her thoughts.


    It seemed that even after nearly two years since the divorce, Ner hadn¡¯t been able to forget Berg at all.


    On the contrary, she seemed to want him more than ever.


    Sien realized once again that Ner¡¯s desire to help with the gue in Stockpin was ultimately because she wanted to be with Berg.


    In that moment, Sien saw a reflection of someone else.


    She understood the emotions Ner was feeling better than anyone.


    She even remembered the pain of being rejected by Berg in the past.


    "...Ha."


    With a sigh, Sien loosened her grip on her arm.


    As the tension eased, Ner looked up at her.


    "..."


    "..."


    The fierce anger that had consumed her subsided for a moment.


    If she tried to understand, she could.


    She hadn¡¯t imagined that someone couldmit such a desperate act... but she understood the emotion.


    After all, Sien herself had once begged Berg to hold her when his ex-wives were still in the picture.


    The shock from that moment had been less than this.


    Back then, when Berg and Ner were still married, she had truly believed they had a rtionship.


    Sien continued to take deep breaths.


    Then, she looked down at Ner with eyes filled with a touch of sympathy.


    She could empathize with her pain, to some extent.


    In that moment, she could feel the kind of despair where you might think you could die, and it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Slowly, she began to speak.


    "...I know how you feel."


    "...What...?"


    Ner blinked slowly, looking up at Sien with difficulty.


    "...I¡¯ve been in a situation like yours."


    Sien¡¯s words were cold, delivered with deliberate care.


    "Scared, jealous, resentful... it must feel like you¡¯re going to lose your mind every day. It¡¯s hard to stay sane."


    "..."


    "...So I understand. I understand why you would do something so irrational... I do understand."


    Perhaps this calmness stemmed from the deep bond she had with Berg.


    Maybe it was because she knew that no matter what happened, Berg¡¯s love for her wouldn¡¯t wane.


    Their love was growing stronger every day, and she was confident that nothing could shake it.


    She was already carrying Berg¡¯s child.


    But there were things that needed to be said.


    Sien slowly and carefully stroked the ring on her left hand.


    "...But Berg is married to me now."


    "........."


    "And I have no intention of ever letting him go. I¡¯m not foolish enough to repeat the same mistake twice."


    "...Ah...ah..."


    "...So now, I¡¯m asking you. I know it¡¯s hard... but please, let Berg go. Berg is my husband."


    Ner couldn¡¯t even lift her head.


    She must have known that Sien¡¯s words werepletely true.


    In a barely audible voice, Ner whispered her reply.


    ".........I¡¯m so exhausted..."


    ".................."


    "It hurts... so much... I feel like I¡¯m dying..."


    For a moment, Sien¡¯s eyes shed with sympathy.


    She didn¡¯t respond to Ner¡¯s words.


    She knew how hard it was. She even understood.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    All she could do was gently remove Ner¡¯s hand from her wrist.


    -Thud.


    Sien then turned around.


    She resumed her original task of gathering a fewundry items and preparing a cloth to wipe the sweat from Berg¡¯s body before he returned to work in the fields.


    As she packed her things, Sien nced at Ner, who was still sitting on the floor, and spoke.


    "...I won¡¯t tell Berg."


    In the end, she made her decision.


    It was a small mercy extended to Ner.


    After all... Berg was already burdened with so much due to his responsibilities in the estate.


    Sien knew better than anyone that Berg was not the kind of person who enjoyed taking on responsibility.


    Berg was just a man from the slums who wanted a life free from tension and pressure.


    He had spent his entire life under stress and strain, and now he longed for a life without such burdens.


    Sien hadn¡¯t forgotten Berg¡¯s dream.


    She also knew that the life he was living now was far from that dream.


    ...Moreover, Berg was someone who couldn¡¯t easily let go of past connections.


    Though his diligent nature often masked this side of him, he never forgot anyone who had been part of his life.


    That was why the deaths of hisrades weighed heavily on him, why he had wandered aimlessly when she left, and why he still hadn¡¯t written an epitaph for Captain Adam, even now.


    Living closely with him, Sien knew this.


    She even recalled the spection that Sylphrien had once shared with her.


    The Warrior of Solitude was perhaps someone who, more than anyone, longed to be with hisrades, enduring the trials of loss.


    With that in mind, Sien wondered if Berg had truly forgotten Ner and Arwin, the elf.


    Could it be that he had buried his feelings, suppressing them out of consideration for her?


    If she thought about it that way, Ner¡¯s behavior became even more difficult to address.


    Though it was indeed a desperate act, Sien could sense the depth of emotion beneath it.


    Hiding these thoughts, Sien offered her reason for showing mercy to Ner.


    "...You¡¯re treating the gue spreading through Stockpin..."


    She even spoke words of encouragement to Ner, whose expression remained troubled.


    "...And you supported Berg when I wasn¡¯t around... so I¡¯ll keep this matter a secret."


    Sien finally looked back at Ner, who remained silent.


    After standing there for a while, she spoke again.


    "...I pity you."


    It was an honest admission.


    "...But that pity will never make me give up on Berg."


    -Thud.


    With that, Sien stepped outside.


    There was no way to exin the turmoil brewing in her heart.


    <strong>****</strong>


    A Few Days Later.


    The number of infected people increased day by day.


    Even Shawn... even Theodore sumbed to the gue.


    I could feel the problem we were facing growing more severe with each passing moment.


    The death toll began to rise as well.


    The first to go were the elderly, who had never been in good health to begin with.


    And with each death, the weight of responsibility as a leader bore down on me more heavily.


    The only sce, perhaps, was that Ner continued to work diligently and quietly.


    She had be more reserved than usual, dedicating herself to the well-being of the vige.


    Thanks to her efforts, more people were showing signs of recovery.


    Despite being a noble, she devoted herself to nursing the sick with utmost care, and after dinner, she would lock herself in her room to prepare herbal remedies.


    At times, as I watched her working silently, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of curiosity.


    It was as if something had happened.


    Perhaps it was my rejection that had caused this change in her.


    If that was indeed the reason, then perhaps it would be rude of me to worry about her.


    "¡­"


    With the number of infected growing, it was only natural that work in the fields was slowing down.


    As the days passed, it became clear that we wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the nned tasks within the allotted time.


    So it was a relief, at least, that today was the day when assistance from Celebrian was supposed to arrive.


    In the midst of the chaos, everyone was waiting for our guests.


    We hadn¡¯t even formed up yet.


    Among the crowd, I guided my horse forward and noticed Ner once again, sitting atop her horse with that same mncholy expression.


    "¡­"


    Perhaps it was because I had seen how hard she was working.


    In that moment, a fleeting sense of pity arose within me.


    Without thinking, I approached her and asked in a low voice.


    "¡­Why?"


    Ner swallowed a shaky breath and looked up at me.


    If her sadness wasn¡¯t rted to me... I even felt a slight urge to offer some support.


    "¡­"


    She couldn¡¯t answer for a long time.


    Her lower lip trembled slightly.


    Then, finally, she smiled and spoke.


    "¡­I love you, Berg."


    "¡­"


    A response that wasn¡¯t an answer to any question, nor a statement that fit the flow of the conversation.


    It was something that could only be described as out of ce.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was an attempt to hide her true feelings, or if that was simply all she could say.


    "¡­"


    In the end, I urged my horse forward, passing her by.


    There was nothing I could do to help.


    For now, I had to focus on the imminent arrival of Arwin.


    The Arwin who once imed she had forgotten about me.


    Those words left my mind in turmoil, but I still saw it as an opportunity to finally let her gopletely.


    Since we never had a proper farewell, this might be the chance.


    Once the help arrived and everything was settled... perhaps I could say goodbye to her with a light smile as she left.


    It was the right choice¡ªfor me and for Arwin.


    The difference in our lifespans was immense, something that couldn¡¯t be bridged no matter what we did.


    ¡°...Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    At that moment, from a distance, a rider appeared, and Baran pointed it out.


    Five more riders followed behind the first.


    ¡°Is that Krian?¡±


    Baran voiced his doubt at the small number of riders.


    I frowned as I watched them approach, then quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t Krian.


    Even after two years, I recognized her instantly.


    ...It was Arwin,ing towards us from afar.


    Not riding in a carriage, but galloping freely on horseback, more at ease than anyone.


    I took a deep breath, tightened my grip on the reins, and moved forward to greet them.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin bit her lip as she saw Berg approaching from a distance.


    It had been a year and a half, or perhaps two years, since shest saw Berg.


    Now, she was seeing him with her own eyes again.


    She averted her gaze, trying to calm the emotions swirling within her.


    For nearly two years, she had been performing sacrificial rituals under the World Tree, searching for a way to share her lifespan.


    She had endured all this time, clinging to the hope of being with Berg once more.


    Although she had watched him for a long time through Lua, the bluebird he named, actually facing him in person was entirely different.


    The only constion was that the elders had discovered a way to share lifespans.


    Through actions that were almost a protest, Arwin hadpelled them to use their ancient knowledge, rooted in their long lifespans, to find a way forward for her.


    Everything seemed to be going ording to n, at least for now.


    Arwin felt as though everything was within her grasp.


    The future would be determined by how she chose to speak.


    "...Haa."


    So she exhaled deeply, steeling her resolve.


    She had to make good on the lie that she had forgotten Berg.


    She needed to approach him subtly, without overwhelming him... to be the friend he would want to keep close, even if everyone else left.


    Her n was to slowly guide him towards epting the idea of sharing lifespans, especially in the face of the fear of death.


    The process would undoubtedly be painful.


    She would have to witness him holding Sien, raising their child together.


    If she had seen such a scene for the first time with her own eyes, it might have driven her mad.


    But she had already seen it countless times through the bluebird.


    Each time, it hurt less, though the pain was still there.


    Arwin had been preparing herself to some extent.


    With that emotional armor, she intended to approach him slowly, concealing her true intentions.


    As she watched Berg steadily guide his horse towards her, Arwin also slowed her pace.


    Each time she saw him clearly with her own eyes, a wave of overwhelming emotions surged through her.


    Sylphrien, who hade to the vige with her, spoke up beside her.


    "¡­Arwin."


    Arwin responded to her unnie¡¯s words.


    "¡­I know, unnie. I''m trying to suppress my emotions, so please don''t say anything."


    Sylphrien nodded at her reply.


    Then, with a worried expression, she added,


    "¡­And there''s also that news¡­"


    "¡­"


    Arwin had learned of new information on her way here, news that Sylphrien''s hawk had brought back, something almost unbelievable.


    The impact of this news was sure to stir up another storm in Stockpin.


    Why did she have to be the one to deliver such news to Berg, whom she was seeing for the first time in so long?


    She couldn''t help but feel pity for Berg.


    He was a human who had endured an incredibly arduous life.


    If he had copsed and given up, perhaps he would have seemed less pitiable.


    But because he continued to endure every trial, to rise again, and to pursue a better life, he shone even more brightly, appearing even more beautiful.


    Finally, Berg approached within close range.


    She could see his face, even the color of his eyes.


    Arwin swallowed hard, calming her trembling heart.


    She then steeled her expression and moved closer to him.


    "....Arwin."


    Berg spoke first, breaking the silence.


    ¡®...Ugh...¡¯


    Arwin realized how long it had been since shest heard him say her name.


    His lips had only uttered "Sien" for so long.


    Suppressing her emotions once more, she responded in a firm voice.


    "¡­Lord Berg Reiker."


    "¡­"


    Berg¡¯s expression hardened slightly.


    Was it disappointment?


    Even the smallest reaction from Berg made Arwin''s resolve waver like a reed in the wind.


    She continued,


    "¡­I¡¯vee to offer assistance. I heard the estate is facing difficulties."


    Berg hesitated for a moment, then responded with the same formal tone that Arwin had used.


    "¡­That¡¯s correct. Many have fallen ill due to the gue¡ª"


    "¡ªPlease, speakfortably."


    When Berg responded with such formality, Arwin, struggling with an overwhelming sense of rejection and sorrow, interrupted him with a suggestion.


    She feared that her voice might tremble as she spoke.


    Arwin quickly added an exnation for her earlier words.


    "...It''s just that formal speech feels a bit awkward."


    "¡­"


    Berg let out a long sigh before replying.


    "...The gue has spread, and the vige is struggling. Just likest year, I still don¡¯t know much about farming. We¡¯re also short on manpower because of the bandits. We need help."


    "¡­"


    Arwin steadied her trembling heart and nodded in response. Then she looked towards Sien, who was standing beside Berg, and spoke.


    "...Lady Sien Reiker."


    "...Lady Arwin."


    In that brief moment, Arwin found herself wondering when Sien might die.


    Only when Sien''s lifespan came to an end would there be an opportunity for her to step in.


    Sien, who shared the same surname as Berg.


    Sien probably had no idea just how much Arwin envied that fact.


    Sometimes, in a drunken stupor, Arwin would fill an entire sheet of paper with her and Berg¡¯s names, scribbling endlessly.


    ¡®Arwin Reiker,¡¯ a name that sounded so perfect, she had written it over and over again.


    "¡­"


    Arwin shook off the memory as quickly as it hade.


    Sylphrien, standing nearby, continued the introductions.


    "Lord Berg Reiker. It¡¯s been a long time."


    "Yes, it has been a while."


    Sylphrien then turned to the next person.


    "...Gale."


    Gale responded with a smile.


    "It''s good to see you again, Lady Sylphrien. And it''s been a while, too, Lady Arwin."


    Finally, Sylphrien turned to Sien, her smile widening.


    "...Saintess-nim. Or should I say, Sien Reiker now?"


    Sien returned Sylphrien''s warm greeting with a bright smile.


    "Sylphrien, I''ve missed you so much. How have you been?"


    "Everyone kept treating me like a hero, and it made things a bit ufortable. And you, Lady... Sien?"


    Sien smiled bitterly as she replied.


    "...Many criticize me for losing my purity."


    ".............."


    While others might have focused on the criticism that Sien faced for her fall from grace as a hero, Arwin¡¯s thoughts were entirely upied with the mention of Sien losing her purity.


    The nightmare of their first night together resurfaced in Arwin''s mind.


    Her expression subtly hardened at the memory.


    The echo of Sien''s cries during that fateful night still lingered deep within Arwin''s ears.


    Even without making a conscious effort to control her expression, her face tensed.


    Berg, observing the group, spoke up.


    "Let''s go inside. We can talk more¡ª"


    Sylphrien interrupted Berg, her face suddenly serious.


    "Ah... before that, just a moment."


    She then turned to Arwin.


    "¡­"


    Arwin nodded in response to Sylphrien''s signal.


    Before she could even fully absorb the emotions of their reunion, there was urgent news that needed to be shared.


    "...Berg."


    Arwin let the sound of his name linger on her lips for a moment, swallowing as she steeled herself.


    This news might provoke a strong reaction from Berg.


    But it was something he would inevitably have to learn, and it was better to bring it up sooner rather thanter.


    The earlier he knew, the more time there would be to prepare.


    "¡­?"


    Berg blinked, sensing the gravity in her tone.


    Arwin, still aware that he hadn¡¯t been able to fully let go of Captain Adam, finally spoke.


    "...Krund has..."


    The mention of the name caused Berg''s expression to instantly harden.


    Arwin continued, her voice steady but filled with gravity.


    "...reappeared."


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] <hr>


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 190: Physical Contact (2)

    Chapter 190: Physical Contact (2)


    Arwin''s words froze my thoughts.


    Krund.


    The name of the demon that took Adam Hyung''s life.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Gale, who had been listening nearby, frowned and asked again.


    That name held as much significance for Gale, who fought alongside me, as it did for me.


    ¡°...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even respond to the sudden news.


    Just meeting Arwin had already left my head in a whirl.But now, hearing Krund¡¯s name on top of it all, everything became a tangled mess.


    The gue, the bandits, the farming work... and now Krund too.


    How many more obstacles do we have to ovee before all this ends?


    I nced at Sylphrien in disbelief at hearing that name.


    She was also nodding in agreement as she looked at us.


    As Arwin spoke, she added more details.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve heard that Krund is raising an army again. The royal family is preparing for it...¡±


    ¡°Are you saying another war could break out here...?¡±


    ¡°...Possibly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin watched my expression and then moved closer.


    -Swish.


    While I was lost in thought, she lightly ced her hand on my arm.


    It was a gesture one might make only with a long-time friend.


    With that natural motion, she continued speaking with the same solemn expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know so you can be prepared.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It would be best if the fighting doesn¡¯t spread... but as you know, you might not be able to avoid getting involved.¡±


    At the word ¡®you,¡¯ Sien, who was beside me, grabbed my hand.


    It was only after Sien reacted that I realized Arwin''s choice of words and action had crossed a line.


    But Arwin, as if to prove she hadn¡¯t forgotten me, spoke without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°The Hero has lost an arm and can¡¯t fight. The warrior of war, Acran, is missing and being searched for. Sylphrien unni... is reluctant to engage in this fight...¡±


    Arwin¡¯s gaze shifted to Sien.


    ¡°...And the Saintess has lost her power. In the end, all that¡¯s left is the one who¡¯s called the Warrior of solitude ...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I understood what Arwin was saying.


    Being hailed as the Warrior of solitude meant I might not be able to avoid this fight either.


    Arwin continued.


    ¡°...I know you¡¯re not to me. There¡¯s no need to start fighting again. I¡¯m not saying I want you to fight either.¡±


    Sien spoke in a trembling voice full of fear.


    ¡°...Of course, there¡¯s no reason to fight. Berg... isn¡¯t the Warrior of solitude.¡±


    The title of the Warrior of solitude might be nothing more than an illusion.


    It doesn¡¯t grant a special mark on the body, nor does it bestow any special powers.


    It¡¯s not something that can be clearly identified with just one person.


    Sien continued from beside me.


    ¡°Berg was only named the Warrior of solitude... because there was no one else. After paying all the costs, why should Berg go to war again...¡±


    I could feel Sien¡¯s heart, not wanting to lose me again.


    The grip of her hand on my arm tightened with growing strength.


    ¡°If they call for Berg... that¡¯s just... finding someone else to fight in his ce...¡±


    Arwin responded to Sien¡¯s words.


    ¡°I think the same way. I¡¯ve even found reasons why Berg might not be the Warrior of solitude. For now, I suspect that Captain Adam might have been the Warrior of solitude instead...¡±


    Arwin looked up at me.


    ¡°So, Berg. If His Majesty the King summons you, please let me know. I¡¯ll help you avoid being sent to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°...........¡±


    I remained silent.


    My head was spinning from all the sudden new information.


    Half of what Arwin was saying went in one ear and out the other.


    I was only focused on the idea that war might once again descend upon ournd.


    I turned my head slightly to look at Gale.


    Gale met my gaze and let out a small sigh.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    I followed suit and sighed as well.


    Then, to bring this situation to an end, I spoke.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    After that, I lost track of how much time had passed.


    We gathered in the office with the group that had arrived from Celebrian and began discussing matters.


    Baran and Gale handled nearly all the conversation.


    They talked about the amodations for their stay, matters rted to farming, information about Krund, the situation with the gue, and so on...


    These were all topics I couldn¡¯t focus on, my mind too cluttered to contribute.


    When I did regain some sense, all I did was nce at Arwin from time to time.


    She sat there with a calm demeanor, sipping the tea ced before her.


    She showed no interest in me, much like Ner did before.


    Her im that she had forgotten me seemed more believable with each passing moment.


    ...And yet, for some reason, even that made my head spin.


    After the conversation ended, as always, I went out to take a break.


    Sitting in front of Adam hyung''s grave, I gazed at him.


    ¡°...What should I do, hyung?¡±


    I sought an answer from him, but of course, he gave me none.


    So all I could do was imagine.


    What would hyung have said?


    Even though we were so close, I couldn¡¯t say with certainty.


    -Crunch... Crunch...


    At that moment, someone approached.


    It wasn¡¯t Sien¡¯s footsteps.


    From the sound¡ªsimple yet dignified¡ªI could guess who it was right away.


    Even after all this time, I still recognized it.


    ¡°...So, you were here.¡±


    It was Arwin.


    When I looked back at her, I saw she was also wearing a mask around her mouth.


    Arwin slowly approached and ced a single flower on Adam hyung''s grave.


    She then paused for a moment of silent prayer.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that, I didn¡¯t bother to push her away.


    There was no need to be on guard against someone who seemed to have forgotten me.


    ¡°...Have you been well?¡±


    She asked after finishing her prayer.


    ¡°...¡±


    I slowly nodded.


    It had been tough handling official matters, but with Sien by my side, I managed to get by.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t want to show any weakness to Arwin.


    ¡°...And you?¡±


    Out of courtesy for her question, I asked in return.


    After all, we were once husband and wife.


    Even if that was over, I saw no reason not to ask such a question.


    Though Arwin had once tried to kill me... I now understood the reasons behind her decision.


    The betrayal I felt at the time, much like with Ner, was something I had let go of.


    All that remained was the eptance that we could no longer walk the same path together.


    Arwin slowly sat down beside me.


    The distance between us felt close, but perhaps that was just my imagination.


    ¡°...It was tough for a while, but I¡¯m doing well now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling freely, seeing beautifulndscapes... living the dream I¡¯ve always dreamed of.¡±


    Her words carried a sense of ease, as if she had found happiness.


    Somehow, that eased my mind as well. I responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°...That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But why did her sense of ease make me feel envious?


    I suddenly wondered if living without worries was true happiness.


    ¡°...Berg?¡±


    Arwin called out to me.


    When I turned to look, she was gazing up at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°...Have you forgiven me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I had no intention of lying to her.


    If I hadn¡¯t forgiven her to some extent, I wouldn¡¯t have epted her help now.


    ¡°...To a certain degree.¡±


    She lowered her gaze, frowning slightly at my response, and said quietly.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re living a new life too. You and she seem to suit each other well.¡±


    I smiled at her words.


    ¡°...Thanks.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Arwin spoke again.


    ¡°Berg, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help you too... so please grant me this one small request.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin gently ced her hand on my arm once more, her touch light.


    ¡°...Can we be friends?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was a phrase that brought a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    When we were first married and Arwin had been wary of me, I had said the same thing to her.


    I had asked if we could start by being friends.


    Though the circumstances and intentions were undoubtedly different now, the memory resurfaced.


    Perhaps Arwin no longer remembered that memory at all.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t want to continue living in conflict with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I sighed at Arwin''s words.


    I thought it over for a while.


    But the decision didn¡¯t take long.


    I had been feeling the same way.


    Managing the estate was already exhausting and burdensome.


    I didn¡¯t want to feel that kind of pressure from Arwin too.


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Arwin let out a breath of relief at my words.


    Nodding, she smiled and said.


    ¡°...Thank you. I¡¯ll be in your care, then.¡±


    With that, Arwin lightly extended her hand for a handshake.


    I reached out to meet her gesture.


    -Swish...


    ¡°...¡±


    Then, Arwin gently grasped my hand.


    Her thumb softly brushed the back of my hand.


    As the light handshake ended, she rose from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, Berg. Take some more time to rest.¡±


    I nodded at Arwin.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Talking with her like this and sorting out the situation made me feel a bit more at ease.


    -Chrip! Chirp! Chirp!


    As Arwin left, Lua flew over to me, now alone.


    She seemed unusually excited today, fluttering around me.


    Lately, Lua had be difficult to predict.


    One moment she seemed angry, and the next, she was being affectionate like this.


    Lua started rubbing herself all over my face, even lightly pecking at my lips.


    -Chirp! Chirp!


    I chuckled at her affection and gently held her.


    ¡°...What¡¯s got you all worked up this time?¡±


    I realized that I had been talking to two beings who couldn¡¯t answer me.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°Ha... Ha...¡±


    The moment Arwin parted ways with Berg, she hid behind arge tree, sharing her vision with her bluebird.


    ¡®Be affectionate with him.¡¯


    At Arwin¡¯s request, the bird, which Berg had named ¡®Lua,¡¯ began rubbing herself all over him.


    Arwin buried her face in her hands, letting out the excitement she had been holding back.


    Being so close to Berg made her body feel hot.


    It seemed she had made a good start.


    She had seeded in approaching him without resistance.


    By acknowledging Sien, she seemed to have lowered his guard as well.


    She managed to start over as a friend and even held his hand.


    For Arwin, who had always awaited this moment... the physical contact, however brief, felt insufficient.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel optimistic about the start.


    She just needed to slowly and steadily get closer to him.


    If she yed her cards right, she would win in the end.


    Once Sien¡¯s lifespan came to its natural end, she would have centuries to spend with Berg.


    For now, Lua¡¯s presence was helping her suppress her immediate desires.


    The only reason she could keep her intense emotions and desires in check was that Lua was currently sharing her vision with Berg.


    Through Lua, she could easily see Berg¡¯s bright smile.


    When Lua pecked at his lips, it felt as though she herself was kissing him.


    Without this, it would have been difficult to maintain herposure.


    Arwin steadied her trembling hands, trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°Haa... Haa...¡±


    Through Lua¡¯s eyes, Arwin watched as Berg gently petted her.


    She reached out to the empty air, as if to caress Berg''s face.


    ¡®...For now, I¡¯ll let Sien have him...¡¯


    She thought to herself.


    ¡®...But in the future...¡¯


    And with that, Arwin struggled to suppress her emotions once more.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] </strong><hr>


    <strong>Support /novel/193562?sid=main5</strong>


    <strong>Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9</strong>

 Chapter 191: Physical Contact (3)

    Chapter 191: Physical Contact (3)


    Time passed, and the group had gathered in one ce, all eyes fixed on the blueprints Arwin had brought.


    There were countless diagrams of farming tools and unfamiliar instruments.


    Even tools that we knew existed but hadn¡¯t thought to utilize¡ªwe were learning how to craft them.


    Not only that, but there were also instructions for building watermills, windmills, reservoirs, and more...


    A wealth of information on facilities that the vige had beencking.


    We couldn¡¯t build everything right away, but these were things worth knowing for the distant future.


    Arwin stood at the center, pointing to the vigers.


    ¡°...But remember, these are just blueprints. You need to adapt them to Stockpin¡¯s circumstances. For example, this plow design is meant for oxen, but since Stockpin has more horses...¡±


    Her calm, methodical exnation brought back memories of the past, of when we first learned to read and write together.Back then, she had patiently taught me so much, just like this.


    As thanks for her help, I had taught her archery.


    Now, all of it felt like distant, flowing memories.


    As Arwin continued her exnation, she nced at me.


    Then, as if giving me a lesson, she kept speaking.


    ¡°I know thend here is rough. Since sturdier tools are needed, don¡¯t make everything out of wood. If possible, melting down iron to craft farming tools would be more efficient. It might be a hassle, but it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I hope this helps.¡±


    As we stood here, it truly reminded me of those old days.


    The only difference was that back then, it had just been the two of us, teaching and learning together.


    At Arwin¡¯s words, the group began to examine the blueprints one by one.


    Some tilted their heads in confusion, while others pped their knees as if they¡¯d just had an epiphany.


    Some stared intently at the designs, their faces filled with curiosity.


    Everyone seemed to be deep in thought, new ideas forming in their minds.


    Arwin let them ponder, then approached me.


    ¡°Berg?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Stockpin¡¯snd yet. Could you show me the farnd?¡±


    I nodded and began to walk.


    Baran and Gale started to follow, but Arwin gently stopped them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, so please stay here. If you have any questions while looking at the blueprints, feel free to ask meter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement and stayed in ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Looking over the reimednd, Arwin quietly exhaled in awe.


    ¡°...A lot of trees have been cut down.¡±


    She seemed surprised by the changes that had urred.


    I nodded and whispered softly, ¡°...I hope we can make full use of thisnd.¡±


    Arwin responded to myment, ¡°We¡¯ll be able to. Especially if we use the blueprints I brought.¡±


    I nced at her, smiling lightly as I replied, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin blinked at me for a moment before turning her gaze away. She pointed toward a distant patch ofnd and said, ¡°Berg, could you take me over there? I want to check something.¡±


    I nodded and began to walk. The uneven ground, reshaped by the remation, crunched under our feet.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Behind me, Arwin suddenly tripped and fell.


    She dusted off her legs and stood up with an awkward smile.


    ¡°...I just tripped for a moment.¡±


    Seeing she was unharmed, I resumed walking.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    But after only a few more steps, I heard the same sound from behind.


    This time, she struggled to get up as easily.


    ¡°...Are you alright?¡±


    I asked, noticing her smile¡ªa smile that seemed to hide any concern, as if she didn¡¯t want to cause me any worry.


    ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Once again, she stood up on her own, brushing off the dirt.


    Her knee was scraped, and blood was trickling from the cut where she¡¯d struck a rock.


    Seeing the blood, I said, ¡°...Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Arwin shook her head at my suggestion, wiping the blood away with her sleeve.


    ¡°This is nothing. It doesn¡¯t even hurt. I¡¯ve been tortured by the World Tree every day, so this...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...Anyway, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to fuss over little things like this. Shouldn¡¯t we be putting all our effort into farming?¡±


    I sighed and clicked my tongue in frustration. Just as I was about to continue walking, in line with her stubbornness, I heard the familiar sound of her stumbling again.


    She was struggling to keep her bnce on the uneven ground.


    ¡°...What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    When I asked why she kept stumbling, Arwin lowered her head in embarrassment and replied quietly, ¡°...I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Berg, could you just hold my hand lightly? Just until we get over there.¡±


    Then she made a small request.


    ¡°Just... please take me there.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I didn¡¯t think for long. I shook my head at her.


    Arwin, surprised by my refusal, asked again, ¡°...Are you saying you can¡¯t even do that anymore?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Berg, as I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore. You don¡¯t need to be so guarded...¡±


    I looked down at Arwin¡¯s bleeding knee.


    Then, I raised my gaze to meet hers.


    ¡°...We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Still, I didn¡¯t take her hand.


    It wasn¡¯t because I was angry at her for the past.


    Nor was it because I was being cautious around her.


    If I¡¯m honest... it was for my own sake.


    Just being near her brought back memories of the past, and I didn¡¯t want to take it any further than that.


    Our rtionship wasn¡¯t going to change, after all.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin smiled weakly at my hesitation.


    ¡°...I kind of knew you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Her voice carried a hint of bitterness.


    She stood up on her own, struggling to find bnce as she began to walk again.


    Even as she moved, she spoke as if analyzing thend.


    ¡°...The ground feels too dry, Berg. Two years ago, it seemed like it rained often... How has it beentely?¡±


    ¡°It rains frequently, but dries up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Then it might not be a problem. There¡¯s a river nearby, so if it bes an issue, we can always install the watermill.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t focus on her words.


    My mind was still upied with the fact that I had refused her request earlier.


    Arwin always liked holding hands. Especially intertwining her fingers¡ªit used to bring herfort.


    But that part of our rtionship was over. We had decided to remain friends.


    This was the distance we had to get used to. Seeing her now just forced me to confront the reality I had been avoiding.


    ¡°...It¡¯s nice.¡±


    At that moment, Arwin whispered.


    ¡°...¡±


    I looked at her, confused.


    ¡°...The weather. It¡¯s nice, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She tilted her head up to the sky, closing her eyes, and took a deep breath.


    Her gesture made me follow suit, looking up at the sky for the first time in a while.


    It really was a beautiful day.


    I realized that in my recent turmoil, I hadn¡¯t even noticed something so simple.


    ¡°...¡±


    I took a deep breath, just like her.


    After a moment of taking in the peaceful surroundings, I spoke to her.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen enough, let¡¯s head back.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    I visited the infirmary with Ner.


    Shawn and Theodore, both recently afflicted with the gue, came to greet me.


    ¡°Captain. You¡¯vee.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Much better. The medicine Miss Ner gave us seems to be working well.¡±


    At their words, I turned to look at Ner.


    Ner scratched her head and whispered.


    ¡°Ah... It¡¯s still not enough. The medicine works differently for everyone... They¡¯re both healthy, so that¡¯s probably why they¡¯re doing okay.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I suddenly realized how stingy I had been with my gratitude toward Ner.


    Compared to how I treated Arwin, I had been much colder toward Ner.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t without reason.


    Ner still harbored feelings for me, while Arwin no longer did. That was the root of it.


    But, if nothing between us was going to change, wasn¡¯t I the one in the wrong?


    No matter what Ner did, I wasn¡¯t going to part ways with Sien.


    Lost in my thoughts, I turned back to Shawn as he asked me a question.


    ¡°How is Burns doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s much better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Just like the others, Burns¡¯ health had also improved significantly, thanks to Ner¡¯s medicine.


    After sharing some updates, Shawn clicked his tongue and said apologetically, ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Captain. I haven¡¯t been of any help, just lying here, sick.¡±


    ¡°Getting better is your way of helping.¡±


    ¡°...But we still need to deal with the bandits. Have they continued to appear?¡±


    I smiled as I responded, ¡°...Of course.¡±


    Shawn and Theodore chuckled softly.


    Bandits were not a threat that simply disappeared.


    In fact, Baran had just left with his forces to patrol the territory once again because of it.


    ¡ªTap, tap.


    At that moment, I felt a slight tug on my cloak. It was Ner, gently pulling at me from behind.


    ¡°...Berg... It¡¯s time...¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    We didn¡¯t spend long with the patients.


    Ner had set specific times for visiting them, a precautionary measure that had dramatically reduced the risk of infection among the caretakers.


    ¡°Rest up. We¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Stay safe, Captain.¡±


    ¡ªThud.


    With that, we left the room.


    Now it was just Ner and me, alone in the hallway.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    Ner called out to me, her voice soft in the empty corridor.


    I turned to look at her. She was trying to force a small smile, but I could see the strain.


    ¡°The medicine still has a long way to go. As you know, it doesn¡¯t work well on people whose conditions have worsened or those with weak bodies.¡±


    She seemed to be criticizing herself, so I spoke up.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve already done more than enough.¡±


    If her medicine could fully cure someone already weakened by disease, that would be a miracle, or perhaps even magic.


    Hearing my words, Ner swallowed hard.


    She slowly extended both of her arms toward me.


    ¡°...If you really think that... could you hold me, just this once?¡±


    Again, she persistently sought affection.


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to you, right? I¡¯m trying so hard... You could hold me, just once, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she gazed at me, pleading.


    It seemed as though she was finally letting go of the emotions she had been holding back for so long.


    Knowing her as well as I did, I could see how much pain she was enduring.


    Ner continued, her voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°...I¡¯m not asking you to take me back as your wife. I¡¯m not asking you to divorce Sien. All I¡¯m asking is for you to hold me... just once... I¡¯ve risked my life to help you, and this is all I¡¯m asking for...¡±


    I clenched my teeth before responding.


    ¡°...Nothing will change because of this.¡±


    ¡°I know that. So just hold me.¡±


    Her pitiful expression made me clench my fists even tighter.


    Her race was said to love only one person for life.


    Thebination of her past and the unique nature of her people made her all the more tragic in my eyes.


    The weight of that sympathy,bined with the current situation, pressed down heavily on my shoulders.


    It was too much¡ªa burden too heavy for someone already carrying so many.


    In the end, I let go of the tension in my body and sighed.


    I allowed the guarded expression I had been wearing to soften.


    Ner¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the change in my demeanor.


    For the first time in a long while, I let her see my true feelings.


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    I ced my hands gently on her shoulders.


    She looked up at me, too stunned to react.


    ¡°.........The more you do this... the harder it is for me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...So please, stop.¡±


    Ner blinked, her lips parting slightly before she responded, her voice echoing in the empty hallway, filled with a strange allure.


    ¡°...It¡¯s difficult for you because... you want to hold me but can¡¯t, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re struggling because you¡¯re suppressing that desire, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Just hold me, Berg. Please...¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue with her words.


    It was a moment where even looking into my own heart felt impossible.


    With great difficulty, I let go of her shoulders.


    And once again, I walked away from her.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] </strong><hr>


    <strong>Support /novel/193562?sid=main5</strong>


    <strong>Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9</strong>

 Chapter 192: Remaining Task (1)

    Chapter 192: Remaining Task (1)


    The evening was approaching.


    I found myself reflecting on what had happened with Ner and Arwin.


    Even when Arwin copsed and bled, I hadn¡¯t helped her up. When Ner pleaded with me, I didn¡¯t give her aforting embrace.


    Were those choices truly the right ones? I wondered to myself.


    But nothing can change.


    I had no intention of abandoning Sien for their sake.


    The time I spent with Sien made me happy, and I was eagerly awaiting the birth of our child.


    Though nothing would change, I couldn¡¯t help but question if leaving them behind had been the wrong decision.


    Sien and I were out on a walk in the forest behind our house.It was the same forest Ner and I used to visit every day.


    Sitting quietly beside her, I reminisced about the events of the day.


    Sien nudged my cheek with her finger and asked softly.


    ¡°...What are you thinking about so deeply?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those were the words I couldn¡¯t speak aloud.


    In response to my silence, Sien hugged my arm even tighter.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve been going through a rough timetely, Bell.¡±


    She whispered.


    At her words, I turned my head and asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°...Because you¡¯re struggling.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien gave a softugh and spoke.


    ¡°...I just want you to be happy, Bell.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...But it feels like the world is only tormenting you.¡±


    At her words, I gently stroked her hair.


    Just hearing her say that gave me immense strength.


    I wanted to believe that I could endure this difficult time.


    Life wouldn¡¯t always be this hard.


    At that moment, a loudmotion erupted from the direction of the vige.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but the noise sent my heart plummeting once again.


    What other ominous event could be unfolding on top of everything else?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Exchanging a nce with Sien, I quickly started walking towards the vige.


    .


    .


    .


    Baran was entering the vige.


    They had set out earlier that day to deal with the bandit group.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gale and I ran over to Baran and asked.


    He was covered in more blood than usual, his eyes vacant as he turned to look at me.


    ¡°¡­Captain.¡±


    He blinked slowly.


    I knew that look all too well.


    It was the look of someone who had experienced loss.


    A cold chill ran down my spine.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to make distinctions, the death ofrades who had fought beside me in war was always more painful than the death of strangers in the vige.


    Gritting my teeth, I asked Baran.


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    He whispered the name with great difficulty.


    ¡°...It¡¯s Krian.¡±


    Krian, a high-ranking member of the Red mes group.


    He had always been close with Theodore.


    As I bit my lip, Krian¡¯s body was dragged into view behind us.


    I looked at him, his body battered and bruised, his eyes closed.


    Sien gasped softly beside me.


    Ner and Arwin, who had also rushed out at themotion, stood there in stunned silence.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Slowly, I knelt beside Krian.


    ¡°¡­How did this happen?¡±


    I quietly asked Baran.


    ¡°There was an ambush. Arge one.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d estimate over fifty.¡±


    ¡°What about the enemy?¡±


    ¡°¡­We killed about half of them, but then we had to retreat. We thought getting Krian treatment was the priority¡­¡±


    It seemed Krian had died on the way back to Stockpin.


    Once again, I had lost one of my own.


    The pressure kept piling up. A suffocating weight crushed my chest.


    I ced a hand on Krian¡¯s chest and closed my eyes.


    Even my immediate rage was suppressed for now.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for anger. It wasn¡¯t the emotion I needed to feel as I let him go.


    I slowly stood up.


    Sien came up beside me and held me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I gently patted her hand and stepped out of the embrace.


    Ner and Arwin were standing a little distance away, silently watching me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both of them wore expressions of grief deeper than mine.


    As I looked at them, I began to walk.


    Something inside me was starting to change, bit by bit.


    <strong>****</strong>


    In bed, I listened to Sien¡¯s endless words offort.


    ¡°¡­Bell, I know nothing I say can truly console you, but¡­¡±


    I gently patted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sien.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, get some sleep. We have a lot to do tomorrow.¡±


    I spoke softly, calming her with words, and closed my eyes, pretending to drift off.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Sien¡¯s breathing grew soft and steady, signaling she had fallen asleep.


    Once I was sure she was deep in slumber¡­ I quietly slipped out of bed.


    I even grabbed the sword from the corner of the room.


    This impulsive act felt like the most natural thing to do.


    I moved slowly, leaving the room, then the house.


    Thud!


    At that moment, two figures burst out, following me.


    It was Ner and Arwin.


    ¡°¡­Where are you going?¡± Ner asked first.


    Looking down at the sword in my hand, I realized there was no point in lying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Arwin was the next to speak.


    ¡°¡­Berg, don¡¯t.¡±


    It seemed she already knew what I intended to do.


    Perhaps it was because she had seen the way I used to be during our days as mercenaries.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the lord now. Don¡¯t you know how reckless this is? You can¡¯t be doing things like this anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath and swallowed hard.


    Pressing a hand to my chest, I spoke to them.


    ¡°¡­I feel suffocated.¡±


    I turned to face them, revealing my true feelings¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t done in a long time.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to tell Sien because I knew how much it would worry her.


    ¡°It¡¯s suffocating, being constantly limited. I used to live this way¡­ this was my way.¡±


    They said nothing.


    ¡°¡­Being a noble¡­ being a lord¡­ it stifles me.¡±


    As a noble, the weight of responsibility had grown, while the risks I could afford to take had shrunk.


    If I considered the whole domain, I knew that my duty was to stay safe, to lead from a ce of security.


    But the habits I¡¯d formed from my time in the slums, and from leading Head Hunter unit, kept shing with that reality.


    If I had gone out alone and wiped out the entire bandit group¡­ would Krian still be alive today?


    Maybe.


    That thought tormented me.


    I began to walk again.


    Instantly, they both rushed forward, grabbing my arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Arwin¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Y-you have a child now, Berg. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Ner, too, brought up the child.


    I turned to look at them.


    For the first time in a long while, it felt like I was facing them without any walls between us, and a cool breeze swept through my chest.


    Oddly enough, once I let go of the desire to push them away, I felt more at ease.


    ...Of course, nothing had really changed, but still.


    ¡°...You both know me.¡±


    They were probably the easiest people in the world to convince.


    Even though things hade to this point, Ner and Arwin knew me as well as Sien did.


    With just those simple words, Ner and Arwin released my hands.


    I turned back around and headed toward the stables.


    <strong>****</strong>


    In Stockpin¡¯s territory, around a roaring campfire, Rondilughed with his survivingrades.


    Today¡¯s haul wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Half of their group had been ughtered by a mere ten members of the Red mes group, but the remaining 25 men were still a decent force.


    At sunrise, they could move on to another territory and continue their banditry.


    For now, all they had to do was feast on the stolen food and drink.


    ¡°Bring more ale!¡± Rondil shouted to arade near the barrels.


    He was using the looted goods to drown his frustrations.


    Just two years ago, he had been doing fine as a mercenary.


    But then, out of nowhere, the hero had in the Demon King, and as a result, all the mercenaries lost their livelihoods.


    Rondil still couldn¡¯t understand how his life had changed so drastically, going from living in luxury to this wretched existence in a blink.


    He had preferred the world during wartime.


    If he thought about it that way, the champions chosen by the gods were his true enemies.


    The hero and hisrades, including Acran, the mage Sylphrien, the saintess, and the ¡°Warrior of Solitude,¡± Berg Reiker.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for them, he would still be living a good life.


    That made today¡¯s sess all the sweeter.


    They had rampaged through the territory of the saintess and Berg Reiker.


    On top of that, there was a hint of jealousy toward the Red mes, who had once been in the same mercenary group but had gone on to receive a fief and livefortably, while Rondil was cast out onto the streets.


    He took a long swig of ale and muttered.


    ¡°Damn shame. We should¡¯ve killed more of those bastards. I told you to stay hidden better. If Kraus had taken just a little longer to get caught¡­¡±


    Arade beside him responded.


    ¡°At least Kraus died today. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°Leave it? Like hell. If it wasn¡¯t for that screw-up, everyone would still be alive. You think fifty of us couldn¡¯t take down ten of them?¡±


    Rondil grumbled, recounting the battle with regret.


    But hisrade shuddered, as if chilled by the memory.


    ¡°¡­The Red mes members were strong, all right. But that Berg guy¡­ they say he was on another level. How strong is he really?¡±


    Rondil continued thinking about Berg Reiker.


    He¡¯d heard rumors that Berg had personally taken down close to 200 boss monsters.


    As a fellow mercenary, Rondil found that hard to believe.


    ¡°¡­Humans always exaggerate their stories. What reason do we have to believe that?¡±


    Thunk. Whoosh!


    At that moment, something flew into the fire, sending sparks into the air.


    Everyone¡¯s heads turned toward the sudden disturbance.


    But all they saw was darkness.


    ¡°¡­What was that?¡±


    Rondil raised his head, trying to figure out what had flown into the fire.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Upon closer inspection, he saw it¡ªa severed wrist lying among the mes.


    Crackle!


    Every bandit who saw the hand immediately jumped up, grabbing their weapons.


    They had posted lookouts, yet not a single warning hade from them.


    Rondil, still slightly drunk, scanned the area around him.


    If an army hade to kill them, they would have heard it. There had been no sign, no sound of an approaching force.


    ¡°¡­C-Come out. Stop hiding like a coward.¡±


    Step¡­ step¡­


    No sooner had he spoken than someone began walking out into the bright light of the campfire.


    ¡°¡­This should¡¯ve happened from the start.¡±


    The figure spoke.


    A momentter, a human revealed himself.


    Tall, handsome, with scarred arms¡­ and arge gash on his face.


    Everything about him pointed to one person.


    ¡°¡­Berg¡­ Reiker¡­¡±


    Rondil whispered.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This man was a lord.


    A war hero. There was no reason for him to be here.


    ¡°¡­Ha¡­ Did youe alone¡­?¡±


    Rondil, summoning all the courage he had, asked the question.


    Berg Reiker turned his gaze toward Rondil.


    In the split second Rondil regretted asking, he saw Berg raise his sword in a sh.


    ¡­And that was thest thing Rondil ever remembered.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I steadied my ragged breath as I rode back.


    I didn¡¯t bother with the bandits¡¯ bodies; the wild animals would take care of that.


    After putting my body through such a grueling ordeal, my mind felt clearer.


    As I thought, this is what suited me best.


    No matter how much I was now a lord, hiding behind others wasn¡¯t my way.


    ¡°¡­Fool.¡±


    When I returned to Stockpin, someone was waiting for me, leaning against the wooden palisade.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was Gale.


    I figured that Ner and Arwin must have gone to him for help after seeing me leave.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had nothing to say to him.


    I knew I was being reckless.


    But this was always how I operated.


    And Gale had always hated this about me.


    Back when we were mercenaries, he never stopped nagging me about it.


    ¡°What were you nning to do if you¡¯d died? Did you not think about the child growing inside Sien?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing up at this hour, Gale?¡±


    I dismounted my horse as he stood there, arms crossed, waiting for me.


    Gale slowly approached, his face filled with concern.


    ¡°¡­Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just a few cuts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I moved to head inside, thinking of washing up and lying back down.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Gale stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I turned to him, and he spoke with a weight in his voice that I hadn¡¯t heard before.


    ¡°¡­Before you go into the vige, let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His tone and expression were different¡ªhe was about to bring up something much heavier than usual.


    After a brief pause, Gale began.


    ¡°¡­Berg, do you know why I¡¯ve stayed here all this time?¡±


    I thought back to the many things Gale had told me and answered.


    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t it because of the debt of loyalty you felt toward Adam Hyung?¡±


    Gale nodded.


    ¡°Yes, that was part of it. But there was another reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale took a deep breath and continued, looking straight at me.


    ¡°It was because of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Because of me?¡±


    ¡°¡­After Adam¡¯s death, I knew you¡¯d lose your way. You¡¯re like a discarded sword¡ªuseful, but not a leader. A tool, in a sense.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not suited to be a leader. A leader must be able to abandon even those he cares about¡­ but you¡¯re too attached, toopassionate. Your sense of responsibility is so great that you carry the weight of every death you¡¯ve witnessed. That¡¯s why you feel morefortable shouldering it all alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale¡¯s candidness always made his words easy to trust.


    And truthfully, I couldn¡¯t disagree with what he was saying.


    Even Adam Hyung had often told me the same thing, and I hade to realize it myself.


    So while I felt a sense of gratitude, I was also puzzled.


    ¡°¡­Why are you telling me this now?¡±


    In response to my fundamental question, Gale ced his hand on my shoulder.


    I couldn¡¯t quite understand where he was going with this.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you because I¡¯ve finallye to a realization. You¡­ you¡¯re not suited for this life. Living like this will only keep you from finding happiness.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Gale¡¯s face hardened as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­What do you think about leaving this ce?¡±


    It was just the two of us, under the moonlight, with no one else around to hear.


    It didn¡¯t feel like a joke.


    His eyes, reflecting the moonlight, were filled with deep, sincere thought.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I struggled to respond to his unexpected suggestion, he continued to exin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken on all the burdens thate with being a noble, but you aren¡¯t enjoying any of the benefits. You¡¯re staying here out of obligation¡ªbecause of Adam, because of the Red mes members. But what about your happiness?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying this because I care about you. If no one says it, you¡¯ll never stop. You¡¯ll continue living this way, unhappily, Berg. You need to leave before that happens.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to run away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not running away. I¡¯m telling you to go and find your happiness.¡±


    Gale whispered a tempting idea¡ªthat I could cast off all the burdens I was carrying and walk away.


    His words made me imagine a life I had not dared to picture before.


    A life where I left everything behind and went far away with Sien, living just the two of us.


    I didn¡¯t need the life of a noble, after all.


    Living in peace, somewhere far from here, with my family¡ªthat would be enough.


    ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯


    In that moment, I remembered an old dream of mine.


    A dream I had long forgotten, but now, talking with Gale, it returned to me.


    Back then, I had wished for a life free of tension and burden. A peaceful life.


    To live quietly with the people I love.


    It was a thought I¡¯d held for so long, a dream derailed by war.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you think, Berg? I¡¯ll take responsibility for this ce. I swear on my honor, I¡¯ll care for your people and Adam¡¯s men. You have the chance to leave today. I¡¯ll spread the word that you died in an unexpected confrontation if need be.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes for a moment, considering his offer, before sighing and looking back at him.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s too much I still need to do.¡±


    It was certainly a tempting offer.


    I realized again that I was ill-suited for the life of a noble, just as Gale had said.


    But there was so much left unfinished¡ªthe crops weren¡¯t yet harvested, the gue was still spreading, and the bandits hadn¡¯t beenpletely dealt with. Adam Hyung¡¯s dream hadn¡¯t been realized.


    On top of all that, Krund had reappeared.


    With the threat of war looming, running away to save myself wasn¡¯t in my nature.


    Gale spoke again.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps Adam¡¯s dream was for you to live happily.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I paused, contemting his words, before gently cing my hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, truly. I appreciate your offer, but I must decline.¡±


    Gale¡¯s expression twisted with frustration.


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    He let out a sigh, exasperated.


    After a long silence, he spoke again.


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s your choice, then I¡¯ll support you to the end.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Hello <strong>everyone</strong>! I¡¯m thrilled to announce that my friend Parth just picked up a new novel from the brilliant author of <strong>InterspeciesWives</strong> and <strong>WhyAreYouBingAViinAgain?</strong>! Though it¡¯s still in its early stages with only a few chapters, this one feels even more promising than his previous works. Please do check it out. https://.readingpia.me/series/a-knight-who-protects-his-enemies


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] </strong><hr>


    <strong>Support /novel/193562?sid=main5</strong>


    <strong>Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9</strong>

 Chapter 193: Remaining Task (2)

    Chapter 193: Remaining Task (2)


    Ner and Arwin rushed towards me upon my return.


    Their eyes widened in shock at the sight of me, covered in blood.


    It seemed they hadn¡¯t been able to sleep since the moment I first left home.


    The way they both ran towards me stirred up old memories.


    ¡°Are you... hurt...?¡±


    Ner, who had hurried over, frantically searched my body for injuries, her hands trembling as she felt for wounds.


    Perhaps because of the thoughts I had just been having, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop her as she touched me so naturally, almost like a wife would.


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    She soon found a gash and gasped, her body trembling in shock.Even with her shaking hands, she quickly bit into the edge of her clothes and tore off a strip.


    There wasn¡¯t even the slightest hesitation in her actions.


    Despite being dressed in the fine, elegant garments befitting a noblewoman of the ckwood family, she didn¡¯t care.


    Rip!


    She began pressing the expensive fabric against my wound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wrap it up like this for now. We¡¯ll treat it inside. You need to wash up too, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The fur on her tail stood stiff, a clear sign of her tension.


    I didn¡¯t push her away and merely nodded.


    Arwin approached from the side.


    Smack!


    With a frown, she hit me square in the chest.


    Her gaze was a mixture of anger and relief as she looked at me and asked,


    ¡°Why do you always...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...act like you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I wanted to die. I just found it easier to ept the risks.


    Arwin probably knew that too.


    I could sense she was just upset, and that¡¯s why she was saying this.


    She wiped away the small tear that had gathered at the corner of her eye and said softly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not because I have any special feelings for you. I¡¯m just worried as a friend, that¡¯s all.¡±


    With a sigh, I continued walking.


    From Gale to Ner and Arwin... Tomorrow, I¡¯d probably get scolded by Sien and Baran as well.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I said to Ner and Arwin, apologizing for making them worry.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They both paused briefly at my words, then silently followed after me.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The next day, Baran woke up at dawn and heard about what had happened the previous night.


    The other members, who received the news alongside him, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°...Captain Berg... did what?¡±


    Gale sighed and repeated the words.


    ¡°He attacked the bandits alonest night. It waste, so there wasn¡¯t much we could do.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Baran, trying to stay calm, asked again.


    ¡°...Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a few injuries. Nothing too serious, thankfully.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Baran wasn¡¯t surprised. He was used to this side of Berg.


    He was always someone who put his people first.


    Adam, the former captain, once said it was a habit he picked up from the slums.


    In the slums, you had to take care of your family.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll go check the bandits'' bodies,¡± Baran said, continuing his thoughts.


    Gale nodded in agreement.


    ¡°...That¡¯s probably best.¡±


    Baran quickly assembled a small group of the remaining members.


    Recently, it wasn¡¯t easy to gather a team with so many injured.


    On top of that, with the recent death of Krian, some members were still hungover from drowning their sorrows the night before.


    Baran sighed as he mounted his horse.


    His heart still hadn¡¯t calmed from the events.


    He knew Berg was impulsive, but he thought that side of him had faded when he became a lord.


    He assumed Berg had changed after gaining a family.


    But Berg hadn¡¯t changed, and he remained the same as always.


    Perhaps that was Berg¡¯s strength.


    Baran rode through the crisp morning air.


    ¡°...Vice-captain Baran, over here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to follow the trail.


    All they had to do was follow the blood Berg had left behind.


    Baran¡¯s mind shed back to hisst battle with Krian.


    He vividly remembered the terror of facing over fifty bandits attacking at once.


    Without Krian¡¯s sacrifice, there could have been far more casualties.


    As Baran followed the trail of blood, he wondered to himself.


    How did he even think about fighting that battle alone?


    Just like when he took down the Boss monsters, Berg made unbelievable decisions and somehow pushed through them.


    ¡°...There.¡±


    Baran spotted faint smoke rising in the distance.


    The blood trail led directly to the source.


    That must have been where the battle took ce at dawn.


    Baran pulled his reins and urged his horse toward what looked like the bandit camp.


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone gasped at the scene before them.


    ¡°...What the hell...¡±


    No one could believe what they were seeing.


    At least twenty banditsy dead on the ground.


    It was hard to believe that all of them had been taken down by one man¡ªBerg.


    It looked as though an entire army had trampled through the camp.


    ¡°...¡±


    The bandit who had delivered the fatal blow to Kriany face down in the dirt.


    Baran felt a mix of satisfaction from avenging his fallenrade and awe at the sight before him.


    One of the members who had followed Baran muttered quietly.


    ¡°...Sometimes we forget.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible that Captain Berg has this kind of power.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Baran nodded in agreement.


    Come to think of it, there might not be anyone stronger than Berg anymore.


    Even Gale, who had once been formidable, often mentioned how his body wasn¡¯t what it used to be, and the hero had lost an arm. With Adam gone, it was possible that no one could match Berg¡¯s strength as a swordsman.


    It was more fitting to see him as a swordsman than the leader of a domain.


    Perhaps that was the truth.


    After all, Berg had stepped into the role left behind by Adam.


    Looking at the bodies of the fallen bandits, Baran gave the order.


    ¡°...Burn them all.¡±


    Leaving them like this could risk spreading another gue.


    Suppressing hisplicated thoughts, Baran and his men set about cleaning up the scene.


    ****


    Arwin nced over at Sien and Berg, who were sitting on the bedroom bed from the living room.


    Berg, wrapped head to toe in the bandages Ner had applied, wasforting Sien, who sat on hisp, still upset.


    She had been utterly shocked when she saw Berg return injured that night.


    After crying for a long time, she had sulked, her face buried in his chest, giving him curt replies to everything he said.


    Yet Berg didn¡¯t seem to tire of it, continually soothing her with patience.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°...Why did you do something you have to apologize for?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No matter how much Sien scolded him, Berg just kept smiling.


    It was clear that behind her nagging, she cared deeply for him, and Berg seemed to understand that too.


    To him, everything she did was simply endearing.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin, watching this scene, felt unsettled.


    Technically, Sien and Berg were in the bedroom, so all she had to do was turn her head to avoid seeing it.


    But for some reason, her eyes wouldn¡¯t turn away, forcing her to endure the difort the sight caused.


    She couldn¡¯t help but remember the times when Berg hadforted her in the same way, patiently soothing her when she was upset.


    No matter what she said, Berg would alwaysugh and yfully resolve their disagreements.


    But now that someone else was in her ce, jealousy welled up inside her.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin could feel the anxiety bubbling up within her.


    Maybe her n had been a mistake.


    She had lied, telling herself that she¡¯d forgotten him, all in the hope of slowly growing closer to him.


    But this was the price she had to pay.


    Unable to express her feelings properly, she constantly had to suppress them, bottling up her emotions inside.


    Even words of concern had to be carefully measured, never spoken freely.


    ...And now, Berg¡¯s reckless actions had only stirred up her restlessness further.


    She had forgotten that Berg was someone who always took risks.


    ...What if, while waiting for Sien¡¯s life toe to an end, Berg died in an ident first?


    ...What would she do then?


    Would she have to let him go without ever fully expressing her feelings, without ever experiencing the moment she¡¯d longed for?


    That was the most terrifying nightmare Arwin could imagine.


    She stared at Berg, who was smiling happily.


    ¡°...¡±


    Closing her eyes tightly, Arwin suppressed the growing desire within her.


    <strong>****</strong>


    A few days passed.


    I was watching as the tools Arwin had brought, which were crafted from her designs, were put to use in the fields.


    None of them broke as easily as before.


    With work progressing smoothly, the members'' faces were finally starting to show some smiles.


    Although, part of those smiles seemed to be an attempt to shake off the gloom that lingered.


    Besides Krian¡¯s death, there had been a steady stream of fatalities within the domain.


    Despite the tireless efforts of Ner and the ckwood nursing staff, some deaths were inevitable.


    With each loss, the heavy atmosphere only deepened, impossible to erase no matter what we did.


    ¡°...¡±


    As I watched the ongoing work, I couldn¡¯t shake one persistent thought from my mind.


    ...Gale¡¯s suggestion about leaving this ce.


    The seed he had nted kept sprouting in my head.


    If not for the lingering issues, I might have seriously considered that option.


    The gue, the farming crisis, the bandits, and the demon lord¡¯s right-hand man. And then there was Adam Hyung¡¯s final wish.


    I sighed, burdened by all that remained.


    Especially the issue of Krund¡ªit continued to gnaw at me.


    Rumors about the monsters kept trickling into the vige.


    Though I tried to hide my feelings, the hatred I held for that creature still burned in my chest.


    ¡°...What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Suddenly, someone asked.


    I turned to see Arwin standing beside me.


    After a brief hesitation, I covered up my true thoughts and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the harvest.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...If we don¡¯t seed again this year, next year is going to be tough.¡±


    Arwin spoke to me reassuringly.


    ¡°It''ll work out. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She slowly approached and ced her hand on the bandages wrapped around me.


    ¡°...Eventually, this too will pass.¡±


    I looked at her and responded.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    She nodded and withdrew her hand. As she gazed at the ongoing farming work, just like I was, she suddenly asked me a question.


    ¡°Berg?¡±


    I turned to look at her.


    ¡°...Just a question.¡±


    ¡°...Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If you could live for hundreds of years... how would you want to live?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin stared off into the distance, her expression indifferent.


    It was such a purposeless and meaningless question that I froze for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You seem to have a lot on your mind, and sometimes it¡¯s good to escape those thoughts with something like this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Was this her way offorting me?


    I took a deep breath.


    Maybe it was something she was struggling with herself.


    She was going to live for a thousand years, and she might always be thinking about what to do with all that time.


    I blinked slowly and, without much thought, answered.


    ¡°...I¡¯d like to spend it with the people I care about.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin stared at me for a moment before smiling, as if she liked my answer.


    ¡°...Me too.¡±


    Sometimes I forget.


    When Arwin is by my side, she seems so ordinary that I forget she¡¯s someone who will live far beyond me.


    She would continue living long after I was gone.


    Was it because of the increasing deaths in Stockpin? Or maybe because of the reckless decisions I had been making recently?


    Before I knew it, I was asking her for a favor.


    ¡°...Arwin?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    It might have been the weight of responsibility on my shoulders, or perhaps thoughts of the child soon to be born.


    Maybe it was Krund that had been on my mindtely.


    I spoke to her as a friend once again.


    ¡°...If something sudden were to happen to me... could you take care of our people?¡±


    ¡°........¡±


    The smile vanished from Arwin¡¯s face at my request.


    I added quickly.


    ¡°...Only if you can, when you have the time.¡±


    Arwin didn¡¯t answer for a long while.


    She stared ahead, deep in thought, before whispering.


    ¡°......................What¡¯s the price?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Selfishly, I couldn¡¯t answer right away.


    I didn¡¯t even know what she wanted anymore.


    For the longest time, freedom had been her greatest wish.


    Now that she had gained it, I had no idea what Arwin might desire.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    I asked.


    Her stern expression turned towards me, and after a moment of silence, she asked cautiously.


    ¡°...Would you grant it?¡±


    Since I had no idea what she was hoping for, it wasn¡¯t a question I could easily answer.


    Seeing my hesitation, she moved closer, ncing around before gesturing for me to lean in.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. Just, for a moment... lend me your ear.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    I leaned in slowly, confused.


    Arwin drew closer, her familiar, pleasant scent filling the air.


    She whispered.


    ¡°...There¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t experienced since gaining my freedom.¡±


    She took a deep breath and spoke so softly it was barely audible.


    ¡°...I want to experience having sex once.¡±


    Whoosh.


    At her words, I sat up straight.


    Arwin shrugged nonchntly as she replied.


    "...It''s not something I could do with just anyone, right? But with you, it feels... right. I''m not exactly uninterested in what it would be like with you."


    "...Arwin."


    "After all, you were once my husband. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if we had experienced this together. I also wouldn¡¯t mind having a child with you¡ª"


    "¡ªStop."


    "..."


    Arwin immediately closed her mouth at my words.


    An awkward silence fell between us.


    Breaking that silence, Arwin shed a bright smile.


    "...I¡¯m just joking. Why are you reacting so sensitively?"


    "You¡ª"


    "¡ªIt¡¯s not like you were ever going to say yes anyway."


    "..."


    I kept my mouth shut, knowing she was right.


    Arwin continued, her tone light.


    "If it were that simple, Ner wouldn¡¯t be struggling so much either. I knew you¡¯d never agree, so I just said it as a joke."


    "..."


    Sheughed softly, as if amused by my frustration.


    I looked at her for a moment before sighing and letting the tension dissolve.


    There was plenty I could have said, but, as she pointed out, even if she had been serious, it wasn¡¯t something I would¡¯ve agreed to.


    And from her demeanor, it didn¡¯t seem like she was entirely serious anyway.


    "...Ha."


    I scratched at my itchy wounds and turned my gaze back to the fields.


    "...Let¡¯s have a drink together."


    In the rxed atmosphere that followed, Arwin suggested.


    "...If we make a memory like that, maybe I won¡¯t be able to forget your request."


    Then, with a small "ah" and a sheepish smile, she added,


    "Even if it¡¯s not Bardi liquor, I¡¯ll settle for anything."


    "..."


    I blinked at herst words.


    Her voice still carried traces of regret over that mistake.


    Once again, all I could do was sigh.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Sien sat alone at home, gently rubbing her belly.


    Even though a few days had passed, she was still upset about Berg¡¯s reckless actions.


    She whispered to the growing life inside her, the result of her love with Berg.


    "...He still doesn¡¯t seem to realize he¡¯s going to be your dad, does he?"


    Though she was physically alone, she didn¡¯t feel truly alone.


    It felt as if this child was the reward for all the suffering she¡¯d endured during the seven years of war.


    As she spoke to the baby, the anger she harbored towards Berg began to melt away.


    Even when she wanted to remain angry, the thought of the happy future their child would bring made it impossible.


    "Will you be a girl or a boy?"


    She continued her one-sided conversation, smiling softly as she imagined their future.


    Sien could have easily discovered the baby¡¯s gender using Sylphrien''s magic, but for now, she didn¡¯t feel the need to know.


    She wanted to save that joy for the moment of the child¡¯s birth. Whether it was a boy or a girl, she was confident she¡¯d love them just the same.


    Smiling softly, she spoke.


    ¡°Just grow up healthy, like your father. Don¡¯t take after me.¡±


    It felt like a small miracle that this child hade into their lives, especially now when Berg was struggling. The thought of the baby giving him strength brought her relief.


    Even though she was talking to herself, she didn¡¯t feel lonely. In fact, she found this one-sided conversation more enjoyable than anything she¡¯d experienced in a long time.


    ¡°What should I name you? I used to think of all sorts of good names... If it¡¯s a boy... Adam¡ªcough!¡±


    Suddenly, a violent cough escaped her.


    Fear washed over her as her body chilled, but she had to stop the coughing fit first.


    ¡°Cough, cough...!¡±


    The symptoms came out of nowhere, leaving her blinking in confusion.


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien froze for a long moment after the coughing subsided.


    It felt different from her usual dry coughs. There was pain in her throat.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    A wave of terror swept over her, and all she wanted was to see Berg¡¯s face.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] </strong><hr>


    <strong>Support /novel/193562?sid=main5</strong>


    <strong>Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9</strong>

 Chapter 194: Remaining Tasks (3)

    Chapter 194: Remaining Tasks (3)


    Ner slowly straightened her back with effort and sank into a nearby chair.


    She hadn¡¯t had a proper day of rest in the past few days, constantly tending to people.


    While a few had recovered from the gue, there were still those who lost their lives.


    The more that happened, the heavier Ner felt the weight of responsibility.


    She still considered the people of Stockpin to be her people.


    As much as they were Berg¡¯s people, they were hers, too.


    She wished to think of herself as a Reiker, not a ckwood.


    Rubbing her eyes, she tried to rx.


    Her exhaustion had built up from theck of proper sleep recently.The relentless determination to heal the sick, the pressure to create medicine, the fear of what might happen if she contracted the gue, and her worry for Berg¡ªeverything weighed her down.


    All the anxiety kept her from sleeping.


    ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps if Berg just held her, even once, she could finally sleep peacefully.


    Ner once again longed for that dream, a hope that seemed to slip further and further from reality.


    She couldn¡¯t even sigh anymore.


    All she could do was blink nkly, her eyes hollow.


    When she first arrived in Stockpin, she¡¯d hoped everything would work out.


    She believed that once she got here, things would start falling into ce.


    But Berg still wouldn¡¯t look her way, nor did he offer her any chance to get closer.


    Of course, it was clear he was beginning to waver.


    He spoke to her more normally now, no longer losing his temper like before. Even when she approached him, he didn¡¯t reject her, simply standing still by her side.


    He had even apologized for what happened that morning.


    But whether that was a positive change or not, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    In the end, nothing had changed. He was still pushing her away.


    ¡°...¡±


    She understood, though.


    The more she saw, the more envious she became of the life Berg had built.


    Watching Sien and Berg solve their problems together, holding each other through every hardship, made her burn with jealousy.


    Especially because Ner had once reached that same ce first.


    Perhaps, if she hadn¡¯t thought of betrayal, she would still be there.


    But she had done far too many things she shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡®If only I hadn¡¯t thought of betrayal.¡¯


    ¡®If only I had made the soul-binding more earnestly.¡¯


    ¡®If I had given myself to him on our first night, or even in the days that followed.¡¯


    ¡®If I had refused Arwin¡¯s marriage from the beginning.¡¯


    All she could do now was regret the time that had already passed.


    Sometimes, when she saw the happiness on Berg¡¯s face... she wondered if it wasn¡¯t time to let go.


    She also pondered the same whenever she saw the troubled expression he wore.


    But her hand couldn¡¯t release its grip.


    While it seemed as though Berg had let go of the thread connecting them, Ner couldn¡¯t bring herself to do the same.


    The happiness she felt when she was in his arms was something she still couldn¡¯t forget.


    The smile he once gave her appeared in her dreams, time and time again.


    When everyone else rejected her, he was the only one who epted her.


    And yet, she knew¡ªit was time for a change.


    If things remained as they were, Berg would never ept her.


    The frustration that had built up inside her was reaching its breaking point.


    She couldn¡¯t endure the pain any longer.


    ¨C Sssk, sssk.


    Ner rubbed her eyes again.


    Tears that had gathered at the corners of her eyes spilled out.


    Just as she was about to rise and start working again, someone appeared before her.


    ¡°...Lady Ner.¡±


    At the sound of her name, Ner lifted her head.


    Sien was standing there.


    The woman who had everything Ner wished for.


    ¡°...Why are you here...?¡±


    Ner struggled to rise from her seat, suppressing her confusion as she spoke politely.


    ¡°...It¡¯s dangerous here. I think you should return home.¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯t bear to face Sien for too long.


    Her very presence twisted her heart with jealousy.


    Just as Ner turned her body to leave¡ª


    ¡°Cough, cough...!¡±


    A weak cough burst from Sien.


    ¡°.........¡±


    Ner froze at the sound, slowly turning back.


    Sien, with a faint smile, asked quietly:


    ¡°...Do you think this is the gue?¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    I sat in the office with Gale and Arwin, sorting through various documents.


    We reviewed records of the town¡¯s remaining resources and projected what would soon be needed.


    Arwin was calcting those numbers, trying to figure out how sessful the harvest would need to be to sustain the town.


    ¡°...¡±


    I could feel Gale¡¯s gaze on the side of my head.


    Ever since he had suggested that I leave the territory, he had been watching me like this.


    I pretended not to notice, but of course, I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Gale let out a short sigh and then turned to Arwin.


    ¡°Arwin-nim.¡±


    Arwin slowly lifted her head to meet Gale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Could you exin in more depth what you mentionedst time?¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°You said that Berg might not be the warrior of Solitude. That Adam might have been the one.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    At that, I too turned my eyes toward Arwin, curious about her response.


    Arwin hesitated for a moment, then looked at Gale before speaking.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you, Sir Gale, who first assumed that Berg was the Warrior of Solitude?¡±


    ¡°I told His Majesty as much.¡±


    ¡°...Why did you think that?¡±


    Gale leaned back in his chair, scratching one of his horns.


    ¡°Well, it was abination of things¡ªhis troubled past, his demeanor, the fact that he didn¡¯t believe in the gods. His refinedbat skills¡­ and Berg was the one who drove off the Krund, after all. But honestly, it was more about giving him a title. By iming he was the Warrior of Solitude, it gave Berg a way to be a noble.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly, I recalled the situation at that time.


    Gale had suggested to the king that I was the Warrior of Solitude.


    The reason being that it would grant us greater recognition for our aplishments.


    Thanks to that, we were awarded the territory of Stockpin.


    Was that why? Did Gale feel responsible for me?


    Could he have felt guilty watching me struggle with the burdens of being a noble?


    While those thoughts lingered in my mind, Arwin spoke again.


    ¡°...If you had known more about themonalities among past Warriors, you might have judged differently.¡±


    ¡°Commonalities?¡±


    Arwin nced briefly in my direction before continuing.


    ¡°My father lived long enough to meet several Warriors of Solitude. He knew a lot of things that weren¡¯t written in books.¡±


    Arwin began speaking about the past Warriors.


    ¡°...Just like they had tragic pasts, there¡¯s another trait they shared.¡±


    ¡°An example?¡±


    ¡°...None of them had families. Or rather, they couldn¡¯t have families. They say that the moment they started a family, they experienced profound loss.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re said to be chosen by the God of Solitude.¡±


    I thought about Adam Hyung.


    He lost his entire family when he was young and never married until the day he died.


    Arwin looked at me as she spoke.


    ¡°...But Berg, you have a family, don¡¯t you? Even a child on the way...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gale tilted his head, uncertain.


    ¡°...That¡¯s apelling argument, but to base such a judgment on that alone... It¡¯s not umon to be without family. Even I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°...But all the Warriors my father met shared that trait. Unless my father is mistaken.¡±


    I pondered Arwin¡¯s words.


    Thinking of Sien and the child growing in her belly, the idea that Warriors couldn¡¯t form families didn¡¯t seem far-fetched.


    ¡°...Also.¡±


    Arwin¡¯s eyes carefully assessed me once more, her tone more cautious.


    ¡°...Out of the four Warriors my father met, three died in battle at the end of the war.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And Captain Adam died in battle as well, didn¡¯t he? What stronger evidence could there be...¡±


    Gale responded to that.


    ¡°...That¡¯s a bit too vague to be considered a realmonality.¡±


    Arwin shook her head.


    ¡°...Whatever the case, Berg is not the Warrior of Solitude. Even if His Majesty summons him, there¡¯s no reason for him to respond.¡±


    I mulled over her words for a moment.


    ...But what if the war isn¡¯t truly over?


    ¡°...¡±


    In the end, I let her words drift away.


    It was all just conjecture¡ªan argument that could be twisted depending on how you looked at it.


    The idea of the Warrior of Solitude was always like that.


    A god for those who didn¡¯t believe in gods.


    It was merely a construct meant to instill courage in people¡¯s hearts.


    It made them wonder if they could be the Warrior of Solitude, driving them to act.


    And when they died, others would say they weren¡¯t the Warrior after all, passing hope on to the next.


    And if someone achieved great deeds, they would be revered as the Warrior.


    There was no proof, no divine power, only belief forced upon the story.


    Arwin, too, seemed simr in that regard.


    Regardless of whether the Warrior of Solitude was real or not, she just didn¡¯t want me to be called that.


    It seemed more like she believed whatever she wanted to believe.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s drop this subject.¡±


    I said to Gale.


    Seeing as he had brought this up, it seemed even he was being swayed by the rumors about the Krund that had been circting through the town.


    Superstition, fate, prophecies.


    I never kept such things in my mind.


    ¡ªKnock, knock, knock!


    At that moment, a strong knock echoed throughout the room.


    It was the voice of Desmond, the butler.


    ¡®Master, may I enter?¡¯


    Even his breathing sounded somewhat hurried.


    The urgency in his voice made me reply quickly.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡ªBang!


    Desmond rushed into the room as soon as I gave permission.


    His wide eyes showed just how shocked he was.


    After ncing at all of us for a brief moment, he spoke.


    ¡°...Madam...¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Outside the infirmary, where I ran as soon as I heard the news, Ner and Sylphrien were waiting.


    I tried to calm my racing heart.


    Beside me, Arwin kept trying to soothe me as well.


    ¡°Berg. Calm down. Everything will be alright.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But that was easier said than done.


    The more you know the pain of loss, the more terrifying it bes.


    I didn¡¯t want to face any more farewells.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing another family member.


    Approaching Ner, who was looking up at me, I asked her urgently.


    ¡°...Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Ner. Answer me.¡±


    Slowly, Ner nodded her head.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Her confirmation made emotions swirl inside me again.


    Seeing this, Ner spoke.


    ¡°Berg. But it¡¯s still in the early stages. If we make sure she eats well and rests properly, we can manage it... She¡¯ll recover.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take me long to realize those were words meant tofort me.


    The gue affected people differently.


    Even if it was caught in its early stages, some would recover quickly, while others would sumb to death.


    The fact that she was infected at all was the real issue.


    I moved past Ner, intent on entering the infirmary.


    But something wrapped around my thigh, stopping me.


    Looking down, I saw Ner¡¯s white tail coiled around me.


    When I turned to face her, she softly said,


    ¡°...You should rx your expression before you go in...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Only then did I realize I had been scowling.


    Following Ner¡¯s advice, I slowly rxed my face.


    Sien was probably anxious too.


    I needed to be strong.


    As my expression softened, Ner¡¯s tail slowly unwound from my leg.


    She couldn¡¯t even look at me, but she nodded her head quietly.


    I said to her,


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    With that, I entered the infirmary.


    ¡°Berg!¡±


    Sien was sitting up on the bed, and when she saw me, she gave me a bright smile.


    Even with the mask covering her face, I could see her expression.


    I smiled back and approached her.


    ¡°...How do you feel?¡±


    Sien smiled as she replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little tickle in my throat. I¡¯ll shake this off in no time.¡±


    ¡°You should. You¡¯ve ovee much worse dangers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite her reassuring words, I still felt a heavy weight on my chest. I couldn¡¯t do anything to ease her pain. There was nothing I could do.


    The fact that Sien had always been physically frail only deepened my concern.


    Sien spoke again,


    ¡°...Still, it¡¯s a relief we caught it before it spread to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing we avoided kissing.¡±


    I tried to lighten the mood, responding casually.


    ¡°...Sneaking a kiss or two at night.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I never did that. Are you sure you weren¡¯t dreaming?¡±


    I chuckled at her denial, and Sien smiled back.


    Then, she spoke softly.


    ¡°...Now that you¡¯ve seen my face, you should go, Bell.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you stay here any longer, you might catch the illness too. Don¡¯t be lonely while I¡¯m alone, okay?¡±


    Despite her cheerful tone, I could sense a slight tremble in her voice.


    Ignoring her words to leave, I slowly moved closer.


    ¡°Bell...? Don¡¯te closer... You¡¯ll catch it... Cough, cough...¡±


    I sat on the edge of her bed, and as I did, the mask she had been wearing slowly began to slip away.


    Her once bright voice grew dimmer.


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m okay, really... right?¡±


    I reached out to touch her face, gently brushing my hand against her soft cheek.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear a mask in front of me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The moment I said that, her expression hardened.


    Her eyes drooped, and it looked like tears were about to spill.


    Sien had always been prone to tears.


    From the moment she greeted me with that bright smile, I could tell she¡¯d been acting.


    ¡°...What are we going to do, Bell...?¡±


    She ced her hand on her stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine... but what about our baby?¡±


    I pulled her into my arms.


    She fell into my embrace,pletely powerless.


    ¡°Hic... what if... something happens to the baby...?¡±


    I gently patted her back.


    ¡°...Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°...Sniff...¡±


    ¡°Everything will be okay, Sien.¡±


    I hid my own anxiety and continued tofort her.<ol><li><strong>****</strong></li></ol>


    Arwin stood next to Ner, peering through the slightly open door at Berg.


    Even though Sien had contracted the gue, Berg didn¡¯t hesitate to hold her in his arms.


    As soon as he embraced her, Sien dropped her facade and broke down in tears.


    It was as if Berg could see straight into her heart.


    Arwin felt envious of the deep connection they shared.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything to stop him.


    She couldn¡¯t utter the logical words that told him to stay away because of the risk of infection.


    It felt like both the most reckless and the most righteous action at the same time.


    Arwin thought that if she were Berg¡¯s wife and had fallen ill with the gue, she would have wanted him to act just like that.


    Knowing this, all she could do was watch Berg and Sien.


    There was a radiant beauty in their interaction, though a tinge of jealousy crept in as well.


    Before she realized it, Arwin had lightly clenched her fists.


    ¡°...If only... we were still Berg¡¯s wife.¡±


    Suddenly, Ner¡¯s soft voice broke the silence beside her.


    ¡°...And if we were in the same position, stricken with the gue, do you think Berg would have done the same for us?¡±


    Arwin nced down at Ner.


    It had been so long since Arwin and Ner had exchanged words like this.


    Arwin realized that Ner had been imagining the same thing as she had.


    They both missed Berg, unable to let go of him.


    There was a heavy, almost suffocating feeling between them, one that seemed ready to explode at any moment.


    Arwin still hated Ner, but at the same time, there was an odd sense of connection¡ªborn from the fact that they shared the same pain.


    She turned her gaze back to the scene before her.


    Berg was whispering something softly into Sien¡¯s ear, his expression tender and warm.


    Arwin closed her eyes, imagining herself in Sien¡¯s ce.


    It was easy to picture Berg caring for her with the same warmth.


    With that thought, Arwin finally answered Ner.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin opened her eyes again and looked at Berg.


    ¡°...He would have.¡±


    And with that, the regret over time long gone settled in once more.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] </strong><hr>


    <strong>Support /novel/193562?sid=main5</strong>


    <strong>Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9</strong>

 Chapter 195: Remaining Tasks (4)

    As the evening sun began to set, casting a red hue across the sky, Ner started preparing to return home after finishing all her tasks.


    First, she thought about finding out where and what Berg was up to.


    Berg, after briefly embracing Sien, had left with a hardened expression, and Ner couldn¡¯t stop worrying about him since.


    But before that, Ner decided to find Sien.


    Knock knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ner entered the room and saw Sien staring out the window. A sorrowful atmosphere seemed to hang around her.


    It was a mood she hadn¡¯t sensed when Sien was with Berg.


    ¡°...Cough, cough...!¡±Ner wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she had sought out Sien. There was definitely something she wanted to talk about, but she herself didn¡¯t know what that conversation would be.


    She couldn¡¯t even pinpoint her own feelings at that moment. The unexpected situation left her feeling confused as well.


    ¡°...Have you taken your medicine?¡± Ner asked. Perhaps, deep down, she was looking for something to talk about, maybe even a topic she couldter bring up with Berg.


    Sien nodded in response.


    Turning her head to look at Ner, Sien gave a faint smile as she answered, ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    Ner swallowed hard and, out of politeness, offered some words of concern.


    ¡°...Make sure to sleep warmly tonight, even if you sweat. And if your throat bes unbearably itchy, chew on the herbs next to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Having run out of things to say, Ner eventually turned to leave. The awkwardness was too much to bear.


    ¡°...I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Just then, Sien whispered to her as she was about to leave.


    Ner turned back to look at her.


    There was a fear on Sien¡¯s face that Ner hadn¡¯t noticed earlier.


    ¡°...¡±


    Once again, Ner put her own emotions aside and responded with polite reassurance.


    ¡°...You¡¯ll get better.¡±


    But Sien shook her head.


    ¡°...I¡¯m not worried about myself... I¡¯m worried about Berg.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...He may not show it, but Berg is struggling too.¡±


    Sien took a slow breath.


    ¡°Cough, cough...!¡±


    Then, almost immediately, she was wracked with coughs. It seemed she couldn¡¯t even sigh properly without triggering the coughing fits.


    Once she¡¯d calmed herself down, Sien looked at Ner and said, ¡°...Please, support Berg just a little longer.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°In a difficult situation like this... if even I am like this...¡±


    Ner¡¯s heart pounded at her words. She lightly bit her lip, feeling it moisten as her thoughts spun.


    But instead of offering agreement, she questioned Sien¡¯s request.


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t you ask me not to approach Berg?¡±


    Ner couldn¡¯t forget how, just a few days ago, she had been caught lying on Berg¡¯s bed, thinking about him.


    The shame of that moment still weighed heavily on her, making it difficult to look up properly.


    At Ner¡¯s words, Sien chuckled softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to approach him anyway, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in your shoes before, so I understand.¡±


    In fact, Sien herself had once been rejected by Berg. The situation had simply reversed now.


    In that sense, Sien might be the person who understood Ner¡¯s feelings better than anyone else.


    As Ner struggled to find the words to counter her, Sien continued speaking. The mood grew heavier.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t like it either.¡±


    Sien lowered her head, hiding her expression.


    ¡°But... given the situation... I can¡¯t afford to be selfish.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°All I want is for Berg to be happy.¡±


    Ner could now grasp just how deep Sien¡¯s feelings for Berg were. Through this, she could also sense the strong bond between Sien and Berg.


    The more she realized this, the more suffocated she felt.


    It hurt this much every time she became aware that there was no room for her to intervene.


    ¡°Cough, cough...!¡±


    Ner snapped out of her thoughts at the sound of Sien¡¯s coughing. It felt like she shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    ncing back at Sien over her shoulder, Ner said, ¡°...Sleep warmly. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, see you tomorrow.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Upon hearing that Berg had left the vige for a short while, Ner decided to head outside.


    There was only one ce where Berg could be resting outside the vige.


    It was a ce Ner herself visited frequently.


    Sure enough, there he was¡ªsitting on a small hill overlooking the wide ins, watching the setting sun.


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg rarely showed signs of struggle, but just by observing him like this, Ner could sense all the weight he was carrying.


    It was clear that he was going through something incredibly difficult.


    Without saying a word, Ner approached him.


    How happy would she be if she could just hold him in her arms right now?


    How wonderful would it be to be in a position where she couldfort him?


    But all she could do was sit quietly next to him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg didn¡¯t say anything either, acknowledging her presence with silence.


    Ner was lost in thought, continuously wondering what words she could offer him.


    ¡°...Berg,¡± she whispered, gazing at him as he stared at the sunset.


    ¡°...She will get better.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t struggle too much.¡±


    But even as she spoke, Ner could hear the whispers of a demon inside her.


    What if something happened to Sien?


    What if things were headed toward an inevitable, unhappy ending?


    Their rtionship¡ªBerg and Sien¡ªfelt imprable.


    But if something were to happen to Sien... would a crack finally appear?


    ¡°...¡±


    Hearing that wicked whisper, Ner realized just how much she was falling apart.


    She had never imagined she would entertain such thoughts.


    She violently shook her head, trying to cast out those thoughts.


    The desire to be loved by the person who had saved her was shaking her to her core.


    Now was not the time for Ner to express her own feelings.


    It was a moment where she needed to support Berg, who was struggling.


    Taking a deep breath, Ner spoke.


    ¡°¡­She looked healthy.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Berg¡¯s attention shifted to her, and he turned his head to meet her eyes.


    ¡°I just saw Sien beforeing here. She looked healthy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help her recover. I¡¯ll make sure to take extra care. Please¡­ trust me.¡±


    Ner knew she wasn¡¯t in a position to ask for trust. Everything had fallen apart because that trust had been broken.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why she wanted to restore it so desperately.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Berg let out a long sigh.


    It had been a long time since he had shown such vulnerability in front of her.


    The realization made Ner¡¯s heart pound harder.


    The urge to be there for him, to help him, was almost unbearable.


    ¡°¡­Why is it that the people I care about always slip away from me?¡±


    Berg muttered to himself, as if the emotions he had been holding back were finally breaking through.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know who my parents are. I have no siblings. My friends from the slums all went their separate ways. Therades from the mercenary corps¡­ even Adam Hyung¡­ and you¡­¡±


    After saying ¡°you,¡± Berg closed his mouth, cutting off his next thought.


    Ner felt an overwhelming pressure on her chest, her emotions tightening inside her, and her feelings for Berg only deepened.


    She realized that her tail had unintentionally brushed against Berg.


    Berg sighed again and continued.


    ¡°¡­And now, even Sien. Another crisis is looming. I don¡¯t even know what will happen to my child¡­¡±


    ¡°Berg.¡±


    ¡°Why do I always have to be alone? Just having the people I care about by my side would be enough.¡±


    Smack!


    In the end, Ner knelt in front of Berg, cupping his face in her hands.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not alone, Berg.¡±


    Ner spoke firmly.


    This was something he needed to understand clearly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m on your side until the day I die. No matter what happens¡­ no matter what you be, no matter what situation you find yourself in, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±


    For a moment, Berg¡¯s weary eyes seemed to regain a flicker of life from her words.


    There had been a time in the past when such closeness between them felt natural.


    Whether she hugged him, touched him, or held him, none of it had felt out of ce.


    Berg stared at Ner for a moment before pushing her arms away gently.


    ¡°¡­Let go, Ner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner reluctantly released him, her hands falling away as she returned to her seat, only able to gaze at him.


    Berg, unlike before, wasn¡¯t forcefully pushing her away.


    Ner understood that she was slipping through the cracks in his weakened state.


    Still, she wanted to be near him, even if just like this. She wanted to return to the time when they were husband and wife.


    These hopeless dreams kept surfacing in her mind.


    Berg sighed once more and spoke to Ner.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    It was unclear what exactly he was grateful for.


    Was it her care for Sien? Or was it for her recentfort?


    Whatever it was, Ner was moved by his gentle words.


    Old memories resurfaced once again.


    ¡°¡­Berg.¡±


    Then, an inappropriate thought crossed her mind.


    With her emotions stirred up, it became hard to control herself.


    After all, the worst oue here would simply be rejection.


    She wanted to try, just once.


    ¡°¡­Can I kiss you?¡±


    She asked.


    Berg, bathed in the colors of the sunset, looked breathtaking.


    In this secluded moment, it felt harder not to ask him.


    Moreover, she felt that remnants of her presence still lingered inside him.


    His quiet whisper of ¡°you¡± while recounting his painful farewells was still imprinted in her mind.


    This was her way of offeringfort, in her own way.


    She wanted him to know he wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t tell Sien.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ner.¡±


    ¡°I still care about you¡­ I still treasure you¡­ Berg¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Berg didn¡¯t immediately reject her words. Ner knew him well.


    Berg wasn¡¯t the type to easily forget someone he had shared deep affection with.


    That¡¯s why, even after seven years, Berg found his way back to Sien, and why he still couldn¡¯t let go of Captain Adam.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner slowly wrapped her arms around Berg¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Being this close, she could see all of Berg¡¯s emotions more clearly.


    His slightly furrowed brows. The subtle trembling in his eyes. His silent refusal.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that, Ner slowly loosened her arms.


    It was the hardest thing she had ever done.


    His familiar scent was drifting away.


    As she stepped back, she softly said to him, ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Berg didn¡¯t respond with words; he simply looked at her.


    Then he stood up, turned, and began to walk away.


    Ner, overwhelmed by regret, could only sit there, frozen.


    But Berg needed to understand, too.


    Suppressing emotions wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded.


    Of all people, Berg knew that better than anyone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly, Berg spoke to her.


    Ner, startled, looked up at him as he walked away.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°...Get up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Berg was waiting for her, expecting her to follow.


    Maybe it was because of the bandits causing trouble in the area.


    But to Ner, the reason didn¡¯t matter.


    All that mattered was that he was showing concern for her.


    ¡°...Yeah...!¡±


    With a bright smile, she stood up.


    It had been so long since she¡¯d felt happiness, she couldn¡¯t even remember thest time.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: ?? Mass Release ??


    Hey everyone! ??


    We just released 18 chapters for our new novel <strong>?A Knight Who Protects His Enemies</strong>! Dive in now and enjoy thetest updates.


    ? Novel Title: A Knight Who Protects His Enemies


    ?? Genres: Action, Adventure, Comedy, Drama, Fantasy, Romance, Shounen, Slice of Life


    ?? Synopsis:


    I had always believed I would never sincerely protect anyone.


    But when I met you¡ªsomeone who should¡¯ve been my enemy.


    When I saw you, broken and weeping after losing everything to my family.


    And despite all that, when I saw you struggle and fight for years just to survive...


    ...I could hear the sound of my resolve crumbling."


    ?? Here''s the link:


    https://.readingpia.me/series/a-knight-who-protects-his-enemies


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>:


    /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 196: Remaining Tasks (5)

    Chapter 196: Remaining Tasks (5)


    The king gazed down at the fiefdom from a distance, where ck ashes were rising into the air.


    The Cryer family. A noble family of the werewolf, known for their emphasis on honor andbat.


    Though not asrge as ckwood, they were a family with their own degree of prestige.


    Even in thest war, the Cryer family had weathered every storm on their own strength.


    ¡°...Survivors?¡±


    ¡°Some of themoners survived... but the Cryer family...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But as of today, that family had beenpletely wiped out.


    Krund¡¯s first strike. The loud echo signaling the resumption of war reverberated intensely.As the king sighed at this fact, lost in thought, the royal knights brought someone forward.


    The knight bowed his head and introduced the person they brought.


    ¡°A soldier of the Cryer family. He vividly remembers the battle, so we brought him here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The soldier was trembling, his eyes hollow.


    His tail was tucked between his legs.


    Considering their species¡¯ natural pride, this was not something that should happen easily.


    ¡°...Exin the situation.¡±


    The kingmanded the soldier.


    But the soldier remained frozen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Snap! Snap!


    The royal knight, frustrated by the soldier¡¯s dyed response, snapped his fingers a few times in front of his face.


    Only then did the soldier blink as ifing to his senses, and upon seeing the king, he swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty...?¡±


    Rex Draigo¡¯s patience with this tragedy was wearing thin.


    In a slightly heavier tone, hemanded again.


    ¡°...Exin what happened.¡±


    The soldier finally realized that multiple eyes were fixed on him.


    He wandered aimlessly for a moment before regaining hisposure and stammering out an exnation.


    ¡°...T-The Demon King¡¯s right hand appeared.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know where it came from, but... suddenly the ground began to shake¡­¡±


    The king had already heard that Krund could summon his minions from beneath the ground.


    If the earth shook and enemies appeared, it was clear that Krund was responsible.


    ¡°...Were you unable to deal with the monsters?¡±


    The king asked the soldier.


    At this, the soldier shook his head fiercely.


    ¡°N-No, we dealt with them... everyone fought valiantly, but...¡±


    ¡°Then why did it end like this?¡±


    The soldier blinked for a moment, his eyes reflecting the revival of a nightmare.


    With hollow eyes, he mumbled, as if recalling something.


    ¡°...We... couldn¡¯t kill Krund¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even when dozens of us rushed at him... we were all torn to pieces...¡±


    The soldier¡¯s testimony brought silence to the room.


    A tense atmosphere enveloped them.


    Krund had long been assessed as a force stronger than even the Demon King in pure physical might.


    If the Cryer family had been wiped out because they couldn¡¯t kill this one entity... the problem might be bigger than they anticipated.


    The royal knight standing next to the soldier pressed for further exnation.


    ¡°Are you saying the entire Cryer family was annihted by just Krund?¡±


    ¡°...After the Lord and the young masters of the Cryer family were all killed by Krund, there was no one left to lead us¡­¡±


    Unlike the Demon King, Krund had always fought on the front lines.


    That¡¯s what made him more dangerous, and the war had dragged on for so long because of that.


    But Krund was now rampaging even more violently on the frontlines.


    The more mindless, the more destructive... and the more lethal.


    It may not have been a strategy to win the war, but it was certainly effective in causing massive damage.


    ¡°...Perhaps Krund never intended to win in the first ce.¡±


    The king¡¯s aide, Gendry, voiced the same thought.


    ¡°...Is it revenge against the Demon King?¡±


    The king considered the possibility as he answered.


    He felt as though he had once again hit a wall.


    Solve one problem, and another would arise.


    And this problem... he had no idea how to fix.


    Not all the families had recovered from thest war¡¯s aftermath.


    A gue was still spreading.


    The hero had lost his arm.


    Even Gale, iming age was catching up, had retired from the position of the greatest warrior and now lived in Stockpin.


    Acran had disappeared, and Sylphrien had always yed a supporting role.


    The saintess had lost her power, so that only left... Berg.


    But the king had long since realized that there was no proof that Berg was the warrior of solitude.


    If the problem grew any worse, they might have to bring him out, but it wasn¡¯t the time for that just yet.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    The king let out a sigh.


    Being a leader was exhausting.


    If not for the history of his family and the desire for power flowing in his veins... he would have long since abandoned the throne.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin stood with Berg, once again gazing out over the farnd.


    With thepletion of numerous farming tools and the increasing skill of the workers using them, the pace of agriculture had picked up dramatically.


    The task of turning over this vastnd had already beenpleted, and now they were plowing the fields.


    They were creating an environment perfect for nting seeds.


    As progress became more tangible, smiles spread more brightly across the faces of the workers.


    It seemed that the relief of securing their future was making them smile.


    Moreover, many people were now returning to their normal lives, having recovered from the gue.


    Burns, too, had risen from his sickbed and was regaining his strength.


    Stockpin was oveing the gue that once seemed unbeatable.


    Though it appeared that many of their problems were slowly being resolved, Berg¡¯s face only grew more troubled.


    Arwin, who had been watching everything closely by his side, knew why.


    There was only one reason.


    ...Sien¡¯s condition was worsening.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner had tried to reassure Berg, saying that this was a process everyone went through, but of course, such words had no effect on Berg.


    He had lost too many loved ones and knew that pain all too well.


    It¡¯s the kind of suffering no one wants to experience.


    Arwin could understand him.


    If Berg were to fall ill with the gue and take to his bed, she knew she would react the same way.


    Short-lived species met death far too easily.


    The only thing Arwin could do at this moment was to keep working hard for Berg¡¯s sake.


    She had to solve the tasks at hand so that he could protect the people he loved.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Berg, who had been standing with a hardened expression, finally spoke to Arwin.


    ¡°Arwin.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Going, of course, meant he was going to see Sien again.


    Though there were still many hours left in the day, Berg had already gone to see her twice.


    ¡°...¡±


    Feeling a twinge of jealousy, Arwin offered her opinion.


    ¡°...She¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But Berg just gave a short shake of his head and began to walk away.


    Arwin watched him leave and then followed.


    The reality that all she could do was follow weighed heavily on her.


    But today, once again, she resolved to be patient.


    For now, simply being by Berg¡¯s side was a blessing in itself, or so she tried to believe.


    One day, she would experience longsting happiness with him.


    Holding onto that dream, Arwin suppressed her emotions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Arwin sat on the hallway floor, listening to the conversation leaking through the cracked door.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop... but as she waited outside, everything was clearly audible.


    ¡®Cough! Cough...!¡¯


    Sien¡¯s cough was harsher than before.


    ¡®...Have some water.¡¯


    Berg¡¯s reply followed shortly.


    Arwin listened to the conversation between Berg and Sien.


    Normally, Sien was the one who spoke more while Berg listened, but this time it was the opposite.


    Berg was exining the progress in the territory, filling their conversation with everyday stories that made Sien smile.


    It almost seemed like Berg hade not just out of concern, but to bring joy to Sien.


    Arwin understood the gravity of the situation.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the care Berg always showed for Sien.


    Out of habit, Arwin imagined herself in Sien¡¯s ce.


    Even if she were sick, she thought, she would still feel happy, basking in Berg¡¯s love.


    But right now, she didn¡¯t know.


    If she copsed, would Berg worry about her?


    ¡°...¡±


    As her imagination wandered, she realized the conversation between Berg and Sien had quieted.


    Arwin turned her body slightly, peeking through the door.


    Berg was holding Sien in his arms once again.


    ¡°...You¡¯ll get sick too, Bell...¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s fine. Then we can be sick together.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien giggled at his words, but there was a faint sound of tears hidden in herughter.


    After a moment, Berg gently released Sien from his embrace.


    Sien smiled softly at Berg and spoke.


    ¡°...You should go now, Bell. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But even at her words, Berg couldn¡¯t move.


    He stood there for a long time before finally speaking.


    ¡°...What are we doing here...?¡±


    Arwin held her breath at Berg¡¯s words.


    They seemed meaningless, but somehow, they sounded as if Berg might disappear at any moment.


    For the first time, Berg, the leader, felt more like an ordinary person with that one sentence.


    Berg ced his hand on Sien¡¯s cheek and spoke again.


    ¡°...We were supposed to travel and live our lives together.¡±


    ¡°You remember that, Bell?¡±


    ¡°But... now... because of me... you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What made Berg¡¯s words even more frightening to Arwin was how well she knew him.


    Berg was someone who would make any decision for the sake of those he loved.


    He was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to vanish one day, without warning.


    This fleeting thought magnified Arwin¡¯s unease.


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Time could always be given. Arwin would wait as long as it took. She was used to enduring pain.


    ...But what if Berg disappeared one day?


    If he vanished, could she ever find him again?


    Even her bluebird might fail to hold onto him.


    If that one mistake was made, she might lose Berg forever.


    ¡°...¡±


    The only relief was that Berg was someone with a strong sense of responsibility.


    No matter what he said, he wasn¡¯t the type to leave suddenly.


    ¡°...¡±


    But when considering Berg¡¯s happiness, which side was truly the right one?


    The weight of responsibility Berg felt might have been the very thing crushing him.


    It could have be shackles, something that suppressed his freedom.


    As someone who had lived imprisoned for 170 years, Arwin understood all too well how suffocating that could be.


    She felt the need to offer some reassurance based on what she had just overheard.


    ¡°...Bell, as long as I¡¯m with you, I don¡¯t care where we live.¡±


    ...But it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to interrupt Berg while he was talking with Sien.


    At Sien¡¯s words, Berg hugged her once again.


    Arwin frowned at the sight, turning away.


    Closing her eyes, she whispered a spell.


    Her bluebird responded.


    ¡®Tweet! Tweet!¡¯


    Arwin gave the bird a strong and clearmand.


    ¡°From now on, never lose sight of Berg.¡±


    ****


    Later that day, after another day of farm work, as the evening sky began to turn orange, Arwin asked a question.


    ¡°Berg, do you remember what you said the other day?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You know... when you asked me to look after Stockpin even if you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    ¡°And you also said we¡¯d have a drink together, remember?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I knew Arwin was hinting that we should drink together.


    I had been needing a drinktely.


    At least when I drank, the burden on my shoulders felt lighter.


    Since Sien had fallen ill, I¡¯d even resisted the urge to drown myself in alcohol.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t think I can today.¡±


    But once again, I suppressed the desire.


    I knew if I started drinking, I might lose control.


    One worry would lead to another, and the alcohol would keep flowing endlessly.


    ¡°...Just a light drink, Berg.¡±


    Sensing my hesitation, Arwin gently insisted.


    ¡°We can invite Gale too. Let¡¯s all have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Just for a little while, set your worries aside.¡±


    I realized that this was Arwin¡¯s way offorting me.


    Like Ner before her, both of them expressed their concern and sympathy for me.


    I knew the importance of rest.


    Even Sien had been most worried about this part of me.


    I looked at Arwin.


    Recently, I owed her a lot, especially with the farm work.


    Though the work wasn¡¯t done yet, she had helped lift at least one of my burdens.


    ¡°...¡±


    I finally nodded, just a small gesture.


    Arwin smiled at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call Gale then.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    This time, the gathering for drinks took ce outdoors.


    A small fire crackled gently before us, and we all sat around it, exchanging quiet conversations.


    Ner had suggested this arrangement, iming that sitting outside reduced the risk of catching the guepared to being indoors together.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how true that was, but when it came to matters like this, I tended to follow Ner¡¯s advice.


    The sight of the mes flickering somehow lightened the weight in my mind.


    Being able to sit there, without thinking about anything, was its own kind of blessing.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Gale was the first to raise his ss, setting the tone for the night.


    Following his lead, I looked at the fire and took a drink.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s Sien?¡±


    Gale didn¡¯t hesitate, asking directly from the start.


    That was just his nature.


    ¡°...¡±


    I shook my head.


    I found it difficult to say out loud that she was getting worse.


    Tap, tap.


    Gale patted me on the back.


    ¡°Things will work out. Aren¡¯t we at a point where everything¡¯sing together?¡±


    He gestured toward Ner, seated beside him.


    ¡°Thanks to Lady Ner and Lan, we¡¯re seeing more and more people recover.¡±


    Then he looked at Arwin and continued.


    ¡°And because of Lady Arwin, the farm work is going smoothly too. Likewise, I¡¯m sure things with Sien will turn out well. I believe that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I gave a faint smile and thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As he stroked his chin, Gale asked another question.


    ¡°By the way, when everything gets better... have you thought about the baby¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gale, as if urging me to focus on a happier future, had shifted the conversation to the topic of children.


    It was an overwhelming subject for me.


    With my mind filled with worries about Sien¡¯s future, thinking about naming a child wasn¡¯t something I could do easily.


    I did have a few names in mind.


    But I feared making a decision now, only to have something go wrongter. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d have the strength to endure that kind of loss.


    Naming the child felt like it would make any potential farewell even harder to bear.


    That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t decided yet, not even in my own heart.


    But knowing Gale¡¯s good intentions, I could only muster a forced smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    I deflected, steering the conversation away.


    Just then, Arwin cleared her throat.


    Her sound drew everyone¡¯s attention as she prepared to speak.


    ¡°...Berg, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I meant to eavesdrop, but... I heard something earlier while I was nearby.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin looked at me cautiously before asking.


    ¡°...When you said you nned to live while traveling... what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Earlier, in my conversation with Sien, I had recalled our dream.


    Sien had always wanted to travel the world, to live on the road.


    She had been sick since childhood, which meant she had traveled with her parents often, seeing many parts of the world. She had told me many times that she wanted to show me the things she¡¯d seen.


    It was a promise we had made long ago, but one we had never been able to fulfill.


    Watching her now, frail and wasting away, had brought that memory back to me.


    ¡°...¡±


    Instead of answering, I took another drink.


    I finally responded, albeit btedly.


    ¡°...It was just a fleeting thought.¡±


    Gale looked at me slowly after hearing my answer. His expression grew serious again.


    ¡°...Are you going to make a decision?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Berg, as I said before... I¡¯ll take care of this ce.¡±


    At Gale¡¯s quiet words, Ner let out a small gasp beside him. Arwin, too, stiffened as she looked at Gale.


    ¡°What do you mean by that...?¡±


    ¡°...Berg, what is he talking about?¡±


    Ner¡¯s tail wrapped itself tightly around my ankle in a sh.


    ¡°...Are you nning to leave somewhere...?¡±


    I took a deep breath and gently untangled Ner¡¯s tail from around me. When my hand touched her tail, she flinched slightly.


    I shook my head at Gale.


    ¡°Gale, that conversation was already over.¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you the one who brought it up with Sien today?¡±


    Gale was still firm in his stance, but it surprised me how Ner and Arwin believed in that wild notion.


    Though the thought was tempting, it wasn¡¯t something I could act on.


    I responded.


    ¡°...With so much left to do, where would I go? Stepping down from my title isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds.¡±


    Arwin whispered softly.


    ¡°....And when all those tasks are finished...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°When everything, all the problems, are solved? You¡¯ve never been the type to care about titles or responsibilities.¡±


    To that, I had no answer.


    I doubted such a time would evere.


    Suddenly, clench! Ner grabbed me from beside her.


    ¡°Ah... s-sorry.¡±


    Startled by her own actions, she let go again.


    ¡°B-Berg... It¡¯s fine if you go somewhere, but... just tell us, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I-I mean... you have toe back, right?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t cruel enough to leave her in such fear.


    ¡°Or, um... take me with you...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, and I had no ns to go anywhere at the moment, so I told her honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    I took another drink.


    ¡°...It was just a passing thought, wishing for some peace.¡±


    Then I spoke to all of them.


    There was a long silence.


    I kept staring at the crackling fire.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    Arwin called my name.


    ¡°...If you ever really do want to leave... please tell me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. At least I can do that. I¡¯m always thinking about you... I mean, because we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Ner whispered beside me.


    ¡°Me too, Berg.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even if the whole world turns its back on you... I¡¯ll be on your side. So... please, don¡¯t leave without saying anything.¡±


    I took another gulp of my drink.


    Once again, I found myself staring into the fire.


    I meant it when I said I wasn¡¯t leaving.


    With so much unfinished business, I couldn¡¯t just walk away.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the /readingpia</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ] </strong><hr>


    <strong>Support /novel/193562?sid=main5</strong>


    <strong>Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9</strong>

 Chapter 197: Ner’s Choice (1)

    ¡°...Berg, it seems Krund has started moving.¡±


    In the early morning, Gale brought me the news.


    Though I had somewhat anticipated it due to the creeping rumors, the shock of hearing it for real still hit hard.


    At the same time, it felt like a burden was lifted from my chest.


    Strangely, my heart grew calm and focused.


    Facing an enemy with a physical form was moreforting than an abstract one.


    Maybe it was because fighting was the only thing I had truly learned up until now.


    It was easier to prepare when there was a known threat.


    I let out a sigh.¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The Cryer family was annihted. A fierce battle broke out overnight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Krund has personally entered the fray and is rampaging. Given that, until a proper n is put in ce, there will likely be many casualties.¡±


    I repeated Gale¡¯s words.


    ¡°He¡¯s personally rampaging?¡±


    ¡°Some specte that he¡¯s seeking revenge for the death of the Demon King. If that¡¯s true, then his targets are likely already set.¡±


    If that prediction were correct, then Krund¡¯s targets, just as Gale suggested, were already determined.


    The warriors.


    The hero, Acran, Sylphrien, Sien... and even me.


    ¡°...He¡¯lle here.¡±


    I whispered.


    Right here in Stockpin, there were already three of Krund¡¯s potential targets gathered.


    Gale, too, seemed to sense that unease. Though he didn¡¯t strongly object, he was also cautious not to sink too deeply into negative thoughts.


    ¡°Who knows? The Cryer family was far from here, after all. Even if he ising this way, we¡¯ll have time to know beforehand.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In that ufortable silence, Gale let out a heavy sigh.


    After much deliberation, he finally broached a difficult subject.


    ¡°Berg.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...If Krund really is heading here, what will you do?¡±


    Once again, the decision was ced in my hands. It felt like countless lives were depending on my choice.


    What would Adam Hyung have answered at this moment?


    Seeing my hesitation, Gale spoke.


    ¡°...In my opinion, we should be ready to run.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gale shared his thoughts in a somber tone.


    ¡°You need to understand, this isn¡¯t an oundish suggestion. You¡¯re not the same Red mes group you used to be. Yourbat instincts have dulled, and many of your weapons have been melted down and turned into farming tools. Plenty have fallen ill from the gue, and unlike before, we don¡¯t even have many horses left. We¡¯re in no condition to fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We know Krund¡¯s strength better than anyone. Even at our peak, we lost to him. We lost Adam, and we lost countlessrades. In this state, we¡¯ll only meet a miserable defeat and be wiped out like the Cryer family.¡±


    His sudden suggestion of fleeing caught me off guard, but... I couldn¡¯tpletely dismiss his words.


    If I were to be logical about it, Krund¡¯s very existence had always been an unexpected force.


    ¡°¡­And where would we run?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anywhere. Draigo, ckwood, Celebrian... wherever.¡±


    Gale¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded.


    ¡°As you said, we¡¯re not the same Red mes. Many of the people in the domain aren¡¯t warriors anymore. There¡¯s no ce that can take all of us in.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to scatter. Scatter and survive, because it¡¯s better than dying.¡±


    ¡°¡­You want us to split up and live like rats in the slums?¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s what it takes to survive.¡±


    I frowned and pressed further.


    ¡°¡­That would only fuel more distorted perceptions about our people.¡±


    It was a choice that Adam Hyung¡¯s legacy wouldn¡¯t allow.


    ¡°The very people, like Sien and I, who are hailed as heroes... if our people end up scurrying into cities to live like vermin¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Another victim, like Adam Hyung, could emerge.


    Hatred toward us would only spread further.


    We wouldn¡¯t even be able to honor his final wishes.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    That said, I couldn¡¯tpletely disagree with Gale either.


    I understood survival was the most important thing.


    His argument had merit.


    It was just that none of the choicesid before me felt right.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll need to at least consider the possibility of escape. Even if we don¡¯t ultimately choose it, we should be prepared.¡±


    Gale, unfazed by my response, continued speaking calmly.


    I closed my eyes.


    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything was drawing toward an inevitable end.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I went to meet Sien.


    I practiced a smile at the door before stepping inside.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    As soon as I entered, the first thing I heard was Sien¡¯s dry cough.


    Her face was pale, sunken, and her frail bodyy weakly on the bed.


    Anyone could see her condition was worsening.


    She didn¡¯t even notice I had entered the room, continuing to cough weakly.


    ¡°...Sien.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    It was only when I called her name that her heavy eyelids slowly lifted.


    Her weary eyes formed a faint crescent shape as she gave me a gentle smile.


    ¡°...I thought I was hearing things,¡± Sien whispered.


    I forced a smile as I sat beside her.


    I gently wiped away the cold sweat from her forehead.


    Seeing her like this, so weak, stirred emotions in me that were hard to put into words.


    It was nearly unbearable to hold back the tears while trying to smile at her.


    ¡°...How¡¯s your body?¡± I asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien just smiled in response.


    The woman who just days ago had insisted she was fine now seemed so far away.


    ¡°...Sien, how¡¯s your body?¡± I repeated, unable to help myself. I wanted to hear something hopeful, anything.


    Finally, she whispered her answer.


    ¡°...It hurts.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    My clenched fists trembled.


    I wanted so desperately to take her pain away, but I couldn¡¯t, and that helplessness was crushing.


    Still, I forced myself to keep talking.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, Sien. Just hang in there a little longer. You¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. Of course...¡±


    I gently stroked her hair.


    She coughed again, struggling to look up at me.


    I never took my eyes off her.


    But this familiar feeling of dread was unnerving. I had felt something simr when I said goodbye to Adam Hyung.


    Sien looked up at me and chuckled softly.


    At first, I thought it was another cough, but thankfully, it wasughter.


    ¡°Bell... Do you know... what¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    In this situation, I couldn¡¯t imagine what could be funny, but since she was smiling, I let her continue.


    ¡°Even... in this state... cough... ha... just knowing you care about me... makes me so happy...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Really... as long as I have you... I could live... a lifetime of happiness...¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll live a lifetime of happiness.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sien smiled again, reaching out her trembling hand toward my face.


    ¡°...I¡¯m such a failure.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making you... so sad...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... for being weak...¡±


    I bit my lip and finally made a request to her.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say things like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you even sorry for? Stop talking like you¡¯re weak.¡±


    ¡°...Bell.¡±


    In that moment, Sien called me with a heavy breath.


    Her eyes, as if drowsy, slowly closed as she exhaled.


    ¡°...I know you¡¯re holding back.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°...About Ner and Arwin.¡±


    Her words froze me in ce.


    ¡°...You said you forgot about them, but seeing you love me again like this... it¡¯s like Ner and Arwin are stepping aside for me, aren¡¯t they? Just like back then...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sien, as if amused, continued to smile while speaking.


    ¡°Even though I knew it all along... I still got greedy. I wanted to have you all to myself... I wanted you to only look at me...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Making you endure this... I¡¯m sorry. My selfishness... seems to be making things harder for you.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°That was my choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­Liar. You... once you take someone into your heart... you can never let them go.¡±


    ¡°...Sien, you¡¯re my only wife.¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Because... polygamy was abolished...?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Bell... you¡¯re not the kind of person... who cares about things like that...¡±


    Sien kept smiling at me.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her words.


    In truth, I couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Sien was saying all this because she foresaw her own death.


    As if she was preparing me for the pain I¡¯d feel after she was gone.


    And before I even realized it, I found myself threatening her.


    ¡°...Sien.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying all this because you think something might happen to you... then listen closely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°...If you die, I¡¯ll follow right after.¡±


    Sien¡¯s weak eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish whatever problems are left behind... and then I¡¯lle join you.¡±


    I no longer had the strength to endure another goodbye.


    If Sien were to die, along with our child, I would go to reunite with myrades, Adam Hyung, and eventually Sien and our child on the other side.


    If she left this world, I would have more loved ones over there than here.


    Tears welled up in the corners of Sien¡¯s eyes.


    Through her coughing, sheughed and spoke.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to be...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why... does hearing that make me so happy...?¡±


    Sien sped her hand over mine, the one resting on her face.


    Then, with more determination than ever, she said firmly:


    ¡°...I¡¯m going to survive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So... you too, don¡¯t hold back and be happy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t give her an adequate response.


    Instead, I embraced her tightly.


    But she couldn¡¯t hug me back.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>:


    /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 198: Ner’s Choice (2)

    Ner couldn¡¯t sleep for the next few days.


    As Sien¡¯s condition worsened, she poured all her energy into creating medicine.


    But, it may have already been toote.


    Berg would never want to hear such words... but it was the truth.


    Even if she managed to craft a perfect, more effective remedy, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the body had grown this weak.


    To heal a body as frail as Sien¡¯s, it would take nothing short of a miracle, some kind of sorcery, or magic.


    ¡°...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because Ner was so worried about Sien that she was doing this.


    She was only worried about Berg, who was worried about Sien.As Sien¡¯s health rapidly deteriorated and ominous rumors about Krund spread, Berg seemed to be growing more and more weary.


    At the same time, the demon¡¯s whispers were still with her.


    What kind of future would unfold without Sien?


    Perhaps this was her chance?


    Even as she shook her head, even as she forcefully hit her own head to reject the thoughts... the whispers echoed louder and louder in her mind.


    Maybe it was because she knew just how sweet that forbidden fruit could be.


    The days she spent with Berg were an unforgettable happiness to her.


    But somewhere, deep down, she knew.


    If Sien were to die, there was no chance she would be the one to receive Berg¡¯s love in her ce.


    It was just a feeling.


    And somehow, she knew... it was an impossible oue.


    Ner too was enduring her own grueling journey.


    Studying endlessly with no rest, while taking care of Sien.


    And yet, she couldn¡¯t help but envy Sien, who had everything she ever wanted.


    When she wiped the sweat from Sien¡¯s body... she wondered if Berg¡¯s hands had ever touched that same body.


    When she cleaned the corners of Sien¡¯s mouth after she vomited... she wondered if Berg had kissed those lips before.


    When she pulled the nket over Sien¡¯s stomach, she thought of the child that might have been Berg¡¯s.


    And as she watched Sien sleeping... she wondered how many times Berg had stood guard over her like this.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to push through these thoughts while still caring for Sien.


    It was like running a marathon without water.


    ¡°...¡±


    If there was just one thing she wished for... it was Berg¡¯s recognition.


    She wanted him to acknowledge how hard she was working, even for someone she resented like Sien.


    She just wanted him to see that all of this was for his sake.


    And maybe, through all this effort, he might show her a glimpse of the affection he once had for her.


    Like Berg, Ner was reaching her limit.


    Was this, too, a result of their soul-bond? Though their formal connection had been severed... perhaps their bond still lingered inside, Ner wondered.


    There were many reasons why she was reaching her limit.


    The physical strain, theck of affection from Berg¡ªit all weighed heavily on her. But, maybe the most painful thing of all was seeing Berg falter like this.


    The fact that she might be the one causing him pain made it even harder for her to bear.


    ¡°...Haa.¡±


    She let out a light sigh, filled with endless torment.


    If Berg would just hold her once... no, if he would just show even the slightest sign that he still had some affection for her, it would give her the strength she needed.


    But she knew.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to ask for such things.


    It wasn¡¯t right to ask something like that from someone who was already struggling.


    She couldn¡¯t ask him to notice her suffering.


    Because he was suffering even more.


    In fact, right now, all Ner wanted was tofort him.


    She wanted him to hold on, to stay strong.


    That¡¯s why she was tirelessly making the medicine.


    As the sun set, the evening sky was painted in hues of orange.


    She had been handling herbs all day, and her fingertips were wrinkled from the sap.


    Her entire body was soaked in the sharp, pungent scent of the herbs.


    For someone with such a sensitive sense of smell, it was no easy task.


    At the same time, her head continued to spin, and her eyes grew blurry.


    No matter how hard it got, she didn¡¯t care.


    If someday, Berg would just ept her.


    ...No matter in what form.


    She didn¡¯t mind if they weren¡¯t husband and wife.


    Even if it was as a secret lover, she would be fine with that.


    ¡°...Haa.¡±


    Ner rubbed her tired eyes, then heard the sound of someone entering the house.


    Her heart raced at the heavy footsteps.


    She opened the door, and there stood Berg, staring back at her with a hardened expression.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    His face looked more exhausted than usual.


    The whole town was in an uproar because of the Krund situation.


    She knew that, under Gale¡¯s guidance, preparations had begun to flee.


    But the problem was, fleeing wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded.


    Especially for the severely ill like Sien, who might not have the strength to endure such a journey.


    Those who were struggling just to stay in bed.


    To run away from Krund in this situation would be the same as abandoning them.


    If you thought about it rationally, maybe abandoning them was the right choice.


    It might save more people.


    But morally, it didn¡¯t feel like the right decision.


    And she knew it wasn¡¯t a choice Berg would make.


    ¡°...¡±


    Berg was drenched in sweat, likely from another grueling workout.


    She knew he used physical exertion to clear his mind whenever things got tough.


    Ner looked at him with deep concern.


    She wanted to be his strength.


    ¡°...Berg...¡±


    She was about to say something, but Berg walked past her.


    ¡°...Sorry, Ner. Later.¡±


    And with that, he quietly entered the master bedroom.


    -Thud.


    The door to the master bedroom closed.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner was left standing alone in the living room.


    In the house they had repaired together, she now stood awkwardly, like an outsider.


    With her head hanging low, she finally looked down at her own feet.


    She felt utterly pathetic.


    She had stayed up for countless nights, trying so hard just to get a sliver of attention from Berg... and yet, she couldn¡¯t even catch his gaze.


    The exhaustion that had settled in her body suddenly crashed over her all at once.


    And, along with it, the emotions she had been suppressing surged up inside her.


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    Like a dam cracking open, she could feel the feelings she had been holding back start to flow.


    It was something small that triggered it, but so many things had piled up over time.


    A few days ago, when Berg secretly told Sien... that he wanted to leave somewhere.


    The endless rejections and denials.


    The hand that never reached out to her, even once.


    Theck of praise for all her sleepless efforts.


    ¡°...¡±


    Even so, Ner held herself back onest time.


    With a heart full of wanting to support him, she moved forward.


    It must have been harder for Berg.


    -Knock, knock.


    She knocked and then entered the master bedroom.


    The room that had once been hers as well.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    Berg was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    His head in his hands, frozen in that position.


    Who knows how long he would¡¯ve sat there like that if she hadn¡¯te to find him.


    Ner slowly walked over to him, kneeling down in front of him so she could see his face.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was a distinct atmosphere between them.


    Even though they had divorced and so much had changed.


    In a space shared by just the two of them, the air of their past still lingered.


    There were emotions they couldmunicate without words.


    No matter how much their rtionship had changed, there was a feeling that would never disappear.


    In that familiar atmosphere, Ner instinctively reached out and touched Berg¡¯s face.


    His skin felt cold.


    ¡°...Berg... you need to stay strong-¡±


    -Thud.


    But once again, Berg pushed her hand away.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner looked down at her hand, weakly pushed aside.


    She could almost hear the sound of the thin dam she had built around her heart copsing.


    It was a moment of realization.


    Ner let out a hollow, bitterugh.


    Even in this state, where he was struggling so much, Berg was still pushing her away.


    Whether it was an act or his true feelings, she didn¡¯t know... but it was enough to drain thest of her strength.


    ¡°...I guess I...¡±


    Tears began to slowly fall from Ner¡¯s eyes.


    They felt colder than ever.


    No amount of rejection she had faced in her life couldpare to the pain of this one.


    ¡°...Am I not even allowed tofort you?¡±


    She had once been his wife, but now it seemed she couldn¡¯t even be his supporter.


    It felt as though she was nothing more than a burden, making things harder for him.


    Berg covered his face with his hands.


    ¡®...Please... no more...¡¯


    He whispered.


    Was he telling her to stop this? Or was he begging her to stop pushing him because he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    But in that moment, an overwhelming surge of emotion exploded within her broken heart.


    Without a word, Ner stood up.


    A life filled with rejection.


    She no longer had any attachment to such a life.


    Without the sunlight that Berg used to shine on her, the world had be unbearably cold.


    If she was being rejected even now, in this situation... what could possibly change in the future?


    She returned to her room and quietly wrote a letter.


    And with that, Ner silently left the house.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 199: Ners Choice (3)

    How long had I been sitting in the master bedroom?


    "...Berg?"


    When I lifted my head at the sound of someone calling my name, Arwin was standing there.


    "..."


    Just a moment ago, it felt like Ner was still by my side... but my mind felt like it was twisting apart.


    Lost in thought, I hadn¡¯t realized how much time had passed.


    "...Have you eaten?"


    I didn¡¯t have an appetite, but I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    "...Yes."So, I lied instead.


    "...That''s a lie."


    But Arwin saw right through it immediately.


    I was left speechless, frozen in ce.


    Arwin hesitated for a moment, as if considering whether to approach me, then let out a small sigh.


    "...Rest, Berg."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    I nced around the room.


    Night had fallen deeply.


    Even the cold wind had begun to slip in through the open window.


    As I turned my head, I noticed the bedpletely empty.


    At some point, sleeping alone in thisrge bed had started to feel strange.


    Sien¡¯s absence.


    ...And now, the absence of both Arwin and Ner.


    The time I had spent with them in this ce was long.


    I swept my hand over the empty bed, recalling what had just happened.


    I had pushed Ner away, who had knelt down, trying tofort me.


    It was an instinctive, defensive reaction, born from my troubled mind.


    I acted that way, thinking it would be harder for both of us otherwise.


    After all, the fact that we couldn¡¯t continue as we were wouldn¡¯t change.


    No matter what Sien told me, that reality remained.


    "...."


    But maybe... maybe I had crossed a line earlier.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten that Ner was risking her life to cure the gue for me.


    I knew that, thanks to her, countless people had been saved.


    I also knew that she was tirelessly working day and night, losing sleep to help the ailing Sien.


    Perhaps treating her so coldly was a mistake.


    But I only did it so I wouldn¡¯t give her false hope.


    We were still a newly risen family, and with the newws in ce, there was no way I could keep them by my side under the royal family''s watch.


    "...Ha."


    Still, there was no doubt I owed her an apology.


    Maybe it was Sien¡¯s words that triggered this realization.


    The wall between me and Ner and Arwin had softened¡ªjust a little.


    I decided to be a bit more honest with my feelings.


    I stood up and started walking.


    Ner¡¯s room was right next to the master bedroom, so I knocked on her tightly shut door.


    -Knock knock.


    "...Ner."


    But there was no response.


    She must¡¯ve been really upset this time.


    And she had every right to be.


    That only solidified my resolve to apologize.


    -Knock knock.


    "...Ner. I¡¯ming in."


    When Ner was angry, she often stayed silent, curling up with her tail.


    The fact that I knew this little detail was proof of the time we had spent together.


    "...?"


    But when I opened the door to her room, no one was there.


    The air in her room was just as cold as it was in mine.


    Where could she have gone at this hour?


    Was she still tending to the patients?


    I blinked a few times, then made my way upstairs.


    I stopped in front of Lan ckwood¡¯s room and knocked gently.


    -Knock knock.


    "It¡¯s Berg."


    The door creaked open soon after I spoke.


    -Creak...


    Lan appeared in the doorway, looking at me with curious eyes.


    "...What brings you here at this hour?"


    Her yellow eyes, glowing faintly in the darkness, reminded me of Ner¡¯s.


    A strange sense of familiarity washed over me as I asked her, "Do you know where Ner is?"


    "Ner?"


    "I was wondering if she¡¯s still caring for the patients."


    Lan looked up at me, her expression stiff, and shook her head.


    "Ner finished her work early today. Isn''t she in her room, making medicine? She was working hard to create something to help Sien."


    "...."


    It seemed Lan didn¡¯t know where Ner was either.


    At the same time, the information she gave me stabbed at my conscience once again.


    She was working so hard for us, yet I had hurt her so much.


    Even with ourplicated past, this time I had truly gone too far.


    "Has Ner disappeared?" Lan asked.


    I responded, "...Yes. I¡¯ll go look for her."


    I turned to head back downstairs.


    "...Lord Reiker."


    A voice called out from behind me.


    I stopped on the stairs and looked back at Lan, who was gazing down at me.


    She spoke softly.


    "...Is it true that humans can love more than one person at the same time?"


    It was a sudden question about my race.


    I had no answer to give her.


    Because it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    I had once loved both Ner and Arwin at the same time.


    "...."


    In my silence, Lan continued.


    "...Then, can¡¯t you also care for Ner?"


    I looked up at Lan.


    For some reason, I feltpelled to exin myself to her.


    "...It would only make us both miserable."


    Lan remained quiet for a moment before whispering softly to me.


    "...Isn¡¯t it already miserable not to be loved by the one you care for?"


    "...."


    "Especially... when the only person you love rejects you?"


    "...."


    Lan bit her lip, as if she regretted speaking, then bowed her head slightly, her gesture almost an apology.


    Before she closed the door, she whispered onest thing.


    "...I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t my ce to say."


    "...."


    "I hated Ner, but... I never wanted to see her look that miserable."


    -Thud.


    "...."


    In the darkness, I reyed Lan¡¯s words in my mind.


    Even the one who once hated Ner was saying that what she was going through was too much.


    With a sigh, I resumed walking.


    Before going to search for Ner, I stopped by her room briefly.


    The weather was cold, and I wanted to find something to bring her.


    This action felt incredibly natural, as if it was second nature to me.


    Though the feeling was different, maybe it was the habit I had developed from often looking for her during her nighttime walks.


    "...?"


    Then, I noticed a piece of paper lying on her desk.


    It was resting quietly beside the books Ner had been writing for so long.


    Something was written in neat handwriting.


    I picked up the letter as if I were drawn to it.


    "I¡¯ve organized everything I know."


    Just one short sentence.


    That was all the letter said.


    "...."


    Beneath the letter were the many books Ner had been using.


    As I flipped through them, I found detailed instructions on medicine preparation, symptom relief methods, precautions, the history of the gue¡ªeverything was meticulously documented.


    "...."


    But that wasn¡¯t what caught my attention.


    It was the letter that started to make my heart race.


    A sentence that might have seemed trivial if written by someone else.


    But because Ner had written it, it struck a chord within me.


    Perhaps it was because I could infer what she might have felt while writing those words.


    Or maybe it was simply that the sentence carried an ominous undertone.


    Without thinking further, I crushed the letter in my hand and headed outside.


    At first, I went to the backyard.


    It was where Ner always waited for me when she went for her nighttime walks.


    She¡¯d sit in a spot where I could easily find her, gazing at the moon as she waited for me.


    It had been our routine for me to quietly sit beside her, hold her hand, or embrace her from behind.


    "......."


    But I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere in the backyard, or the forest that bordered it.


    With every moment that passed, my anxiety grew.


    I left the forest and started heading toward the center of the vige.


    There were still many soldiers patrolling the vige with torches in hand.


    I grabbed one of them and asked.


    "...Have you seen Ner?"


    "Captain?"


    "...."


    "Ner-nim? No, I haven¡¯t seen her."


    After getting a no from one soldier, I moved to another and asked the same question.


    Each of them gave the same answer¡ªthey hadn¡¯t seen her.


    It was as if she had disappeared without a trace.


    With each passing moment, an overwhelming sense of unease crept into me.


    It felt as if the emotions I had been trying to suppress for her were now surfacing, demanding to be acknowledged.


    I headed toward the outskirts of the vige.


    When I reached the guards at the vige gate, I asked them, "Have you seen Ner?"


    The guards exchanged uneasy nces before answering.


    "Yes. We saw her leaving the vige a while ago."


    "...Where did she go?"


    "She headed toward the forest over there..."


    I turned my gaze toward the forest they were pointing to.


    It was the same forest where bandits had been causing trouble recently.


    As I frowned, the guards quickly offered an exnation.


    "Captain, we thought she¡¯d return soon. She¡¯s gone to that ce before to meet someone, so we didn¡¯t think it was out of the ordinary..."


    I wasn¡¯t ming them.


    If there was anyone to me, it was myself.


    Without offering them a response, I quickened my pace and headed toward the forest.


    If I really think about it, I¡¯ve been avoiding this all along.


    Perhaps, having found some degree of happiness with Sien, I had been turning a blind eye to Ner and Arwin. From the very beginning, I had tried not to think of them, driven by the sense of betrayal I had felt at the time.


    I didn¡¯t want to consider Ner¡¯s situation or Arwin¡¯s either.


    I thought that by separating, we would all find our own happiness.


    I hoped Ner would find her destined partner.


    I wished Arwin would break her ties with me, a short-lived human, and find her own freedom.


    That¡¯s the future I had envisioned for them.


    Part of it was due to the anger I carried, but I also thought that once our emotions cooled, this would be the right path for all of us.


    Wasn¡¯t that the burden I had been carrying for so long?


    Ner had told me many times that she couldn¡¯t love me. She said she hated the fact that I was human, that I could love multiple people at once, and that I was a mercenary... It had all been distasteful to her. We were only tied together by a political marriage.


    As for Arwin, our lifespans didn¡¯t match, and she longed for freedom. She had always said that our marriage of convenience was thest hurdle before she could pursue that freedom.


    Though I had resisted these thoughts for a long time, there was logic in their words.


    So when I felt betrayed, I followed that line of thinking.


    I stopped forcing things and let them have what they wanted.


    "...."


    But maybe, just maybe, that wasn¡¯t the case for any of us.


    Perhaps everything had ended the moment it began.


    Maybe after we parted ways, none of us were truly happy.


    From the moment we were tied together in marriage, we should¡¯ve remained together.


    Despite what they originally imed, over the years, we had built countless memories.


    "...Hah...hah..."


    By now, I was panting, having run deep into the forest.


    "...Ner."


    My hand instinctively went to the hilt of the sword at my waist as I called out her name.


    Ner... Ner... Ner...¡¯


    My voice echoed through the pitch-ck forest.


    The deeper my tension grew, the more my worry for Ner intensified.


    Her letter¡ªit felt like she had given up.


    My heart raced at the thought that she might¡¯ve ended her own life.


    I was terrified that she might¡¯ve made a rash, foolish decision.


    I knew... I was the one who had driven her to that point.


    That much was clear to me.


    Reflecting on my actions, I knew how absurd it was for me to feel this way now.


    But it had been the same with Sien.


    I thought I had let go of all my feelings for her... but the moment I heard she was in danger, my body moved on its own.


    And now, as the situation unfolded once again, I realized that perhaps Sien¡¯s words were right.


    ¡®...Liar. You can¡¯t let go... of someone once you¡¯ve held them in your heart...¡¯


    Maybe I had been denying that truth all along.


    I started running faster, heading toward the ce where I thought Ner might be.


    "...Ner...!"


    I called out her name, louder this time.


    Even with the full moon overhead, the forest remained dark.


    As I ran through the woods, memories from the past began flooding back.


    This ce, too, was filled with memories of Ner.


    Despite the bandits that had taken over the area in recent times, it had once been a pleasant spot for walks with her during our married life.


    We had shared warmth here,ughter, and a silent bond of trust.


    Everywhere I looked, I could see traces of her.


    Atst, I reached a clearing in the forest, a ce where there was not a single tree, as if a hole had been punched in the middle of the woods.


    The clearing, bathed in moonlight, was brighter than any other ce in the forest.


    This was another spot where Ner and I often sat together.


    If she was anywhere, I thought she might havee here.


    "...."


    But she wasn¡¯t there.


    The empty clearingy before me, quiet and still.


    I slowly walked toward the center.


    Where could she have gone?


    With each step, the uneasy feeling in my chest grew, and my feelings for Ner became clearer.


    -Thud, thud, thud!


    Suddenly, I heard someone rushing toward me from behind.


    Instinctively, I gripped my sword and turned, ready to defend myself.


    But then, I froze at the sight of soft, white hair fluttering in front of me.


    "...Ah."


    -Thump!


    Before I could react, she threw herself at me, knocking me off bnce.


    With the awkward position and the relief of finally finding her, I fell backward.


    "Ugh... H-heuk...!"


    Ner, who had climbed on top of me, started to cry, her sobs breaking the silence.


    "This...!"


    "...."


    "This is... what¡¯s in your heart...!!"


    She cried out.


    I had finally found Ner.


    I couldn¡¯t say a word in return.


    I simply stared at her as she glowed under the moonlight, her white hair reflecting the light, shining like a ghostly vision in the night.


    I remained still, just watching her, unable to respond.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 200: Ner’s Choice (4)

    - Drip...


    Cold tears wet my face.


    Her face, reflected in the moonlight, was steeped in sorrow.


    ¡°You still care about me in the end¡­!! You still love me in the end¡­!! Why are you pushing me away like this!! Hic...!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ner.¡±


    My expression broke. It was probably because I realized she wasn¡¯t hurt, and because her emotions were crashing into me more strongly than ever before.


    Ner grabbed my cor and pulled me close.


    Her lips pressed against mine.


    I felt her sharp fangs graze my teeth.Without a moment to collect myself, she pulled away and shouted at me again.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying about me... hic... this much... in the end...!¡±


    - Smooch!


    She kissed me again.


    ¡°You would¡¯ve chased after me if I disappeared... in the end...!¡±


    - Smooch!


    ¡°You never really wanted to push me away either, did you!!¡±


    Thest kiss was fiercer than any before.


    In contrast to her hands, her lips were warm.


    Her long tongue slipped into my mouth.


    Like she was yearning for love, tears streaming down her face, Ner continued the long kiss.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    She finally pulled away, breathing heavily, wiping our shared saliva roughly from her lips.


    ¡°Say it, Berg...!¡±


    She demanded.


    ¡°Hurry... hic... tell me you love me... speak your true feelings¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t worried about me, why are you here¡­? If I was such a burden, why did you follow me...?¡±


    - Thud.


    She copsed, leaning her elbow next to my face.


    We were so close, our noses almost touched.


    ¡°My husband¡­ my love¡­ my partner...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°For me... the time I spent with you... is still the brightest moment of my life...¡±


    - Drip.


    Her tears kept speaking for her, revealing her true feelings.


    ¡°Because of you... hic... I found a reason to keep living¡­¡±


    Her tears ran down my face, as if they were my own.


    ¡°But now that you¡¯re not looking at me anymore... I feel like I¡¯m dying, Berg... I can¡¯t bear it any longer¡­¡±


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me close.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to stop loving Sien¡­ I¡¯m just asking you to share a little bit of your love¡­ Why is that so impossible¡­? Why¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t summon the strength to sit up.


    The weight of Ner, lying on top of me, felt more familiar than ever. It was almost like thefort we once shared when we used to sleep in the same bed.


    My emotions were a chaotic storm.


    With great difficulty, I finally spoke.


    ¡°...But all I see is another separation.¡±


    ¡°Hic... ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married to Sien... How could I ept you too?¡±


    At my words, Ner, as if fueled by anger, sat up and shouted at me.


    ¡°Hic...! But before...! You did it just fine!! You loved me and Arwin-nim at the same time!!¡±


    ¡°Things are different now. It¡¯s forbidden byw!¡±


    ¡°Since when did you care about something like that!?¡±


    Ner shouted at the top of her lungs.


    It was the same thing Sien had said.


    Since when did you care about thew?


    Come to think of it, during our days in the slums... when the mercenaries fought each other, or when we cut down soldiers in the Jackson family, or when we killed bandits in Stockpin...


    I¡¯d never cared. Just as they said.


    It was a fact engraved deep in my bones.


    ¡°I love you, Berg.¡±


    Ner confessed to me, unable to offer any rebuttal.


    ¡°I love you, I love you, I love you¡­¡±


    This time, she kissed me gently.


    She lightly ced her lips on mine.


    After continuing the kiss for a while, she pulled away and whispered.


    ¡°Please... This is your answer, isn¡¯t it...? You came looking for me, too...¡±


    She might be right.


    What excuse could I possibly offer in this situation?


    Perhaps to anyone else, the truth would be more obvious than ever.


    But as she looked down at my silence, Ner slowly whispered.


    ¡°Is it¡­ because I¡¯m not human¡­?¡±


    She let out a bitterugh, as if mocking herself, and pulled a dagger from her side.


    -Shing¡­!


    Where did she even get that dagger?


    And why did she bring it?


    If I hadn¡¯t shown up¡­ would she have taken her life with that?


    But unaware of my thoughts, Ner continued speaking.


    ¡°If I¡­ be human¡­ will you ept me then?¡±


    Before I could evenprehend what she was saying, Ner grabbed her tail with her other hand.


    With a voice full of frustration, she continued.


    ¡°...Hic... This white tail¡­¡±


    ¡°Ner¡­!¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have this, maybe life would¡¯ve been easier¡­ You don¡¯t even call it beautiful anymore... You just think it¡¯s hideous¡­¡±


    ¡°Put the dagger down¡­!¡±


    ¡°...If this tail is so useless... maybe I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Before I could offer any response, I saw her grip the dagger tightly.


    Ner twisted her body, staring down at her tail.


    In an instant, her hand moved toward it.


    -sp!


    At thest possible moment, I managed to grab her wrist.


    Had I not stopped her, she might have really cut off her tail.


    ¡°Stop¡­!¡±


    At my shout, Ner showed a face full of anguish.


    ¡°No...! If I can¡¯t be like you... hic... If it means you¡¯ll love me... I¡¯d cut this useless tail off as many times as it takes...!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Why did she look so pitiful?


    I could finally see her now.


    I could finally see how much she had been struggling... something I had been avoiding until now.


    The truth of her race, the one that only loves one person, was finally hitting me.


    Ner couldn¡¯t bear to be without me any longer.


    ¡°¡­Haah¡­¡±


    In the end, I let all the tension drain from my body.


    I lowered the defenses around my heart.


    And as soon as I did, my body moved on its own... pulling her into my arms.


    -Thud.


    My body acted on its own.


    Her head rested against my chest.


    ¡°¡­Stop, Ner¡­¡±


    It had been so long since I held her.


    But her warmth felt just as familiar as it always had.


    I pulled her close, clutching the back of her neck and her waist.


    Burying my face into her shoulder, I whispered to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to stop now¡­¡±


    -Thud¡­


    ¡°Hic... ugh...¡±


    Only then did the dagger fall from her hand.


    ¡°Hic¡­ Berg¡­¡±


    Her tense body slowly melted in my arms.


    With slow, deliberate movements, she ced her hand on my back.


    She embraced me.


    As if I might vanish at any moment, she clung to me, releasing all the emotions she had been holding back.


    ¡°Berg¡­ ugh¡­ Berg¡­¡±


    For a long time, we stayed like that, holding each other under the moonlight.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After her tears had finally subsided, I held her hand, making sure she wouldn¡¯t wander off again, and led her back to the vige.


    It wasn¡¯t as if things hadpletely returned to the way they were.


    There was still a wall between us.


    We both felt it, but neither of us said a word.


    Ner kept rubbing her face against my arm, wiping away the lingering tears.


    I let her. I gave her my body to lean on.


    I stayed quiet and let her do as she pleased.


    It had been a long time since we walked through the night together.


    We shared the peaceful atmosphere, side by side.


    The storm had passed, but paradoxically, things had now be calm.


    Only when we reached the vige did she let go of my hand.


    -Thud.


    And then, without warning, she spun around and ran off somewhere.


    ¡°...¡±


    I almost reached out to stop her, but instead, I let out a sigh.


    Maybe she needed time too.


    For now, it was enough that she had returned to the vige.


    I watched her retreating figure for a long time.


    Only after she had disappeared from sight did I turn and head back home.


    There was still plenty to do tomorrow.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner ran away from Berg, only to find herself standing in front of Sien¡¯s hospital room.


    Tears continued to fall from Ner¡¯s eyes.


    It was hard to call them tears of happiness.


    It didn¡¯t feel like that.


    ...Perhaps it was resignation.


    Berg had finally epted her, but paradoxically, a new emotion had bloomed within her.


    -Creak...


    Without knocking, Ner entered the room.


    ¡°Cough... cough¡­¡±


    At the same time, a weak coughing sound echoed.


    Ner slowly approached the source of the cough.


    Therey the face of the person Berg loved so dearly.


    Sien, who had everything that Ner did not.


    A devil¡¯s whisper echoed in her mind.


    ¡®If she dies...? Couldn¡¯t I have a happy future with Berg?¡¯


    Berg had already epted her to some extent.


    He had acknowledged that there was still love left for her.


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    At that moment, Sien opened her eyes.


    She seemed to have woken from sensing Ner¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Cough...! Cough...! Lady Ner¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What brings you... here at thiste hour¡­?¡±


    Even as Sien looked up at her, Ner did not step back.


    In front of those eyes, she had always felt small and insignificant.


    ...But now, there was no more room to retreat.


    Ner looked down at Sien and spoke.


    ¡°...I wanted you to die.¡±


    She revealed her heart.


    Sien froze at Ner¡¯s words, unable to move.


    ¡°If you died¡­ it felt like I could go back to the way things were with Berg¡­ Like that was the only way¡­¡±


    She confessed her deepest, darkest desire.


    Yet, Sien merely looked up at her in silence.


    It was unclear whether she was too weak to react or if she had simply chosen not to.


    Sien justy there for a long moment¡­ and then, smiling softly, she replied.


    ¡°...So¡­ have youe... to kill me now?¡±


    Ner shook her head.


    ¡°If I left you be, you¡¯d die anyway¡­¡±


    She even told Sien what she had recentlye to realize.


    Ner had done everything she could, but Sien¡¯s body couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.


    Ner knew that Sien¡¯s days were numbered.


    At her words, Sien¡¯s eyes trembled.


    She smiled weakly and spoke.


    ¡°...No¡­ Berg will¡­ be in pain...¡±


    Ner, watching her, responded.


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    That¡¯s why she hade here.


    Ner swallowed her tears and spoke.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve realized something¡­ It took me too long, but I¡¯ve finally understood¡­ I wasn¡¯t wishing for my own happiness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ve realized that if Berg is happy, then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And right now, I think... you and your child will make Berg happier than I ever could¡­¡±


    ¡°...Lady Ner¡­?¡±


    -Whoosh!


    Ner suddenly climbed on top of Sien, pressing down hard on her shoulders.


    Sien, unable to resist, whispered.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts, Lady Ner¡­¡±


    ¡°...Just bear it for a moment.¡±


    -Crack¡­


    Tears streamed from Ner¡¯s eyes once again.


    She had no idea what the oue of this spell would be.


    Ner didn¡¯t know what would happen to her.


    She might die here.


    The spell she was about to perform was one of that nature.


    It was a spell cast only for the one you love, and it demanded your life in return.


    But Berg loved Sien, and Ner loved Berg.


    There was no other way for her to continue this path.


    One thing, however, was certain: Sien¡¯s condition would improve.


    The spell would give her enough time to ovee the gue.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that a day woulde when Ner would sacrifice her life for her rival?


    For Ner, who had only ever loved Berg, there could be no greater humiliation.


    She was betting her life so that the man she loved could live happily with someone else.


    Ner let out a bitterugh.


    ¡­And yet, she began to chant the spell.


    Her eyes began to glow orange, and soon, glowing orange lines emerged from her body and flowed into Sien.


    ¡°Wh-What is this¡­?¡±


    Sien, feeling the immediate effects, looked back at Ner with a newfound energy.


    But Ner, despite seeing Sien¡¯s surprise, continued the chant without pause.


    This was the spell her grandmother had taught her.


    A spell she had desperately sought out in case the person she loved was ever in danger.


    Ner could feel her body deteriorating rapidly.


    The strength in the arms pinning Sien down was fading.


    ¡°L-Lady Ner...!¡±


    Life was returning to Sien¡¯s eyes.


    But Ner¡¯s own eyes were losing their light.


    She was exchanging her health for Sien¡¯s.


    Ner¡¯s arms began to tremble, on the verge of giving way.


    In those moments, Ner didn¡¯t focus on Sien in front of her, but instead, recalled memories of Berg.


    ¡®Ner.¡¯


    From the first time they met to the moment she fell in love with him.


    She remembered the way he smiled and called her name.


    Those memories made Ner smile, too.


    ¡®...Berg.¡¯


    She whispered to herself.


    If something went wrong, this might be thest time.


    ¡®...You have to be happy.¡¯


    Believing that Berg would find happiness, she chanted the spell to the very end.


    -Thud.


    Her body finally gave out.


    As her consciousness faded, she felt Sien shaking her vigorously.


    It seemed the spell had worked.


    ¡®This is enough.¡¯


    Sheforted herself.


    As long as Berg could be happy, that was all that mattered.


    Ner closed her eyes.


    She prayed she might see Berg, even if only in her dreams.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 201: Ner’s Choice (5)

    I took off my top andy down on the bed.


    Once again, the empty spot beside me felt painfully vivid.


    Yet, at the same time, my mind wandered to the events with Ner.


    I reyed the emotions I had felt through her, over and over again.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    I covered my face with both hands.


    Trying to calm my emotions, I closed my eyes to prepare for tomorrow.


    But at that moment, I sensed a disturbance outside.


    What started as a faint noise I could easily ignore soon grew louder, making it impossible to dismiss.¡°...?¡±


    At the strange sound, I sat up and moved toward the living room.


    I didn¡¯t even think to put my top back on.


    As I stepped into the living room, Arwin, having heard themotion as well, wasing down the stairs.


    She froze for a moment when she saw me, then walked over and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I noticed torches being raised one by one in the center of the vige. Without a word, I opened the gate and stepped outside, determined to find the source of themotion.


    From inside the house, I could hear Sylphrien and Lan moving about as well.


    The torches were approaching us quickly.


    What on earth could cause them to stir up such chaos?


    The answer was clear before long.


    ...Sien.


    Something must¡¯ve happened to her.


    A cold chill ran down my spine.


    ¡®...Please.¡¯


    I begged inwardly as I bolted toward the approaching torches.


    ¡°Berg...!¡±


    Arwin followed closely behind, calling my name.


    Before long, I was face to face with a crowd surging toward me.


    They approached, struggling to catch their breath.


    Baran, standing at the forefront, spoke to me,


    ¡°Captain, you... you need toe quickly.¡±


    ¡°...Please tell me it¡¯s not that.¡±


    Baran quickly nodded, his voice strained.


    ¡°It¡¯s not... it¡¯s not what you fear. But... it¡¯s Lady Ner...¡±


    His words made my mind go nk. I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    What he was saying didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°...Ner...?¡±


    What on earth could have happened to Ner?


    We were just together not too long ago.


    ¡°...Berg!¡±


    As I stood frozen, Arwin pushed me from behind.


    Her actions snapped me back to my senses.


    ¡°...¡±


    I quickly nodded at Baran and responded,


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The building we entered to find Ner was the same one we used to manage the gue victims.


    I silently followed Baran¡¯s lead.


    I didn¡¯t let myself specte or imagine anything.


    That would only feed my anxiety.


    ¡°...Go inside.¡±


    Baran stopped in front of a familiar patient room.


    I nced back at him.


    This room... I knew it all too well.


    ¡°...This is Sien¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Go inside, Captain.¡±


    But Baran, as if to reassure me that there was no mistake, urged me once again.


    I looked at him, then quietly knocked on the door.


    If Sien was asleep, I didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    Given how frail she had be, nothing was more important than rest.


    I didn¡¯t know why Baran had brought me here, but I would find out soon enough.


    ¡°Captain Berg, please... don¡¯t be shocked.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Baran¡¯s voice trailed behind me.


    I was about to open the door when¡ª


    ¡ªBang!


    The door flung open with force on its own.


    ¡°...¡±


    And there, standing tall, was Sien, staring straight at me.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had seen her standing on her own.


    My body froze at the sight.


    Was I dreaming?


    Just this morning, she had been too weak to even sit up.


    ¡°...Bell...!¡±


    Her face still concealed behind a mask, she called my name.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, as if to prove she was real, not some illusion. Then, with surprising strength, she threw herself into my arms.


    The strength with which she embraced me was unbelievable.


    It was just like the strength she had in her healthier days.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom how a person could change so drastically overnight.


    Feeling her weight against me, I whispered,


    ¡°...What is happening...?¡±


    Sien trembled as she clung to me, her voice shaking.


    ¡°...My body...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...I feel so much better, Bell... so much...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    No medicine could have brought about such a miracle.


    The only thing I couldpare it to was the miracles she had performed back when she was a saintess.


    But Sien didn¡¯t look overjoyed, despite her newfound strength.


    ¡°...But...but... Bell...¡±


    It was at that moment, from the expression on her face, that I realized something.


    Whatever had happened to her body... was somehow connected to Ner.


    Before I could even revel in the joy of seeing Sien standing, worry welled up inside me.


    ¡°What happened...?¡±


    My voice came out softer, more controlled.


    Sien¡¯s face twisted in sorrow as she looked up at me.


    She began to exin, her words faltering.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t really know. But... Lady Ner... she pinned me down and started chanting some sort of spell...¡±


    ¡°...A spell...?¡±


    ¡°And then... this orange light... it came out of Lady Ner¡¯s body... and into mine...¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    With her brief exnation, I finally understood what had happened.


    If it was an orange light thread... that could only mean one thing.


    Ner¡¯s spell.


    Every time I set out on an expedition, she would cast that spell for me.


    I had always taken on her energy in exchange.


    It was a spell she had performed over and over again.


    Thanks to it, I was able to fight more effectively on the battlefield, but the price was always Ner¡¯s exhaustion. She would need to rest after each time.


    But this... this was different. No spell she had ever cast was this powerful.


    It wasn¡¯t meant to raise someone who had copsed to such perfect health.


    ¡°...Foolish girl...!¡±


    Just then, I heard Lan curse from behind me.


    I turned to find her standing there, blinking nervously.


    Without paying any attention to me, she asked Baran,


    ¡°Where is Ner?¡±


    Her voice sounded slightly frantic.


    I had never seen Lan lose herposure like this before.


    As I stood frozen, trying to process everything, Sien pushed me gently on the shoulder and said,


    ¡°Go... go to Lady Ner, Bell.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m okay now. But... but Lady Ner...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ner, who always had to exhaust herself to give me strength.


    If that was the case... if raising Sien from such a weakened state required this much power... what had it done to Ner?


    Lan¡¯s reaction was starting to make sense now.


    I nodded to Baran.


    He understood the gesture and began to lead the way.


    I hugged Sien tightly and pressed a kiss to her forehead.


    She returned the embrace, holding onto me just as strongly.


    No one could understand how relieved I was that she had recovered.


    But before I could fully experience that joy, I had to find out what had happened to Ner.


    We moved a little farther, and soon, I saw a room crowded with the people of ckwood waiting in front of it.


    The sheer number of medical staff gathered outside was a sign that something serious had happened.


    ¡°...¡±


    I wanted to ask what was going on, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak.


    Maybe I was afraid.


    Afraid of what more shocking news I might hear.


    But I couldn¡¯t just stand there.


    Gathering my resolve, I decided to move forward without questioning the people waiting in front of the door.


    I pushed the door open gently.


    Inside, more nurses were tending to someone.


    Everyone inside stood up the moment we entered.


    And once they stood, I finally saw the person they had been caring for.


    White hair. Fair skin. Slender eyes.


    Nery there, her eyes closed, utterly still.


    She was breathing shallowly, quietly frozen in ce.


    ¡°...............Ner.¡±


    Not long ago, she had been walking beside me, full of life. Now, she was like Sien had been, copsed and unable to open her eyes.


    Her breathing was faint andbored.


    Even the simple act of breathing seemed like an unbearable struggle for her.


    ¡°.............¡±


    My heart sank at the sight.


    Before I realized it, I had knelt beside Ner.


    ¡°...¡±


    My hands, uncertain and lost, hovered in front of her face, trembling.


    There has never been a moment more bewildering than this.


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    I called her name once more.


    Her eyelids trembled faintly.


    ¡°...Wake up.¡±


    I whispered softly.


    ¡°She might not be able to.¡±


    Lan¡¯s quiet, simmering voice spoke from behind me.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This type of spell... there¡¯s only one that results in this.¡±


    Lan¡¯s anger toward Ner¡¯s choice was evident.


    She bit her lip hard and asked the unconscious Ner,


    ¡°...Did you really have to go this far...?¡±


    I turned to Lan, her words sinking in.


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she might not wake up?¡±


    Lan looked me in the eye, her gaze unwavering as she began to exin.


    ¡°...In exchange for restoring Lady Reiker¡¯s health, Ner has weakened herself. The spell also ces an immense burden on the caster¡¯s body, to the point that... there¡¯s a significant chance the caster could lose their life.¡±


    Her exnation confirmed what I had feared.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a spell typically only performed between deeply loving couples. But she used it... for someone who wasn¡¯t even her partner...¡±


    ¡°..............¡±


    Suddenly, everything fell into ce.


    Why Ner had copsed. Why Sien had recovered.


    I finally understood the decision Ner had made. The spell she had cast.


    She had sacrificed herself to save Sien and the child I had with her.


    She had given up her own happiness, wishing for mine instead.


    ¡°.........¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    What must she have felt as she made this decision alone, without telling anyone?


    What thoughts had run through her mind when she chose this path?


    Was this a result of my choices too?


    Because I had treated Sien with more care... had Ner wished for Sien¡¯s life over her own?


    ¡°...¡±


    What had gone through her mind when she cast a spell that she knew might prevent her from ever waking again?


    She had always said she lived her life as an outsider.


    Had she felt like an outsider even in her final moments?


    Did she believe, until the very end, that she wasn¡¯t deserving of love?


    ¡°...Ner.¡±


    The thought broke my heart in a way I had never felt before.


    Only now, after she had reached this state, did my feelings be crystal clear.


    My lost, trembling hand gently brushed her face.


    Why hadn¡¯t I done this before?


    Ner, my first wife.


    We had so many memories together.


    Memories I had tried to suppress, acting cold and distant to maintain myposure in front of her.


    But now, with her unable to look at me, I found myself recalling them, one after another.


    What if she never woke up?


    Would she leave this world, scarred and broken, without ever feeling love?


    Would I spend the rest of my life regretting this moment?


    ¡°...Wake up.¡±


    Why hadn¡¯t I given her the simple embrace she had asked for?


    Looking back, it was such a small gesture.


    I vividly remembered her standing with tears in her eyes, arms wide open, waiting for me.


    What if I had just hugged her once more? What if I had just held her hand onest time?


    I took her hand in mine and gently stroked her forehead.


    ¡°...Wake up, Ner.¡±


    Ner¡¯s cold skin chilled my chest.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Just then, Lan let out a startled gasp behind me.


    I immediately understood the reason for her reaction.


    Ner¡¯s eyes were slowly opening, though with great difficulty.


    I gripped her hand tightly, trying to calm my trembling heart.


    I prayed this wasn¡¯t her way of waking up just to say her final words.


    I had witnessed moments like this far too many times, and I was more anxious than ever.


    ¡°...Ber...r...¡±


    The first thing she whispered upon opening her eyes was my name.


    Suppressing the whirlwind of emotions inside me, I responded to her.


    ¡°...I¡¯m here, Ner.¡±


    Hearing that, a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    That smile... despite knowing this wasn¡¯t the time, anger began to rise within me.


    ¡°Who...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Gave you...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Who told you to make this kind of choice...?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Who asked you... to do something like this...?¡±


    Ner just continued to smile faintly, as if none of my words mattered.


    ¡°...Pl...¡±


    Then, she whispered something.


    I leaned closer, bringing my ear near her lips.


    Her voice, though faint, became clearer.


    ¡°...Please... grant my... wish...¡±


    A wish.


    I nodded.


    Who could refuse a request in such a situation?


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°...I...¡±


    Ner¡¯s dry lips moved slowly, her words barely audible.


    I had to focus all my attention just to hear her.


    ¡°...Hold... me...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her eyes began to close again.


    In response, I gripped her hand even tighter.


    ¡°Say it again, Ner.¡±


    I urged her.


    With her eyes still closed, she whispered painfully,


    ¡°...Hold... me...¡±


    Finally understanding her request, I closed my eyes tightly.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Even after risking her life to save Sien and my child, the only thing she asked for... was to be held.


    A bitter, almost amused sigh escaped my lips.


    To the woman who had slipped back into an uneasy sleep, I responded,


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    And then I embraced her.


    ¡°I understand... So fight through this.¡±


    Just like in the days of our marriage, I held her in my arms once again.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 202: Ner’s Choice (6)

    I carried Ner in my arms and headed home.


    There was no way I could leave her, weakened as she was, in a building treating the gue.


    Ner had transferred all of her vitality to Sien.


    If she stayed in that building and somehow caught the gue¡­ weakened as she was, she wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Even Burns, in full health, had suffered through it.


    So, we all agreed to take her back to her own room.


    Her frail body seemed as if it could shatter at any moment.


    Even moving her was a delicate task.


    I feared her breathing would stop at any moment, so I walked slowly, carefully.I found myself focusing on the faint sound of her breath.


    Usually, when I carried her, her tail would wrap around my waist, but now it just hung, limp, nearly brushing the ground.


    This small difference stirred a storm of emotions within me.


    Finally, when we reached the house, I looked back at the crowd that had followed me and gave them a nod.


    They began to disperse one by one.


    Without waiting for everyone to leave, I stepped inside.


    Arwin, Sylphrien, and Lan followed me into the house.


    Even once inside, I walked slowly.


    Quietly, I made my way to Ner¡¯s room.


    ¡ªSwoosh.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I ced Ner on the bed and looked down at her.


    Death had always been close to me, but¡­ just like with Sien, seeing someone who was once my wife in this state was something I could never get used to.


    Maybe it was because I never expected it.


    With myrades in the mercenary group, I always held the mindset that we could part at any time.


    But with Ner, Arwin, and Sien, it was different.


    I never imagined a sudden death woulde for them.


    ¡ªSwoosh.


    I adjusted Ner¡¯s arm and covered her with a nket.


    Letting out a sigh, I turned around.


    Standing there was Lan, her face still showing a hint of anger.


    It was clear she still didn¡¯t understand Ner¡¯s decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Lan spoke at the same time.


    I understood this was her way of showing affection.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked down at Ner.


    In this precarious moment, when her life could slip away at any moment, I didn¡¯t hide my true feelings.


    ¡°I want to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lan looked up at me.


    ¡°¡­She¡­ is my benefactor, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After contemting for a long moment, Lan finally nodded and turned to head to her own room.


    Sylphrien was next.


    She looked at Ner briefly before turning to me.


    ¡°I checked Sien¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­She hasn¡¯t fully ovee the gue yet, but it looks like she will make it. I also confirmed that the child in her womb is healthy.¡±


    Sylphrien had always used magic to monitor the state of the child.


    She even imed to know the gender of the child.


    I trusted her words deeply.


    Feeling immense relief, my heart still sank thinking of Ner¡¯s condition behind me.


    Sylphrien delivered her message and turned away.


    Lastly, Arwin stood before me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked at my face but said nothing.


    And I, in return, had no words for her.


    ¡°I¡­ really am happy for Sien,¡± she said.


    I gave her a silent nod.


    ¡°Ner will pull through, right¡­?¡±


    She asked with a hopeful tone.


    I nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯ll make it.¡±


    It was a statement I forced out, perhaps more of a wish than a certainty.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin stood there for a long time.


    But I needed to focus on Ner, so I spoke to her.


    ¡°¡­Get some rest, Arwin. This must have been quite a shock in the dead of night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin hesitated, then lifted her head.


    Taking a deep breath, she spoke softly.


    ¡°¡­You still cared for Ner all this time, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I gave her no response.


    ¡°¡­Your feelings¡­ they never disappeared, did they?¡±


    ¡°¡­Go back, Arwin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She fell silent once more, then bowed her head.


    And then, she turned away and left.


    I watched the direction Arwin had gone, then quietly closed the door to the room.


    ¡ªThud.


    Letting out a sigh, I nced around the room, guided by the faint candlelight.


    The room was more spacious than I¡¯d expected.


    It was quieter than I¡¯d imagined, too.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why.


    In this vast, empty room, Ner lying alone on the bed looked unbearably small and vulnerable.


    I pulled a chair close and sat beside her.


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    And there I stayed, simply staring at her.


    All the memories we¡¯d shared began to surface.


    Our first meeting.


    Our first meal.


    Our wedding ceremony.


    The clumsy first night that didn¡¯t go as nned.


    The conversations we shared.


    The rings we exchanged.


    Thete-night walks and the moments in front of the festival lights.


    ¡ªSwoosh.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without realizing it, I ran my hand over her hair once.


    Gently, I ced my hand on her face.


    All these gestures had been so familiar in the past.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    I sighed again and continued to watch her quietly.


    I didn¡¯t even consider sleeping.


    I was prepared to stay alert in case anything happened¡­ so there I remained, sitting by her side.


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed, and morning arrived.


    I rested only in brief moments with my eyes closed, and during the rest of the time, I just kept watching her.


    Having looked at her for so long, a strange feeling settled in my heart.


    It was as if the thought of letting her go was no longer an option for me.


    Slow but sure, a change was brewing within.


    Early in the morning, I handed Ner¡¯s care over to Lan and went to meet Gale.


    After filling him in on everything that had happened overnight,pleting some paperwork, and receiving an update on Krund, I went to check on Sien.


    Sien greeted me with a healthy glow.


    She, who had once struggled even to eat rice porridge, now gulped it down with renewed strength.


    Seeing her like this brought a constant, soft smile to my face.


    And with that smile, I found myself cherishing the miracle that Ner had given me over and over again.


    Finally, I went out with Arwin to inspect the farm and check on the progress of the crops. Then, I returned to Ner once more.


    ¡ªThud.


    Taking off my coat, I approached Ner in morefortable attire.


    I asked Lan, who was sitting by her side.


    ¡°¡­Is there any change?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lan shook her head.


    Honestly, I knew there hadn¡¯t been any change.


    Nery there exactly as she had when I left in the morning.


    ¡°¡­Go rest. I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±


    I asked Lan to let me take her ce, and I sat beside Ner again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She continued to breathe shallowly, without any movement. Watching her, I called to Arwin, who had also followed me back to the house.


    ¡°¡­Arwin?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you ask Baran to bring a bowl of porridge?¡±


    Arwin nodded at my request.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    It was my responsibility to make sure Ner ate.


    When Arwin brought the porridge, I sat on the bed and gently lifted Ner, propping her up against me.


    I cradled her head with my arm, supporting her so that her body rested at a slight incline.


    Then, carefully, I scooped a small portion of porridge with the spoon and gently brought it to her lips.


    ¡°¡­Ner, try to swallow.¡±


    Without a word, Ner responded instinctively.


    She coughed lightly, struggled slightly, and then, with effort, swallowed the food like one would drink water.


    Despite the pitiful sight, I continued to feed her.


    As she grew ustomed, she began to swallow the food morefortably.


    After feeding her the entire bowl of porridge, I sat there for a moment in silence.


    I looked down at Ner, asleep as she leaned against me.


    Without even realizing it, I gently brushed my hand over her face, murmuring softly.


    ¡°¡­Wake up now.¡±


    That was the most important thing.


    Only by waking up could she begin to recover.


    But Ner gave no response, and so, I gentlyid her back on the bed.


    By now, she should befortable enough to digest the food.


    As my skin parted from hers, a chill set in.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed the warmth when we were close, but now it was all too real.


    I continued to sit beside her, waiting quietly for the moment she would open her eyes again.


    <strong>****</strong>


    Arwin watched over Berg through the bluebird, Lua.


    She still couldn¡¯t fully process Ner¡¯s choice.


    She never would have thought that Ner would make the decision to sacrifice herself, ready to face death.


    And for her rival, no less.


    Alongside this realization came a strange feeling.


    In her self-sacrificial act, Ner resembled Berg more than anyone.


    Whether it was jealousy¡­ or perhaps a sense of rm, Arwin couldn¡¯t quite name these feelings.


    Berg hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off Ner for even a second.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Surely, gratitude yed a role.


    Thanks to Ner¡¯s selfless sacrifice, Sien had recovered her strength.


    Her action had allowed Berg to protect two members of his family.


    Naturally, there would be gratitude.


    But Arwin could see there was something more.


    There were expressions Berg only showed when he was alone with Ner.


    A look of suffering, a pained remorse. A tenderness, and a sadness.


    Expressions that couldn¡¯t be made without a deep emotion behind them.


    The way he would asionally brush her face with his hand proved it.


    The gentle way he held her close and fed her showed the depth of his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yet, despite this, Arwin felt a growing distance from Berg.


    She had always been prepared to wait through the passage of time, knowing that her lifespan far exceeded his, but¡­ she was beginning to realize that the indelible marks on his life were not her own.


    It was Sien and Ner, short-lived like him, who were shaping his story.


    An uncontainable anxiety followed in the wake of this realization.


    She found herself envying Ner, whoy there in Berg¡¯s care.


    Of course, given the sacrifices Ner had made, it was only natural¡­ but her envy was undeniable.


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    But Arwin suppressed those feelings.


    The farm work had been progressing smoothlytely.


    If she waited a little longer, new sprouts would start to grow.


    And when that time came¡­ she could ask him to ept her gift of lifespan.


    She could suggest that he spend the next sixty years in happiness with Sien¡­ or perhaps Ner, and then, after those years, share the centuries that followed with her.


    To Berg, it was a gift with nothing to lose.


    Who would wee death?


    How could one endure the fear of that unknown?


    It would be easier to spend hundreds of years by her side in this world.


    This wasn¡¯t a gift given with strings attached or a debt to repay.


    All Arwin needed was for him to stay by her side.


    Just as he had cherished her in the past¡­ if he could love her as his wife, that would be enough.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin looked down at Berg.


    She watched as he clung desperately to Ner¡¯s hand, pressing a soft kiss to her knuckles.


    Enduring the piercing ache once again, Arwin continued to y the role of a friend.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 203: Ner’s Choice (7)

    Days continued to pass and the same routine repeated itself every day.


    Dealing with bandits, tending to the farm, meeting Sien, and caring for Ner.


    All I could do was endure each day.


    The weight on my shoulders felt as heavy as ever. The more I grew ustomed to Sien and Ner¡¯s situation, the more the harsh realities resurfaced.


    Trouble with Krund was also escting.


    ¡°The Draigo family has retreated.¡±


    One day, Gale approached me with this new information.


    ¡°They¡¯re pulling back to the capital to properly regroup. It seems even His Majesty now sees Krund as a definite enemy.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, they couldn¡¯t hold off Krund.¡±¡°¡­It¡¯s something we had anticipated, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    With that, Gale unfurled a map in front of me.


    ¡°Berg, there¡¯s something you need to know.¡±


    He pointed to a specific location.


    It was the Cryer family¡¯s territory, which Krund had decimated a few days ago.


    ¡°The Cryer family, right.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Krund waged its first battle here. After wiping out the Cryer family¡­ Krund was spotted near the Depol Mountains, where they ughtered nearby dwarves.¡±


    He drew a straight line from the Cryer family¡¯snd to the Depol Mountains.


    ¡°Next, they appeared in the Voltra family¡¯s territory. Being a minor family, they too faced Krund¡¯s devastation. That¡¯s when His Majesty decided to withdraw.¡±


    Then, he connected the Depol Mountains to the Voltra family¡¯snd.


    There was a discernible path to Krund¡¯s movements.


    ¡°¡­If they keep advancing in this direction.¡±


    If we extend Gale¡¯s drawn line¡­ at the end of ity Stockpin.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s us.¡±


    With that realization, I let out a sigh.


    For some reason, I wasn¡¯t even surprised.


    It was something I¡¯d somewhat anticipated.


    ¡°A territory with three war heroes gathered. It could be seen as an inevitable target, given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should we ask Lady Sylphrien to leave for safety?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. Perhaps we should send back all our guests.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I fell silent as thoughts of Ner flooded my mind.


    Ner¡¯s body wasn¡¯t yet fit for a long journey.


    Even if she were carefullyid down in a carriage, she wasn¡¯t in a condition to withstand the bumpy roads and the cold nights.


    And with bandits lurking everywhere, there¡¯s no telling who they might encounter.


    Besides, it didn¡¯t feel right to part ways with Ner just yet.


    She risked her life and made sacrifices for me, and all she wanted in return was a single embrace. To send her away now felt unbearably cruel.


    Moreover, we still needed ckwood¡¯s assistance.


    Although the number of recoveries had risen, there were still new cases emerging.


    There were still severe patients. They needed ckwood.


    ¡°¡­We still need ckwood¡¯s help.¡±


    At my words, Gale reconsidered.


    ¡°A slip of the tongue, I apologize. Right, of course¡­ I¡¯d been too focused on external matters and overlooked Stockpin for a moment. Perhaps we should at least send Lady Celebrien back first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silence lingered between us.


    And in that silence, Gale once again offered a suggestion.


    ¡°¡­Berg. The escape n¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    I sighed at Gale¡¯s suggestion.


    I still hadn¡¯t made a decision on it.


    Gale continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we need to go far. As I mentioned, the Draigo family is gathering trained soldiers. We could retreat until they¡¯re ready¡­ then face Krund together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I blinked, my thoughts racing.


    If we were to leave¡­


    What about the children?


    And the critically ill?


    Hundreds of people were still suffering from the gue.


    If we moved, the gue would spread even further.


    And we¡¯d have to load supplies for all of them onto carriages.


    But we didn¡¯t have nearly enough carriages.


    We didn¡¯t have enough horses to pull that many carriages, either.


    Moreover, retreating would mean having to rebuild our vige from scratch.


    If Krund, in retaliation, decided toy waste to Stockpin¡­ our foundation would be destroyed.


    All the fields we¡¯d painstakingly cultivated would vanish.


    We¡¯d have no food for next year.


    Perhaps I was being forced to make a choice between two fates.


    Would I choose a swift end¡­ or a slow one?


    Which of the two would I choose?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And on top of that, Stockpin held the graves of my fallenrades.


    Countlesspanions who had stayed by my sidey resting here.


    Even Adam Hyung.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t so inflexible as to risk the living solely for the sake of the dead, but there was a definite reluctance.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    I sighed as my thoughts came together, looking at Gale.


    ¡°Gale, I¡¯ve given it some thought.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    I never imagined I¡¯d find myself thinking this way.


    But now, as the endless trials continued to weigh on me, I was gued by thoughts of every possible kind.


    ¡°¡­I tried to ignore these thoughts back then¡­ but with each issue that red up, doubts began to grow. Perhaps the more family I gain, the greater my fears be.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    After a pause, I asked him.


    ¡°¡­What if Arwin¡¯s words were true?¡±


    The tale that the Warrior of Solitude could not have a family.


    As trouble kept erupting around those close to me, worry was inevitable.


    Since hearing that story, Sien had fallen ill with the gue.


    The moment I made what felt like a breakthrough with Ner, she copsed too.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that the world was relentlessly pushing me toward a lonely path.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale gave no response.


    I continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in destiny, but¡­ what if I¡¯m wrong? If fate does exist, and I am destined to kill Krund¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if that were true, it would still be wise to run for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­If I face Krund, will my family be able to survive?¡±


    I was speaking of family in a broader sense.


    The Red mes Group was now, in every sense, my family too.


    Gale answered in a near whisper.


    ¡°¡­Arwin-nim¡¯s ims don¡¯t hold much weight. Don¡¯t let such talk sway you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing you need to grasp. In this situation, if you face Krund, the odds are high that it will end in death. Not just for you, but for all the people of Stockpin who have been waiting for you in this vige. We must avoid battles with no chance of victory. We can withdraw, wait for the right moment, and strike Krund down when we have a real chance.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I know that, but¡­¡±


    I raked my fingers through my hair and leaned back in my chair.


    I closed my eyes for a long time, and felt that perhaps a brief rest would be best.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go take a break.¡±


    I stood with a sigh.


    Gale nodded, speaking in a calm tone.


    ¡°Though I press my opinion, Berg, the choice is yours. If you decide to stay and stand against Krund¡¯s forces here¡­ then I will support that choice as well.¡±


    I nced back at Gale and gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Gale. Always.¡±


    ¡°¡­Rest well.¡±


    I moved forward, resuming the thoughts that had been interrupted by our conversation.


    If fate did exist¡­ and if I truly was the Warrior of Solitude, destined to face Krund.


    And if all of Arwin¡¯s ims were true¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to resolve everything swiftly, for everyone¡¯s sake?


    If I fulfilled my duty, perhaps the inevitable repercussions wouldn¡¯te for me.


    But Arwin¡¯sst words still lingered in my mind.


    ¡®Most Warriors of Solitude met their end after the war.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -Stop.


    I halted mid-step, then shook my head.


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    These superstitions, after all, weren¡¯t worth believing in.


    Thinking about them only made my head ache.


    Today, as always, I cared for Ner with my eyes closed.


    I dozed off now and then, checking if there was any change in her.


    Her shallow breaths kept drawing my hand to feel her breath.


    And every time I felt her faint exhtions, my heart eased, even if just a little.


    Perhaps because of my umted fatigue, I was drowsier than usual today.


    Even as I kept my ears alert to any small sound, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from drifting into light dreams.


    I dreamed differently than usual.


    In my dreams, Ner and I were living happily together.


    We hadn¡¯t divorced, and we wore our rings as we held each other close.


    It didn¡¯t feel strange at all, just natural.


    Her face was bright with a radiant smile.


    I could feel her happiness being near me.


    Even though her head was tucked against my chest, so I couldn¡¯t see her expression, the gentle swaying of her white tail revealed her joy.


    Then Ner lifted her head.


    I smiled at her.


    ¡°Berg.¡±


    She whispered clearly.


    I stroked her hair once and replied.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    But as soon as I blinked, the scene changed in an instant.


    The peaceful surroundings vanished, and we found ourselves on a battlefield.


    Krund, who had taken Adam Hyung¡¯s life, was suddenly charging toward Ner.


    Ner spoke.


    ¡°¡­Will you be happy even without me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    I jolted awake.


    Cold sweat trickled down my face.


    I took a deep breath.


    A series of nightmares hade crashing down on me at once.


    I blinked, shaken by that ominous dream, and checked on Ner.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Did you¡­ have a nightmare?¡±


    Ner, with a feeble hand, was holding onto mine.


    Her fingers were even intertwined with mine, though I had no idea when that happened.


    I hurriedly leaned toward her.


    Almost instinctively, I nearly let go of her hand, but somehow, Ner found the strength to keep her grip.


    With my free hand, I caressed her face.


    ¡°Ner¡­ Are you¡­ awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With her weak strength, she rubbed her cheek against my hand.


    Then, as if she had exerted all her energy, she fell still, but managed to open her eyes and whisper.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    She smiled gently.


    ¡°¡­I missed you, Berg.¡±


    <strong>****</strong>


    Ner, with her eyes now open, showed more strength than I had expected.


    Though she still couldn¡¯t lift her arm by herself, she didn¡¯t easily drift back to sleep.


    She kept herself awake, holding on.


    ¡°Not sleepy?¡±


    I asked her repeatedly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest a bit more.¡±


    But Ner simply shook her head in response.


    ¡°¡­Hand.¡±


    I looked down at our hands.


    Our fingers were still intertwined.


    Ner smiled softly and said.


    ¡°¡­With this¡­ how could I¡­ fall asleep¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem willing to let go of our sped hands just to rest.


    Her determination was so endearing and yet¡­ so cute that I couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    But despite my efforts, I continued to doze off.


    Each time I did, Ner would gently squeeze my hand, as if reminding me to stay with her.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. I dozed off again.¡±


    But instead of epting my apology, she made a suggestion.


    ¡°¡­Lie down¡­ here¡­ with me.¡±


    Her ears twitched slightly, showing that, even in her weakened state, she was embarrassed by the suggestion.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked down at her in silence.


    I hesitated, just for a moment.


    Noticing my hesitation, Ner added another word.


    ¡°¡­Cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I chuckled at that.


    Then, nodding, I prepared to lie beside her on the bed.


    Back when we barely knew each other, sharing the bed that first night was easier than this.


    But now, with so many shared memories and a deeper bond, lying beside her felt strangely difficult.


    Gently, I shifted her to the side andy down next to her.


    Struggling to turn, Ner buried her face into my chest.


    It was as if she¡¯d been waiting for this moment all along¡ªa reflexive gesture.


    I was taken aback for a second as she nestled into my embrace, her body beginning to tremble.


    Soft, faint sobs escaped from her.


    I wrapped my arms around her,forting her with warmth.


    She had once betrayed me¡­ put those dearest to me in danger¡­


    But now, she had saved those precious people, my wife and child included.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be angry with her anymore.


    Any lingering resentment had been reced by gratitude and tenderness.


    I held her tighter, allowing myself to be honest with my feelings.


    Ner hadn¡¯t fully regained her strength yet, but if I¡¯d let her go without giving her this, I would¡¯ve regretted it for years.


    This moment felt like a miracle.


    I held Ner even closer.


    She, too, used all her strength to hold me back.


    And in that embrace, Ner eventually drifted back to sleep.


    As she nestled into my chest, a soft, steady rhythm took over as she entered her dreams.


    I looked down at her sleeping face¡­ gently kissed her forehead, and soon after, I, too, fell asleep.


    This time, there were no nightmares¡­


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 204: Arwin’s True Feelings (1)

    After getting a proper rest with Ner, I open my eyes.


    There was a lot to do today.


    I looked down at Ner, who was sleeping peacefully in my arms.


    I can¡¯t even remember thest time we spent together like this.


    A hint of regret also lingered¡ªhad I epted her toote?


    The warmth we shared in the bed wasforting.


    She had be a pir of my heart, just like Sien, in a different way.


    Carefully, I slid my arm out from under her head.


    Then, I pulled the nket over her and got out of bed.¡ªThud.


    ¡°¡­Where are you going¡­?¡±


    But Ner, sensitive to my movement, woke up right away.


    Despite my carefulness, here we were.


    I replied to her.


    ¡°I have to go to work now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you stay¡­ just a little longer¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I pressed my lips together and gently brushed her cheek.


    Turning down her weakened plea wasn¡¯t easy.


    But it was time to get up, so I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only after hearing those words did Ner release me.


    As I moved into the living room, Lan was already there waiting for me.


    It looked like she¡¯d been waiting for me toe out, sipping on a cup of tea.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Lan asked.


    I nodded in response.


    ¡°Yes. And¡­ Ner woke up.¡±


    ¡ªCreak!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Lan immediately stood up and looked at me.


    And as if to confirm it herself, she quickly moved towards the room.


    I watched her go and then started walking.


    A new day had begun.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    Upon hearing the news that Ner was awake, Arwin let out a sigh of relief.


    I nodded at her.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief. You were so worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I nodded, gazing out over the wide fields.


    Now, every seed had been nted.


    From here on, it was just about pulling weeds and watering¡ªwaiting was all that remained.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I looked at the fields and offered my thanks to Arwin.


    A change that came with a bit of newfound peace in my heart.


    Thanks to Arwin, we¡¯d managed to get the basics of farming done on time.


    Without her, none of this would have been possible.


    I crouched down, running my fingers over the soil.


    Arwin sat down beside me, close but likely without any specific intention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s only just beginning.¡±


    She was right; it was only the beginning.


    There was still a long list of things to do.


    Just nting the seeds didn¡¯t mean it was over.


    But maybe, after this, I wouldn¡¯t need to rely on Arwin anymore.


    As much as farming upied my mind, there was another issue that lingered.


    I looked at Arwin, who was smiling softly.


    ¡°¡­Arwin.¡±


    I hesitated, thinking about how to phrase my words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her expression grew increasingly serious as she sat there, facing me.


    She looked into my eyes at close range¡­ and then shifted her gaze to my lips.


    I spoke to her.


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s alright for you to return now.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Arwin froze for a long moment, then asked back in a dazed voice.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°From here on, we can manage things ourselves. You¡¯ve been a tremendous help, from farming tools to even the smallest techniques. Without you, none of this would¡¯ve been possible.¡±


    Arwin opened her mouth, then closed it again.


    Her eyes darted around, unsettled.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re¡­ telling me to¡­ go back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ didn¡¯t I say there¡¯s still a lot left to do?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t saying this because she wasn¡¯t needed anymore.


    Seeing her with a look like a stray puppy abandoned after the hunt, I responded.


    ¡°The Demon king¡¯s right hand is on its way here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether we retreat or make another choice¡­ a battle ising. Stockpin isn¡¯t safe anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So take the people of Celebrian and get to safety. Your part here is done.¡±


    Arwin looked up at me, silent.


    As if trying to confirm my sincerity, she gazed deeply into my eyes.


    Her slightly parted lips seemed unable to ept the reality before her.


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this¡­ another farewell?¡±


    Something about the way she said it felt off.


    ¡°Farewells aren¡¯t unnatural. Even if it weren¡¯t for the Krund issue, we would¡¯ve had to say goodbye someday.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin didn¡¯t respond.


    She continued her shallow breaths, looking ahead.


    ¡°¡­Why does Ner¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long moment of deliberation, Arwin grabbed my arm.


    ¡°¡­I can still help. I can be of assistance.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the farming, we¡¯ve alre¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I mean, I can give you information.¡±


    ¡°¡­Information?¡±


    ¡°Just like Sylphrien unnie does¡­ I can gather news from here and there¡­ stories rted to Krund¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ if the royal family tries to draft you, what will you do then? With me here, I can help fend off that offer, don¡¯t you think¡­?¡±


    I let out a long sigh.


    It wasn¡¯t a decision I could make on the spot.


    Maybe after some thought, she¡¯d realize it was best for her to leave, too.


    I offered a suggestion.


    ¡°Think it over first. Talk to Sylphrien as well. Then make your decision and let me know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stood up, brushing the dirt off my hands, and spoke onest time to her.


    ¡°Alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin didn¡¯t respond.


    <strong>****</strong>


    When I returned home to check on Ner, Lan and several caretakers were with her.


    Seeing so many people watching over her made me feel even more concerned.


    What happened for them all to gather here?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As I stepped in and asked, they let out sighs of relief, turning to face me.


    Lan, acting as their spokesperson, exined.


    ¡°¡­This stubborn one wasn¡¯t listening to anyone, so we¡¯ve had a hard time with her.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Lan then stood up and handed me a white cloth.


    ¡°After Lord Reikerleft, Ner had a slight fever¡­ so she¡¯s been sweating a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­A fever?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s probably a sign her body is regaining its strength. But when we tried to clean her sweat¡­ she insisted it had to be you.¡±


    Through the small gap between them, I caught a glimpse of Ner.


    She was turned away, clutching the hem of her dress tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At the same time, Lan nodded toward the other caretakers.


    At her signal, they began leaving the room one by one.


    ¡°Cleanliness is essential for health. I trust you can handle it.¡±


    Even Lan spoke to me in a tone that suggested she was fed up with her stubbornness and then left.


    It was as if she had grown weary of dealing with her.


    I couldn¡¯t quite keep up with how suddenly things were unfolding.


    ¡ªThud.


    The door closed, leaving just the two of us in the room.


    ¡°¡­Is this for real?¡±


    I asked Ner.


    She nodded, still turned away from me.


    A bit of frustration slipped into my voice as I pressed her.


    ¡°¡­Ner. Your health is the priority. Where¡¯s the luxury to pick and choo¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou know how Lan treated me¡­ she tormented me,¡±


    Ner interrupted, her voice sounding stronger than it had in the morning.


    Yet, there was a hint of sadness hidden in her words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°People from ckwood¡­ they ridiculed me too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I let people like that see me this way? Even back at the estate¡­ I only ever asked those I trusted to help me.¡±


    Searching for the right words, I finally responded.


    ¡°¡­I understand, but for your health¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You, who was once¡­ my husband.¡±


    I let out a sigh through my nose.


    There was no point in pushing this any further.


    Slowly, I stepped closer to her.


    I dipped a cloth in the water basin nearby, wrung it out, and spoke to her.


    ¡°Look this way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Atst, Ner turned around and looked up at me.


    Her eyes were red¡ªshe must have been crying.


    Looking back, it seemed like Ner cried more than Sien ever did.


    I pulled a chair over and sat beside her.


    Her scent filled the air, intensified by her sweat.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was oddly fragrant.


    I looked down at her, bringing the cloth gently to her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    I started by wiping her eyes.


    I cleared away any traces of tears.


    Ner¡¯s pointed ears twitched, but she epted my touch without resistance.


    There was a stark contrast from that first night, where just my presence would make her cry.


    The girl who used to ce a pillow between us as we slept was gone.


    I softly wiped her forehead, cheeks, neck, and corbone.


    It was a natural, unhurried act.


    Throughout it all, Ner kept her gaze fixed on me.


    Her weary eyes held steady, unblinking, as if she wanted to remember every moment.


    ¡°¡­I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I paused at Ner¡¯s sudden confession.


    ¡°¡­More than anything.¡±


    A species that loves only one.


    I could finally understand the weight of her heart.


    Only now did I grasp the depth of her words.


    I met her gaze for a moment before resuming the gentle task of cleaning her.


    After wiping her face and visible areas, it was time to clean the rest of her body.


    Ner seemed aware of what wasing next.


    She swallowed, a mix of embarrassment and nervousness evident.


    I held onto the edge of her garment and spoke softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remove it now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At my words, she looked up at me, blinking repeatedly.


    It wasn¡¯t rejection¡ªmore like hesitation.


    Ner remained silent for a long moment.


    Watching her, I asked.


    ¡°Should I stop¡ª¡±


    ¡ªThump.


    But before I could finish, she grabbed my arm.


    Then, gathering her strength, she shook her head.


    After a deep breath, she spoke.


    ¡°¡­Please, take it off.¡±


    I nodded and gently removed her top.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 205: Arwin’s True Feelings (2)

    I grabbed both sides of her shirt¡¯s hem and lifted it up toward her face.


    The clothes slowly slid off.


    I carefully removed her arms from the sleeves and pulled it over her head.


    Ner¡¯s bare body was revealed.


    Her chest, too, waspletely exposed.


    Larger than I¡¯d expected.


    Ner shyly covered her pink-tinted nipples with both hands.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Pretending not to notice, I continued to wipe her body clean.


    Starting with her left hand, I gently grasped it and pulled it toward me.


    With her remaining right arm, Ner shielded her chest.


    I began by wiping down the back of her left hand.


    From the back of her hand to her elbow.


    Then from the elbow down to the inner forearm.


    From the inner forearm to her bare underarm.


    From her underarm to the side that led up to her chest.


    Ner, eyes squeezed shut, epted my touch as if she were embarrassed.


    There was a peculiar feeling that came with cleaning a woman¡¯s body.


    I gazed at her wless, clear skin.


    Her right arm was harder to clean.


    While wiping it, her chest brushed against my arm unintentionally.


    Every time, Ner let out a faint moan.


    ¡°...Ah¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I simply continued cleaning her body.


    At some point, she turned her head away.


    Unable to look at me.


    Our actions felt both natural and awkward.


    Expected, yet strange.


    Ner seemed especially overwhelmed by the atmosphere between us.


    I worried if I was cing an unnecessary burden on her.


    After wiping down her arms and sides, I moved on to her stomach.


    Her belly button was elegantly vertical.


    Underneath her soft skin, a faint outline of abdominal muscles was visible.


    I could see her slender waist more clearly than ever.


    My bare hand asionally brushed against her stomach.


    In truth, it was a sight I should have seen long ago.


    It felt like I had taken a very long, winding road to reach this point.


    I quickly pushed away those idle thoughts.


    After gently wiping her stomach, I told her,


    ¡°...Turn around. I¡¯ll clean your back now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Ner didn¡¯t respond.


    She seemed frozen, locked in ce by embarrassment.


    But we couldn¡¯t stay like this forever.


    ¡°...Ner?¡±


    I called her name.


    Unexpectedly, she gave me a response I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    ¡°¡­H-here¡­feels¡­sticky too.¡±


    Ner whispered in a barely audible voice.


    Then, she slowly lifted her arms, revealing the area she was referring to.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to understand she was talking about the area beneath her chest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sien had mentioned it before too.


    It was an area that tended to gather sweat.


    ¡°¡­Are you sure about this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t mind, but Ner had been so embarrassed up to this point.


    Could she really be okay with this?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner gave a tiny nod.


    Watching her, I slowly moved my hand.


    ¡ªSwoosh.


    The soft sensation of her chest met my touch.


    To properly wipe away the sweat, I had to apply a bit of pressure.


    Her chest softly molded and shifted with the gentle force of my hand.


    Ner bit down on one of her fingers, attempting to manage her embarrassment.


    After pondering for a while, she asked, hesitantly,


    ¡°¡­Is¡­ is this¡­ weird¡­?¡±


    Sensing her self-consciousness, I offered a genuine, light-hearted response.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Her face flushed an even deeper red.


    I smiled softly as I looked at her.


    After I finished wiping her down, I told her,


    ¡°All right, now your back.¡±


    Only then did Ner finally turn around and offer me her back.


    Now that her chest was concealed, her expression rxed a little.


    I gently wiped her back as well.


    I dipped the cloth into the basin of water, wringing it out repeatedly.


    Continuing to wipe away the sweat that covered her entire body.


    ¡°¡­It feels¡­ refreshing.¡±


    She whispered.


    Seeing herfort brought me joy as well.


    Ner rested her face against her crossed arms.


    Still embarrassed, she asked,


    ¡°¡­Berg.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can stay by your side¡­ now, right?¡±


    Her voice carried a hint of uncertainty.


    But there was no other answer for that question now.


    I responded to her,


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t let you go again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ner¡¯s tail slowly started to sway.


    She nodded gently.


    Given the recent chain of events, she seemed to have expected this response from me.


    I added, just to be clear,


    ¡°¡­But we can¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I still have Sien.¡±


    Ner nodded, understanding.


    ¡°¡­Yes. I know that much.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still under the royal family¡¯s watchful eye.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even amonw rtionship¡­ would be difficult. The royal family wouldn¡¯t just sit back and allow it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no way we could live in amonw arrangement.


    If the need arose to avoid suspicion, Ner might have to return to the estate.


    It was something we both expected, but it had to be said aloud.


    Ner¡¯s tail slowly stiffened.


    I could tell she wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with this answer.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯


    Yet, she hid her true feelings and spoke to me.


    ¡°As long as you cherish me¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I paused, closing my eyes.


    Even I wasn¡¯t sure what to do yet.


    I felt that simply saying such things to Ner wasn¡¯t right.


    It only felt irresponsible.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll find a way to make it work.¡±


    So, I told her.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Ner looked up at me, as if she hadn¡¯t expected those words.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way somehow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though I hadn¡¯t specified what kind of solution I¡¯d find, in that long exchange of gazes, Ner ced her trust in me.


    Her once-stiffened expression softened into a bright smile.


    It was the smile I had once loved so much.


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    She eximed in a voice more spirited than ever.


    Her response made me smile as well.


    Though I didn¡¯t know how, I was determined to find a way.


    .


    .


    .


    I decided not to wipe her lower body.


    There were only a few reasons, but it felt like the right choice.


    For now, I decided to keep it simple and just clean her upper body.


    I moved to help her put her clothes back on.


    ¡°Ner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But now, she was refusing to put her shirt back on.


    ¡°¡­Lie down with me, Berg¡­¡±


    Perhaps weakened, she had started whining more oftentely.


    She knew well that I found it hard to refuse her requests, and it seemed she was taking advantage of that.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s daytime. I have to go back out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just for a moment¡­ please? Just rest with me for a little¡­¡±


    She tugged insistently at the hem of my clothes with her feeble grip.


    I kept shaking my head.


    It was a request I couldn¡¯t grant for now.


    Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t.


    Too many lives still depended on me.


    ¡°¡­I just¡­ want to lie down together¡­¡±


    The shy Ner from earlier was nowhere to be found.


    I could tell that Ner was imitating me.


    Whenever wey in bed together, I was always the one without a shirt.


    Though she still covered her chest, her longing for me was more evident than ever.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I smiled at her, then leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead.


    ¡ªSmooch.


    Ner¡¯s body froze at the gesture.


    If this simple act could make her react like this, would lying together without clothes really be the right thing?


    I told her,


    ¡°When you¡¯re stronger, we can do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­And more.¡±


    A gentle promise of the things toe.


    ¡°¡­W


    Ner inhaled sharply.


    Her face kept growing redder.


    On her pale skin, the flush was all the more visible.


    I smiled, gently brushing her hair.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    I said, looking at her.


    Satisfied with my response, she finally released the grip on my clothes.


    I helped her put her shirt back on.


    This time, she didn¡¯t resist.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haa..!¡±


    Late at night.


    The Lizardman, Reton, looked at the distant lights.


    Finally, the grueling journey was over¡ªthey¡¯d arrived.


    Stockpin.


    ¡°We¡­ we made it¡­¡±


    Reton whispered, gripping his wife¡¯s shoulder.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones on this path.


    Countless Lizardmen were fleeing theirnds, making their way here.


    Around fifty in total.


    They had no other choice.


    They had to abandon their homnd.


    The soldiers sent to face Krund had been utterly crushed.


    Waiting hidden in the territory would only mean death by Krund¡¯s hands¡­ so fleeing was the only option.


    Refugees scattered far and wide, and a few chose to make their way here, to Stockpin.


    There was only one reason.


    This was a vige with a human hero.


    Though she had stepped down from her role as a saintess¡­ there was once a woman who held that title.


    And Berg Reiker, known for his ghostly swordsmanship, was here as well.


    Their presence made this ce a temporary refuge.


    But there was still unease.


    A Lizardman who had traveled with Reton approached and asked,


    ¡°¡­Will they ept us¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard Stockpin¡¯s situation isn¡¯t great either. There¡¯s even a gue spreading.¡±


    Reton gritted his teeth, looking down at his young daughter clutching tightly to his pant leg.


    He replied,


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no other way. We have to seek help here.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re humans, Reton. Selfish and even cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°Where else would you suggest we go? My daughter is exhausted; she can¡¯t rest on the road any longer.¡±


    Reton had nned everything out in his mind.


    It wasn¡¯t as though he intended to stay in Stockpin forever.


    They just needed a temporary ce to hide.


    Besides, Stockpin wasn¡¯trge enough to resist if Krund came here¡­ they would all have to flee eventually.


    Even Berg Reiker would likely choose to escape with his people.


    If the stronger Lizardman ns had fallen, how much longer could Stockpin hold out?


    Reton had heard that the Draigo family was gathering soldiers.


    If they could survive until the Draigo family defeated Krund¡­ Reton hoped his family could endure until the final battle.


    So Reton set his sights on Stockpin and moved forward.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s ask for help here, just for a little while.¡±


    Suppressing the anxiety of entering a human vige, he whispered.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s terrifying¡­ we have no other choice.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Hello everyone!


    Just wanted to tell y''all that I''m picking up a new book! It''s ''The Prestigious Family''s Son-in-Law Wants a Divorce'' and is from the author of ''I Became The Necromancer Of The Academy''. It is something I have high hopes for. Hope y''all will like it too.


    Taylor.


    Link: https://.readingpia.me/series/the-prestigious-familys-son-inw-wants-a-divorce


    Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 206: Arwin’s True Feelings (3)

    Chapter 206: Arwin¡¯s True Feelings (3)


    The sound of knocking in the dead of night woke me from my sleep.


    - Thud, thud, thud, thud.


    For some reason, the noise didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar.


    This sudden situation didn¡¯t even surprise me.


    Perhaps it was because I¡¯d kept my nerves on edge for so long, always sharp and ready.


    Even though the exhaustion was piling up, I had found ways to cope.


    I opened my eyes, seated beside Ner.


    Tonight, I didn¡¯t lie with her on the bed.


    Though she had wanted me to, her body was still radiating heat.The healthier she became, the more fiercely her body seemed to fight.


    She still neededplete rest.


    So instead, I held her hand, offering whateverfort I could.


    I felt this would continue until she fully regained her strength.


    With a sigh, I rose from my seat.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    I wondered what was happening this time.


    This role, this ce¡ªnone of it truly suited me.


    I didn¡¯t want to live every moment under such tension.


    But, of course, for now, I had no choice but to carry out the duties I¡¯d been given.


    Ner, feverish and restless, remained asleep, unaware of themotion.


    Her breaths came in short, uneven intervals as I watched her carefully.


    Leaning down, I pressed a kiss to her forehead before quietly getting up.


    As I stepped out of the room, I saw Arwin standing in the shadows, watching me.


    She observed me as I awkwardly exited Ner¡¯s room.


    ¡°...¡±


    I had already told Arwin to leave this territory.


    Stockpin was currently bracing for the threats drawing near.


    For someone who valued her life above all else, there was no reason for her to stay here.


    Especially now that she no longer loved me as deeply as she once had.


    I met Arwin¡¯s gaze evenly.


    She hadn¡¯t yet told me what decision she had made.


    The tension between us hung thick in the air.


    Without another word, I walked past her and opened the main door.


    Baran was waiting outside.


    ¡°...Baran. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    Baran, as always, brought troubling news in the middle of the night.


    I knew this burden was hard on him too, and yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful.


    Still, I carried the guilt of constantly asking him to shoulder these burdens.


    ¡°...Refugees have entered the vige. They¡¯re Lizardmen from the Cryer family¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I quickly grasped the unfolding situation.


    If it was the Cryer family¡¯s territory, then it was thend anyone would inevitably have to pass through before reaching Stockpin.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to deduce that the residents had fled from Krund to avoid danger.


    ¡°...They¡¯re asking for help,¡± Baran said.


    ¡°...¡±


    Selfishly, my first thought was the state of our own vige.


    Surely, they must have been desperate when they came to us for aid... but we weren¡¯t in a position to be generous either.


    I asked Baran, ¡°...How many?¡±


    ¡°About fifty.¡±


    ¡°...Haah.¡±


    A weary sigh escaped me as I stood there, frozen.


    What was I supposed to do with them?


    If they were some band of brigands with malicious intent, the solution would have been simpler¡ªdrive them out without hesitation.


    But refugees weren¡¯t so easily dismissed.


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    At that moment, Arwin grabbed my arm from behind.


    When I turned to her, she spoke with a hesitant expression.


    ¡°...We¡¯re short on hands as it is, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...Why not let the refugees in and use them to fill the gap inbor, at least temporarily?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªStockpin was still in dire need of manpower.


    There were many sick to care for, bandits roaming the area, and weeds overtaking fields faster than we could manage.


    ¡°...And it could help our reputation...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps she was right¡ªhelping the refugees might benefit us more than simply turning them away.


    As Arwin suggested, our reputation was something we had to be mindful of.


    It was as if she understood that one of my greatest concerns was fulfilling Adam Hyung¡¯s dying wish.


    ¡°...¡±


    Given that the Reiker family now represented the Human race, our actions carried significant weight.


    We needed to set an example by acting with greater care and responsibility.


    My deliberation didn¡¯tst long¡ªthinking about it further wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Eventually, I nodded toward Baran and said, ¡°...Let them in.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    ¡°Baran, there won¡¯t be any proper ce for the refugees to rest.¡±


    Most of our remaining spaces had already been repurposed to treat the sick.


    Baran nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. They¡¯ve only asked to be allowed into the vige, nothing more.¡±


    I nodded back and asked, ¡°...Are there children among them?¡±


    I had always tried to consider the well-being of children, but ever since Sien and I had our own, I found myself more sensitive to their needs.


    Baran confirmed, ¡°There are.¡±


    I told him, ¡°...If the kids are hungry, give them some food.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Captain.¡±


    After giving all my orders to Baran, I nodded briefly to dismiss him.


    Baran bowed his head respectfully before leaving.


    As I closed the gate behind him, I turned around.


    Arwin was still standing there.


    ¡°...You made the right choice,¡± she said.


    I could only hope she was right.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The next day, I received a letter from the royal family.


    Fromst night¡¯s refugees to this morning¡¯s letter, it felt like the tides were shifting quickly.


    Arwin, just as surprised as I was by the news of a letter from the royal family, stayed close to me.


    She seemed convinced that the king intended to issue amand.


    But to our surprise, the letter was lighter in tone.


    It wasn¡¯t an order but a rmendation¡ªone made for our benefit.


    ¡®For safety, the Red mes group is advised to retreat from Stockpin and join forces in the capital.¡¯


    Not the Reiker family, but the Red mes group.


    From the very term used to address us, it was clear they valued our strength.


    As the rumors suggested, the king was indeed preparing for war.


    Arwin let out a sigh of relief when she realized the letter wasn¡¯t demanding us to march out and fight Krund immediately.


    ¡°...At least it¡¯s better than I feared.¡±


    Gale agreed as well.


    ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t reckless. It¡¯s only natural. Fighting together offers better odds than going at it alone.¡±


    The two of them seemed to view the king¡¯s proposal positively as their relief was evident.


    I, however, remained the only one unable toe to a conclusion.


    ¡°...¡±


    Whether the suggestion came from Gale or the king himself made no difference to the reality we faced.


    We still had far too many critically ill people, with no means of transporting them.


    If we abandoned Stockpin, what about next year? Could we leave behind therades buried in this soil?


    Would fleeing now truly be the right thing to do?


    I still couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    Arwin, unaware of my swirling thoughts, spoke up.


    ¡°...Berg. This seems like the best option.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t respond to her.


    Instead, I found myself gripping the letter tightly, unable to let it go for a long time.


    ¡°...Berg?¡±


    Her voice carried surprise at my indecision, as though she couldn¡¯t understand why I hadn¡¯t made the obvious choice.


    - Clink.


    She grabbed my arm, blinking at me as if urging me to act.


    ¡°...Berg. You have to run. You told me Stockpin was dangerous and that I should leave, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s leave together. Let¡¯s go to the capital, rally the strength to defeat Krund, and take the refugees with us. Even His Majesty is suggesting this... isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As I remained silent, Gale spoke softly from the side.


    ¡°Berg. You still haven¡¯t decided?¡±


    Arwin turned to him, startled.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What... other choice is there?¡±


    I closed my eyes, setting the letter down, and sighed deeply before taking a few steps forward.


    The more pressure mounted on me, the more time I seemed to need.


    Was it truly such a simple choice?


    Why couldn¡¯t I choose escape as easily as everyone else seemed to think I should?


    Sure, if we fled, we might save our lives.


    But would that be enough?


    Could survival alone justify abandoning everything?


    Would it truly end there¡ªleaving behind therades buried in this soil, abandoning the home we fought so hard to protect?


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was just me who felt this way or if it was a difference in how we perceived things because of our differing races.


    But one thing I knew for sure: running didn¡¯t feel like the right choice.


    <strong>****</strong>


    From a distance, Arwin followed Berg.


    She kept her distance, watching him as he walked, sighing heavily with every step.


    She already knew he was struggling.


    But the deeper his conflict seemed, the more anxious Arwin became.


    What could he possibly still be deliberating over?


    If they stayed here, they were all doomed.


    That much was certain.


    No one was prepared for war, not in the slightest.


    No one had expected Krund to appear so suddenly and throw everything into chaos.


    Though Krund wouldn¡¯t be able to overturn the entire kingdom, he would leave devastating scars on some territories.


    And one of his targets was undoubtedly Stockpin.


    Arwin knew this, of course.


    How difficult must it be for Berg to let go of thisnd?


    How agonizing must this choice feel for him?


    But no matter how painful, surely anything was better than losing his life.


    Berg moved, heading toward the gravestone of Captain Adam¡ªa ce he always sought out when struggling to make a decision.


    Arwin, who had watched him through the bluebird for the past two years, knew this better than anyone.


    Berg sighed as he brushed the pollen off Adam¡¯s gravestone.


    He still hadn¡¯t truly let Adam go, unable to even carve an epitaph onto the stone.


    ¡®...What should I do, Hyung?¡¯


    He whispered the question to Adam, as if hoping for an answer.


    Arwin could no longer hold back and approached him.


    She felt a desperate need to convince him.


    She wanted to share centuries of life with him, no matter what.


    If things went wrong here, all those dreams and ns would crumble.


    ¡°...¡±


    All she wished for was Berg¡¯s safety.


    She thought it might be better for him to retreat into a quiet forest, away from conflicts and wars.


    A peaceful life, far removed from strife, where he wouldn¡¯t have to endure such struggles.


    Wasn¡¯t he already suffering so much now?


    ¡°...Berg.¡±


    Arwin spoke to his back.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s run away. Together.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...We¡¯re not ready for this, not even close.¡±


    Berg didn¡¯t answer.


    He just sat there in silence.


    Arwin, growing increasingly frustrated, began to press him.


    ¡°...Why can¡¯t you make the obvious choice? If we go to the capital, join forces with the royal-¡±


    ¡°-And leave myrades behind?¡±


    Berg interrupted her, his voice calm but heavy, carrying a depth Arwin couldn¡¯t fully grasp.


    ¡°...¡±


    Her mind shed to the stories Sylphrien had once shared with her.


    The hero Felix, though often afraid, had to muster courage in the face of trials.


    Sylphrien herself despised conflict but believed it was her duty to protect harmony amidst chaos.


    And Sien, the saintess, who had to suppress her feelings for the one she loved.


    And finally, the Warrior of Solitude, who longed to stay with hisrades yet was destined to face repeated farewells.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin didn¡¯t want to think of Berg as the Warrior of Solitude.


    She refused to entertain the thought.


    Because most Warriors of Solitude met their end once the war was over.


    And if Berg was indeed the Warrior of Solitude¡­


    If Krund was still waging war¡­


    ...then Berg might also meet his death.


    Such maddening thoughts arose, pushing Arwin to stubbornly insist that Berg couldn¡¯t possibly be the Warrior of Solitude.


    But each time Berg refused to avoid a fight, her unease grew stronger.


    It was obvious that joining forces with the Draigo family would increase their chances of survival.


    Even so, Berg was unwilling to flee, unable to abandon hisrades.


    ¡°...¡±


    Arwin, frozen by his response, asked softly,


    ¡°...What could possibly be more important than your life?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Berg, there¡¯s so much beauty in this world. If you die, you¡¯ll never get to experience any of it again. Why do you keep forgetting that?¡±


    She gazed at his silent figure, standing so still before her.


    To her, Berg was like a flower¡ªbreathtakingly beautiful, yet so fragile, as if he might wilt at any moment.


    Perhaps it was that fleeting brilliance that drew her even closer to him.


    ¡°...No, Arwin.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I know¡­ that I¡¯m trying to protect it.¡±


    It was a response so uniquely Berg.


    The more he eluded her grasp, the more Arwin longed for him.


    His beauty filled her with unease, a creeping fear that she might never truly be able to share a life with him.


    ¡°...Arwin,¡± Berg said, turning slightly toward her. ¡°As I told you, you need to leave Stockpin first. It¡¯s not safe here, just like you said.¡±


    His words left Arwin speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t offer any argument, not a single reason to stay.


    ¡°...¡±


    If not for Krund, perhaps Arwin would have left quietly, choosing to linger near Berg in her own way, waiting for another opportunity.


    But what if there was no more time?


    What if this was thest chance?


    That question made her heart overflow with emotion.


    The request she had been saving for the perfect moment¡ªperhaps now was the time to say it. Maybe it would change his mind.


    Arwin blinked slowly, calming herself before speaking.


    ¡°...Berg. I was saving this request for when the crops sprouted, but... I¡¯ll say it now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She swallowed hard, knowing how pivotal this moment was.


    Her heart felt like it couldn¡¯t endure any longer, watching him embrace Ner while pushing her away.


    She had tried to bear it, but it was easier said than done.


    Hearing the word ¡°request,¡± Berg turned to look at her, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    It was as if he was ready to repay her for everything she had done for him until now.


    Arwin met his gaze, her voice trembling as she whispered.


    ¡°...I want to give you a gift.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°And I want you to treasure it more than anything else. It¡¯s the greatest gift I can give you...¡±


    Berg looked at Arwin and asked,


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Arwin, having made up her mind, met his gaze steadily.


    This was something she had wanted to give him for two years now.


    ¡°My lifespan.¡±


    Her words froze Berg in ce.


    He seemed to doubt what he had just heard.


    ¡°...Lifespan?¡±


    He repeated the words, his voiceced with disbelief.


    ¡°...Any experience, any emotion¡ªnone of it is possible without time. I want to give you that time. I want to give you the resource to endlessly create new memories and live new experiences.¡±


    ¡°...Arwin.¡±


    Berg tried to interrupt, but Arwin didn¡¯t let him speak, continuing instead.


    ¡°Please, keep living as you are now. Be happy with Sien, with Ner, and with the child who is yet to be born. Never forget that you carry my lifespan. Never forget that you, too, have be one of the long-lived. Cherish your life, Berg. Don¡¯t take any more dangerous risks. Live fully, enjoy every happiness... and when your time as a short-lived being is finally over, then...¡±


    She mped her mouth shut, unable to say the words that followed.


    But the look on Berg¡¯s face suggested he already knew what she was going to say.


    Arwin moved closer, kneeling beside him where he sat. Her trembling hands, unsteady since she began her proposal, reached out to hold him.


    ¡°...So please, for now, run away. Your survival is more important to me than anything else.¡±


    Berg frowned, as if struggling toprehend her words, and asked quietly,


    Before addressing anything else, he asked the most fundamental question.


    ¡°Why would you go this far...?¡±


    ¡°...You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    Arwin countered, her voice carrying a faint edge.


    ¡°...¡±


    A crack appeared in Berg¡¯s expression, a momentarypse in his usualposure.


    Seeing this, Arwin could no longer suppress the truth she had been hiding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping it from you. But haven¡¯t you, at least in part... suspected?¡±


    ¡°...But you don¡¯t...¡±


    Before he could finish, Arwin cut him off.


    ¡°Did you really believe something like that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the uncertainty growing in Berg¡¯s eyes, Arwin leaned in and whispered, her voice clearer and more resolute than ever before.


    She revealed the depth of her heart in the moment she least wanted to.


    ¡°...How could I ever stop loving you...¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 207: Arwin’s True Feelings (4)

    Arwin gazed at the frozen Berg and continued speaking.


    ¡°How could I ever forget you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­How could I ever let you go?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The happiest moments of my life were with you...¡±


    As her eyes dropped from Berg¡¯s face, Arwin¡¯s voice trembled.


    She was afraid¡ªafraid to keep gauging his reaction.


    Perhaps it was nervousness.This was the most important moment of her life. She was offering Berg the greatest gift she could give, yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    Arwin clung to past conversations to persuade him.


    ¡°Berg, do you remember what you said when we parted ways?¡±


    Even recalling those painful memories made her heart ache.


    ¡°¡­That maybe we weren¡¯t meant to be. That a short-lived species and a long-lived one like us should go our separate ways.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Biting her lip, Arwin spoke with determination.


    ¡°¡­But if I could give you my lifespan, that problem would disappear. I¡¯m saying I can make our lifespans match.¡±


    She began whispering words of hope to him.


    ¡°We could spend centuries together. Visit the sea we once saw. Stand together in the rain in the forest, like before... Travel to new ces¡­¡±


    She clenched her fists tightly, her heartfelt plea filling the air. If only these dreams of happiness coulde true, it would feel like a miracle.


    ¡°¡­And then, after feeling endless joy together, we could close our eyes on the same day. Whispering to each other that it was a good life¡­ as we say our final goodbyes.¡±


    Swallowing her fear, Arwin lifted her gaze back to Berg.


    She even mustered a smile for him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a beautiful idea? To live the life you were meant to, and then, as a bonus, spend the rest of it with me. Berg, I know you don¡¯t hate me anymore. You even still care for Ner, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I know that your feelings for me couldn¡¯t be any less.¡±


    Arwin hinted at the moments she had glimpsed through her bluebird.


    While she couldn¡¯t fully read his thoughts, there were times when it seemed like he missed them.


    Sitting alone in ces where they used to walk together... or standing in the rain, letting it drench him, once or twice.


    Arwin pleaded, her voice trembling.


    ¡°So, please, cherish your life. You still have hundreds of years left ahead of you. Even if you run now, there will be another chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªArwin.¡±


    Berg interrupted her.


    Arwin froze at the sound of his voice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After cutting her off, Berg fell silent for a moment. He even sighed, as if deeply contemting something.


    Finally, in a soft voice, he spoke.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s not a bad story. Spending a long life with someone, finding happiness together over the years.¡±


    His voice carried the weight of exhaustion.


    ¡°Traveling¡­ creating memories. It does sound good.¡±


    For a moment, he seemed to share her longing for such a life.


    Arwin, seeing a glimmer of hope, raised her voice excitedly.


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡ªBut.¡±


    Once again, Berg sharply cut her off.


    Arwin¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, threatening to burst. Anxiety swirled within her as she listened to his next words.


    Berg turned to look straight at her.


    ¡°¡­But it can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Arwin doubted her ears.


    The dream she had nurtured for two years shattered in an instant, leaving only an empty void in her mind.


    Berg shook his head.


    ¡°¡­No, Arwin. I¡­ I have no intention of taking your lifespan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arwin didn¡¯t know how to respond. The very foundation of her hopes crumbled.


    Desperate to understand, she asked,


    ¡°Is¡­ is it because you feel guilty? Oh, no, Berg¡­ I truly want to give it to you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Her lips quivered as she pressed him further.


    ¡°Then¡­ what reason could you possibly have for refusing? Berg, some people would give anything just to live a few more years. They pray to gods, delve into magic¡­ But here I am, offering you centuries, and yet¡­ why? Why would you refuse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate living longer.¡±


    Berg¡¯s answer came quietly.


    ¡°¡­But I¡­ I don¡¯t have the strength to keep living after everyone I love is gone.¡±


    Berg¡¯s hand brushed the gravestone of Captain Adam before him.


    His gaze traveled beyond, to the countless graves stretching endlessly behind it.


    ¡°The same goes for myrades. For Sien. For the child about to be born.¡±


    His lips tightened before he continued.


    ¡°¡­Even Ner. If all the people I cherish were to leave me, life would lose all its meaning.¡±


    Looking at Arwin, Berg spoke with finality.


    ¡°¡­Arwin. Such a life would be a curse for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The resolve in his words hit Arwin like a wall. She couldn¡¯t find the words to change his mind.


    She had lived solely for this dream until now.


    Her longing to live happily with Berg had kept her going.


    She had endured the daily sacrificial rituals, all for this hope.


    But now, all her dreams were shattered.


    Tears fell helplessly from her eyes.


    Drip, drip¡­


    Had the past two years been wasted?


    Had even the brief moments she spent with Berg been in vain?


    Berg spoke again, his voice resolute.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to live in a world without the people I love.¡±


    Arwin stared at him nkly before whispering.


    ¡°¡­Then what about me?¡±


    Her breath came out heavier, warmer, like it carried her breaking heart.


    ¡°¡­What about me, who will have to live in this world for a thousand years after you¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Berg didn¡¯t respond.


    For the first time in her life, Arwin began to feel that her long lifespan was a curse.


    The thought of life without Berg terrified her.


    The truth was, no one could understand Berg¡¯s words better than she could.


    Because she too couldn¡¯t imagine living in a world without him.


    Berg wrestled with his thoughts before speaking quietly.


    ¡°¡­Arwin. Maybe it¡¯s time for you to let me go¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªAaaaah!!!¡±


    Before he could finish, Arwin covered her ears and screamed.


    The overwhelming helplessness and despair threatened to drive her mad.


    Tears streamed endlessly down her face.


    Sob¡­ sob¡­


    Berg fell silent at the sight of her anguish.


    Through her tears, Arwin whispered desperately, pleading with him.


    ¡°¡­No¡­ Berg¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Berg showed no sign of changing his mind.


    For a long time, Arwin sat there silently, tears falling. Then, slowly, she stood up.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to stay here any longer.


    Turning away, she ran.


    She didn¡¯t know how to process this unbearable emotion.


    <strong>****</strong>


    I reyed Arwin¡¯s words in my mind.


    She had said she still loved me.


    She wanted to transfer her lifespan to me so we could live together.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Had she been hiding her true feelings all this time because of that n?


    How long had she been holding on to that thought?


    I couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the emotions behind her decision.


    For an elf¡ªespecially one who had suffered so much and longed for freedom¡ªto offer her lifespan to someone else was unthinkable.


    And yet, she had said it.


    She had envisioned a future where we would spend centuries together.


    She had chosen to give up hundreds of years of her life just to live by my side.


    Her devotion filled me with both gratitude and sadness.


    A heavy sigh escaped me.


    Her words echoed in my mind, refusing to leave.


    ¡°¡­What about me, who will have to live in this world for a thousand years after you¡¯re gone?¡±


    What would I have done in her ce?


    If I had to live for a thousand years after everyone I loved was gone¡­ would I have been able to stay sane?


    Looking back, I could finally understand why long-lived species often avoided connections with short-lived ones.


    Because if they didn¡¯t, situations like this could arise.


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    At the same time, I thought about Arwin¡¯s plea for me to run.


    Even the small risks I took seemed unbearable for her.


    I looked out from the second floor of Adam¡¯s house, watching the town below.


    Refugees were pouring into Stockpin.


    Seeing them only tightened the grip of inevitability around my throat.


    One way or another, the moment of decision was approaching.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few more days had passed.


    The presence of Krund was casting an even stronger shadow over us.


    Endless streams of refugees poured into Stockpin.


    There were no limits to the types of people arriving.


    Lizardmen, dwarves, catfolk¡ªbeings we¡¯d rarely encounter in ordinary circumstances.


    ¡°¡­The numbers are increasing too fast,¡± Baran said to me.


    We stood together, watching the various races that now crowded the streets.


    With the growing number of people entering the vige, concerns about disease outbreaks also began to rise.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But we couldn¡¯t drive them away.


    At first, these strangers had been a source of unease. Yet, seeing the children among the refugees made it impossible to harden our hearts.


    These people hade to us in search of survival. How could we cruelly push them away?


    As we stayed among them, their voices reached us.


    Refugees had fled here for countless reasons.


    ¡°Our entire army was wiped out by Krund. After just a few deaths, we werepletely paralyzed with fear.¡±


    ¡°At least your territory fought back. Our lord ran away with the army.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what nobles are, isn¡¯t it? They only care about their own lives¡­ People like us don¡¯t matter to them.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t entirely me them. What¡¯s the point of continuing a hopeless fight? Running away was probably the only option. And now, here we are, fleeing as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    As I listened silently, Burns approached us.


    Having recovered from the gue, he was back on duty.


    At the moment, Burns was tasked with patrolling the outskirts of the vige.


    I wondered what new rumors he might have brought this time.


    Panting from his run, he called out urgently.


    ¡°Captain, a noble family has appeared on the outskirts of the territory. They¡¯ve brought an army with them.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, questioning him.


    ¡°¡­An army?¡±


    ¡°They call themselves the Tons family¡­ I don¡¯t know much about them. They¡¯re dwarves.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I exchanged a nce with Baran, then nodded, preparing to go meet them.


    .


    .


    .


    The Tons Family


    The Tons family seemed intent on exchanging a few words with us before moving on.


    A dwarf with a white beard, who appeared to be the head of the Tons family, rode up to us.


    Behind him were hundreds of soldiers, standing in orderly formation.


    I didn¡¯t bother dismounting as I faced him.


    ¡°I am Berg Reiker,¡± I introduced myself.


    ¡°I know. The Hero of the Humans,¡± he replied calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Borz Tons. I¡¯ve stopped briefly to discuss a few matters with you.¡±


    I nodded and listened as Borz continued.


    ¡°¡­You must already be aware that Krund is approaching.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    ¡°¡­That is why we¡¯re fleeing. We don¡¯t have the strength to face Krund.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was one of the leaders who had already chosen to run¡ªa decision that, perhaps, made sense.


    Then, with a faint grimace, he added,


    ¡°You might not have heard, but the Demon King¡¯s right hand is now within ten days¡¯ reach of this region. Soon, thend will beid to waste and turned upside down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir Reiker, but what I find curious is this: why aren¡¯t you running?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The King has surely advised you to gather in the capital. Why haven¡¯t you joined forces there with the others?¡±


    I nced at the army behind Borz and asked,


    ¡°¡­Are you heading to the capital now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the safest course of action,¡± he affirmed.


    ¡°¡­What about your people?¡±


    Behind him, I saw mostly soldiers¡ªfewmon folk from his territory. It looked more like an expeditionary force than a fleeing popce.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Borz fell silent for a moment.


    His pause told me more than his words could have.


    Eventually, he offered a weak justification.


    ¡°¡­If we survive first, we can rebuildter. If the lord falls, the entire family is doomed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, answer me. Are you nning to fight here, Sir Reiker?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Let me tell you this: you cannot win.¡±


    He spoke coldly, as if delivering an undeniable fact.


    Then he offered the information he clearly thought would sway me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fought Krund¡¯s forces before, haven¡¯t you? You must know. Do as His Majestymands and gather in the capital. Let¡¯sbine our armies and move together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I finally understood Borz¡¯s motives.


    It wasn¡¯t pure goodwill that brought him here.


    It seemed fear drove him¡ªfear of traveling alone, fear of leaving his people behind, or fear of enemies he might encounter on the road to the capital.


    Whatever the reason, it was clear that his approach was not entirely altruistic.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Still, I found myself hesitating¡ªnot because I wanted to align with him, but because the moment of decision was truly upon us.


    Krund was less than ten days away.


    There was no more time to dy.


    I turned to look at Baran, who stood silently by my side.


    His gaze was unwavering, fixed solely on me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly at the sight.


    No matter how much we tried to wash it away, the habits of mercenaries remained ingrained in us.


    Baran, as he stood now, hadpletely set aside his own opinion. He was waiting for my decision alone.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    Another sigh escaped me.


    As I struggled to decide, Borz spoke again.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still considering, I¡¯ll wait until tonight. Decide and let me know what you¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I gave him a small nod of acknowledgment.


    Without another word, I turned my horse and rode back to Stockpin.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C The End of The Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /readingpia


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/193562?sid=main5


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!